Chapter 1: Pilot, Part 1
Chapter Text
The name of the island they found me on is Lian Yu. It’s Mandarin for “Purgatory”. I’ve been stranded here for 5 years. I’ve dreamt of my rescue every cold black night since then. For 5 years, I have had only one thought, one goal, survive. Survive and one day return home. The island held many dangers. To live, I had to make myself more than what I was, to forge myself into a weapon. I am returning not the boy who was shipwrecked but the man who will help the Arrow bring justice to those who have poisoned my city. My name is David Hale. I am alive.
———
I was the one who saw the boat. When I pointed it out to Oliver, he took off running and jumping. I followed, and we tore through the forest, shoving our way through bushes and swinging from tree branches to navigate the dense jungle.
Then we reached the cliff that Oliver had picked out, as it had a perfect view of the pile of kindling he’d made as a flare. He stuck his knife into the rock, and lifted the green tarp to reveal his bow and arrows. Mine was beside his, but he left mine there, grabbing a single arrow. He struck it against a rock while I studied the ship. Looked like a fisherman’s boat. Nothing special. The arrow’s tip on fire, Oliver let it fly towards the pile of kindling, setting it alight.
Hopefully the people on the boat would see it. All we could do was hope.
We quickly saw that it had worked, and the boat headed for the shore of Lian Yu. We were waiting for them. Two men, who looked thoroughly creeped out by the island. No big surprise.
Oliver and I stood there, unspeaking and wary, but hopeful. Oliver went forwards, and fell to his knees as the two men approached him. I managed to keep my footing, but relief had made me weak-limbed.
———
The hospital they brought us to was nice. It was in our home city in Starling City. After five years of scarcely leaving Oliver’s side, it felt weird to be put into a different hospital room.
My freshest cuts were treated, and I was able to shave and get a haircut, luxuries it had been a long time since I had.
I didn’t go quite as short as Oliver had, I suspected. I kept my beard full, and left my hair long enough to style, in a bit of a quiff.
I had chestnut brown hair, and I liked feeling it thin, not so thick I couldn’t run my hands through it. I examined myself in the mirror, looking at the numerous scars I saw all over my chest. One particularly large scar stretched from my left nipple to the just below my rib cage in a sharp diagonal line.
“Sir, I’m afraid we couldn’t find any family.” the nurse said. I smiled grimly.
”I figured as much. My father went down with the Gambit, but I’d hoped my mother had survived her illness long enough for me to see her.” I sighed. My voice cracked slightly, and I noticed the nurse checking me out. She was fairly young and pretty, and I was extremely fit. I’d spent five years building muscle and I looked good. I was 19, almost 20, but I’d been through hell most 40 year olds couldn’t imagine.
“Nurse?” the doctor said dryly from behind her. The nurse cleared her throat and left. The doctor was an Asian man with graying hair, and a clear, blunt way of talking.
“Hello, Mr. Hale. As the nurse mentioned, you do not have any family that we could find. I would like to ask you about your experiences on the island. 20% of your body is covered in scar tissue. That can’t be a lot of happy memories.” the doctor said. I frowned.
”No, they weren’t. That island was hell, and I’d rather not think about it, if that’s all right.” I said. The doctor nodded.
“Of course. If you need to, though, I can recommend a great therapist.” the doctor promised.
”I’m alright, thank you.” I nodded. The doctor nodded back, and left me in peace. I turned towards the big window, looking out at the city. It was beautiful, and I never even realized how beautiful until all I knew was trees, rocks, and pain.
———
Oliver told me in no uncertain terms that I would be staying with him, for as long as I wished. I agreed.
Oliver’s mother, Moira, had come to visit him, and she seemed happy to know Oliver wasn’t alone for those five years. She’d brought a limo, and I remembered that Oliver’s family was rich as hell.
We all piled into the limo and drove out of the city proper to their property, with a huge mansion featured prominently.
The limo pulled up to the front door, under an awning, and Moira Queen climbed out first, then Oliver, then me. We didn’t have much, except for a single wooden case that the driver had put in the trunk.
When the driver went for it, I intercepted him.
”I got it.” I told him, and he looked surprised, but nodded firmly.
I caught up to Oliver and Moira, who had already entered, and caught the tail end of what a British dark-skinned man was saying to Oliver.
“-damn good to see you.” the British man said.
Oliver stared blankly at him for a minute, until the man introduced himself uncertainly.
”It’s Walter. Walter Steele.” he said.
”You remember Walter. Your father’s friend from the company.” Moira told Oliver.
Oliver walked past Walter, and the friend from the company nodded at him as he passed. Then he turned to me.
”Have we met?” he asked politely.
“No, sir. I’m David Hale.” I introduced myself, hand extended. Walter shook it.
“David was the captain’s son.” Moira told Walter as they both turned to follow Oliver, with me trailing semi-awkwardly behind them.
Oliver had approached the servant, a Russian looking woman with dark hair, who he referred to as Raisa.
”Welcome home, Mr. Oliver.” she smiled at Oliver. Then she looked to Moira.
”Mr. Merlyn called. He wants to join you for dinner.” Raisa said.
”Wonderful.” Moira smiled. There was a sound, and my head whipped towards it, startling Walter who stood beside me. A glance at Oliver confirmed he’d heard it, too, but Moira seemed ignorant.
”Oliver, did you hear that?” she asked her son, but Oliver had already walked to the base of the staircase, smiling. I hadn’t seen him do that in... well, a long time.
A beautiful girl came to the landing, a girl with brown hair and she was beautiful. To my surprise, my heart skipped a beat.
She wore a loose grey shirt over a white tank top, and jean capris. Her wavy brown hair fell past her shoulders, and a necklace bounced on her chest as she descended the stairs.
”Hey, sis.” Oliver smiled at her.
”I knew it. I knew you were alive.” the girl said, and hugged Oliver.
”I missed you so much.” she said, joyous.
Oliver whispered something to her, but I couldn’t hear it.
”David, this is my little sister, Thea.” Oliver introduced me.
”Nice to meet you.” I nodded. Her cheeks were tinted a light pink.
“Uh, you too.” she smiled.
———
I was put in a guest room, down the hall from Oliver’s actual room. It was mostly bare, with only a double bed, and a wardrobe. I didn’t have any clothes, except the long-sleeved black shirt and dark jeans the hospital had in their lost and found.
I took a shower in the attached bathroom, and then put on the same clothes. I heard footsteps coming towards the door, and in a fluid motion, I crossed the room to the door and threw it open fiercely.
“Oh!” Raisa exclaimed, shocked. Her hand was raised to knock.
”My bad. I’m guessing it’s time for dinner.” I said apologetically.
”Uh, yes. Yes.” Raisa affirmed. I headed down the stairs into the main lobby where we’d entered, and found Oliver and a guy with black hair hugging. The guy had on a cream colored suit, and Oliver had changed into a collared white shirt with a sweater thrown over it. I felt a little awkward in my normal clothes.
”Oh, Tommy, this is David. He was my best friend on the island.” Oliver introduced me to the guy, Tommy.
”Not like I had a lot of competition.” I joked as I shook Tommy’s hand.
”Thanks for taking care of him.” Tommy clapped my shoulder.
———
At dinner, Oliver and Tommy were discussing what Oliver’d missed while on the island.
They covered Super Bowls, the new black president, and the ending of ‘Lost’. But the joyous mood was ended when Thea spoke up:
”What was it like there?”
To my surprise, she was asking me.
”Uh... cold. Cold and dark.” I said. There was a brief pause, before Tommy turned to me and Oliver.
”Tomorrow, we’re doing the city. You’ve got a lot to catch up on. And David, I’m sure you’ll enjoy seeing Oliver’s haunts.” Tommy grinned.
“That sounds like a great idea.” Moira agreed.
“Good. Then I was hoping to stop by the office.” Oliver said. Walter paused, wineglass half to his lips.
“Hm. Well, there’s plenty of time for all that.” Walter said, “Queen Consolidated isn’t going anywhere.”
At that moment, Raisa tripped while carrying a bowl of fruit. Oliver’s hand shot up and grabbed it before it could make a mess.
”I’m sorry, Mr. Oliver.” Raisa apologized. Oliver launched into Russian, which I understood.
”Dude, you speak Russian?” Tommy asked with a chuckle.
“I didn’t realize you took Russian at college, Oliver.” Walter spoke up.
“I taught him, actually.” I spoke up, as Moira was giving Oliver a suspicious look.
”You can speak Russian?” Walter asked, impressed.
”Yeah. My dad taught me several languages. We were traveling around the world on the yacht, you know?” I shrugged.
“I didn’t realize you wanted to sleep with my mother, Walter.” Oliver said after a second. It would have been more impactful after Walter spoke about him knowing Russian, but Oliver wasn’t one to cut me off.
Moira cast a searching look at Thea.
”I didn’t say anything.” Oliver’s little sister said defensively.
”Walter and I are married.” Moira revealed, “But I don’t want you to think either of us did anything to disrespect your father.”
“We both believed that Robert, like you, was uh, well, gone.” Walter admitted.
“It’s fine.” Oliver assured them. He nodded at Moira, then stood.
”May I be excused?” he asked. Moira nodded, and Oliver moved to leave.
”Hey, don’t forget about tomorrow, buddy.” Tommy said, clapping Oliver’s shoulder. I stood, too.
”Yes, you can go.” Moira anticipated my question. I walked quickly to catch up with Oliver.
Thunder crackled, and we both knew a storm was coming tonight.
”Hey. Are you, uh, alright?” I asked him. Oliver looked at me with a flat expression, but I knew he used that to conceal emotion.
”Yeah, I’m fine. Why?” Oliver asked, lifting an eyebrow.
“It must be hard, you know? To find out life went on for them, without you?” I asked as we ascended the steps.
”Hm, not really. I’m just glad they all seem happy. At least Mom wasn’t lonely.” Oliver shrugged.
“Yeah. Uh, guess you’re right.” I smiled. He glanced around, and seeing nobody, he leaned in close to whisper.
”Tomorrow, after whatever Tommy has planned, meet me in my room. We’ll discuss our next move.” he said. I nodded, and we went our separate ways, him to his room, me to mine.
———
The next morning, after a restless night’s sleep, Oliver came into my room, looking shaken. He held in his hand his little brown book, which I knew contained the names of our targets. The corrupt, vile one percenters corrupting the city.
“What’s wrong?” I asked him. He tossed a bundle of clothes onto my unmade bed.
”I almost killed my mother last night.” Oliver said numbly.
”What?” I asked, stunned.
”I was having a bad dream. About... about the Gambit. About losing Sara. She woke me up, and out of habit, I grabbed her by the throat and....” Oliver trailed off.
”Oliver. You can’t beat yourself up, man. You know the hell we’ve been through. What you’ve been through. You need to time to readjust. I slept on the floor last night after about five minutes trying to lay in the bed. It was just too soft. Too comfy. I’m used to the hard ground.” I shrugged.
”I did the same thing.” Oliver admitted. I chuckled.
“Get dressed. I’m going to go see Thea, then we’re going to hang out with Tommy.” Oliver told me. I nodded.
———
Dressed in an outfit which looked suspiciously like what Oliver had on, I met up with Oliver and Tommy.
”Have you noticed how hot your sister has gotten?” Tommy was saying. Oliver just glared and I hid a smirk.
”Because I have not.” Tommy said innocently. I chuckled, and Tommy grinned over his shoulder.
———
In the backseat of Tommy’s sports car was not much space. It barely fit me. But the conversation was hilarious.
”Your funeral blew.” Tommy told Oliver. That brought to mind a worry of my own. Had I had a funeral? Had anybody cared enough about me?
“Did you get lucky?” Oliver grinned at Tommy.
”Like fish in a barrel.” Tommy laughed. Oliver laughed too.
”They were so sad and huggy-“ Tommy laughed.
“Nooo.” Oliver chuckled.
”-And I am counting on another target rich environment for your welcome home bash.” Tommy continued.
“The what?” I spoke up.
”You came back from the dead! I mean, no offense David, but Oliver’s kind of a big deal. We gotta throw some kind of party!” Tommy declared.
”Yeah, none taken.” I shook my head.
”Look, Oliver, you tell me where and when, I’ll handle the rest.” Tommy grinned. We turned and I saw a lot of homeless people on the streets, living in cardboard boxes. Oliver had gone instantly quiet.
“This city’s gone to crap.” Tommy muttered, “Your dad sold his factory just in time. Why’d you wanna drive through this neighborhood anyway?”
But Oliver was looking out at the old Queen Industrial Inc. building. It was abandoned, but I knew what he was thinking. We’d discussed it at length. That was to be our base of operations.
”No reason.” Oliver said.
”So, what’d you miss most?” Tommy asked, “Steaks at the palm, drinks at the station, meaningless sex?”
“Laurel.” Oliver said firmly. Tommy sighed.
”Everyone’s happy you’re alive. So why do you wanna go see the one person who isn’t?” Tommy asked.
———
I leaned against a railing beside Tommy. Oliver had gone to talk with Laurel, leaving me with his best friend.
”So, uh... you were only fifteen when the boat went down, right?” Tommy asked me.
”I was fourteen. And a half.” I added with a small grin.
“Right. You ever drank alcohol?” he asked me. I shrugged.
“Ah, man. You gotta get some drinks with us.” Tommy said.
“There they are.” I jerked my chin towards Oliver and Laurel. I recognized her from the little photo Oliver had on the island. He showed it to me once, said that was why he was fighting to get home. To her.
“She’s hot, huh?” Tommy asked. I glanced sideways at Tommy.
”Apparently you think everyone in Oliver’s life is.” I said with a grin.
“You gotta admit, Thea’s pretty damn hot.” Tommy laughed.
”Yeah, I’ll give you that one.” I chuckled, folding my arms. A pissed off Laurel stalked towards us.
”How’d you think that was gonna go, Tommy?” she asked.
”Bout like that.” he said as she stormed past.
———
We were walking back to the car, which was parked in an alley, when Tommy spoke up.
“Ok, so we took care of that. Good call.” Tommy was telling Oliver, “Now we can make up for lost time.”
Oliver said nothing.
“Well, if you guys aren’t too sick of fish, I suggest we find some leggy models and eat sushi all day. What do you say?” Tommy asked. A van turned into the alley and Oliver glanced over his shoulder at it, and me.
”What the hell?” Tommy asked. Guys in red skull masks carrying guns popped out like a twisted game of peekaboo. One of them lifted their gun and shot Tommy. It was a tranq dart. He went down hard. Another one shot me in the arm and one pegged Oliver’s neck, and we fell to our knees. A man in an apron emerged from the back door of a restaurant with a trash bag, and one of the guys with a real gun shot him up.
Oliver was glaring at him, but my eyes were already growing heavy. I passed out.
———
I woke up to hear Oliver’s screams. My eyes didn’t have the strength to open yet, but I heard a lot.
“Did your father make it to the island?” a nasally voice demanded of Oliver.
”Yes, he did.” Oliver said after a minute.
”What did he say?” the same nasally voice demanded. I heard Oliver panting.
“He said I’m going to kill you.” I heard Oliver say, and then the man laughed.
”You’re delusional. You’re zip-cuffed to that chair.” the voice laughed.
”Not anymore.” Oliver said, and I could practically hear the smirk. My eyes fluttered open and I heard fighting break out, bullets flying and I swear I heard wood crunch.
I forced my eyes open, but other parts of my body weren’t responding. Damn it. What if Oliver needed my help? I was better at weaponless fighting than he was anyway.
———
“That’s your story? Two men wearing green hoods burst in and took out five armed kidnappers?” the detective asked skeptically, “I mean, who are they? Why, why would they do that?”
“I don’t know. Find them and you can ask.” Oliver said with a small smile. The detective nodded.
”Yeah. What about you two?” the detective asked me and Tommy, “You see the hood guys?”
“I saw... just movement. Everything blurry. I was kind of out of it.” Tommy shook his head.
”I saw some green. Could have been two guys in hoods, but my eyes were still kind of blurry.” I shrugged.
“Yeah. It’s funny, isn’t it? One day back and someone’s already gunning for you.” the detective asked Oliver, “Aren’t you popular?”
”Were you able to identify the men?” Moira cut in to defuse an argument. The detective did seem pretty angry at Oliver.
”Scrubbed identities, untraceable weapons. These were pros.” the detective’s partner spoke up.
“Yeah. Well, they probably figured you’d pay a king’s ransom to get your boy back. Or a Queen’s ransom as it were.” the detective said, scoffing.
”After all, a parent would do anything to keep their child safe.” the detective said, staring at Oliver.
“I don’t find your tone appropriate, detective.” Moira cut in.
“If Oliver can think of anything else, we’ll be in touch.” Walter addressed the two detectives, “Thank you, gentlemen, for coming.”
The detective scoffed again.
“Your luck never seems to run out does it?” he said to Oliver, standing up. Oliver stood, too. The detective walked away, as did his partner, led out of the mansion by Raisa.
———
I was sitting on a chair in Oliver’s room, watching curiously as he researched some guy named Adam Hunt.
”Adam Hunt. He on the list?” I asked. Oliver flipped over the little brown book and pointed.
”Yup.” he said. I nodded.
”You are different. Not like you to read a book.” Raisa teased. We both looked up to see her standing there with a tray of food. Oliver flipped the book over casually and exited out the tab with Adam Hunt on the computer screen, switching instead to his screensaver, a world map, which struck me as kind of weird.
”I missed you, Raisa.” Oliver said.
”No kitchen on the island.” Raisa smiled.
”No, there is not.” I put in.
Oliver stood to collect the food she’d brought.
”Thank you.” he told her. She smiled, nodding.
“Cookies.” I noted with interest. Oliver handed me the tray, which I took eagerly.
”Do I seem different?” Oliver asked Raisa.
”You’re still a good boy.” she answered.
”C’mon. We both know I wasn’t.” Oliver said.
”But a good heart.”
”I hope so. I wanna be the person you always told me I could be.” Oliver said. Raisa smiled, nodded, and left.
”You’re so nice.” I told Oliver around a bite of cookie.
He threw the brown book at me. I laughed.
”These cookies are really good, though.” I told him. Oliver took one.
———
After we conducted our little investigation on Adam Hunt, Oliver and I decided to head out. But on the way out, Moira stopped us.
”Oliver, I wanna introduce you to someone.” she smiled, “John Diggle. He’ll be accompanying you from now on.”
The guy in question, this John Diggle, was a muscular black guy with short hair, wearing a nice suit.
“I don’t need a babysitter.” Oliver scoffed.
”Darling, Oliver is a grown man. If he doesn’t feel he needs armed protection-” Walter stuck up for Oliver.
”I understand, but this is something I need.” Moira said firmly. Oliver glanced at John, who stood stoically in front of a limo.
”He looks fun.” I grinned to Oliver. Oliver chuckled reluctantly.
“Alright. Let’s go.” he said, clapping my back.
Chapter 2: Pilot, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver and I were sitting in the backseat of the Queens’ car, while John Diggle drove.
”So, what do I call you?” Oliver asked with a small grin.
“Diggle’s good. Dig if you want.” John shrugged.
”You’re ex-military?” Oliver questioned. I glanced at Oliver in confusion.
“Yes, sir. 105th airborne out of Kandahar, retired. Been in the private sector a little more than four years now.” Diggle answered, “I don’t want there to be any confusion, Mr. Queen. You, either, Mr. Hale. My ability to keep you two from harm will outweigh your comfort. Do we have an agreement?”
While Diggle was talking, Oliver pointed subtly to the door. I rolled my eyes, but did as my best friend asked. Silently took off my seatbelt, and we dived out of each door, into the street, amidst honking. Oliver got to his feet, laughing, as I did the same. He had a real, broad grin on his face. He clapped my shoulder.
”C’mon.” he said. We raced off as Diggle hit the brakes, getting out of the car.
”Sirs!” I heard him yell, but we were well out of his sight by then.
———
Oliver and I walked through the less developed parts of the city in silence. Gone was the laughing Oliver. The one that replaced him was the stone cold Oliver. The killer Oliver. He carried a brown bag, and I had one over my shoulder.
Our destination was clear. The old Queen Industrial Inc. building. It was condemned now, abandoned and unsuspicious. Perfect.
We hopped the gate with ease, tossing our bags over first, and then after I brushed some of the dirt off my jeans, I followed Oliver into the building.
———
Inside the building wasn’t much to look at. Trash littered the floors, and the building was dusty and full of cobwebs.
Oliver looked at me.
”The abduction was unexpected. It forced me to move up my plans.” he admitted to me.
I nodded.
”Figured as much. So, we taking down that Adam Hunt jackass?” I asked Oliver as he handed me a pickaxe. He took one and started hacking at the floor, and I watched it crumble away before I joined in.
“Yeah. Laurel’s in a big law battle against him. Figured I could help her out.” Oliver said innocently.
”Or give her more free time so you can work your playboy magic.” I said just as innocently. He flipped me off, before walking over to the grab a crate. I helped him brace the pulley, and then we lowered it into the hole we’d made, down to our underground base.
———
After knocking down some walls in a nice renovation, Oliver opened the crates we’d brought down, and I helped him set up the floodlights he had. They had a distinctive green light, which struck me as ironic. Then he set up our lackluster computer equipment while I made helpful comments around mouthfuls of potato chips.
Once the equipment was finished (which was FAR from my area of expertise) I joined Oliver. He cued up some maps of the city on the desktop, while some kind of code ran on his laptop.
I noticed he’d set up a weapons display during one of many snack runs, and ventured over. Both of our bows sat on display. Mine was slimmer than his, with a less forceful string for quickly firing arrows. Beside my bow sat my pride and joy. A Japanese katana. A blade with two sharp edges, a slight curve to its’ steel, and a long handle meant for brandishing. I’d trained hard with it, and definitely preferred it to the bow, though I was an ace at archery as well.
I glanced over at the salmon ladder he’d set up. He shrugged at me.
”Gotta keep in shape.” he said with a grin.
”True.” I said, grinning back.
Oliver lifted his bow, and held it up for me to see.
”Yours needs to be cleaned, too.” he told me. I sighed, and grabbed the soft rag he’d left out, and attended to my bow.
———
While I did that, Oliver practiced his skills with some tennis balls (show-off), and I rated each shot very unhelpfully. So unhelpfully, in fact, that an arrow whooshed past my head.
“Wow, perfect 10.” I said, feigning terror. He chuckled, and whipped back around to shoot the next tennis ball.
———
After my bow was cleaned, and Oliver brushed up on his skills, Oliver turned on the news.
On the news was a report about Adam Hunt and Laurel’s court battle.
”The suit alleges that Hunt committed multiple acts of fraud and theft against the city’s underprivileged,” the news anchor said, “Laurel Lance, an attorney for the city necessary...”
I stopped listening to the broadcast when Oliver started talking.
”Adam Hunt. His crimes go deeper than fraud and theft, but he’s been able to bully, bribe or kill anyone who’s gotten into his way. He hasn’t met us yet.” Oliver said firmly.
Oliver grabbed his green hood, and tossed me mine. Mine was much less sentimental than his was. A friend had made me one at Oliver’s request. He wanted us to match.
“Let’s go.” Oliver said, and we left the industrial factory.
———
“-And this attorney, Laurel Lance. You said she wasn’t going to be a problem anymore. I told you to fix that situation.” Adam Hunt droned to one of his employees. Oliver, dressed all in green with grease around his eyes, glanced at me. I was dressed similarly, our only noticeable difference the katana over my back.
“Why are you still here?” Hunt demanded of his employee, who immediately left his boss’ side. My fingers itched for my katana, but I held my bow instead. Oliver notched an arrow skillfully and shot it into an overhead light, causing sparks to fly. Adam Hunt flinched, and his bodyguards wheeled towards the sound. I hastily shot one of his bodyguards in the chest.
”Get in the car!” the other bodyguard yelled to Hunt, grabbing him roughly by the shoulders. Hunt opened the car door and climbed in. The bodyguard quickly slammed it shut behind him. Then he spun around warily, looking for us.
Oliver went left, I went right, while the anxious bodyguard starred shooting at nothing.
“Hey. You missed.” Oliver taunted from behind him. The bodyguard turned, and I shot him in the thigh. He grunted, and Oliver unloaded two arrows into the bodyguard’s chest, and then a third into the rear window of Hunt’s car, shattering the glass.
I grabbed Hunt and hauled him through the glass with a grappling arrow, and he landed flat on his back on the concrete, staring up at Oliver, who knelt on the roof of his car, arrow notched, tip pointing at Adam Hunt.
“What? What? Look, just, just tell me what you want.” Adam Hunt groveled. Oliver jumped down and hauled Hunt to his feet while I leaned back against a pillar, casual-looking, but I was tensed, my ears and eyes scanning for any potential dangers.
“You’re gonna transfer 40 million dollars into Starling City bank account 1141 by 10:00 pm tomorrow night.” Oliver growled.
“Or what?” Adam Hunt asked defiantly.
”Or I’m gonna take it.” Oliver snarled, “And you won’t like how.”
He pushed Hunt back a step, and took off. I went the opposite direction, but knew to meet up at the industrial factory, so it wasn’t a problem.
I heard Hunt yell something, and the shatter of glass after the twang of a bowstring, and I grinned as I jogged off.
———
Back at the Queen mansion, I was getting ready for the welcome back bash that Oliver had told Tommy to prepare. Ingeniously, he’d asked for it to be thrown across the street from Hunt’s building. I was wearing only dress pants, my chest bare, considering two different options for shirts, when I heard a surprised gasp.
I turned to see Thea. She was standing, stunned. I glanced down at myself, seeing the numerous scars.
”Uh, yeah. The island was rough.” I said nonchalantly.
”Not that. You’ve got abs of steel!” Thea laughed. I laughed too, but I felt my cheeks heat. I hadn’t talked to a girl my age in five years. Especially not a pretty girl. Or one who was so interested in my abs, as pre-Purgatory, I didn’t have abs.
”So, uh, what’s up?” I asked Thea after a beat of silence.
”Oh! Well, uh, Oliver is ready to go, and I was asked, well, told, really to go tell you that. So I’m gonna go. Bye.” Thea said, and left. I found myself with a stupid smile on my face as I turned back towards the mirror.
”Oh, David, by the way? Go for the green. It brings out your eyes.” Thea said, and I saw her bright smile in the mirror, before she left me be.
———
I walked down the front steps in black dress pants and a green button up shirt.
“Not bad. Little on the nose, though.” Oliver told me quietly, kicking off of the wall he was leaning against.
”Your sister picked it out.” I shrugged at him as we climbed into the back of the car waiting for us. To my surprise, Diggle sat in the back.
”Alright, awkward squeeze.” I chuckled. Dig slid to the middle, and Oliver and I climbed in on either side of him.
“Put on your seatbelt, sirs.” Diggle said in a no-nonsense tone. I smirked, and Oliver smirked back at me, but we did what Diggle said.
”Wouldn’t want you to miss your party.” Dig said in a dry tone.
———
“This was your life?” I asked Oliver as he grabbed a champagne flute from a waitress and downed it with practiced ease. My eyes lingered on the pole dancers, but Oliver clapped my shoulder.
”Don’t stare. Makes you look desperate.” he said. I hastily averted my eyes, only to find a stacked blond with a bit too much makeup on giving me sensual eyes. Oliver grinned at that, but steered me away from her and towards Tommy.
We descended the steps and cheers broke out. Tommy turned around holding a red drink, surrounded by very beautiful women, grinning at us. Tommy gestured for the DJ to cut the music and bounded up the steps towards us.
“Everybody, hey!” Tommy shouted, “Man of the hour!”
The crowd cheered for Oliver while I stood beside him, vastly uncomfortable.
”And, Oliver’s new, very available friend, David!” Tommy announced. I laughed at his introduction of me, and he clapped my shoulder in the same familial way that he’d just pounded Oliver’s chest a second ago.
“Whoo, and ladies, please give these men a proper homecoming!” Tommy shouted as more cheers erupted. I noticed just how many of the partygoers were very attractive women. Practically all. A path cleared for Oliver, who placed his hands on the waists of two women and walked up the three stairs onto a little stage.
”Thank you very much, everybody!” he said. I wasn’t sure where his champagne flute had gotten to, but Tommy handed him a shot glass, and Oliver began to address the crowd:
”I missed tequila!” he yelled after downing it. I laughed at his carefree playboy act, and felt a hand touch my back. I whipped around sharply to see Thea.
“Jeez, sorry. Paranoid much? Anyways, don’t tell Ollie I’m here, ok?” she winked.
I laughed.
”Alright. Deal.” I said. She beamed at me and slipped off into the throng of women reveling in Oliver’s antics.
———
I was standing uncomfortably beside Oliver, arms crossed, when Tommy came back with drinks. He glanced at Diggle, who was watching Oliver like a hawk. Me, too, but only because I was beside Oliver. I wasn’t his responsibility.
“Hey, does he wipe for you, too?” Tommy smirked, “Now, by my rough estimate, you have not had sex in 1839 days.” He glanced at me.
”And you’ve probably never had it. As your wingman, I highly recommend one of you go after Carmen Golden.” Tommy said, and we all turned to look at the girls dancing up on the small stage Oliver had just vacated. Not erotic dancing, just normal dancing.
”Which one is she?” Oliver asked.
”The one who looks like the chick from ’Twilight’.” Tommy said.
“What’s Twilight?” I asked. Oliver wore a similar look of confusion. Tommy glanced back and forth between us.
“You’re so better off not knowing.” he said. Oliver glanced away from the unidentified Carmen Golde, and saw Thea, chatting with two of her friends. Or at the very least, two people about her age, one a girl one a guy. Then I saw the guy hand her a small packet.
”Was that...?” I asked, unsure.
”Looks like it.” Oliver said gruffly. He glanced at Tommy.
”Back in a minute.” he said to him, and headed towards Thea, who’d just slipped the packet into her purse.
”Hey, David. You ever interested in a MILF?” Tommy asked me curiously, and I spluttered. Diggle moved to keep his eyes on Oliver, and I had no answer for Tommy.
”Not really, no.” I recovered my senses. My eyes lingered on Thea, who looked beautiful in her blue dress. Oliver had her by the arm and was talking to her tersely.
“Thea’s handling this kind of rough.” Tommy said. I saw Thea and her friend turn to leave leave, and Oliver headed towards a trash can. I stepped in to talk to Thea, who seemed pissed.
”What do you mean you lost it?” her friend hissed, but both girls shut up as I walked up.
”David. Hey, what’s up?” Thea asked.
”You know this guy? He’s cute.” her friend grinned.
“What happened with Oliver? You looked pretty upset, I mean, I know it’s none of my business, but couldn’t help but wonder.” I shrugged.
“You’re right, it’s not. But if you really wanna help, tell Oliver to stop being so damn controlling.” Thea said, and stormed off with her friend on her heels, who was making a call me sign with her hand. I turned back to my friends, to find Oliver and Laurel talking while Tommy looked on from the bar. I made my way back toward them, but was accosted by a dark haired girl.
”Carmen Golde. It’s a pleasure.” she smiled.
“Uh, yeah. Nice to meet you, too.” I said, and was proud of myself for not stumbling on my words.
“Wanna get out of here?” Carmen twirled strand of her dark hair. I felt my cheeks heat when I had to turn her down, and she left, looking disgruntled.
”Dude, you had her!” Tommy sighed when I returned to the bar.
”Did I, though?” I asked with a sigh. I glanced at my watch. Almost 10.
”Where’s Oliver?” I asked him.
”He went upstairs. With Laurel.” Tommy said, surprisingly tersely, and downed a shot glass.
———
My watch buzzed 10, and I waited for several minutes until I looked up to see Oliver coming towards me.
”About damn time.” I muttered as we pushed through, outside of the party.
“I’m on time.” Oliver said as we walked.
“How’s Laurel?” I said jokingly.
”Don’t wanna talk about it.” Oliver sighed. We walked back into the kitchens, past a chef pushing a cart.
”Something I can help you with, sirs?” Diggle’s voice interrupted my train of thought. Oliver and I froze. When Oliver turned around, he had an innocent smile on his face.
”I just wanted a second to myself.” he said calmly. I turned around, too, my face carefully neutral, but I had a feeling Dig saw right through it.
“I would believe you, Mr. Queen, if you weren’t so full of crap.” Diggle said, and I laughed despite myself. Oliver shot me a quelling look, and I quickly stopped.
“Party’s this way.” Diggle gestured. Oliver nodded, and I walked ahead of him, and Oliver was behind me, but I knew the drill. I tested the doorknob, feigning it being locked.
”It’s locked.” I told Diggle, who stepped past Oliver to try it. Oliver moved quickly, grabbing Diggle in a familiar hold, one I saw him use to break necks.
“Hey-“ I cut in, but Oliver glared at me, and squeezed his arm tighter until Diggle passed out, neck intact. I let out a small sigh of relief.
“You didn’t think I’d kill him, did you?” Oliver asked, stepping over Diggle’s body. We walked towards the exit we’d been heading towards.
”I’m not sure. You’ve done some really dark stuff. But you’ve also done a lot of good. It’s hard to tell which Oliver I’m looking at sometimes.” I told him honestly. His eyes studied me intensely, then he opened the door.
”Let’s go. Time’s wasting.” he said.
———
I shivered a bit as Oliver lined up his grappling arrow.
”Stop shivering.” he told me in his gruff voice. I nodded.
”It’s mid-autumn, and it’s really cold up here. This suit’s not exactly wind-resistant either.” I said, lining up my own shot.
”Don’t think about that. Just account for the wind when you shoot.” Oliver told me.
“Thanks.” I said dryly, and we both let our arrows fly.
———
I cut the lights, and drew my katana, dropping down to stand in the elevator with Oliver.
He lifted his bow as the elevator dinged, and shot one of the bodyguards as the doors opened. I charged forwards, sliding to go under the bullets that were suddenly flying. I’d slid past guards flanking the doors, and Oliver used his bow to bash those guys’ heads in. I used my sword to slice apart one guy’s gun, and then bashed him in the head with the hilt. I turned and rolled to avoid getting shot, and drove the blade up into his shoulder. He cried out and I kneed him in the balls, and yanked my katana from his shoulder. I heard Oliver throw his bow, knocking another guy unconscious, then jumping up onto a pillar. I ducked an attack from one guy who’d swung his gun at me, and lopped off his hand without thinking. He screamed and I kicked his legs out from under him. I turned to see the barrel of a gun in my face, but an arrowhead landed in his neck, and I turned in amazement to see Oliver’s thrown it like a ninja star. I grabbed his tossed bow and rammed into the guy he was fighting, handing my friend his bow back. He nodded his thanks, and we turned towards the frosted glass doors.
Oliver grabbed another attacker, one who was hastily reloading, and threw him through the glass doors mercilessly. I lifted my own bow, which I’d swapped out for my katana, and fired a shot into the room, felling one of the guards in the office. Oliver moved fast, and one guard riddled another with bullets while I ran at another guard, springing up in the air to kick his chin, sending him flying, and bullets sprayed from his gun. One grazed my thigh, but not enough to hurt.
I turned to see Oliver had dealt with the others, and saw him aiming an arrow at Hunt. He let it fly, last Hunt’s head.
”You missed.” Adam Hunt said cockily.
”Really?” Oliver said dryly. A big man with light brown skin charged Oliver, grabbing him and tossing him roughly to the ground. He jumped back up immediately, and I notched an arrow, and let it fly, pinning Hunt’s shoulder to the wall.
Hunt tore it out, and ran. I tried to go after him, but a gun rang out and I felt a sharp pain in the back of my calf. I dropped like a stone, and watched as Hunt dialed someone.
”They’re here.” he said. Oliver flipped the big guy over his shoulder and smashed him into a glass table. He hurried to my side, helping me up.
”Oliver!” I grunted, and the big guy attacked again with ferocity, pushing me backwards into a wall, where I leaned against, clumsily notching an arrow with shaky hands. The big guy had gotten a jump on Oliver, and while I had no doubts that Oliver could take him, I shot the man in the back of his calf, right where I’d gotten hit by a bullet. He dropped to his knee, and Oliver punched the bastard in the face, hard. He ran for me, grabbed my arm, and we dived out the window, hooked onto the grappling lines we’d shot earlier, just as the police burst into the room.
———
I sat on a stool and tried very hard not to look shot. We’d hastily gotten dressed in our party clothes after hurriedly wrapping our wounds, which were only bruises rather than bullet wounds thanks to the protective suit we wore, and returned to the party as quickly as possible. I hadn’t yet seen Diggle, but I felt bad about what we’d done to him.
The detective from the Queen Mansion who’d questioned us after the abduction had come into the party.
“Starling City Police! The party’s over, kids!” he shouted.
The crowd booed, and the detective stalked towards Tommy.
”Oh, Mr. Merlyn. Imagine my shock at finding you here.” he said dryly, “Did you roofie anyone special tonight, huh?”
Tommy grinned.
”Detective, it’s a private party.” Oliver intervened.
”Yeah, well, there was an incident at Adam Hunt’s office tonight. Do you know anything about that?” the detective asked gruffly.
“Who’s Adam Hunt?” Oliver asked convincingly.
”He’s a millionaire. Bottom feeder, and I’m kind of surprised you aren’t friends.” the detective said gruffly.
”I’ve been out of town for a while.” Oliver said sarcastically. Tommy gave a big smile at the detective.
“Yeah. Well, he just got attacked by those guys with the green hoods. The guys who saved your ass the other day.” the detective said.
“The hood guys. You find them?” Oliver asked, “I’m going to offer a reward. Hey, everybody! Two million dollars to anybody that can find two nut bars in green hoods!”
The crowd cheered. Oliver turned back to the detective, looking smug.
”Did you even try to save her?” the detective growled. I could just barely hear him over the noise, but I heard him.
”Okay. Let’s go, partner.” the detective’s partner tried to cut in, to little avail.
“Did you even try to save my daughter?” the detective demanded of Oliver, as his partner pushed him away.
The two cops were talking in low whispers I couldn’t distinguish. But I did catch the name Sara.
The detective was Laurel and Sara’s dad!
Though... I’m sure Oliver already knew that, having dated both Lance girls. Well, dated’s a strong word when it comes to Sara. Oliver walked past Tommy without a word, and I could see the emotions broiling up inside him, despite his mostly expressionless face.
Oliver ascended the steps onto the stairs and, acting like an idiot rich kid, lifted his arms.
”It’s way too quiet in here! This is a party!” he yelled, and the crowd cheered, lifting their drinks as the music resumed.
Oliver and Tommy had a conversation I couldn’t hear over the loud music and cheering people, but I was very curious as to what they were saying.
———
Back in the industrial factory, Oliver and I exchanged small smiles as the money from Adam Hunt’s account drained into 1141, courtesies of Oliver’s hack arrow. Oliver then distributed the wealth among the people Adam Hunt had wronged.
But Det. Lance’s words obviously sat heavy on Oliver, who was quiet the whole time we watched the money filter out. With a grim sense of satisfaction, I watched Oliver mark Adam Hunt off the list.
And so it begins...
Chapter 3: Honor Thy Father, Part 1
Chapter Text
I was sitting in my room in the Queen mansion, waiting impatiently for Oliver to get back from roughing up Marcus Redman.
Oliver had went to take on Redman by himself, claiming he needed some time to think. I’d shrugged and told him to have fun saving the city.
I was actually just finishing up shaving when I heard the door open. Looks like he’s back. I finished toweling off my face, and then headed downstairs, and I walked into the living room to find Moira in a chair, Walter walking past behind her, and Oliver having just entered the room.
Thea walked forwards from where I hadn’t seen her. She gave me a small smile, which I returned.
The news was on about Marcus Redman giving away his money to refund the Halcyon something or other. How shocking.
”But sources say that Redman was coerced by the vigilantes.” the news anchor said. Oliver lifted a hand at the TV.
”This guy gets more air-time than the Kardashians, right?” he grinned. I rolled my eyes, a reluctant smirk on my face.
“Five years on an island you still know who they are.” Thea said with mock disappointment. I laughed at Thea’s comment, and she looked briefly gratified.
“I’ve been catching up.” Oliver shrugged.
”Hm, really getting the important things out of the way first.” I joked. It was Thea’s turn to laugh.
“Anyways, about these vigilantes. Any thoughts on who they might be, Oliver? They have been nearby you twice now.” Moira asked politely.
”The shorter one could be Thea.” I grinned at her. She laughed.
”Oh, no, you caught me! Ollie, our brother sister crime fighting duo has been discovered.” Thea laughed. Oliver had gone momentarily rigid when his name was brought up, but he laughed convincingly.
”Pssh, Oliver couldn’t shoot a bow with that level of skill. On the island, we found an old bow, and tried to use it for hunting. The problem was that Oliver couldn’t hit ANYTHING with that bow. He once shot five arrows at a boar, and missed every single one.” I recounted, blending the truth with a bit of lies to make us seem innocuous.
“Don’t tell the rest.” Oliver pleaded. I laughed.
”Oh, and then the boar chased his ass up a tree. It was the funniest thing I’d ever seen.” I chuckled. Thea laughed, too.
”Classic Ollie.” she smirked.
”Hey, it’s not like you could be any good either, if Oliver’s any indication.” I teased. Thea mock gasped.
”I’m hurt! I’m awesome at archery.” she said playfully.
”Prove it.” I grinned. Thea grinned at me.
”You’re on.” she said, and dashed off.
”Thea, I need a bow!” I called after her. When I turned to look at Oliver, I saw a surprising thing in his eyes. Respect. He clapped me on the shoulder.
”Feel free to kick her ass.” Oliver told me quietly and I laughed as I walked back out into the entryway, where Thea was just coming down, holding two bows and two quivers of arrows.
“Ready to lose?” she taunted.
“You forget, Thea. If Oliver couldn’t use the bow, someone had to.” I grinned at her.
”Oh, so you’re some kind of big-shot, huh?” Thea asked as I took one of the bows from her, and slung the quiver over my back. They were more of a sportslike make than the bow I used to fight crime, but I’d be able to handle it with little problems, I imagined.
Thea and I headed out to the big grassy field just past the mansion, our shoes crunching on fallen leaves, and I saw two targets set up a bit away. Thea led me to a line, placing us a good distance from the targets, but nothing too hard to hit.
Thea notched an arrow, held the string to her cheek, aimed, and let it fly. It hit the innermost ring. I debated on how much skill to show, and ultimately decided not to do the quick notch, as that’s what the vigilantes do, after all. I calmly took an arrow, and mimicked Thea’s pose, pulling back the string until it almost touched my cheek, and let the arrow fly true. It the bullseye instantly.
”What?! No, c’mon! You’re cheating.” Thea shoved me playfully. I laughed.
”I’m not! Besides, how do you cheat at archery?” I asked.
”Whatever it is you’re doing. Maybe your bow’s special-made.” Thea shrugged.
”It’s your bow!” I laughed again.
“Doesn’t matter. Repeat the shot.” Thea told me. I did, and it flew perfectly towards the bullseye, landing right alongside the other one. Thea scoffed.
”Definitely cheating.” she shook her head, smiling.
“I’m not.” I told her with a grin, “I’m just that good.”
“Oh, shut up. Alright... don’t go for the bullseye, hit the outer ring, right above the bullseye.” Thea said, gesturing. I notched an arrow, carefully lining it up, when a pile of leaves dropped on my head. The arrow flew way past the target, and I turned around, brushing the leaves out of my hair. Thea stood there, looking joyous. She squealed as I grabbed her and tossed her into a huge pile of leaves that the groundskeeper had probably made. She shrieked, and I laughed. She stumbled to her feet, tossing handfuls of leaves at me, and I tackled her back into the pile of leaves. She grabbed a fistful of them and pushed them into my face. I laughed.
———
We headed back inside to find Tommy had joined the party. The group was discussing Oliver’s court history.
”Four times, by my estimate. You know, there was the DUI, the assault on that paparazzi douchebag, stealing that taxi, which was just awesome, by the way. And who could forget peeing on the cop?” Tommy grinned. I laughed.
”Sorry, what? You peed on a cop?” I grinned. Oliver turned to look at me when I spoke.
”You have leaves in your hair.” he told me.
”Courtesies of me.” Thea smiled, bumping her shoulder against mine.
”She was angry I outperformed her.” I explained to the group.
“Outperformed? In what?” Tommy asked.
”Archery.” I grinned.
”Damn, that’s gotta sting, hey, Champ?” Tommy grinned at Thea. Thea folded her arms.
”I don’t want to talk about it.” she said, pretending to be all huffy, but the way she was leaning against my arm said she wasn’t really angry.
“Anyways, I’d hang, but we’re headed to court.” Oliver told Tommy, clapping his shoulder.
“I know, that’s why I’m here, my best friend is getting legally resurrected. I wouldn’t miss this for the world.” Tommy grinned.
”Oh, so I’m invited?” I lifted an eyebrow.
”Yeah, you are.” Oliver said to me. I nodded.
“What about you?” Oliver asked Thea.
”Uh, I think the first four times of you in court was enough for me.” Thea shrugged, walking past him.
“Fair enough.” Oliver sighed. I was a bit confused at Thea’s sudden hostility, but didn’t comment on it.
“Mrs. Queen? Car’s ready.” Diggle said, walking into the room. The five of us followed Diggle. Tommy offered his arm to Moira, who simply looked at him like he was ridiculous and walked past.
”Walter.” he said as Walter walked past him. I chuckled.
———
When we got out of the car, a mob of people with flashing cameras and microphones descended on Oliver’s with shouts of
“Mr. Queen!” and “Can we get a comment?”
My hands itched to push them out of the way, but I didn’t, I simply followed Tommy as our group tried to muscle through it without actually using muscles or anything harmful.
There were so many voices it was hard to distinguish any of them, but I could tell Oliver was getting pissed and possibly having his frequent vivid flashbacks. I felt bad for my friend, but I can’t help him fight his traumas.
———
Inside the courtroom, Oliver was addressing the judge.
”There was a storm. The boat went down. David Hale and I were the only survivors.” Oliver said. I waved to the judge when they looked for me in the crowd.
“My father didn’t make it.” Oliver continued, “I almost died, I... I thought that I had, because I spent... so many days... on that life raft before I saw the island. When I reached it, I knew... I knew that I was going to have to live. For both of us. And... and to keep David alive. He was only, uh, fourteen then, and I was hardly a responsible role model. And in those five years... it was that one thought that kept me going.”
Oliver’s lawyer stood up and started spouting off some legal terms I wasn’t listening to.
But I heard my name, and looked up.
The lawyer was saying to revoke my declaration of death as well. I was surprised, mainly because I didn’t even know I had one. The only person who would have cared about me is dead.
———
The five of us descended the steps leading out of the court room back down to the lobby.
”Now, onto the offices. Everyone is waiting to meet you there.” Moira said.
”Uh, mom, that was a... a little bit heavier than I was expecting it to be.” Oliver said, “Can we do that tomorrow? Please?”
Moira and Walter looked at each other, and the latter gave a little shrug.
”Of course.” Moira said.
“Thank you.” Oliver nodded. Moira and Walter walked a bit ahead, leaving me with Oliver and Tommy.
“Last week, you couldn’t wait to get to the company.” Tommy remarked.
”Tommy, I’d just spent five years away from civilization. I wasn’t exactly thinking straight.” Oliver said to his friend. We rounded the corner and Oliver stopped. I saw he’d nearly ran straight into Laurel.
”I.. Hi.” Oliver stammered.
”Hi.” Tommy said quietly.
“What are you doing here?” Laurel demanded. She was flanked by two women, one a pretty blond the other a pretty black woman. Oliver didn’t respond for a minute, until I jabbed his calf with my shoe.
”Oh, uh, they were bringing me back from the dead.” Oliver said, “Legally speaking.”
The two girls behind Laurel exchanged looks.
”What are you doing here?” Oliver asked politely.
”My job.” Laurel retorted.
“Right.” Oliver nodded.
“More like the DA’s.” the black girl added helpfully. Oliver glanced at the blond.
”Hi, Oliver Queen.” he introduced himself.
”Uh, Emily Nocenti.” the blond said.
“Oliver just got back from five years on an uncharted island.” Laurel said, “Before that, he was cheating on me with my sister.”
Tommy and I both winced.
“He was with her when she died,” Laurel continued, “and last week, he told me to stay away from him. It was really good advice.”
I mentally sighed. Oliver was already pushing people away, huh? First Thea, now Laurel. Who’s next? Tommy?
”Excuse me.” Laurel said, and Tommy moved out of the way to let her pass. I held out my hand.
”Uh, David Hale.” I introduced myself. Laurel glanced at Oliver, trying to work out the connection between us.
“I’m the guy who was shipwrecked with him.” I shrugged.
“Oh. Um, Laurel Lance.” Laurel said, shaking my hand, and moving on.
“She’s under a lot of stress.” Tommy told me quietly as an excuse for Laurel’s brisk attitude.
“It was nice to meet you.” Emily said awkwardly to Oliver, and then the two girls followed Laurel.
“Come on, buddy, shake it off. Let’s go.” Tommy said, clapping Oliver’s shoulder.
The three of us walked out to see the paparazzi had found a new target. A Mr. Somers, judging by their shouts.
“I don’t know what I’ve done to earn this witch hunt from Miss Lance and her bosses at the CNRI. But I can tell you this, I am an honest businessman and I will fight this slander to my last dime and breath. That’s all I have to say. Thank you.” Mr. Somers told the paparazzi, and walked away. The paparazzi were disappointed, until someone yelled.
“There’s Mr. Queen!”
“Dammit.” I mumbled under my breath. We were swarmed yet again, but made a single file line cutting through the paparazzi to the car where Diggle was waiting. He ushered Oliver into the car, and then he tried to push the paparazzi back.
”Hey, man, I’ll make you swallow that Nikon. Back!” he shouted, and then Oliver’s car zoomed off, leaving me, Tommy, and Dig behind. Tommy turned to look at Dig.
”This happens to you a lot, doesn’t it?” Timmy asked. Dig glared at me. I shrugged innocently.
———
I walked into the industrial factory to find Oliver training by climbing a rope hanging from the ceiling.
”Seriously, dude? You left me! I had to get a taxi! And I don’t have any money!” I said.
“You got here, didn’t you?” Oliver shrugged. He slid down the rope with practiced ease, and went over to his little battle station.
”Martin Somers. Laurel’s targeted the worst of Starling City, so it’s no surprise his name is on my father’s list. The city’s police and the DA can’t stop him. Or won’t. Laurel thinks she’s the only one willing to bring him to justice. She’s wrong.” Oliver said grimly.
”Martin Somers, huh? Alright. Let me grab my sword.” I said with a sigh.
———
That night, we were down by the docks, suited up.
“-you shut this trial down, you understand me?” Somers was raging. I notched an arrow and shot the lights. Oliver rained down hellfire on Martin’s guards, and I tried to get a sense of where he was in the darkness, an arrow of my own notched. The flights flashed, and each time they came back on, another guard was taken down. Martin looked around fearfully, then his gaze traveled upwards to where Oliver and I sat. Oliver promptly knocked him unconscious with a swinging kick.
He tossed Somer over his shoulder.
”We’re doing the upside down thing, aren’t we?” I grinned.
———
Not long later, Oliver stood dramatically in front of Martin Somers, who was hanging upside down by his foot. I sat on the concrete wall a few feet from him, looking around for any attackers.
“Martin Somers... you have failed this city.” Oliver growled, and let an arrow fly past Martin.
“No, no, no, no, no! Ah!” Martin cried.
“You’re gonna testify in that trial.” Oliver told Somers, “You’re gonna confess to having Victor Nocenti killed. There won’t be a second warning.”
Oliver let an arrow fly that grazed Somers’ cheek, and we both slipped away while he was distracted, leaving Martin suspended upside down.
———
Back at the Queen Mansion, we entered to find Moira interrogating Diggle.
”Where do you think my son goes on these chaperone-less excursions?” Moira asked.
”Ma’am, I truly do not know.” Diggle shook his head.
”And truly doesn’t.” Oliver said, walking up.
“Then perhaps you’d like to share with me, you know, where it is you run off to? Or you, David?” Moira asked.
”I actually wasn’t with him today. I went out for some ice cream. Speaking of which, I kind of owe a taxi some money.” I shrugged.
“And, Mom, I’ve been alone for five years.” Oliver said.
”What am I then?” I grumbled under my breath.
”I know that, Oliver.” Moira said impatiently.
”Mom. Alone.” Oliver reminded her. Moira blanched.
”I see.” she said, nodding.
”I promise to introduce her if it ever gets to the, uh, exchanging first names stage.” Oliver grinned.
“No, I’d rather you promise to take Mr. Diggle with you on your next rendezvous.” Moira demanded, “It’s not safe. You’ve already been abducted once. There are two maniacs out there, hunting the wealthy.”
“Those maniacs saved my life.” Oliver responded.
”This isn’t a game” Moira chided, “I lost you once. And I am not going through that again.”
”Ok.” Oliver nodded, “Dig’s my guy.”
“Thank you.” Moira said, and left.
”Sorry for causing you so much grief.” Oliver apologized to Dig.
”I served three tours in Afghanistan, Mr. Queen. You don’t even come close to my definition of grief.” Dig responded. I snorted. Oliver glared over his shoulder at me.
“But I tell you what. You ditch me one more time, no one will have to fire me.” Dig said. Oliver nodded.
Thea came out in a pretty red dress. I quickly looked away from her.
”Where you going?” Oliver asked her.
”Uh, somewhere loud and smoky.” Thea responded, “And don’t bother trying to pickpocket my stash this time cause I’m gonna go get drunk instead. David, wanna come with?”
Oliver gave me a hard look, but I didn’t say anything.
”Thea... do you think is what Dad would want for you?” Oliver asked.
”Dead people don’t want anything. It’s one of the benefits of being dead.” Thea responded.
”I was dead.” Oliver shrugged, “And I wanted a lot.”
“Except for your family. All you do is avoid Mom, ignore Walter, and judge me. Don’t wait up.” Thea said venomously. I sighed and walked after her as she left. She glanced over her shoulder, looking angry, but she saw it just me.
”Oliver tell you to keep an eye on me?” she scowled.
”No. I thought we were friends. If you don’t want me to, I’ll go.” I shrugged.
“No. No, let’s go.” Thea said, eyes twinkling.
———
The next morning, I slept in late. Oliver was off to Queen Consolidated for the tour, and I was trying to sleep off a hangover.
It wasn’t my first hangover, but it was definitely up there among the worst ones. Thea and her friends knew how to drink!
———
I walked into Oliver’s room to find Thea staring in amazement at Oliver’s scars. She looked at me incredulously.
”Did you know he had this many scars?” she demanded.
”Yes. I was there with him for most of those. And you’ve seen my scars. Did you expect him to be perfectly fine?” I asked.
”You've seen David shirtless?” Oliver demanded of Thea, who shot me a wink and a bright smile.
”Just once.” she said.
”And, uh, nothing happened.” I clarified.
”Hm.” Oliver said. Thea laughed.
”Ollie... I want to show you something. Does now work?” Thea asked.
“Just give me two minutes.” Oliver nodded to his sister. Thea glanced at me and nodded, leaving us alone.
“How was the company?” I asked after Thea had gone.
”Not great. They want me to take a leadership position.” Oliver sighed.
”Do you want it? I know playboy Oliver Queen doesn’t, but what about the real Oliver?” I asked. Oliver considered that.
“I don’t know. I want to be a part of my father’s legacy, but I don’t know if an office job is the right fit for me.” Oliver sighed.
“Maybe you’re right. After all, you do already have a pretty serious nighttime job.” I grinned. Oliver laughed.
“True. Now, if there’s nothing else, I’m going to go meet up with Thea.” Oliver said.
”Alright. I’ll be in the kitchen.” I grinned.
Chapter 4: Honor Thy Father, Part 2
Chapter Text
My phone pinged.
Laurel just got attacked. Meet me at the factory.
I was up and running before I’d even finished reading the text from Oliver.
———
I was dressed in my suit, eyes greased, hood flipped back, all geared up. Oliver had yet to show up, but it’d been two hours since he texted. I unsheathed my katana and did some training exercises, swinging the blade around masterfully, until I heard footsteps.
It was Oliver, rushing in like a bat out of hell.
“About damn time. You texted me two hours ago!” I said. Oliver wasn’t wasting time, he already had his shirt off, and I sighed, realizing that when Oliver was in this state of mind, everything else blanked out, except for whatever objective he had.
“I wanted to give Martin Somers the chance to confess and face a court’s justice. But he chose to go after someone I care about instead.” Oliver said, strapping on his quiver, “He’s still going to face justice. It’ll just be a different kind.”
Oliver grabbed his bow from the wooden crate, and gave me a stone cold look. I sheathed my katana, and nodded.
———
“Back at the docks, huh?” I said quietly to Oliver as we walked briskly down the docks, in plain view. Oliver was headed straight for Martin Somers’ office, and I was struggling to keep up.
“Hey! Could you slow down?” I asked impatiently.
”No! They came after Laurel, and now they’re going to die!” he shouted angrily. I sighed.
”Just because you want to kill them doesn’t mean you need to get killed yourself. You can’t tick people off the list if you’re dead!” I begged him to listen to reason, but he turned away.
”Martin Somers is going to pay.” he said gruffly, then stalked off. After a few seconds I walked after him, grumbling.
———
I punched one guy in the face, and he fell into the water.
”Whoops.” I said, and leaned down to fish him out, but the crackle of a walkie talkie stopped me. I held it up to listen, but Oliver snatched it from my hand.
”Wallace, are you there?” the voice came through the walk-in talkie.
“Wallace isn’t here. But I am.” he said threateningly. Oliver looked towards the office. He dropped the walkie talkie and dashed towards it.
”Damn it!” I swore, and raced after him, leaping over a barrel with ease.
———
Gunshots rang out, and the familiar twang of a bowstring. I dashed into the fray, vaulting over a railing, flipping mid-air and bringing my boot down onto one guy’s forehead, and he dropped like a stone, while I landed in a crouch. I rolled towards the next guy, knocking his machine gun from his hand and judo flipping him, then knocking him out with a hard blow to the windpipe.
I looked up to see Oliver parkouring across the rafters, then shimmying down to the ground. He notched an arrow, and shot a guy who was up on a balcony. Oliver ran off the catwalk, leaping off a balcony, and I shot an arrow at the guy who was shooting at him. He fell, and I leaped over the railing, too.
I landed on a second walkway just a few feet below the one I’d leaped off of. Oliver had dealt with the shooter to the right, then sharply turned left and took him out while sprinting towards him. I followed in hot pursuit. Oliver headed down the stairs effortlessly, shooting people who were shooting at him with ease as he calmly took out everyone. I dealt with a few stragglers he’d left behind, but he was in a rage.
I watched, transfixed, as Oliver shot a guy off a railing, and he landed roughly far below us, dead. We came to a rooftop, where I saw Martin Somers fleeing into a building. Oliver leaped off it without a second’s hesitation, and I did the same.
I was still recovering from the roll as Oliver scrambled to his feet and chased after Somers, like a bloodhound with a scent. I grabbed my bow off the ground and ran after him. I heard arrows fly, and feared the worse, but when I arrived, Somers was simply pinned to a wooden crate.
”Thought you were gonna kill him.” I panted.
”Still might.” Oliver said menacingly. He turned to Martin, and fired another arrow, pinning Somers more securely.
”Oh, God!” Somers shouted.
”He can’t help you now. I want the truth about Victor Nocenti!” Oliver thundered.
“I can’t. The Triad will kill me.” Martin pleaded.
”Also, his statement, uh, wouldn’t hold up in a court of law. Coercion and all that shit.” I shrugged. Oliver glared at me.
”So, what’s your idea?” he asked.
“I’m not the brains. You are.” I shrugged.
”My whole plan was coercion.” Oliver said in disbelief.
”You really should have studied the law system even slightly.” I said dryly. Oliver turned towards Martin and shot an arrow right below his crotch. Martin yelped.
”The Triad’s not your concern right now!” Oliver shouted.
“Alright, alright, alright. It wasn’t me that killed him. It was the Triad.” Martin stammered.
“Acting on whose instructions?” Oliver asked. When Martin didn’t respond, he notched an arrow, pulled back the string, and let it fly. The arrow hit the crate right above Martin’s head.
”Threatening both heads, I see.” I joked, mostly to myself, but I did catch Oliver repressing a smirk.
“Whose?” Oliver yelled.
”Alright, alright. It was mine. Nocenti said he was going to testify against me.” Martin begged. Oliver turned to me.
”That really doesn’t count?” he asked in confusion.
”No. He’d say anything for you not to shoot him, will be his lawyer’s case.” I shrugged.
”What if we don’t tell them he’s been coerced?” Oliver asked.
”Coerce a man into hiding his being coerced. Sure, what could go wrong?” I said dryly.
“Move!” Oliver shouted, I turned, but still caught a kick to the face. I fell backwards, and scrambled to my feet, grabbing my katana. A Chinese woman with white hair and carrying knives stood opposite Oliver.
”Move away from him.” she said in Chinese.
”Make me.” Oliver growled back in Chinese. The white haired woman attacked, and Oliver backed up, dodging or blocking her attacks.
I ran to help, but the woman kicked Oliver to the ground, then turned and slashed my face with one of her knives. I shouted in pain, and she kicked me in the chest, sending me sprawling, my katana sliding across the floor. Oliver, back on his feet, fought the white haired woman, circling some giant pole or something. I heard police sirens wailing.
”Police! We need to go!” I shouted in Russian, as the chances were better Oliver alone would understand it. The cut on my face was bleeding profusely, and I could taste iron, but I just ran to collect my katana, sheathing it and drawing my bow.
“This is the police. You are surrounded. Come out with your hands up.” a voice boomed. Oliver and the white-haired woman ran in opposite directions, and I followed Oliver, out through a tunnel and into the open night.
We raced down the cement, and Oliver scrambled up some cargo containers, and then back down again. I, being less showy, simply ran past the cargo containers and fell into step alongside my partner.
”Freeze.” a familiar voice said, and I heard the click of a gun. We both froze.
Detective Lance had come to greet us.
“You twitch, and you’re dead.” he promised, gun pointed at Oliver.
”Bows down. Hands up.” Lance instructed. Oliver whipped around, throwing a short dart at his gun hand, and cussing he dropped it. Oliver and I took off.
———
Back in the facility in the early morning hours, I was washing off the blood from the cut, as well as the eye grease, and looked at the cut judgingly. It was thin and shallow, stretching from cheekbone to just above the corner of my mouth.
”Think it’ll scar?” I asked Oliver, who was putting away his bow.
“No.” he said simply. I nodded, and dabbed some anti-infection cream on it.
“Laurel was right.” Oliver said after a minute, “I can’t be the Oliver my mother wants me to be and still keep the promise I made to my father. I have to be the person I need them to see me as.”
“Oh, no. Not pretend douche playboy again.” I sighed.
“It works. It keeps suspicion off my back, and consequently off of yours.” Oliver retorted.
“Yeah, yeah.” I huffed.
”What’s my cover story for this?” I pointed at the cut.
”You’re asking me?” Oliver asked in disbelief.
“Oh, yeah. I forgot. Mr. Gee Mom I’m so Sexually Repressed.” I rolled my eyes.
”Hey! That was probably my most valid one.” Oliver protested. I laughed, and he laughed, too.
———
I stood in the crowd of the big breaking ground ceremony, and was surprised when Laurel walked up to me.
”Hi. I just wanted to-. Oh my god. Did you get attacked?” she asked. I touched the cut.
”Uh, no. No I did not. I had an accident while shaving.” I grinned with pretend sheepishness. She laughed, then looked guilty, clapping her hand over her mouth.
”Hey! It’s not my fault. I was fourteen when I got shipwrecked, and it’s not the island offered a shaving class.” I protested. She laughed again.
”Anyways, not the point. I wanted to apologize for how rude I was in the courthouse. I was angry at Oliver, and I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. Or Tommy.” Laurel apologized.
“Psh, you think that was bad? Try spending five years alone with him. I think your response was very justified.” I said. Laurel smiled.
”Thanks.” she said.
”Well, this is a surprise.” Tommy said, walking up, “Did you show up here by mistake?”
Laurel’s mouth tugged at a smile or a laugh.
”By invitation.” she said.
”Huh.” Tommy nodded.
“Oliver invited me last night.” Laurel said.
”Last night?” Tommy asked.
”Is that surprise or jealousy I’m hearing?” Laurel asked, then both of their eyes flicked to me. I shrugged.
“I don’t report to Oliver.” I said, and walked off, towards the front of the crowd.
I met eyes with Thea on the stage, who went wide-eyed. She tapped her cheek in the same place where my cut is. I mimed shaving, and she laughed.
“Good afternoon. And thank you all for coming.” Walter said, starting the proceedings, “Welcome to the future site of the Robert Queen Memorial Applied Sciences Center.”
The Queens and the crowd burst out into polite applause. I say the Queens, but Oliver was yet to show up. I had a sinking feeling he was about to alienate someone.
”Now, this is a building that will stand as a monument to the man whose company and vision are his greatest legacies.” Walter continued, but was cut off by a familiar voice.
“Whoa, whoa.” Oliver said in his fake drunk voice, which was pretty damn convincing, unfortunately. He grabbed a glass of something alcoholic off a waitress’ tray and walked forwards towards the stage, passing Laurel and Tommy, who were giving him disapproving looks. The crowd had parted for him, and I just looked on with inner sadness as Oliver was forced to push away his family and friends.
”What about me, right?” Oliver asked, “I’m a legacy. Hey! Thanks for warming ‘em up Walt.”
Oliver climbed up onto the stage ungracefully.
”Alright, alright. Whoa. Fine, fine shovel. I got it.” Oliver said, then pretended to drop it, giving Walter a mini-heart attack.
”I’m kidding. I’m kidding.” he chuckled drunkenly. ‘Drunkenly’.
”Some of you may not know me, my name is Oliver Queen. Uh, watch some television, read a newspaper. I’m kinda famous right now.” he chuckled, “Mostly though, I’m famous because I’m Robert Queen’s s-son. But as Walter, who’s... my new dad. Huh? Who is..? Sorry. As Walter was saying, uh, I’m not much of a legacy, per se. And, uh-“
Walter whispered something in Oliver’s ear.
”No, no, it’s fine. Sit, sit.” Oliver waved him off, “Gosh. See, I was supposed to come here today, and I’m supposed to take my rightful place at the company. Prodigal son returns home and becomes the, the heir apparent.”
Oliver gestured with a hand.
”But I’m not my father. I’m not the man he was. I’m not half the man he was. I never will be.” Oliver said. Thea looked stunned and maybe a bit angry. I felt the same way, and I knew it was all a performance.
“So... please, stop asking me to be.” he said, and drove the golden shovel into the dirt, officially breaking ground.
Oliver than convincingly staggered off the stage. Diggle moved to follow him, and I followed.
———
Oliver said he wanted to be alone when we got back to the mansion, and so I let him, heading back to my own room.
Looking in the mirror, I remembered the first time I saw Oliver break down.
———
We were on the island. The three of us, meaning me, Oliver, and Robert Queen’s body, had just washed ashore. After he got violently sick, Oliver chased away the birds who wanted a piece of his father. He grabbed his father, and put him over his shoulder.
I was so tired I could barely move out of the raft, but I desperately didn’t want to be alone. So I climbed out, and followed Oliver at a distance. He struggled with Mr. Queen’s body, but I offered no help. I simply left him alone, to grieve. I was grieving, too. Grieving the loss of my father, and I was even grieving the loss of that nice girl that Oliver had brought aboard the yacht. She was super nice to me, and admittedly very pretty. Sara, her name was.
Oliver placed Mr. Queen’s body down on a rocky hill. I came up behind him, and dropped down alongside him. He looked at me, but said nothing.
He was staring off at the water, but I was looking at the corpse. It was the first dead body I’d ever seen in real life.
”What’s that? A notebook or something?” I asked, pointing to a brown book in Mr. Queen’s pocket. Oliver frowned and pulled it out. When he opened it, every page was blank. He flipped through it, and on the front page was an odd symbol. A matrix of straight and curving lines.
After a bit of pause, Oliver asked me to help him gather stones. I did, and together, we covered Mr. Queen’s body with them, marking it as a grave.
We stood up, job finished, and then I heard a weird twanging noise, and Oliver shouted, and I saw to my horror that an arrowhead was sticking out of his chest. I yelped as another one struck my shoulder, and we both dropped to our knees. Oliver was looking towards a neighboring hill, and I saw an archer clad in green, fitting another arrow to his bowstring.
“No, no.” Oliver muttered.
———
I shook myself from my reverie. It did no good to dwell on the past, I told myself, and went to take a shower.
Chapter 5: Lone Gunmen, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Next target is James Holder.” Oliver told me. I nodded, tossing a fry into my mouth.
“It amazes me how you can eat so much junk food, yet still stay in shape. You don’t workout half as much as me, yet-“ Oliver said, but I cut in.
”Correction: I don’t work out half as much as you here. I’m partial to jogging and exercising in nature. Call it a side effect of being on a deserted island.” I shrugged.
“Huh.” was all Oliver said.
———
“Hey. Let me do it this time.” I hissed to Oliver as we walked up the building’s wall, our grappling arrows stuck to the top of it.
”Do what?” he asked me.
”You know, the threatening ‘Hello’ arrow you always shoot at them.” I shrugged.
”Fine.” he rolled his eyes. We climbed to the top and stepped soundlessly over some garden furniture to see James Holder toss his phone onto the pool furniture, and stood at the edge of the pool, wrapped in a bathrobe and holding a glass. I notched an arrow and let it fly, shattering the glass in his hand. He turned towards us, twin green archers of justice.
”I have armed security inside. All I have to do is call out.” Holder said immediately. We both stood there, arms down, bows at our sides casually.
”Go ahead. They can’t hear you.” Oliver said in a deep, threatening voice. He tossed a handful of guns to the deck, guns he’d collected from the security guards we’d taken down in the building.
Holder shook his head.
”What the hell do you want?” he demanded.
“How many people died in those fires?” I demanded of James. He didn’t respond.
”How many?” Oliver shouted. James Holder looked terrified.
”The courts say you don’t owe your victims anything. I disagree.” Oliver said fiercely.
“James Holder...” Oliver said, and I rolled my eyes, prepared for his ‘you have failed this city’ shtick, but then a bullet pierced Holder’s chest, and he choked before falling backwards into the pool, dead. Oliver and I both wheeled, pulling back arrows, but nobody was there.
“Sniper!” I shouted, and we dove behind cover, as bullets continued to fly at us.
When they stopped, Oliver looked back at Holder’s floating corpse and grimaced.
———
“Guess I’m not the only one tired of you saying it.” I remarked as Oliver sewed up his bullet wound in the arm from earlier tonight.
“Shut up.” he grunted. I held up my hands in joking surrender.
Oliver finished up, and pulled on a white T-shirt, which was all kinds of stupid as the sleeve immediately turned scarlet, and grabbed his little brown book, sitting down at his desk.
”It’s no surprise a man as corrupt as James Holder has more than one enemy.” Oliver said, crossing Holder’s name off the list.
“True.” I agreed.
Oliver moved to stand up from his desk chair, but staggered.
”Oliver?” I asked, worried.
“The bullet. Poisoned.” he grunted, falling over sideways. I immediately sprung into action, relaxed muscles tightening as I slid across the floor to the case, my booted feet hitting it. I pulled it open, and grabbed the little baggy of herbs, and grabbed a pinch of them, before sliding over to Oliver, and forcing them past his lips. He chewed them before I thrust a bottle of water into his hands, and he drank it greedily, and then passed out.
I sat back, running my hands through my dark hair. My heart pounded with adrenaline, and it took a while for it to calm down.
———
I stirred awake in a cave, seeing sunlight beam down on me. I stirred, feeling the arrow in my shoulder move, and it ached. I looked to my left to see the hooded green archer standing over an awake Oliver.
”Who are you?” Oliver asked weakly. He coughed.
”Why did you shoot me?” Oliver asked. The hooded archer said something in a foreign language I didn’t understand. He offered a bowl to Oliver, who shook his head in confusion. I saw herbs in the man’s hand, which was outstretched. Oliver took a pinch of it and coughed violently, grabbing the bowl and downing its’ contents, then the archer grabbed the arrow emerging from Oliver’s chest and pulled. Oliver screamed and fell backwards.
The hooded archer turned towards me, and I made a small noise of fear.
———
When Oliver sat up, I forced myself to look calm and composed.
“How long has it been?” he asked, blinking.
”Well, it’s day now. So... a while.” I shrugged.
“Damn it.” he said, and scrambled to his feet, grabbing his jacket off the back of his chair, and walking briskly away.
”Hey, can we grab breakfast?” I called, hurrying after him.
———
Back at the Queen Mansion, Oliver and I walked into a group of cops talking with Moira and Walter. We walked up to Diggle.
”What happened? Thea OK?” Oliver asked.
”The cops brought her home, she and some of her friends broke into a store, tried on some dresses last night. Lit up the breathalyzer like a Christmas tree.” Diggle said. He paused.
”So how was your evening, sirs?” he asked.
”Uh, good. Thanks, Dig.” I said. He nodded politely at me.
“You mean after I said I had to use the bathroom and then never came back?” Oliver asked dryly.
”That was the excuse you used?” I asked, sighing.
”Guess from now on I’ll be watching you pee.” Dig deadpanned. Oliver said nothing, but had a small smirk on his face as he walked over to Thea. I leaned against the wall. Dig turned to watch Oliver, and neither of us said anything.
Their conversation finished, Walter led the cops out of the living room.
“Last time it was public intoxication. This time breaking and entering. My, how we are moving up in the criminal world.” Moira sighed.
“You know, when you pay off the store owner, you should check out the merchandise.” Thea said, standing up, “They got some pretty killer outfits.”
“Thea, go get ready for school.” Moira said.
“Uh, you know, I was thinking of taking a sick day.” Thea said.
“Fine, then get some sleep.” Moira caved.
Thea walked away with a smug smile on her face.
“You look like crap.” she told Oliver as she walked past. She looked me up and down.
”You sure don’t.” she smiled flirtily.
”You’re drunk.” was all I said. She frowned at that, and kept walking.
“You’re letting her play hooky?” Oliver demanded of his mother after Thea was gone. Moira’s eyes flicked to me and Dig.
”When your sister gets like this, it’s best to give her her space.” Moira shrugged.
“She’s testing you.” Oliver said flatly.
“Yes.” Moira agreed, “Who’d she learn that from?”
”Mom. When I was her age, you and Dad let me get away with murder. Looking back, I could have used less space and more parenting.” Oliver said and walked away. Moira’s face didn’t change, but Dig and I left hastily.
———
“The bullets were laced with curare.” Oliver said by way of greeting when I walked into the factory with a bag of breakfast burritos.
“Hello to you, too.” I said with an eye roll.
”It’s the killer’s unique MO. He’s killed all over the world. Chicago, Markovia, Corto Maltese. Interpol even has a codename for him. Deadshot. I was prepared to give James Holder a chance to to right his wrongs, but this Deadshot has no morality. No honor. No code. He doesn’t kill for justice, which makes him as dangerous as anyone on my list. In fact... it puts him right at the top.” Oliver briefed me.
”Huh. What now?” I asked him.
”We meet with Tommy.” Oliver said.
”That’s not how these usually go.” I frowned.
———
Oliver slid open the doors to the factory. The upper levels, not the subfloor where our little secret is located. The four of us (Oliver, Tommy, Dig, and me) walked into it.
”So, what do you think? Great place for a nightclub or what?” Oliver asked Tommy.
”Sweet.” he grinned, “Though, if you’re thinking about calling it Queens, I don’t think you’re going to get the clientele you’re hoping for.”
Oliver ignored this comment, but I chuckled, and Tommy grinned at me.
“Private office.” Oliver pointed.
“For the private one on one meeting, I would imagine.” Tommy said suggestively.
“Hopefully the occasional two one one meeting.” Oliver deadpanned. Tommy laughed, and I chuckled again. Even Diggle had to repress a smirk.
“Man, are you sure you wanna do this? It’s not like you have any experience in running a... Well, running anything.” Tommy said, “How about tomorrow night, the three of us go and scope out the completion? There’s a new club opening downtown. It’s called Poison. Max Fuller owns it.”
”Max Fuller?” Oliver asked.
“Mmhm.” Tommy nodded.
“I slept with his fiancée.” Oliver grinned.
”Yeah, before the wedding.” Tommy said with a shrug.
”It was at the rehearsal dinner.” Oliver laughed.
“The rehearsal dinner is technically before the wedding, right?” Tommy laughed, “And besides, who stays mad at a castaway?”
It was nice to see this side of Oliver, laughing and joking. I was unsure how much of it was a front, but I did know that Tommy was a bridge to Oliver’s happier past, one Oliver refused to let crumble. Tommy’s phone pinged.
”Ah, damn it. I gotta roll.” he apologized to Oliver.
Oliver nodded.
“Good place. See you.” Tommy said, and nodded at Diggle when he said the last part.
“So, what do you think?” Oliver asked Dig.
“Well, I’m here to provide security, sir, not a commentary.” Dig shrugged.
”Silent and stoic.” I put in helpfully.
”Oh, come on, Dig. Do me a favor.” Oliver said, “Speak freely, please.”
Diggle nodded.
“Well, this is the Glades, right?” he asked, “Your rich white friends wouldn’t come to this neighborhood on a bet.”
“I am Oliver Queen, right?” Oliver checked. Diggle gave a nod.
”People would stand in line for three hours if I opened a club.” Oliver grinned.
“And no one who actually lives in the Glades would see a penny of those cover charges.” Dig said.
”We make it a successful business... we gentrify the neighborhood.” Oliver said.
”I was wondering when we would get to that.” Dig said, putting his hands in his pockets, “The white knight swooping in to save the disenfranchised. And all by his lonesome, with no help from anybody.”
“He’s got Tommy and me.” I shrugged.
“Wow. You don’t think very much of me, do you?” Oliver asked Dig, ignoring me.
”No, actually sir, I have a very high regard for how perceptive you are.” Dig said with a small smirk, “Sir.”
“High five, man.” I said, lifting my hand. Diggle just smirked harder and turned and walked away.
I already knew the plan: use the nightclub as cover and alibi for Oliver and I riddling people with arrows.
———
“Tell them I say hi.” I heard Thea say as I walked past her room, then she emerged.
”David!” she said, and caught up to me.
”Hey, Thea. What’s up?” I smiled. She wore a schoolgirl uniform, and she looked very pretty.
“Nothing great. Oliver made Mom punish me.” Thea huffed.
”Well that seems unlikely. Here I thought Mrs. Queen told Oliver what to do.” I said sarcastically. Thea sighed.
”You know what I mean.” she rolled her eyes.
”I do, actually. Yes. Oliver cares about you. A lot.” I told her.
”He has a funny way of showing it. He’s never around, and when he is, he makes things worse.” Thea said bitterly.
”Thea. You can’t expect him to be the same Oliver you knew. He spent five years in Hell, same as I did. But it was different for him. He was responsible for me. He... my being there forced him to take responsibility for someone other than himself. It changed him, just as the island changed both of us. All he ever talked about was you, Mrs. Queen, and Laurel. But... you’ve changed, too. I didn’t know you before, but I’ve heard stories. You’re different, Thea Queen. And as if his transition wasn’t already hard enough, now his sister acts like an entirely different person. He’s struggling with it.” I shrugged.
“Nice speech.” Thea commented, but her eyes looked a little misty.
”You ever tell Oliver I said that, I’m afraid I might have to kill you, by the way.” I joked.
”Oh yeah?” Thea smirked.
”Don’t you dare.” I told her sternly. She laughed.
”I won’t, I won’t.” she promised. She glanced at her watch.
”I gotta go to school. Bye!” Thea said, then hurried off, leaving me looking after her with a small smile on my face.
———
Oliver and I were walking through a back alley, past several graffitied and falling apart buildings, or ones simply severely aged.
We passed an old homeless man with a shopping cart full of his things, and I glanced at Oliver. He was walking with his head tilted up, scanning rooftops. He looked at me.
”Parkour time?” I lifted my eyebrow. He laughed. I flipped up the hood of my hoodie, and Oliver looked like he wished he’d had that kind of foresight (as he wore only a shirt with sleeves going down to his elbows), and we ran at the wall of a building.
We clambered up it with experienced agility, using pipes and ledges to pull ourselves up. Oliver pulled himself into a windowsill, then pushed his hands flat against the ceiling to brace him as he crossed to the pipe on the other side. I followed him closely, using the same pipe to propel myself up onto the next ledge.
With one hand gripping the ledge, he flicked out a pocket pair of tweezers and leaned over to the bare stretch of wall beside him and pulled a bullet out of the wall.
”All this for a bullet? I could have just stayed on the ground!” I protested. Oliver grinned over his shoulder at me.
”That takes all the fun out of it.” he smirked. But I could see from his narrowed eyes that the bullet was incredibly important to him. With it, he could get ballistics, and maybe find out some much needed intelligence about this Deadshot character.
———
“7.62 millimeter rounds.” Oliver announced. I looked up from my Big Belly Burger.
”The money trail leads back to the Bratva. Finally, some good luck.” Oliver said.
He glanced at me.
“You should head home. I can handle the Bratva myself.” Oliver said.
”Why can’t I come, too?” I asked, confused.
”Two Americans with ties to the Russian mob just show up, out of the blue. You know what happened in Russia. It’d make things too easy to piece together. The Bratva aren’t stupid.” Oliver said. I sighed.
”That makes sense.” I admitted.
”Good. Now, clean up those wrappers. I don’t want ants in my bunker.” Oliver said. He grabbed a plain gray cap.
”That’s your master disguise?” I laughed.
“What? It’s fine.” Oliver said.
”Sure, sure. It’s not like you’re famous or anything.” I grinned at him. He sighed and said nothing else, just left.
I took a thoughtful bite of my burger.
———
“Oh, this is going to be killer.” Tommy laughed. I ran a self-conscious hand through my dark hair, the bangs of which was hanging down over my brows. I probably should get it cut.
Loud music throbbed with bass, lights whirled, and voices became a indistinguishable din of noise.
”If Max Fuller sees me here, I agree.” Oliver said.
“Ah, if you wanna run a business, you’ve gotta take a few risks.” Tommy shrugged.
“So, how does this work, exactly? I’ve never been clubbing.” I admitted.
”How have you never been clubbing?” Tommy asked in surprise.
”Uh, I was marooned on an island at fourteen. Besides, it wasn’t known for its’ nightlife.” I said. Tommy chuckled.
”True. Look, just follow my lead.” Tommy said. We passed a velvet rope, and the bouncer blocked Dig from entering.
”Mr. Queen.” Diggle said impatiently.
”Oh, right.” Oliver said. He walked back to the bouncer.
”I have never seen this man before in my life. Ever.” Oliver said, pointing at Diggle.
Tommy laughed quietly while Diggle looked pissed as hell. I glanced between Oliver and Diggle. I sighed, and followed my older companions.
”You had to leave Dig out there?” I asked with another sigh.
”You know what he’s like. Overbearing.” Oliver wrinkled his nose. Tommy laughed.
I said nothing more on the subject.
We walked into the club proper. The dance floor was packed with beautiful women, drinks, and drunken men.
And, to my surprise, Laurel Lance, along with the pretty black girl I’d seen with her at the courthouse after Oliver’s legal resurrection.
”Oh, wow! Doesn’t you going out and having fun violate some kinda law, you know, like the ones that are carved on a stone tablet?” Tommy grinned.
”That’s cute, Tommy.” Laurel said sarcastically.
”Thanks.” he smirked. She glanced between Oliver and Tommy, then her eyes flicked to me.
”I can see you two are up to your old hunting patterns. But did you have to bring a 19 year old in on it?” she asked.
”What? He’s 21. Tell her.” Tommy said, nudging my shoulder. I laughed, but felt painfully out of place amongst the clubbers and alcohol.
”We both know he’s not.” Laurel said, raising an eyebrow.
”We’re just seeing what passes for fun in Starling City after five years.” Oliver said innocently.
“Ah. Well, I’m sure you’ll find that it just hasn’t been the same without you.” Laurel remarked sarcastically.
”Big brother!” a familiar voice shouted, and Thea ran up in a silvery dress that was very tight. She put her hands on Oliver’s shoulders.
”Oh, I am so wasted right now.” she confessed.
”Oh, great. Make that 2 underaged people.” Laurel threw up her hands.
“Hey, in our defense, we didn’t bring Thea.” Tommy said.
“There is... there is two of you.” Thea said. Laurel and Tommy both turned towards the bar, giving the Queen siblings some semblance of privacy, and I followed suit.
“I thought you were grounded.” I heard Oliver say. Tommy offered me a shot glass of tequila. Laurel glared daggers, but I took it, gingerly, and drained it, shuddering at the taste. Tommy laughed and clapped me on the back. Tommy slid Laurel a shot, and was going to slide me another one, but she took that one from him. Frowning, he simply drained his own shot.
“I am. And thank you, thank you for that by the way.” Thea slurred.
”You’re done for the night.” Oliver said in a fake calm voice.
”Oh, what are you going to do? Tell Mom?” Thea mocked.
”Thea! You are hanging with the wrong people.” Oliver said firmly, but not angrily.
“You’re one to talk.” Thea said, “Uh, how much do you know about your so-called friends over here?”
Laurel and Tommy exchanged worried looks. I set my jaw grimly. Oliver was going to be wrecked because of this, even if he wasn’t going to show it. I just hoped it wouldn’t affect the Deadshot case.
”Oh, Thea, maybe you should-“ Tommy tried, turning around, but Thea cut him off.
”Tommy. I think your BFF has a right to know.” Thea said tauntingly.
”Thea, let’s go.” Oliver said.
“Well, I guess they never told you that they’ve been screwing while you were gone.” Thea said, pronouncing ‘screwing’ with slightly twisted glee.
Laurel looked down, and I felt bad for her and Tommy. Their secrets put out by a drunk 17 year old. Thea turned to smile poisonously sweetly at Tommy, who looked very nervous.
”Look, man, I-“ Tommy said.
”Tommy.” Oliver cut him off, “It’s okay.”
Thea looked up at Oliver with unreadable eyes.
“You and me, we’re done for the night.” Oliver told Thea, and grabbed her by the arm. Thea pushed him back.
”Take your hands off of me.” she said angrily, “You’re not my father.”
Ah, dammit. She pushed his shoulder and walked off. I glanced after her, and then looked back to see Laurel shake her head subtly at me. She was right. No use trying to reason with a drunk girl.
”Well, well. Look at this. Oliver Queen” a voice said.
”Pretty cliché line.” I said. Oliver gave me a quelling look, turning to face the speaker.
”Max Fuller.” he said, smiling, “How you been?”
Max frowned.
”Happy you drowned.” Max said. Oliver’s smile dropped instantly.
———
Oliver was led away to a secluded place by Max and his security goons, and I warily watched the curtain they’d gone behind.
”Oliver’ll be fine.” Laurel assured me, but she didn’t sound confident.
Tommy went after them. Laurel downed another shot.
”I think they’re going to need help. Can you fight?” she asked. I shrugged.
”I had some lessons before the wreck, and got pretty scrappy on the island. I’ll be all right.” I promised her. She looked me up and down, then nodded.
We headed for the curtain, and Laurel grabbed Max Fuller by his collar, punching his side repeatedly. She kicked his knee, then twisted him so he fell on his back.
“So, is this over, Max?” Laurel asked, “Or are you gonna have your boys pound on me next?”
She made a fist. I smiled gleefully beside her, and lifted my own fists. Max Fuller scrambled to his feet.
“You four consider yourselves banned for life.” he said pathetically, “Get the hell out of my place.”
His voice cracked, and I couldn’t resist laughing as he and his goons left. Laurel smirked at me.
”Your club sucks anyway!” Tommy shouted after him. Him and Oliver had regained their footing.
”You guys ok?” Laurel asked, walking forwards to her close friends, though that seems a very simplistic term for her relationship with either of them.
“Where’d you learn to do that?” Oliver asked in amazement.
”Cop dad, remember?” Laurel answered, “He made me take self defense classes.”
She turned on her heel and began to walk away.
”Laurel.” Oliver called after her. She stopped.
”What Thea said...” Oliver started, but Laurel turned around and cut him off.
”Oliver, Tommy and I don’t need your blessing. And I don’t need your forgiveness.” she said venomously, then she turned again, and did leave this time.
Chapter 6: Lone Gunmen, Part 2
Chapter Text
When I woke up after those nasty herbs were put in my mouth and the arrow was yanked from my shoulder, I heard water dripping. Oliver was asleep beside me, and past him I saw the archer, also asleep. Or pretending to be.
Not under as much stress as before, I could notice his appearance. From his unkempt hair and facial hair, he’d been here a while. A long while.
I saw red under him, then I saw it under Oliver, then looked down to see it under my own neck. He had used life vests as pillows, which was kind of ingenious. I reached over to gently shake Oliver awake. His eyes flew open, but I desperately put a finger over my lips, hopefully shushing him.
His eyes widened as he remembered his surroundings, and I pointed silently to the slumbering archer, then to the open cave mouth.
He nodded his understanding, weakly sitting up, as I did the same. As quietly as possible, we got to our feet, and stumbled from the cave where the archer lie.
We emerged into a forest. Desire and adrenaline to escape the archer fueled our legs, and we moved fairly swiftly through the forest, in total silence, except for our ragged pants. Oliver stumbled and went down in a cluster of leaves, and tried to regain his footing. With some effort he did, and we were shakily running again, coughing and gasping as we ran through unfamiliar territory, pushing past branches and all sorts of foliage.
We paused for a moment at a tree branch to gather our breaths, and then Oliver and I stumbled forwards, but there was an odd noise, and then a net lifted off the ground and up into the air, trapping us both with ease.
———
Oliver, Tommy, and I (rejoined by Dig) headed into Big Belly Burger. I’d had it for lunch, but found myself not caring. I was hungry and the smell of fried food sounded good.
“Why don’t you guys, uh, take a seat and I will grab a couple burgers and some ice for those faces.” Dig said, raising his hand to a waitress, who smiled familiarly at him.
“The girl’s pretty cute.” Tommy remarked, lifting his hand in a hello.
”That’s my sister in law.” Dig said.
”Who I will never speak to or look at... ever.” Tommy resolved immediately. I chuckled.
“Gonna grab a booth.” he said.
”I will join him.” I said, leaving Dig to chew out Oliver alone. To my disappointment, no chew out ensued, only a quiet conversation that I heard none of. Oliver came to join us at the booth, sliding in opposite Tommy. I sat beside Tommy, and would eventually be facing Diggle.
”Look, man, about Laurel-“ Tommy started.
”Ugh. If this is going to turn sappy, I need some air.” I said. The tequila I’d drank earlier was starting to turn my stomach, admittedly. I staggered out of the restaurant, and greedily gulped in fresh air. I leaned back against the building, just taking deep breaths in and out.
———
“So. Floyd Lawton.” I said quietly, adjusting my hood. We were walking through the hallway of a pretty not great hotel. We got several frightened looks, two men in green hoods, one holding a bow the other a katana.
We stopped in front of room 52, and Oliver kicked the door in. Inside, Lawton burst into action, diving off the bed. Oliver fired an arrow, but missed. Lawton lifted his wrist and a bullet fired. Oliver and I moved to hide behind the walls on either side of the door, outside the hotel room. When the bullets stopped, Oliver leaned around it and fired an arrow, hitting a lamp. Lawton hefted the mattress of the bed up to block the next arrow, and I took the opportunity to roll, unseen, crouching behind the bed frame. Oliver retreated back to the same spot, but I lashed out with my katana, scoring a slash along Lawton’s forearm.
Lawton cried out and scrambled for the window, diving through it. I swore and moved to the windowsill, and peered out. No sign of him. Damn it!
Behind me, Oliver had grabbed the computer sitting on the table, as the wail of police sirens filled the air. Guess someone had called the boys in blue to deal with the guys in green.
Item in hand, we ran.
———
The next morning, I was walking through the hallways of the Queen mansion, wearing a T-shirt and jeans, both courtesies of the Queen’s family generosity.
“Miss Queen, please!” I heard Raisa shout. I frowned and walked over to Thea’s room, and knocked, unsure exactly why.
”Uh, hey, Raisa. Everything OK?” I asked.
”Oh, yes, Mr. Hale. Miss Queen’s just being a bit stubborn.” Raisa said politely.
”Is that David? Let him in.” I heard Thea say. Raisa moved aside, and I moved to enter. I saw Thea laying in bed, a strange looking bottle on her nightstand.
“Not taking your medicine?” I asked with a smirk. The lights were dimmed, but not off.
”It’s this new experimental hangover cure. Mom’s making Raisa force it down my throat. But I don’t want it, because it makes me... well, I’m not saying what it makes me like.” Thea stopped herself abruptly.
”Uh, ok. Is Advil and water not good enough for a rich girl?” I asked.
”I’m surprised you know hangover cures. You must have been a very adventurous fourteen year old.” Thea smirked, but she said it in a strained voice.
“Or I was stranded with an infamous partygoer. Do you want an Advil?” I asked her.
”Yes, please.” she said, flopping back onto her pillows.
”Mrs. Queen said to use the new medicine.” Raisa said uncertainly.
”Right, but I’m not here to follow her orders.” I shrugged.
“Ok. I won’t stop you.” Raisa nodded and left.
“I’ll be right back.” I said. Thea nodded.
“Ok.” she said. I left and went to grab an Advil and a glass of water, and returned to Thea, where she smiled up at me.
“Headache bad?” I asked, placing both items on her nightstand. Thea nodded, then took the pill and a big sip of water.
”Yeah. Um... what, uh, what happened last night? Was it bad?” Thea asked nervously.
”You don’t remember?” I asked, eyebrows lifting in surprise.
”Er... no.” Thea said with a weak smile.
”Well. Where to begin? Uh, me, Tommy, and Oliver went clubbing. We bumped into Laurel. Then you showed up. Drunk. You and Oliver had a fight, and as payback... well, you outed Tommy and Laurel’s secret.” I said. Thea gasped, burying her face in her hands.
”Oh no. Ollie must be so pissed.” she groaned.
”If he was mad, he didn’t show it. He was actually super calm about everything. Even met up with a Russian supermodel, which, you did not need to know about...” I trailed off. Thea giggled.
“Alright, look. You’ve been, uh, super sweet. But I feel gross. I probably look gross. Could I have, uh, five minutes?” Thea smiled awkwardly after a pause.
“Yeah, sure.” I smiled. I crossed the room and then glanced back at her.
”And Thea? I think it’d be damn hard for you to NOT look great.” I said, then left, cheeks warm.
———
Later that day, Oliver and I popped by Queen Consolidated. I was amazed at the building, having never been there, but Oliver steered me towards our goal: the IT department, which was a bit more unimpressive than the lobby. Oliver stopped at the desk of a beautiful blond girl, chewing on a red pen.
“Ahem. Felicity Smoak?” Oliver asked. The girl spun her desk chair, around, and removed the pen from her mouth, awestruck.
”Hi. I’m Oliver Queen.” he said.
”And, uh, I’m David Hale.” I smiled.
”Of course.” the girl, Felicity, said, “I know who you are, Mr. Queen.”
”No, Mr. Queen was my father.” Oliver said.
”That old joke?” I rolled my eyes. Felicity giggled at that, then her eyes flicked back to Oliver.
”Right, but he’s dead. I mean, he drowned. But you didn’t, w-which means you could come down to the IT department and listen to me babble.” Felicity said. It was my turn to laugh.
“Which will end.” Felicity promised, “In three... two, one.”
“I’m having some trouble with my computer.” Oliver said, “And they told me that you were the person to come and see.”
Felicity looked at the bullet-riddled computer.
”I was at my coffee shop surfing the web and I spilt a latte on it.” Oliver said casually. I fought off the urge to face palm.
“Really?” Felicity asked in disbelief.
”Yeah.” Oliver said nonchalantly. I sighed.
”Well, these look like, uh, bullet holes.” Felicity said.
”My coffee shop is in a bad neighborhood.” Oliver shrugged.
”Oh. My. God.” I muttered. Oliver was the WORST at cover stories. Felicity tilted her head, awaiting an honest answer. Her eyes flicked to me.
”I, uh, told him he really didn’t have to cover for me. I shot it. We were trying out shooting in the yard, and, well, let’s just say I’m a really bad shot.” I rubbed the back of my neck. Felicity nodded, accepting this. Oliver shot me a grateful glance.
“If there is anything you could salvage from it, I would really appreciate it. Especially because my friend can’t exactly buy me a new one.” Oliver looked to me.
”C’mon man. That’s a low blow. I don’t have any money, because I spent the last five years on an island with you!” I said.
”Oh my god. You’re the other guy who was shipwrecked?” Felicity gasped.
”Yeah. Glad to see they publicized my name.” I said dryly.
“They didn’t.” Oliver said, clapping my shoulder.
”I... I’ll see what I can do with this.” Felicity promised.
”Thanks.” I smiled at her. She smiled back.
———
Oliver and I sat behind Felicity and watched her work. She seemed a bit uncomfortable with that, but neither of us particularly wanted to let her know the possibly incriminating data on that computer.
“It looks like blueprints.” Felicity said.
“Do you know what of?” Oliver asked. I was so tempted to hit him and yell ‘it’s supposed to be your computer, dumb as’, but I contained myself.
”The exchange building.” Felicity said.
”Never heard of it.” Oliver shook his head. He’s making it worse. How is he making it worse?
“It’s where the Unidac Industries auction is scheduled to take place.” Felicity said.
Oliver looked at her blankly.
”I thought this was supposed to be your laptop.” she said with a slightly suspicious look.
”Yes.” Oliver nodded without hesitation.
”Look, I don’t want to get in the middle of some Shakespearean family drama thing.” Felicity said, and Oliver stared at her.
”What?” he asked, clearly confused.
”Mr. Steele marrying your mom. Claudius, Gertrude... Hamlet?” Felicity asked. I was nodding along, but Oliver looked completely confused.
“I didn’t study Shakespeare at any of the four schools that I dropped out of.” Oliver said.
”Dude, how do you not know Shakespeare? I was marooned at 14, and I knew the basic plot of Hamlet.” I said. Oliver glared at me, while Felicity gave me a clearly agreeing look.
”Mr. Steele is trying to buy Unidac Industries. And you’ve got a company laptop associated with one of the guys he’s competing against.” Felicity said, spelling it out like Oliver was a toddler, which I immediately liked her for.
”Floyd Lawton.” Oliver said. I almost did it. I almost face palmed and groaned.
“No.” Felicity said like Oliver was an idiot, “Warren Patel. Who’s Floyd Lawton?”
”He is an employee of Mr. Patel, evidently.” Oliver said.
He stood up and left immediately after taking the restored laptop’s data.
“Uh, thanks for your help.” I said to Felicity.
”Yeah, no problem. But... um, what is Mr. Queen doing?” Felicity asked.
”Haven’t a clue.” I shrugged, truthfully. He was being very reckless with his identity. I turned to leave, but Felicity called my name. I glanced over my shoulder.
She held up a sticky note with a phone number on it, written in red ink.
”Call me? Uh, if you need any help with the computer, of course.” Felicity said awkwardly. I took it.
”Uh, I will. If I need, um, computer help.” I said just as awkwardly. Felicity smiled and I smiled back, then left hastily, cheeks burning.
———
“The exchange building is surrounded by three towers with eye lines into the building. Lawton could get his kill shot off from virtually anywhere. But I can’t cover the area. I can’t protect all of Deadshot’s targets. I can’t do this alone.” Oliver told me.
“Yeah, you’ve got me.” I said firmly.
“Not on this one. I want you by Thea and Mom’s side at all times. No questions asked.” Oliver said.
”What if they split up?” I asked. Oliver gave me a look that said ‘handle it’. I nodded.
“With that settled, I’m off to ask for the police’s help.” Oliver said, grabbing his hood.
———
Thea and I walked into the auction, side by side. She wore a lovely blue dress, and was talking to me about something that Moira said to her, but to be honest, I was barely listening. My eyes kept flicking to her face, and I couldn’t help but smile being near her. Then my brain snapped into focus. I spotted several cops around, including Laurel’s father. Looks like Oliver had gotten through to him.
Oliver’d given me a mission. Protect his family at all costs. And I would. No questions asked.
Moira looked surprised to see Thea and I.
”Thanks for coming, Thea.” Walter said, kissing her cheek, “It means a lot to your mother. And me. And David, always nice to see you. No Oliver?”
”He might be along later. You know how he is.” I shrugged. Walter and Moira both nodded.
”Mr Steele, the auction will be opening in five minutes. Please make sure your bid is ready.” a woman I had no idea who the hell she was said, approaching Walter.
”Thank you, Gina.” Walter nodded.
Gina nodded and left.
Moira touched Thea’s arm, pushing her lightly in the direction we needed to go, and the four of us walked forwards.
———
“Oliver.” Walter said, and I glanced up from my drink, which was not alcoholic. I wasn’t sure what it was, actually, but it was fruity and I liked it.
Sure enough, Oliver stood beside Dig, talking to him. Probably some remark about keeping his eyes open, if I had to guess. He walked up to us, and we exchanged firm nods.
“So pleased you were able to attend.” Walter smiled.
”Walter, the police said some of the Unidac buyers were murdered. I just think that we should be a little bit more careful.” Oliver said, “My mother’s already lost a husband.”
“Well, if Moira shared your concern, she wouldn’t have come, and she definitely wouldn’t have brought your sister. Oliver glanced over to where Thea and Moira had walked off to, a few feet from our trio.
Walter and I had been discussing Unidac Industries and their work when he’d spotted Oliver. Oliver made his way over to his female relatives, and Walter turned back to me.
”As I was saying, Industries is a bit of a misnomer-“ Walter said, but I froze when I saw the red dot on Walter’s chest.
”Walter-“ I started, but Detective Lance had already seen.
He sprinted forwards and tackled Walter, just as I’d moved forwards to do the same. I felt the bullet hit me, and I shouted in pain, falling to my knees.
“David!” I heard a girl scream. Thea? My head was spinning. I was in so much pain, I couldn’t identify where the bullet had actually hit. Sniper bullets are no joke.
“Mr. Hale.” a voice said insistently. I looked up woozily to see Dig, hauling me to my feet. He passed me off to two cops, before grabbing Thea and Moira, helping them escape the outbreak of chaos caused by the sniper gun going off, while I was escorted outside, to wait for the already called ambulance.
I could only hope Oliver caught this son of a bitch. I slumped against one of the cops, my world going dark.
———
Oliver had fallen asleep a while ago. Easy for him. He was basically in a seated position at the bottom of the net. I was stuck standing up. But my eyelids were growing heavy. It had been a few hours. I finally let them close.
When they opened, I was looking at a head of black hair, and the glint of a knife. The figure wore green, and I shuddered, trying to move back. It jostled the net, waking Oliver, who had the same reaction, as the archer’s knife was right in his face.
The archer spoke in the same language that to me, was gibberish, and then went to a nearby tree, and cut the line holding the fence up. Oliver and I dropped roughly to the ground. I groaned, my arm trapped under me. He tried to untangle the net around us at the same time as me, but we were counteracting each other. I stopped, and let him work himself free, then got myself out.
The archer sprinted off into the forest. Oliver and I exchanged glances, and set out after him, at a bit of a slower pace, our limbs sore from the net’s trap.
———
“Hi.” a voice woke me. I stirred, and found myself looking up at bright, sterile lights. I turned to the side to see Thea standing there, still in her party dress, though she had a jacket over it.
“Ugh. What happened?” I groaned.
”You were shot. Um... the cops brought you to the hospital, and well, I came to visit.” Thea said, looking awkward and unsure.
”That’s cool. But, uh, I’m sure I’m kind of gross right now. Can I have five minutes?” I chuckled, but pain flared up. I winced.
”Yeah, yeah. Five minutes.” Thea nodded and started to walk away.
”Thea!” I called, “I’m kidding.”
“Oh. Well, glad your sense of humor is still intact.” Thea said, smiling nervously.
”Why do you look so... awkward?” I asked, blinking a bit to keep my eyes open.
”You got shot protecting my stepfather. I mean... you didn’t have to do that.” Thea said.
”It’s not like I’m some hero or anything. I saw the red dot on his chest, and tried to tackle him to safety. Lance got there first, and... well, I got shot.” I coughed. There was still a lot of pain, pain that could be expected if...
”Thea, does Oliver know I got shot?” I asked.
”I think so. It was chaos after that bullet, but I’m pretty sure he saw you.” Thea frowned, “Why?”
”Can you... can you just text him that I got shot by Deadshot?” I coughed again.
“Uh, yeah. Sure.” Thea said, and grabbed her phone.
My eyes fluttered, and I passed out.
Chapter 7: An Innocent Man, Part 1
Chapter Text
I was leaning against the wall of the cave, tiredly staring at the flickering fire. I heard a small sound, and I glanced up at Oliver. He had his wallet out, and was staring at a photo. The sound had been one of grief, I realized.
”What’s the picture of?” I asked, exhausted. He looked up at me.
”My girlfriend.” he said.
”Sara? The girl from the boat?” I asked. He winced.
”No. Her sister. Laurel.” Oliver told me.
“Oh. I thought you and Sara were... you know.” I shrugged. Oliver chuckled, but there was no mirth to it.
”We were.” he said.
”Oh.” I mouthed the word but didn’t say it. A noise drew both our attentions, and we looked up to see the archer had returned, holding a wooden cage containing a bird of some kind. He placed it in front of Oliver.
”Shengcun.” the archer said in the foreign language, pointing to it.
”What am I supposed to do with that?” Oliver asked the archer.
”Shengcun.” the archer repeated.
”Does that mean bird?” I asked.
“Shengcun!” the archer said loudly.
”We don’t speak Chinese!” Oliver yelled.
The archer stared blankly at Oliver. After a moment, Oliver returned his gaze to his photo. He mumbled something to it, something I couldn’t hear from across the cave by the fire’s warmth.
———
When I woke up, the windows of my hospital room were open, and I could see the sky outside was still dark.
Oliver sat by the bed. He had his head hung, not looking at me. His clothes were disheveled, his tie absent, and his hands were trembling.
”Oliver?” I asked. He looked up, and I could’ve sworn I saw tears glimmering on his cheeks, but he wiped his hand across his face, and then they were gone.
”David. I thought I was too late.” he said. I shook my head.
”No, right on time. Incompetent doctors didn’t even know I was poisoned.” I grumbled softly. Oliver laughed.
”Yeah.” he said. There was a silence, but it wasn’t awkward. It was companionable. Brotherly.
”You about ready to go home?” he asked.
”Thought you’d never ask.” I grunted.
I had a bandage wrapped around my stomach. I prodded at it inquisitively.
”You got hit. It was clean, though. As clean as it could be. You got lucky.” Oliver said. He grabbed my change of clothes, a long sleeve grey shirt, jeans, and a jacket.
”Thanks man.” I said. He nodded.
———
When we entered the Queen mansion, we heard noises of the TV. I wasn’t limping, but I moved slower than usual, and definitely wouldn’t be doing any ass-kicking for a while.
”David! Why are you out of the hospital already?” Thea asked in surprise as we entered the living room. She was in a lavender sweater and pajama pants, a bowl of snacks in front of her.
“Ah, they couldn’t hold me.” I grinned, and dropped onto the couch beside her.
“What are you watching?” I asked.
”Peter Declan.” she said.
“Hm?” Oliver frowned.
“A guy who killed his wife.” Thea said like it was obvious. Oliver and I gave her blank looks.
“Right, this guy killed his wife in their baby’s room.” Thea explained.
”Psycho.” she and I said in unison. We glanced at each other, then back to the TV.
Footage rolled on the TV, with a banner saying ARCHIVAL FOOTAGE FROM 2008.
”Camille was everything to me. I couldn’t kill her anymore than I could kill myself.” Peter Declan was saying in an interview.
Thea paused the TV, and glanced at me, then glared at Oliver.
”He really shouldn’t be out of the hospital.” Thea chided her brother. She glanced sideways at me.
”Is that why you had me text Oliver? So he could bust you out?” she demanded.
”I hate hospitals.” I shrugged noncommittally.
Thea sighed.
“That’s not healthy. You should go to sleep. Besides, I need to talk to Oliver.” Thea said.
”Maybe you’re right.” I allowed.
———
The day... actually, no. Same day, just several hours later, around noon-ish, I was woken up by Raisa.
She carried a tray of light foods, a glass of water, and a pack of Advil. She placed it on my nightstand.
”Miss Queen told me to give you these.” she said, gesturing to the water and Advil.
”Thank you, Raisa.” I said. She smiled.
”No problem, Mr. Hale. You’re one of the nicest friends Mr. Oliver has ever had.” Raisa said kindly, and left.
“Oh, Mr. Hale. Mr. Oliver would like you to meet him downstairs.” she smiled. I nodded.
After eating the light meal prepared, taking the Advil and drinking a good bit of the water, I got dressed and made my way downstairs. I was recovering nicely, if I did say so myself. It was still painful, but I could move around with relative ease, which was good. I could handle pain. My last five years had been constant pain.
———
In the living room, I found Oliver and Moira talking, while an unfamiliar muscle-bound man with brown hair stood in the corner Dig usually occupied.
“Appears we have a visitor.” Oliver was saying.
”Hm. Mr. Diggle’s replacement.” Moira said.
Oliver winced, and I wondered what that was about.
“His replacement?” I asked. Moira looked over at me, sizing me up.
”Yes. He tendered his resignation this morning.” Moira said.
”Did he say why?” Oliver asked tensely.
”Yes. He said he didn’t approve of the way you spend your evenings. Particularly given that they always begin with you ditching him.” Moira said. I wondered at Oliver’s tenseness, but said nothing.
The muscular man in a suit walked forwards.
”Hello, Mr. Queen. Rob Scott. I’ll be your new body man. And you must be Mr. Hale. I’ve been informed you’re something of a package deal.” he nodded politely, shaking Oliver’s hand.
“That’s a firm grip you got there, Rob.” Oliver smiled.
”That’s five years SWAT with Monument Point MCU.” Rob said. Oliver nodded.
”I feel safer already.” he said sarcastically.
”I know I do.” I said, much more believably genuine. Rob nodded to me.
”Ah, thank God we don’t have to hear about this awful man anymore.” Moira said. Oliver and I turned to the TV.
A news broadcast about Peter Declan’s scheduled execution was playing. Oliver un-muted the TV.
”Declan’s execution is set for midnight two days from now.” the anchor was saying, “Camille Declan’s former employer, Jason Brodeur, released a statement saying, quote ‘I hope this gives Camille the peace she deserves.’”
”Jason Brodeur.” Oliver said. I knew instantly where his mind had went. Brodeur was on the list.
“What?” Moira asked.
“The dead wife worked for Jason Brodeur.” Oliver said.
”Apparently so. Why?” Moira asked.
”No reason.” Oliver said. He turned to Rob.
”Say, Rob, I wanna go into town.” Oliver said, “Could you please get the car for me?”
“No offense, Mr. Queen, but I have been filled in on yours and Mr. Hale’s tendency to slip the leash.” Rob said. I fought to not smirk. Oliver was less successful in that endeavor.
”If it’s all the same to you, I’ll be keeping you in my sights at all times.” Rob said.
“We’re 20 miles from the city.” Oliver said, “If you don’t drive me, how else am I gonna get there?”
Rob smiled and nodded, and went to go get the car.
“I like him.” Oliver said to Moira. She looked at him faintly amused as we walked out of the living room. Oliver turned to me.
”You think you can ride a motorcycle in your condition?” he asked. I grinned.
———
On motorcycles, Oliver and I drove past where Rob waited with the car. We waved hello as we passed. Rob waved back, but dawning realization was on his features.
“Hey!” he shouted after us. My face hidden by the motorcycle helmet, I grinned broadly as we rounded the curve.
———
In the bunker, I was sitting in a chair, not eating for once, as Oliver gave the briefing.
“They say Peter Declan murdered his wife in cold blood. He had no alibi, and all the evidence pointed towards it. He was tried, convicted, and sentenced to death. An open and shut case, except for one thing. Declan’s wife, Camille, worked for James Brodeur. And Jason Brodeur is on the list.” Oliver said.
“The odds are good Brodeur is involved in this murder, which means an innocent man is facing execution. He’ll need a good attorney.” Oliver said, and pulled out the picture of Laurel.
”I didn’t need the picture. We only know one attorney.” I told him. He rolled his eyes.
”You’re sitting this one out. You’re in recovery.” Oliver told me.
”That’ll just raise suspicions. I’m publicly shot, and then suddenly there’s only one vigilante? Come on.” I said. Oliver hesitated.
“It’s just for one mission.” he said. I sighed.
”Whatever.” I grumbled.
———
When Oliver told me he told Dig that we were the vigilantes, I was understandably surprised. All that ‘nobody can know my secret’ garbage and then he tells Dig. He explained the circumstances, and I got it. I did. In fact, I was glad he had told him. Now I just hoped that Dig didn’t ruin this. Oliver might be too terrified to tell anyone else if Dig reacted poorly. We walked into the Big Belly Burger where Dig’s sister in law worked, and I saw Dig sitting there talking to her, his left arm in a sling.
”Area is secure, sir.” Rob nodded to us.
”Thank you very much, Rob.” Oliver said patronizingly. Rob nodded, and I guarantee he didn’t get the patronizing part of that sentence.
Oliver and I walked forwards.
”Hello, Diggle’s sister in law, Carly.” Oliver said. He extended his hand and shook hers.
”I’m Oliver Queen.” he said.
”I’m David Hale.” I said, extending my own hand. She shook it, then her gaze returned to Oliver.
”I know who you are.” she said.
“No, you really don’t.” Dig said.
I glanced at Carly.
”Could I get a burger and fries?” I asked politely.
”Sure thing.” she nodded, and went to make it. Oliver slid in to the booth, and I joined him so we sat opposite Dig.
”Hey, David. I’m sorry for what happened to you. You were my responsibility as much as he is,” Dig jerked his finger toward Oliver, “and I failed you.”
“It’s fine.” I nodded.
“Hello.” Oliver said to Dig. Dig took a sip of his drink and said nothing to him.
“I couldn’t help but notice a distinct lack of police cars when I got home. I knew you wouldn’t drop a dime on us.” Oliver said.
“It’d be damn easy too. Thanks.” I said.
“Have you considered my offer?” Oliver asked.
”Offer? That’s one hell of a way to put it.” Dig scoffed.
“It is an offer.” Oliver said, “It’s a chance to do the kind of good that compelled you to join the military.”
“Please. You were born with a platinum spoon in your mouth, Queen. What, you spent five years on an island with no room service and suddenly you found religion?” Dig scoffed.
”Not religion. Purpose.” I said.
”You’re not much better.” Dig scowled. Oliver placed the brown book on the table.
“This was my father’s.” Oliver said, but abruptly stopped when Carly came back with my food.
”Thanks.” I said. She nodded, and left. I dug into my burger while Oliver talked.
Dig flipped it over, looking for a title. Finding none, he opened it. Oliver quickly closed it and set it back down on the table.
”I found it when I buried him.” Oliver said.
”I found it, actually.” I said, before taking another bite of burger.
“I thought you said your father died when the boat went down.” Dig said. Oliver shook his head.
“We both made it to the life raft, along with David. There wasn’t enough food and water for all of us, so he shot himself in the head.” Oliver said, with haunted eyes. Dig leaned back, eyes wide.
”And as much as he was doing it to give us a chance to survive, I believe he was also atoning for his sins.” Oliver said, “I need to right the wrongs done by my family. And I’m offering you the chance to right the wrongs done to yours.”
”Oliver, what are you talking about?” Fig asked.
“The police never caught your brother’s shooter.” Oliver said.
”Hey, you leave Andy out of this.” Dig said fiercely.
”The bullets were laced with curare. That’s Floyd Lawton’s MO.” I added helpfully.
”He is the sniper that shot David. And then I stopped him.” Oliver said.
“Are you trying to tell me you took down Andy’s killer?” Dig asked, hopeful.
”I’m giving you a chance. A chance to help other people’s families.” Oliver said.
”The way he helped yours.” I put in.
”Do you remember when the people in this city helped each other?” Oliver asked, “They can’t do that anymore because a group of people... people like my father, they see nothing wrong with raising themselves up by stepping on other people’s throats. It needs to stop, and if it’s not going to be the courts, and if it’s not gonna be the cops... then it’s going to be me and David.” Oliver said firmly.
”And hopefully you.” I added.
I fumbled for my wallet, but Dig shook his head.
”I’ve got yours.” he said. I nodded my thanks, as Oliver and I stood up.
”I need to go to the washroom, Rob.” Oliver said.
”Me, too. Greasy hands.” I said, wiggling my fingers. Rob nodded and Oliver and I walked towards the back of the restaurant, where we immediately ditched Rob.
———
“I got your message. Is there a reason we can’t do this face to face?” Laurel asked. Oliver and I stood on the edge. Oliver and I both had voice modulators on, which seemed smart.
“You’ve met with Peter Declan.” Oliver said.
“You were right. He might be innocent.” Laurel admitted. I stood silently, looking out over the city.
“Declan said his wife blew the whistle on Brodeur the day she was murdered.” Laurel told us.
“Then we need to get whoever she told about Brodeur to testify.” I said.
”So he can speak.” Laurel noted, “And the guy’s already testified. Matt Istook. Camille’s supervisor. Only, he says that she didn’t say a word to him.”
”He could be lying.” Oliver said.
”Well, if he is, then he’s very convincing.” Laurel said, “He had the jury and the police believing him.”
”He hasn’t been questioned by us.” I said.
“I didn’t become a lawyer to break the law or hurt anybody.” Laurel said.
“We do what’s necessary. What people like Peter Declan need.” Oliver said.
”If what you two are doing isn’t wrong, then why are you hiding your faces with hoods?” Laurel asked.
”To protect the people we care about.” Oliver said.
“That sounds lonely.” Laurel said.
”It can be.” I said.
“But not today.” Oliver growled. He fired a grappling arrow and zoomed off. Laurel turned towards me.
”You seem like the nicer of the two of you. Please don’t hurt Matt Istook anymore than you have to.” Laurel pleaded. I looked at her, my face obscured by the hood.
”I’ll do my best.” I said, then shot off my own grappling arrow and zoomed off.
Chapter 8: An Innocent Man, Part 2
Chapter Text
“Matt Istook.” Oliver growled. Against my advice, Oliver had knocked out Matt Istook with a dart, then taken him here, to the train tracks I now stood beside. Matt was kneeling on the tracks while Oliver stood over him. I’d been allowed to come only because this wasn’t going to be a fight. Hopefully.
”You’re them. Those hood guys.” Matt said fearfully, looking between me and Oliver, “You’re the guys who’ve been terrorizing the city.”
I scoffed.
”Peter Declan. Your lies helped put him on death row.” Oliver said gruffly, ignoring Matt’s comment, “Now, either it’s time to tell me the truth, or it’s time for the 10:15 to Bludhaven.”
“Okay, okay, I-I... uh, Brodeur paid me t-to say that Camille never spoke to me, b-but I didn’t have ANYTHING to do with her death. I swear.” Matt groveled.
”Oh, God, please. I-I’ll do anything. Y-you can have the file!” Matt offered as the sounds of the train grew steadily closer.
”What file?” I demanded.
”Camille gave me a file of evidence against Jason Brodeur!” Matt shouted.
“Where is it?” Oliver roared.
”Let me go and I’ll tell you.” Matt said shakily. The train was close now.
Oliver walked past Matt.
”Hey! What are you doing?” I called after him. I unsheathed my sword and went to cut the chain holding Matt’s wrist to the tracks.
Oliver held out an arm, stopping me. I looked at him, incredulous.
”He’s going to die.” I said in disbelief.
“The file’s in my desk! You can have it! Just save me!” Matt was screaming. The train was right there, and the three of us were illuminated in its headlights.
Oliver fired an arrow at the chain, breaking it, and Matt threw himself off the tracks just as the train would have hit him.
My eyes were wide open with shock. I couldn’t believe Oliver had come that close to killing someone who was willing to cooperate. Killing somebody who was shooting at you was very different from killing someone in cold blood. I wasn’t sure I could handle this new, cold Oliver.
———
The archer was roasting meat over the fire, while Oliver and I sat opposite each other, the fire between us. It kept us warm, but the smell of the cooking meat kept me hungry, unfortunately.
”What is that?” Oliver asked, staring at what the archer was cooking. The archer said nothing.
”I’m so hungry.” Oliver said, standing up, “It smells really good.”
Oliver approached the fire, hand outstretched. But the archer grabbed his hand and did a complicated move that sent Oliver crashing backwards, crying out in pain.
“Um... may I please have some?” I asked politely. The archer studied me, but said nothing, simply continued to cook the meat.
“Hey, fine. Don’t share.” Oliver grunted.
“Hey.” the archer said, and pointed. He made a motion with his hands, a motion for snapping a neck. I glanced at the bird in the cage.
“Shengcun.” the archer said.
”I’m not gonna kill the bird.” Oliver said.
”Then I will.” I said, and climbed shakily to my feet. I was so hungry, there wasn’t a lot I wouldn’t do right now to get food. I staggered towards the bird’s cage, kneeling in front of it.
“Shengcun.” the archer repeated.
———
I tossed a file onto Laurel’s desk right after I cut the lights to the office in CNRI, her law firm. After the whole train debacle, I’d told Oliver firmly that I’d be doing the handoff. He needed to go cool off. He’d been angry, but ultimately understood. He had almost killed Matt Istook tonight. Cold blooded murder.
“A gift from Matt.” I said, my voice modulator on.
“What’s in here?” Laurel asked me, confused.
”The dirt that Camille Declan brought to Matt Istook about Jason Brodeur. Matt was paid off to lie under oath. Camille did blow the whistle, and Brodeur covered it up.” I said, “Is it enough to save Peter Declan?”
”As an attorney, I never would have gotten a file like this.” Laurel said, “I always thought the law was sacred, it, it fixed everything.”
“The law does a lot of good, but it can also be exploited. That’s why I’m here. To stop those doing the exploiting.” I said, “Do you think that’s wrong?”
”I think there’s too many people in this city who only care about themselves.” Laurel said firmly, “People who are selfish. I think they need someone who cares about the lives of other people. Someone like you.”
I noticed a faint blush on Laurel’s cheeks.
”I’m just one half of the team.” I shrugged humbly.
”No. You’re the one who cares about people. I’ve seen it with this Declan case. The other guy doesn’t show emotion. He just has facts. You... you seem like a hero.” Laurel said.
”Do you think he’s a villain?” I asked, unsure what I wanted to hear her answer.
“No. But I think that if you weren’t there, Matt Istook would be dead tonight.” Laurel said.
”I was there, and he almost did die.” I confessed.
”But he didn’t.” Laurel said. She opened the file, and I turned and left, turning the lights back on as I went.
———
“David.” a voice said. I turned to see Thea walking towards me. I’d just come down the stairs and was headed for the kitchen.
Thea wore a white crop top with an image of a rib cage over her ribs. Weird choice. The strip of smooth skin between the bottom of her top and the top of her light blue pants drew my gaze, until I forced my eyes up to meet hers.
”What’s up?” I asked her.
”Not much. How’s your wound healing?” Thea asked me.
”I don’t know. It’s been hurting a lot more in the past forty minutes.” I admitted. Thea looked concerned.
“Are you OK?” she asked me.
“I think so.” I said. But suddenly my vision was swimming and I crumpled.
———
I woke up to see Thea leaning over me, eyes worried.
”David. David. Are you alright?” she asked me. I groaned. A glance around confirmed I was still where I’d fallen, in the hallway.
”How long have I been out?” I blinked.
”Like, five minutes. What happened? You passed out.” Thea said, and I saw genuine panic in her eyes.
“I... I don’t know what happened.” I admitted.
“Well, I do. You broke out of the hospital, and you weren’t finished healing. If you weren’t on the floor after passing out, I’d be hitting you right now.” Thea told me sternly. I laughed.
”Ok, ok. I get it.” I grinned at her.
“Good. Now, I’m going to help you to your bedroom, and you’re going to stay in your bed for a very long time.” Thea ordered.
”Understood, Nurse.” I joked. Thea raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. I slung an arm over her shoulder, and she helped me stagger up the stairs, down the hall, and then I dropped into bed, where I did fall asleep and rest.
———
The following night, after Oliver had helped me escape the fearsome Nurse Thea, we met with Laurel (our hoods on) to confer about the Declan case.
”We’re not done yet.” Oliver said to Laurel.
”Trust me. I’m an attorney, we’re done.” Laurel sighed.
“What would you need to free him?” I asked. I was leaning against a wall, and neither Oliver nor Laurel knew that that wall was the only thing keeping me standing.
“At this point, nothing more than a signed confession from Brodeur.” Laurel said sadly.
Oliver immediately started walking.
“Where are you going?” Laurel called to him.
”To get a confession.” he said, then he glanced at me.
”Go to the bunker.” he said to me. I nodded. Oliver grapple arrowed away.
Laurel turned to me.
”Is he going to kill Brodeur? Why won’t he let you go with him?” Laurel asked me.
”No, probably not. And I’m injured.” I said.
“Injured? What happened?” Laurel asked.
”Our targets have a lot more security now than when we first started. One of the security guys got me with a few bullets.” I said.
”Do you need help?” she asked.
”No. No, I’m fine.” I said. Laurel nodded disbelievingly. I forced myself upright, walking slowly to the edge of the roof, where I lifted my bow, and with trembling arms, pulled back the string to fire a grappling arrow, and swung.
———
Back in the bunker, I undressed quickly, and examined the wound. I immediately found out what the problem was. The stitches had tore, and there was now a gaping hole in my stomach. I grabbed Oliver’s sewing kit, and tried to fix it, but my hands were shaking furiously. I cried out in pain when the sewing needle dug into the wound after a particularly big shake and the edges of vision started to go dark.
”Oh, hell.” I muttered, before I passed out, my body falling out of the chair I was sitting in.
———
I reached into the cage with quivering hands, and grabbed the bird with two hands. Oliver stopped me, pushing me back roughly.
”No. No, we’re not savages. Not like him.” Oliver spat, and we both looked to the archer who was calmly doing something with straw and wood.
”I’m starving.” I said miserably.
”Me too.” Oliver said. We sat in silence for a few minutes, until Oliver broke it.
”I’ve never killed anything before.” he said, and reached into the cage. I couldn’t understand why he hadn’t let me kill the bird, but was now going to do it himself.
He held the bird in his hands.
”I’m sorry.” he told it, then reached for the bird’s head, and with a savage twist, he snapped it. He leaned back against the cave wall, staring at the hand he’s snapped the bird’s neck with.
———
When I woke up, I found that my wound had been sewed, and heard the familiar noise of Oliver shooting tennis balls.
I sat up, groaning.
“What happened?” I asked.
”With the case? Or to you?” Oliver asked.
”Both.” I said, scooting so my back was against the desk.
”After I left the rooftop, I went to pay Brodeur a visit. After some interrogation, he told me that his people were going to kill Peter Declan. I rushed to the prison to find a mass breakout ensuing, and... and Laurel was there. I helped them survive, but... she hates me now. I almost killed a guy who attacked her. Looks like you’ll be the middle man from now on. Then I came back, and found you passed out, your wound bleeding. Why didn’t you tell me your stitches broke?” Oliver demanded.
“Never looked. I don’t think they were really broken until I swung on those grappling arrows after leaving Laurel. That’s when I passed out last time, too.” I admitted.
”Alright. But you’re on the mend. No more vigilantism for you. I let you come to the non-fighting things, but it seems even that was a mistake.” Oliver said. I nodded.
”Alright, alright. Let’s go home.” I said. He offered me a hand up, and I took it.
———
The next day, Oliver went to the bunker to wrap up the Declan case. I stayed home and watched TV on the living room couch, while Thea brought me snacks as I was apparently now incapable of moving, in her mind. I gotta say, there were worst ways to spend a day then to have a pretty girl doting on you.
———
Oliver and I were eating ravenously the cooked meat from the bird he’d killed. The archer came over and sat down in front of us.
”Shengcun.” he said.
”Yeah. Bird. I know.” Oliver said.
“Shengcun not mean bird.” the archer said in English, “Shengcun mean survive.”
I was floored.
”You speak English?” I asked, shocked.
“You want survive this place, bird not last thing you kill.” the archer promised. He held up the picture of Laurel.
”And forget her.” he said, “You look at that all day, you not survive this place.”
———
“Oliver Queen! David Hale!” a voice yelled. I looked up from the TV. Thea, beside me, frowned. Oliver and Dig came in from a side room that was empty.
”You can’t just barge in here!” I heard Walter shout.
”Well, I got a badge and gun that say different.” Detective Lance’s distinctive voice said.
I stumbled to my feet, walking out into the entry hall, partially leaning on Thea. A mass of cops stood there, Lance and his partner among them.
”What’s happening?” Thea shouted.
”Oliver Queen, David Hale, you’re under arrest on suspicion of obstruction of justice.” Lance said, “Aggravated assault--“
”Walter, stop them!” Thea begged as cops grabbed me and put handcuffs on me. I saw Oliver getting the same treatment.
”-Trespassing, acting as a vigilante-“ Lance continued.
”Are you out of your mind?” Oliver roared.
”-and murder.” Lance finished.
“You have the right to remain silent.” Lance’s partner said, grabbing me by the arm. Lance grabbed Oliver’s, and we were hauled out of the Queen mansion roughly. A glance over my shoulder showed Moira, Walter, and Thea standing there, looking horrified. Walter was already dialing somebody on his phone, and my heart broke at the sadness and fear on Thea’s face.
Chapter 9: Damaged, Part 1
Chapter Text
The archer fired an arrow that whooshed through the quiet morning, and killed a rabbit.
“Dinner.” he said, gesturing with the hand holding the bow.
”Oh, come on.” Oliver said, “Hey, I got an idea. Why don’t you let me shoot the bow, and you can go pick up the bloody, dead disgusting animal.”
The archer held out the bow to Oliver.
“What?” Oliver asked.
”Try.” the archer said, “Breathe, everything breathe.”
“Breathe, aim, fire.” the archer instructed. He pulled back the bowstring then slowly brought it back to it’s normal position. He handed the bow and an arrow to Oliver, who took them awkwardly.
“Aim that tree.” the archer pointed to a sturdy looking tree. Oliver fitted the arrow to the bowstring, then placed his fingers on either side of it, gripping it. He lifted the bow.
”Breathe.” the archer advised. Oliver did, pulling back the arrow. He let it fly, and the arrow did a sad flight, way off from the tree, and with very little force behind it.
The archer said something in a foreign language.
”What does that mean?” I asked interestedly.
”Your friend will die badly.” he said. I laughed, and Oliver gave a sarcastic nod.
”Get.” the archer said. Oliver growled.
”Hey. I got it this time.” I said, and walked forwards. I walked through the thick vegetation, and saw Oliver’s poorly shot arrow stuck in the trunk of a fallen tree. I went to pick it up, and a strong hand was clapped over my mouth. I struggled but more hands grabbed me and hauled me away.
“David, I can grab my own arr-“ Oliver said, walking into the small clearing I was standing in. He saw me being held by a soldier, and started to cry out, but another one grabbed him.
We were hauled through the forest, until we reached another soldier who knelt down when he saw us approach. He opened a little door in the ground, and the soldiers tossed us down it. We rolled down the ramp it led down onto, shouting in pain as we hit our bodies on wooden supports or rocks. They closed the cellar door, and Oliver scrambled to his feet.
”Wait, wait! You can’t leave us here!” he begged, sticking his handcuffed hands up through the bars of the door.
One of the soldiers hefted his gun and brought it down hard on Oliver’s fingers. He cried in pain.
”Oh, God!” he yelled.
”Please! We didn’t do anything!” I yelled. But it was no use.
———
Oliver and I were approached by news people as the police hauled us up the steps of the precinct. Our fingerprints were taken, and we got to do those fun mugshots, you know the ones where you hold the board with your name on it in front of a height chart.
But being actually arrested took a lot of the fun out of it.
———
“This is a mistake.” Oliver said immediately.
Oliver and I sat opposite Detective Lance in the precinct, our hands cuffed to the table.
”I’ll be asking you a few questions. Standard stuff for the report.” Lance said, ignoring Oliver’s words.
“Have you been arrested before, Hale?” he asked me.
“No.” I shook my head.
”How about you, Queen? Oh, wait, I know the answer to that one. Plenty of times.” Lance said.
”Like I said, this is a mistake.” Oliver said.
”As far as I can tell, the only mistake I made was not shooting you down at the docks when I had the chance.” Lance said.
”I’m not who you think I am.” Oliver said.
”Oh, you’re exactly who I think you are. You’re a dangerous menace who doesn’t care who he hurts, except now you’re doing it with bows and arrows instead of trust funds and yachts. You even roped a kid into doing this.” Lance said venomously.
”Detective. You hate me. I get it. But that doesn’t make me a vigilante.” Oliver said calmly.
”No, but the security camera footage of you from the Unidac auction with a green hood does that pretty well.” Lance said. He turned to me.
”And if Oliver learned to fight and shoot on that island, it stands to reason you’re his accomplice.” Lance said.
“As I said, I ran into the stairwell once I heard the shooting, I saw a duffel that I thought maybe belonged to the shooter. I grabbed it, looked inside, and saw... a hood.” Oliver recounted. Fortunately, I didn’t need a cover story for that event, as during that time I was in an ambulance fighting curare poisoning and a sniper bullet to the stomach.
“And what, you took it home with you? ‘Cause we can’t find it.” Lance said. Oliver smiled dryly.
”And what about harassing Adam Hunt? That just happened to take place right across the street from your little homecoming bash.” Lance said.
”Detective, sir, Oliver drank so much at that party, I’m surprised he was able to stand, much less aim a bow.” I said helpfully.
”And besides, those were all coincidences.” Oliver said.
”No. When they all pile up, they become evidence.” Lance said.
“Queen’s parents are here.” a cop said, opening the door.
”Tell ‘em to wait.” Lance said gruffly.
“I want to see my son!” Moira’s voice came, and she muscled past the cop, Walter on her heels.
“I’m in the middle of an interrogation here!” Lance said.
”Detective Lance, I know you hate my family, but I had no idea you’d go so far as to arrest my son and his friend without any grounds whatsoever!” Moira thundered.
“I have solid grounds, and I have evidence.” Lance said, standing up.
“Which you can present to the boys’ attorney when he gets here.” Walter said, “Until then, this interrogation is over, detective.”
”Sure.” Lance said, after glaring at Oliver, “You have fifteen minutes.”
Lance and the cop left, leaving me and Oliver with Moira and Walter.
“Detective Lance appears to be on some personal vendetta.” Walter assured us.
”He is. He blames me for the death of his daughter.” Oliver said grimly, “He also thinks we dress up in green hoods and shoot people with arrows.”
”The important thing is not to say anything until your attorney gets here.” Walter counseled.
“Fine. I want Laurel.” Oliver said.
”Oh, I want Laurel, too.” I agreed.
Moira and Walter scoffed.
”Brilliant.” Walter mumbled.
“Oliver, I don’t think your ex-girlfriend can be counted on to be objective here!” Moira said.
”Uh, no offense, Mrs. Queen, but I think Laurel is an excellent attorney. I’d very much like her to defend me, and she has the professionalism to stay objective.” I put in.
”And she knows me better than anyone. She knows that I could never be this guy.” Oliver said, “Walter, you say Lance has a vendetta?”
“Yes.” Walter nodded.
“I think Laurel can get him off it.” Oliver said, “He raised her to do the right thing. That includes representing two innocent men. So, mom... please.”
———
“Docket 81-9-4-1. People versus Oliver Queen and David Hale. Murder, aggravated assault, assault with intent, menacing, and trespassing.”
“Where’s your attorney, Mr. Queen and Mr. Hale?” Judge Moss asked. Judge Moss was a black woman with graying hair.
“We’re representing ourselves, Judge.” Oliver said. I gave a firm nod. While this wasn’t Oliver’s greatest idea, I’d stand by him.
”I’m not sure that’s the wisest choice, Mr. Queen.” Judge Moss counseled. Oliver stood.
”I think it is.” he said, “We’re innocent.”
“Then we’ll consider that your plea.” Judge Moss nodded to him.
“Thank you.” he said, and sat back down.
”Now, as for bail?” Moss asked.
”Your Honor, Mr. Queen’s family owns a pair of private jets and well, on the subject of their wealth, I would point out there is virtually no bail amount that could guarantee his presence at trial.” the prosecutor said.
“So then, I guess it’s good thing that the people’s case is so circumstantial.” Laurel’s familiar voice said. Oliver had a big grin on his face, which he quickly hid. We both turned around to see Laurel in a pantsuit, holding a file and a briefcase.
”Dinah Laurel Lance, Your Honor. I’d like to file my appearance on behalf of the defendants.” Laurel said. Oliver stood up to let Laurel have his seat, and another one was quickly brought up for Oliver to sit on my other side, so Laurel and Oliver were on either side of me.
”Mr. Queen’s wealth should not deprive him and Mr. Hale of the right to be released on bail while under the presumption of innocence.” Laurel said.
“He is a flight risk.” the prosecutor said.
”Then minimize the risk.” Laurel said.
”The defendants are willing to submit to home confinement and electronic monitoring through the wearing of a UKG45 administrated ankle device.” Laurel said.
“No, they wouldn’t.” Oliver spoke up, but the judge ignored him.
”Sold.” she said.
“Your Honor...” the prosecutor started, but Moss cut her off.
”Bail is set at $15 million. Five million dollars bond. Defendants to see probation for the fitting of a GPS device.” she said, and banged the gavel.
”I knew you couldn’t resist saving my ass.” Oliver grinned at Laurel.
”He means thank you. And I say thank you, too.” I jumped in.
”You’re gonna make me regret this, aren’t you?” Laurel looked at Oliver.
”No. It’s gonna be like old times.” Oliver shrugged.
”Fortunately for you two with the legal case, there’s no way you’re those vigilantes.” Laurel said.
”I agree.” Oliver and I said in unison.
”Because they’re actually trying to make a difference. We both know that’s not really your style, Oliver.” Laurel said.
”Damn, man.” I chuckled.
———
Oliver and I had our feet propped up as a cop installed our anklets. They weren’t particularly uncomfortable, and were slim enough to not look ridiculous when I’m wearing pants. Could be worse. Of course, it did track my movements, so there was that.
”Mom. It’s not that bad.” Oliver assured Moira. She stood beside Walter, while Tommy stood opposite us.
”Yeah, it’s really not.” I agreed. The cop finished up.
”Okay, this device has a direct line into the precinct. Stay on the property, you’re golden. Any questions?” the cop asked.
“Yes. I’m having a sizable get together here tomorrow evening and there is a better than likely chance it spills into the outdoor pool.” Oliver said. Tommy and Moira exchanged confused looks.
”Wasn’t really a question.” I muttered.
”Pool deck’s fine, but step in the grass, they’re sending a SWAT team to forcibly subdue you.” the cop said.
“Thank you, officer.” Walter said.
”Of course.” the cop nodded.
”A sizable get together?” Moira demanded as Walter showed the cop out.
”I’m confined to this house for the foreseeable future. I might as well make the most out of it.” Oliver shrugged, “And this party is going to be themed. I’m thinking prison, uh, Burning Man meets ‘Shawshank Redemption’. The invite says, “Come before Oliver Queen gets off.’”
“Maybe a party’s not in the best of taste?” Tommy suggested, “You know, considering the circumstances.”
“Tommy, the circumstances are why we’re having the party in the first place. David, you agree, right?” Oliver asked.
”Sorry, man. I’m still healing up from that bullet wound. I’m going to be in my bed with the TV on, and a big ass bowl of snacks.” I shrugged.
”Now, I’d say that’s much more sensible.” Moira agreed with me.
”No, we’re having this party.” Oliver said firmly.
———
I was amusing myself by tossing Cheez-Its into my mouth while Oliver had his list open and was surfing the Internet for information on some potential targets.
There was a knock on Oliver’s bedroom door, and I looked up from my snack toss, which, by the way, I was amazing at. I mean, if you can shoot a bow with deadly precision, Cheez-Its are kind of amateur.
“Yeah?” Oliver asked.
The door opened and Dig stuck his head in.
”Thank you for coming. Shut the door.” Oliver said. Dig did, and I looked at Oliver curiously. What was he up to?
”I guess it was just a matter of time before the police caught up to you two.” Dig said.
“Except they didn’t.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, they got you on video.” Dig reminded him.
”I knew the security camera was there just like I knew the police would review the footage and arrest us. All part of the plan.” Oliver said.
“BS.” I said, and expertly tossed a Cheez-It at his ear like a throwing star. It hit him on the back of the ear and he turned.
”Sorry, sorry.” I held my hands up. Scowling, he turned back to Dig.
”So... you wanted to get arrested.” Dig asked.
“Well, we returned to Starling City and a few days later, the vigilantes appear. Sooner or later, somebody was going to make the connection.” Oliver said.
”So what part of serving yourself up to the cops will help you avoid going to prison for the rest of your life?” Dig asked.
”There’s more to it.” Oliver said.
”Well, there better be, for your sake, because your family is freaking out downstairs. Oliver, your mother and sister just got you back and now you’re gonna put them through a trial, maybe even worse? Don’t you care?” Dig asked.
”Of course I care.” Oliver said immediately, “The mission comes first.”
Oliver spun his laptop around to face Dig.
”Who is he?” Dig asked.
”Leo Mueller. German arms dealer. Suspected in the theft of a hundred M249 Squad Automatic Weapons.” Oliver said.
”Ok.” Dig said, clearly confused.
”Last night he arrived in Starling City to sell the guns.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, don’t you imagine there’s enough trouble you’re in this week for the two of you to go after this guy?” Dig asked.
”I’m on bedrest.” I lifted my hands in surrender.
”I imagine what would happen if a street gang got their hands on military grade hardware. I imagine our city’s streets turned into a warzone.” Oliver said firmly.
”But you’re under house arrest, Oliver,” Dig said, exasperated, “which means you can’t just go after this guy.”
”Look, for now, I would just like you to shadow Mueller.” Oliver said, “I would like you to track his movements. I wanna know where the buy is happening.”
“Okay.” Dig sighed, “How am I supposed to track him?”
“Well, you know us billionaire vigilantes... we do love our toys.” Oliver said.
”Like Batman.” I agreed.
”Batman’s an urban myth.” Oliver scoffed.
”Sure he is.” I huffed.
———
Oliver, Laurel, and I walked into the precinct. We were led to a back room where Lance and a woman in a pantsuit, the prosecutor, sat at the table.
”Thank you all for coming.” the woman said.
”No problem.” I said.
”It’s nice to get out of the house.” Oliver agreed.
”I’ll cut right to it.” the woman said to Laurel, “Detective Lance arrested your clients without consulting my office first. So, congratulations. I’m willing to accept a plea in this case.”
“Absolutely not.” Oliver said.
“Mr. Queen and Mr. Hale spent five years in seclusion on a deserted island, cut off from civilization. It is quite possible they’re suffering from some form of post traumatic stress.” the prosecutor said, “Given that, we would support a plea of insanity. Conditional on a period of indeterminate incarceration at a psychiatric facility.”
“Hell no.” I said immediately, “I have been in Hell since I was fourteen years old. I am not going back to be cut off from society again.”
“Also, we’re not crazy.” Oliver added.
”Finally something we agree on. You’re not nuts, you’re killing machines.” Lance said bitterly.
”Actually, we’re neither.” I shrugged.
“There is nothing either of you can say to me that I would believe.” Lance said.
”We’ll take a polygraph.” Oliver decided.
”Uh, polygraphs are inadmissible.” Laurel told us quietly.
”In front of a jury. I’ll take a polygraph in front of him. He’s the one I need to convince. We need to convince.” Oliver said, tipping his head towards Lance.
”Seconded.” I agreed.
”I’m gonna need a minute.” Laurel told Lance and the prosecutor after glaring at us.
The two left, and Laurel stood up, smoothing out her own pantsuit. Once they were gone, she wheeled on us.
”Oliver, you’re looking at life in prison. David, you’re not much better off. What Spencer just offered you is a gift.” Laurel said.
“I’m not crazy!” Oliver and I said at the same time.
”Again?” I muttered.
”I kinda want to take the polygraph.” Oliver shrugged, “And if we take it and we fail, then.. I will consider making a deal.”
“We will consider making a deal.” I said, stubbornly standing by my best friend and pseudo-brother.
”Fine.” Laurel said, “I’ll set up the poly, and tell Spencer we’re not pleading out, but Oliver, you have a family. Friends, people who actually care about you. So don’t for one second think you’re the only person with something to lose here.”
I was silent. Laurel gave me a sympathetic glance.
”I don’t have anybody. All I have is Oliver, and if I go down, he’s coming with me. I can’t lose.” I said quietly. Laurel looked like her heart was aching for me, but she simply left.
———
Soldiers held Oliver and me, one on each of our arms, our hands handcuffed in front of us. They’d let us out of the cage after a good while of us in there, and I suspected we were being taken to their leader.
I just hoped they speak English.
We walked through a campsite where several soldiers are moving crates, cleaning guns, or other bad guy stuff.
We were shoved into a tent, where we faced a man with hair the color of hay. The soldiers holding Oliver pushed him against the wooden pillar holding the tent up, but mine were nicer, and simply backed up.
”Please, sit.” the man said in a posh accent, “You’re making me feel rude.”
The man was seated at a table, a glass and a can in front of him.
I sat, and Oliver did so with a bit more difficulty.
“I do apologize for my men’s treatment of you two boys. They’re trained to view any stranger as hostile. I’m Edward Fyers, by the way.” he said, “And you are?”
I said nothing, waiting for Oliver to speak. I didn’t know if I could trust this guy. Actually, I did know. I absolutely couldn’t trust this guy.
“I’m Oliver Queen.” Oliver said, “This is David Hale. We were shipwrecked here. I don’t know for how long. My family has money. Lots of money. You’d be really well compensated for my rescue.”
”Well. I look forward to that.” Edward said, “But for the moment, let’s just talk.”
“About what?” I asked guardedly.
”Well, for instance... this gentleman.” Edward held up a picture of the archer, “Do you know him?”
”No.” I said.
”N-No. Who’s he?” Oliver asked. Edward sighed.
”You know, I almost believed Mr. Hale. But you, Mr. Queen, are a poor liar.” Fyers said, “I’ve been polite. I’ll offer you one more chance before my manners leave me.”
“Hey, hey. I don’t know this guy. I, I thought I was on this island all by myself.” Oliver said. Edward looked to me.
”No idea who that is.” I said firmly. If we were going to lie, our stories should at least match.
”Do you know what this island is named, boys? We’re on Lian Yu. Mandarin for Purgatory. And I can make it feel like hell.” Edward said angrily, “I don’t know why you’re protecting him. You’re young, foolish. Perhaps you don’t know why either. Think on that when you’re begging for death.”
Fyers left the tent, saying “They’re yours now.” to someone we couldn’t see. Oliver and I exchanged worried looks, before looking at who entered the tent.
It was a man. He wore an odd mask. The right side of it was black, the left side white. He had a sword over his back, a rifle in his hand, and ammo all over his battle armor. Two emotionless eyes stared at us from the holes in his mask.
———
“Hey, Speedy. One of the workers left a keg to far from the bar. Can you ask them to move it please? I got the, uh, ankle thingie. I don’t want to set off a SWAT invasion.” Oliver asked Thea. I glanced over at Oliver.
Thea and I were on loungers on the back porch, talking about unimportant things. I noticed that during our whole conversation, she’d been playing with the arrowhead Oliver had gotten her, the one that symbolizes reconnection.
I could see the stark horror on Thea’s face at Oliver’s joking around.
“Hey! It’s going to be fine. I promise.” Oliver said to Thea.
“Yeah, well, when you and Dad left on the yacht, you promised me I’d see you in a few days.” Thea said, “Which didn’t happen.”
”This is different than that.” Oliver insisted, “David and I didn’t do any of this stuff, you know that. Right?”
I could hear the unspoken question in the ‘Right?’ Oliver was asking if his little sister trusted him.
”You’re out all the time. You have those scars, and since you’ve been back you’ve been acting really weird.” Thea said.
“None of this makes me some Robin Hood wannabe.” Oliver said.
“And you gave me this. I mean, it’s an arrow head.” Thea said.
”Oh, man.” Oliver sighed, “Thea, I bought that in the gift shop of the Beijing airport.”
Thea looked down at the arrow head (which was NOT from the gift shop) with disappointment.
“Now I’m sort of happy I didn’t buy you the shot glass with the panda on it, because then you’d be worried I’m the panda man.” Oliver joked. Thea smiled, but it didn’t seem like she was finding it very funny.
”You know, I, I knew you couldn’t be this person. I- I just... I can’t lose you again.” Thea said to Oliver.
“Deal.” Oliver said.
”And, uh, dunno if you care about me, but I’m not going anywhere either.” I promised Thea. She laughed, a real smile on her face.
”I’ll get that keg moved.” she said to Oliver.
Chapter 10: Damaged, Part 2
Chapter Text
“Is your name David Hale?” Detective Lance asked me. I was hooked up to to the polygraph, Laurel was sitting on my left, and the Detective was sitting opposite Laurel, while the polygraph technician sat opposite me.
”Yes.” I nodded. He was establishing a base line. I knew how these work.
“Were you born in Starling City, November 22nd, 1992?” Lance asked me.
”Yes.” I said.
”Is your hair green?” Lance asked me.
”No.” I said.
”Have you ever been to Iron Heights Prison?” Lance asked me.
”No.” I shook my head. Lance held up a sketch of me in my hood. The Oliver one sat on the table.
”Are you the man in this picture?”
”No, I am not.” I said calmly. But those words stirred a memory for me.
———
“Where can I find the man in this picture?” Fyers asked me. I was tied to that big pole in the middle of the tent, Oliver was on the other side of it, opposite me. Beside Fyers was the man in the mask.
———
The detective looked over to the polygraph for confirmation I wasn’t lying. The technician confirmed I was telling the truth. Or, I was beating the polygraph, anyway.
Lance licked his teeth to mask frustration.
”You help steal 40 million dollars off Adam Hunt?” Lance asked me.
”No, sir.” I said.
”Were you marooned on an island called Lian Yu for five years?” Lance asked.
“Yes, I was.” I nodded.
”How is that even relevant?” Laurel asked.
“I don’t need to show relevance, but since you asked whatever happened to your clients on that island turned them into cold blooded killers.” Lance scowled.
”Alleged killers.” I couldn’t help but say.
———
At my lack of response, the masked man ripped open my shirt, and cut two sharp lines on my abdomen, forming a big X. The sword he was using was sharp, and it cut deep. I screamed in agony.
”David! Don’t you hurt him! He’s just a kid!” Oliver shouted angrily.
———
“Yeah, ok.” Lance huffed, “The physician that examined you reported that twenty or so percent of your body is covered in scar tissue.
———
The masked man drew the blade across Oliver’s chest, and he screamed in agony while I tried not to pass out from my own pain.
———
“The machine won’t work if you don’t ask a question.” Laurel told her father.
”Did that happen to you there?” Lance asked me.
”Yes.” I sighed.
”When you came back, you told everyone that only you and Oliver were on that island. Are you claiming your scars were self-inflicted, or that you and Queen fought each other?” Lance asked, lifting his eyebrows.
”No. We weren’t alone.” I said quietly, hoping this didn’t ruin Oliver’s plan too much, “I didn’t want to talk about what happened to me because... because it hurts.”
“Why?” Lance asked me, like a cat with a mouse.
”The people on the island tortured me. Oliver, too.” I scowled. Laurel looked up at me in surprise.
“Have you killed anyone?” Lance asked me. I sighed, and looked down at the table.
”Have you killed anyone?” Lance demanded.
”No.” I said forcefully. Lance and Laurel exchanged looks.
”You’ve been through a lot, kid. Torture? How old were you?” Lance asked.
”Fourteen.” I said numbly. My fingers found the straps on my arms and I pulled them off desperately.
”Send Queen in.” Lance told me as I left.
———
Oliver’s rager was going strong. I, however, was not partying. I was laying on top of the covers of my bed, with Netflix on. There was a knock on the door. I glanced at it.
”Hello?” I called.
”It’s Thea. I brought snacks.” she said.
”You have food? Come on in.” I said.
Thea opened the door, and walked in with a bowl of pretzels.
“Pretzels? Nice.” I commented. Thea wore the same clothes she wore earlier today. A maroon tank top and jeans.
“Thanks. Whatcha watching?” Thea asked, sitting on the edge of my bed. I scooted aside, patting the bed.
Thea sat, leaning back against the headboard. I tossed her a pillow, which she put between her head and the headboard.
“Thanks.” she said again.
”I am watching some show about cops solving murders.” I told her. She nodded.
”Huh. Are they doing good?” she asked.
”’Course they are. They’re the main characters. Things always go right for them.” I shrugged, grabbing a handful of pretzels. I glanced over at her.
”Surprised you’re not partying.” I said offhandedly. She smiled grimly.
”I’m not exactly in the mood for celebrating Ollie going to jail.” Thea sighed.
I reached for my cup of tea, and found it empty.
”Damn it.” I huffed.
”Alright. I’ll be right back.” I said, getting up.
”I can get it.” Thea offered.
”It’s fine, Thea. I’m not crippled.” I scoffed. She laughed.
”Ok, ok. But don’t be surprised if you come back and there’s no pretzels.” she smiled. As I walked towards the kitchen, I stopped by Oliver’s room, as I saw the light was on.
”Hey, man, how are things-“ I cut off abruptly when I saw the scene going on in his bedroom. His shirt was open, revealing his scars, and Laurel was there and they had seemed to be about to kiss.
”Uh... my bad.” I said sheepishly.
”No, no. You stopped me from making a mistake.” Laurel said firmly. She glanced at me.
“You have all those scars, too, right?” Laurel asked.
”I might have some more. I have a tendency to run my mouth. Really annoys torturers.” I admitted. She laughed, despite the grimness of the joke.
”I don’t know how either of you are alive, but I do know you’re not killers.” Laurel said. I nodded.
”Thanks. I knew we’d made the right choice.” I said, “I’ll, uh, leave you two in peace.”
I closed the door to Oliver’s room after Laurel rushed out, and went to get some more iced tea.
———
”Amazing. The two of you have resolve I didn’t credit you for. Or perhaps, they truly don’t know anything.” Fyers said, the last part addressed to the masked man.
I couldn’t see Fyers, but I could see the masked man.
”We should put them out of their misery.” Fyers decided. He went to leave the tent, but was knocked down by a soldier’s body being thrown at him. The masked man wheeled, and I saw the archer come in, an arrow notched. He shot the rope pinning Oliver’s hands, then fired another arrow at the rope pinning my hands, freeing us both.
But we both dropped like stones, weak from the torture. The archer and the masked man were fighting, sword versus bow, and I used the pole to lift myself, with some difficulty.
When I was upright, I heard a loud thud, and looked over to see the archer had taken down the masked man. He rushed over to us, taking Oliver to the side of the tent, cutting open an escape route for him. I stumbled over there, and climbed through the gap, and the archer followed behind me.
———
Thea and I were having a pretzel tossing contest where I was letting her win, and I heard a loud crash. Thea looked over to the direction of the noise, as I did.
”What was that?” she asked.
”It’s a party. If I had to guess, someone got a little adventurous. I’ll go take a look, just in case.” I said.
”I could come too.” Thea said.
”Yeah, unless the guest in question is a special friend of Oliver’s. We are right by his room you know.” I reminded her. She wrinkled her nose.
”Ok, you go.” she said.
I laughed.
”Alright. Be right back.” I said.
As I was hurrying towards the noise, Detective Lance came barreling around the corner, and turned to face Oliver’s room, before I could say a word, he shot two bullets. I rushed to the Detective’s side, convinced he’d just shot Oliver, and saw that a dead waiter was on the ground, a silenced gun in his hand. Oliver was panting.
What the hell had just happened?
———
Oliver, Thea, Tommy, and I were all downstairs. I was sitting on the couch opposite Oliver and Thea, the latter of whom was holding an ice pack to the former’s leg.
Tommy sat in an armchair off to the side.
”Yeah. Yep.” Lance was on the phone, talking to somebody.
”How did you know I was in trouble?” Oliver asked Lance when the detective finished his phone call.
”Because when the guy was fighting you, he broke your ankle monitor.” Lance said.
“Thea and I heard a crash.” I shrugged.
”You guys were together? Where?” Oliver asked. I abruptly realized I’d said something wrong.
”Uh... well, my room, technically.” I said. Oliver looked incredulously between me and Thea, but we were saved from having to answer when Moira stalked into the living room, Walter on her heels.
”Are you alright?” she asked Oliver, panicked.
”I’m fine.” Oliver waved her off.
“Oliver.” Moira said.
“Mom.” Oliver said, “I promise.”
Moira wheeled on Lance.
”This is your fault. By accusing him publicly, you made him a target.” Moira snapped.
”Do you have any idea who attacked Oliver?” Walter said peacefully.
”We haven’t identified him yet, but it must be someone with a grudge against the hoods, obviously.”
Lance knelt in front of Oliver’s ankle.
”Just got a call from my lieutenant. An arms dealer was attacked across town tonight. By the vigilantes. Multiple witnesses put them there” Lance said. He removed Oliver’s tracker, and I put my leg up on the table to get mine removed, which Lance did.
”In light of that, all charges against Oliver and David are being dropped.” Lance scowled.
”I’m truly sorry for what’s happened to your family, Quentin.” Moira said to Lance, “But would you kindly get the hell out of my house?”
Without a word, Lance left. Quentin. Odd name.
”Mr. Lance.” Oliver said. Lance turned to look at him.
”Thank you.” Oliver said.
Lance nodded, and left.
———
Oliver and I staggered into the cave, helped along by the archer. He put me on a cot, and helped Oliver to another.
”I tell you two, island dangerous but you not tell them where to find me. You stronger than I thought.” the archer said. He handed Oliver a little pouch.
”Take it. You stay, I lead them off. Share.” the archer said, nodding to me, then moved towards the entrance to the cave.
“Remember, everything breathe.” he said as he left, “You breathe, you survive here longer.”
The archer jogged out of the cave.
“I’m coming with you!” Oliver groaned, trying to stand, but a giant rock fell and blocked off the entrance. I sat up in shock as the dimly lit cave was engulfed in darkness.
———
“So you lied to her.” I summed up.
”Or maybe you just gave her a version of the truth.” Dig said, and I sensed some animosity there.
“I told her what she needed to hear, Diggle.” Oliver said. The three of us were in the bunker, and Oliver was carrying his crate over to a table. He set it down, and Dig and I stood up to join him at the table.
”She was too close.” Oliver sighed.
”Sad thing is I think you actually believe that.” Dig said, “I think things didn’t go down exactly as you planned. You didn’t count on so many people having questions, doubting you. You didn’t think about what happens when you lie. Especially when you lie to the ones you love the most. When you were stuck on that island, plotting your grand plan to save the city, I don’t think you stopped to consider the effect it would have on the people in your life. Or how it might hurt them.”
”You’re wrong.” I said to Dig. He looked at me. I glanced at my silent best friend.
”It’s all he thinks about.” I said.
”And just to be clear, not being able to tell my family the truth... it doesn’t hurt anyone worse than it hurts me.” Oliver spoke up. He grabbed the hood out of the box, and turned and walked away. I grabbed my own hood, and walked after him.
”Where you going?” Dig asked.
”Mueller still has those guns and we have to stop him.” Oliver said.
“Oliver.” Dig warned.
”He had his chance.” Oliver said gruffly.
Chapter 11: Legacies, Part 1
Chapter Text
I watched with mild interest as Oliver and Dig sparred with the metal poles, their arms moving fluidly as they changed together like clashing swords.
I had a spinning chair and cheese balls. I was amusing myself by trickshotting food into my mouth.
“Ooh, almost had him Dig.” I said as Dig swept for Oliver, but Oliver leaned back quickly, dodging the blow.
“Anchor the rear hand, Diggle.” Oliver advised.
“Okay.” Dig nodded.
They began again, slowly clanging rods in a fluid pattern, then Oliver struck his face with one.
“Variable acceleration. Both moving at the same speed, change it up, throw your opponent off his game.” Oliver said.
”Kick his ass, Dig!” I cheered.
”Would you stop?” Oliver said, wheeling on me, but I was ready for that, and launched a cheese ball at him, landing in his mouth perfectly. I let out a whoop, as Oliver almost choked, but quickly caught himself, crunching the cheese ball. Dig laughed.
”Alright, alright.” Oliver said after swallowing the cheesy snack, “David, your turn.”
I sighed and stood up, taking off my shirt. I saw Dig’s eyes widen at my scars, particularly the pronounced X on my stomach.
Oliver walked over, and extended the short metal poles. I took them, and Oliver took my bowl of cheese balls, dropped into my favorite chair and kicked his feet up on the desk. I grinned wryly at his imitation of me.
”Begin!” he called, then tossed a cheese ball up in an arc that landed perfectly in his mouth.
”I’ll go easy on you, man.” I told Dig. He chuckled, clearly confident he could best me. The man was admittedly built like a tank.
”Hey, David?” Oliver asked, “Could you at least let him get some practice in with the poles before you kick his ass?”
“We’ll see.” I shrugged, and took a fighting position. As Oliver had requested, I spent about three minutes doing that routine with the poles where each of our weapons clanged perfectly. Then I backed up, and tossed them aside. Dig looked at Oliver, unsure. Oliver simply made a ‘go ahead’ gesture towards me. Dig came at me warily with the poles. He swung one half-heartedly. I caught his wrist with one hand, and with my other hand, smacked his forearm. He dropped the pole. I swung myself around, and judo-flipped him.
He let out a pained grunt, and Oliver laughed, leaping to his feet. As he walked past me towards the computer monitors, he held up his hand for a high five, and I obliged him.
I offered Dig a hand up, which he took.
”Sweet moves.” he said begrudgingly.
“Yeah. Things you learn in a fight: don’t underestimate the little guy.” I nodded. Dig chuckled.
”Yeah, man. Don’t gotta tell me twice.” Dig said, rubbing his shoulder.
”Alright guys. This is tonight’s mark. Scott Morgan runs water and power in the glades. Jacks up the prices when people can’t pay, shuts them down even in the dead of winter.” Oliver briefed us.
”Damn, that’s cold.” I said, earning an eyeroll from the two older men.
”Winter’s still at least a month away. Look at this.” Dig said to me and Oliver. He walked forwards to the computer monitor, and we all leaned in to see the article in question.
“These guys started at Keystone three years ago, then began moving West, hitting banks along the way.” Dig briefed. Oliver, who was zipping a grey hoodie up over his bare chest tossed me my shirt. I caught it, and pulled it on.
”This morning, they hit the Starling City Trust,” Dig continued, “Shot an off-duty cop. He’s in a coma and the doctors say it’s a coin toss whether he’ll make it.”
“Wow.” I said quietly.
“If he’s a cop, SCPD will be all over it.” Oliver frowned.
”Overwhelmed? Underfunded? Listen, these guys don’t hit one time. They hit two or three banks per city.” Dig said, “which means right now they’re planning their next job.”
“I think you have the wrong impression about what it is we do. We don’t take on street crime.” Oliver said.
”Maybe I do, too.” I said, “Because I sure as hell thought our job was saving this city. If it’s under attack, that’s our responsibility, list be damned.”
”See? David agrees with me.” Dig said, and we both looked at Oliver.
“There’s more ways to make a difference than threatening millionaires, man.” I shrugged.
“Don’t you start.” Oliver glared at me. He glanced at Dig.
”You don’t get it. My father died so that I could live. Live and make a difference by fixing this city, and I do that by taking out the people on this list. Every name I cross off this list honors that sacrifice.” Oliver said.
“You can save the city another way.” Dig said, “There’s more options.”
”Not for me. Crime happens in this city every day. You want to fix this shit? Send David, he seems eager.” Oliver said, angry.
”Seems like you have a narrow definition of being a hero.” Dig said, and walked past Oliver.
“I’m not a hero.” Oliver said quietly, so quietly only I could hear him.
———
I heard the sound of ripping paper and knew without looking that Oliver was tearing out more pages of his dad’s journal, to keep stoking the fire. He’d been doing it for a while, as stuck in this cave, in the cold, that fire kept us warm.
“Dad?” Oliver gasped. I looked up sharply, but saw no one. Oliver scrambled to his feet, stumbling back into a cave wall, staring in horror at empty air.
———
“Carter Bowen just won the national chess championship. Carter Bowen is anchoring the debate team.” I heard Oliver saying in a falsetto voice as I entered the mansion. My cheeks were probably red with the cold, my dark hair was messed up from the wind, and my hands were like little ice cubes.
”Who’s C-Carter Bowen? Oliver’s new man-crush?” I grinned, though I was shivering a bit.
”Were you out walking in this cold?” Thea demanded.
”Yes?” I said, confused.
”I’m sure I didn’t make that big of a fuss.” Moira said to Oliver. Thea glanced away from me to grin at Oliver.
”Oliver, Carter just got accepted into Harvard and Princeton!” Thea laughed.
”Well, that’s because Carter got a perfect score on his SATs.” Oliver grinned.
“Now, now did he manage to study and cure cancer?” Thea said with a beautiful smile.
”I don’t know.” Oliver said dramatically, waving his hands around.
”Alright, alright, enough. I get it, I get it. But they’re coming for brunch and I expect you to be there. David, you are, of course, invited.” Moira said to me kindly.
”After you get some hot beverage into you. Coffee, tea, hot chocolate?” Thea said to me sternly.
”Coffee.” I said meekly.
“I’ll be right back.” Thea smiled, and walked off.
”I have plans. So does David.” Oliver said to Moira.
”That’s fine. Brunch is tomorrow.” Moira said knowingly. I chuckled.
“Almost got out of it.” I grinned at a mutinous Oliver.
“Ooh, brunch with the Bowens. How sad.” Thea said, coming back with a mug of coffee.
”That was fast. Thanks.” I said, accepting it. I took a sip.
“You, too, Thea.” Moira said.
”Snap.” Oliver said to his sister with a grin.
”Nobody says that anymore.” Thea rolled her eyes.
”Really?” I asked, but went unanswered as Oliver started talking.
”Mom. I can’t actually go.” Oliver shook his head, Thea standing beside him.
“I haven’t seen the Bowens in years. So whatever it is you three have planned, I’m sure you can make the sacrifice just this once.” Moira said.
”Three?” I mumbled under my breath.
”Ha! You’re like an honorary Queen now.” Oliver grinned.
”Don’t say that.” Thea grumbled, and I was stung. Did she not want me around?
”We’ll be there.” Oliver promised. Thea scoffed. Moira gave her children a small smile, then turned and headed into the living room.
”I hate you.” Thea said to Oliver.
”Mm-hm.” Oliver nodded. Thea walked away from us, up the stairs, just as Oliver’s phone started ringing.
“Yeah.” he said, answering it.
”On our way.” he said after a moment, when whoever was on the other end finished talking.
I glanced at him, but his eyes flicked to where Thea had just disappeared to, and I nodded.
We turned towards the door, but it was opened by Tommy.
”Hey, just the men I wanted to see. I just picked up a new sports car and I’m thinking we can open her up, pick up a few speeding tickets. Maybe even teach David how to drive?” Tommy asked.
”In a brand-new sports car?” I asked, aghast.
”That sounds great, but something’s come up. We gotta jet.” Oliver said, clapping Tommy’s shoulders.
”Oh. Uh, okay.” Tommy said, and I felt a bit bad for him. He just wanted to hang out with his friend, and Oliver was being kind of a jerk.
I followed Oliver out the door, giving Tommy an apologetic shrug.
———
Oliver and I pulled our motorcycles up to Starling General, and Dig walked up to greet us, in his usual attire of a suit.
“You sure?” Oliver asked Dig as we walked up to him, “Scott Morgan doesn’t seem like the type who would try and kill himself.”
“True, but it’s the best lie I could come up with on short notice.” Dig said. I laughed, but quickly cut off when one of the paramedics unloading an injured man glared at me.
Oliver wheeled on Dig.
”That’s the cop, isn’t it?” I asked quietly. Dig nodded. A woman walked up, probably the cop’s wife from the way she’d been tenderly holding his limp hand.
”Mr. Diggle, thank you so much for arranging my husband’s move from the county ward to Starling General. Now I know he’s getting the best care available.” she said gratefully.
”You really should be thanking this man, Oliver Queen. He’s paying the bill.” Dig inclined his head towards Oliver. I had to look away to conceal my smirk.
“Jana’s husband Stan is a police officer.” Dig told Oliver and I, “He happened to be making a deposit at Starling Trust Bank.”
“The bank that was robbed.” I said, back in serious mode.
“I was so sorry to hear about your husband.” Oliver said to the cop’s wife, Jana, “Is he gonna be OK?”
”The doctors say the next 24 hours are crucial.” Jana sighed, “He should have just kept his head down, you know?”
”Ive known a few police officers in my day. Always willing to help others even if that means putting themselves at risk.” Dig said kindly to Jana.
”Thank you.” she said to Oliver, her eyes glimmering with tears.
”You’re welcome.” Oliver said to her. She smiled. Conversation finished, she hurried after the paramedics transporting her comatose husband.
”You lied to me.” Oliver said, moving to face Dig.
”I thought it was pretty smart of him.” I said, sticking up for Dig.
“Oliver, you asked me to work with you and David, not for you. And when you did, you said it was because you understand the kind of man I am. Well, Oliver, I’m the kind of man who doesn’t walk away when there’s a chance to make a difference. And neither did Stan Washington.” Dig said. Oliver walked off.
”Oliver, I’m not finished talking.” Dig said, turning to look at Oliver, “Where are you going?”
Oliver was climbing onto his motorcycle.
”To go make a difference. Let’s catch some bank robbers.” Oliver said. I glanced at Dig, and held out my hand for a fist-bump. Shaking his head in amusement, he fist bumped me.
———
“See that guy right there? He’s got a temper.” Dig pointed out on the bank security feed we were watching.
“And he shot Officer Washington.” Oliver said.
“That’s right.” Dig agreed.
“Why is it that I can watch TV at incredible high-definition, but bank security cameras are in black and white and grainy?” I asked. Oliver and Dig turned to look at me, but then turned back to the bank footage.
”College ring.” Oliver pointed out. The screen was frozen on an image of the shooter’s hand.
“Well, high school most likely.” Dig said.
”That ring will get us an ID.” Oliver said.
“Yeah, but even with photo enhancement, you’re gonna have a tough time getting a clear shot of that ring.” Dig said.
”But why? Why can’t it just be high-definition?” I asked.
“No, but it left an impression the police would have photographed, it’ll be in evidence lock up.” Oliver said, ignoring me. He stood up and walked over to his green vigilante jacket.
”Please tell me you’re not going where I think you’re going.” Dig sighed.
“Diggle, why do you even ask?” Oliver asked as he walked past Dig at the desk. My phone buzzed with a text from Thea.
”Lunch?” the text read. A surprising feeling of happiness bubbled up in my chest as I typed a response.
”Hey, Oliver, can you handle this on your own?” I asked.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Why?” he asked me.
”Looks like I have lunch plans. With your sister, believe it or not.” I grinned at him.
”What?” Oliver asked. I laughed as I headed up to the surface, where I could get a taxi.
———
I walked into the restaurant to find Thea chatting with three girls her age.
“David, hi! This is Brittany, Marie, and Justine.” Thea introduced me.
“Hi.” I said, a bit uncomfortable. Brittany was a dyed blond with dark green eyes. Marie a Latina with brown hair and brown eyes. Justine looked to be a natural blond with ample breasts.
”Well, hell-oh..” Brittany smiled predatorily.
“Uh... so.” Thea said, slightly off-put.
“Where’d you find him?” Marie grinned, her eyes sizing me up.
”Well, I wouldn’t say she found me. I was marooned with her older brother on an island for five years.” I said calmly. Justine choked on her green tea.
“Oh my god! That must have been just... the worst.” Brittany said.
”Yeah, it wasn’t great.” I agreed. Justine nodded.
”If you ever need anyone to talk to, or anything.” she said seriously, and offered me her number, which she had on a business card, oddly enough.
”I’m, uh, I’m ok, thanks. I don’t like to dredge up those old memories anyway.” I said uncertainly.
“Shall we order?” Thea asked, and I could have sworn I heard a note of strain in her voice. Odd.
”Yeah, sure. I’m starved.” I said.
”You're always starved.” Thea smiled.
”I’m making up for five years of being hungry.” I grinned at her.
“Ahem, anyways. David... tell me about yourself...” Brittany said, licking her lips to wipe off the butter she’d gotten there from the little bread slices on the table.
”Well...” I started.
———
The next day, I sat on the phone with Oliver, listening to how he and Dig had discovered the crew who’d robbed the bank wasn’t a crew at all, but a family of four. I told him to hurry up for brunch or Moira would tear his head off. He laughed and said he was already on his way.
———
“Well, I’m sorry Walter couldn’t join us.” a pretty dark haired woman was saying to Moira when I entered the dining room.
”Oh, yes, well, the Australian trip came up suddenly. He sends his apologies.” Moira told her friend, presumedly Carter Bowen’s mom. Beside her stood a tall, dark haired young man in a sweater and dark pants, with a tie visible under the sweater’s collar.
”And where’s Oliver?” the dark haired young man asked, “He’s not out of town, too, is he?”
”Well, I’m sure he’s just-“ Moira said but Oliver walked in.
”Stuck in traffic. One of the things I didn’t miss on the island, Sunday drivers.” Oliver said. Everyone smiled at Oliver when he entered.
”Sorry I’m late.” he said to Moira, who gave a small tut.
”Have you been introduced?” Oliver asked me. I shook my head.
”Bowens, meet David Hale. He has been my brother for the last five years of my life. David, this is Janice Bowen and her son, Carter.” Oliver introduced me.
”Heard a bit about you.” I said calmly to Carter as I shook his hand.
“It’s so good to see you.” Janice said to Oliver, doing that fancy greeting thing rich people did with their little kisses on the cheek, “We all thought you were-“
She cut off abruptly.
“Oh, well, we are just happy Oliver came home, and with a new friend as well.” Moira said.
“Hm. Returning a celebrity, too.” Carter said, and he shook Oliver’s hand.
”How do you mean?” Oliver asked.
”Billionaire scion castaway for five years. You know, there is a bidding war for your life story. At least, that’s what my agent says” Carter said as everyone took their seats. If only they knew how incredible his life story REALLY was.
”Agent? I thought you were a neurosurgeon, Carter.” Oliver said.
”I know. It’s crazy, right?” Carter said, “One minute I’m publishing this book, on how long-term potentiation initiates the creation of a slow-moving protein synthesis and the next there’s an agent trying to make me the next Dr. Oz.”
Thea and I, who sat beside each other, opposite Janice and Carter, exchanged confused glances.
”Why would he want you to be a wizard?” Oliver frowned. Everyone laughed, myself included.
”For all our sakes, start reading US Weekly.” Thea sighed.
”Oliver doesn’t really read too much.” I grinned.
He chuckled.
“Well, truth is, I just feel like it’s our duty as Starling City’s more fortunate to help those most in need.” Carter shrugged.
“Oh, of course.” Moira said.
”Wouldn’t you agree, Oliver?” Carter asked Oliver.
”You’re the hero, Carter.” Oliver said.
“So, now that you’re back, what are your plans?” Janice asked as Raisa put a glass full of fruit in front of Carter, “Will you be taking a job with Queen Consolidated?”
”I’m opening a nightclub. With David and Tommy.” Oliver said.
Thea laughed, and I couldn’t quite hide a smirk either.
“Sir, your liquor distributor’s on the line.” Dig said, walking into the dining room with a phone.
He leaned in close and whispered something in Oliver’s ear. Oliver’s eyes flicked to mine.
“Sorry. Business.” Oliver said, standing up. I did, too. Thea gave me a pleading look. I gave her an apologetic half-smile.
Oliver and I walked out of the dining room where Dig met us, and he talked as we walked.
”If the rest of their MO holds, they’ll make their escape underground.” Dig said to us, “First Bank of Starling is located right above the water treatment tunnels. The entrance is located here.” Dig said, handing Oliver his phone. Oliver smoothly pocketed it as Moira walked up to us.
”Oliver. Where are you going?” she asked, unhappy.
”Something’s come up.” Oliver apologized, “I’m really sorry.”
Oliver, Dig, and I left, leaving Moira in the entry hall alone.
———
Bullets were flying. I notched an arrow, and aimed it at one of the Royal Flush guys, which brought to mind several bad jokes, none of which I mentioned.
Oliver did the same, and we let them fly. Oliver’s arrow netted the bag of money to the ground, while mine cut along one of their shoulders, nothing deep, but enough to draw blood. The arrow skittered across the floor of the underground tunnel as the guy cried out.
One of the Royal Flush guys opened fire on Oliver and I, and we dodged. He was a poor shot, honestly. Oliver jumped up on a ledge and shot the guy’s rifle from his hands, then flipped down to the ground and we took off running. I paused to grab a net arrow and re-secured the cash bag to the floor.
“Our cash!” one of the guys shouted.
”Leave it, let’s go!” another shouted. They ran off. Behind Oliver and I, another squad of cops entered. Oliver and I both fired arrows at electrical boxes, which cut the lights. In the darkness, we left the cops and Royal Flush alone. We needed to regroup and find a new path forwards.
———
“I should add ‘personal Internet researcher for Oliver Queen’ to my job title.” Felicity said. I laughed.
”Happily, I mean.” she said, seeing the serious face on Oliver’s, well, face.
”His name is Derek Reston.” Oliver said with a small smile, “We were close before I... went away and I wanna get back in touch.”
Admittedly one of Oliver’s better excuses, though he didn’t have a very high bar to compare it to.
“Guess you didn’t have Facebook on that island.” Felicity said.
”Nope. Not even a MySpace account. It was a very dark time.” Dig deadpanned. I laughed, and Felicity glanced between the three of us, before back down at her computer.
“Well, there’s not much here that’s recent. No credit activity, no utility bills. Well, I guess you guys just have met at the factory.” Felicity said.
”Wait, what, what factory?” Oliver asked. Why could he not just smile and nod? Why was he so incapable of that small simple task?
”The Queen Steel Factory. Derek Reston worked there for 15 years until it shut down in ‘07.” Felicity said as if it was obvious, adjusting her glasses slightly.
“Derek Reston worked for my father?” Oliver asked in a dark voice.
”You weren’t really close friends, huh?” Felicity questioned.
Oliver said nothing.
”Looks like Derek was the factory Foreman until your dad outsourced production to China. About 1500 employees got laid off. Looks like the finance guys even found a loophole in the union contract, so they didn’t have to pay severance packages and pensions to their employees. They all pretty much lost their homes. Including your friend.” Felicity explained. Oliver looked away.
———
“You died.” Oliver told the air. I blinked in confusion.
”I’m starving.” Oliver said. He held in his hand the gun his father had used to kill himself, “I’m gonna die anyway, and I just want it to be quick. I want it to be quick, like y-yours was.”
“Oliver, no!” I shouted at him, but he was hallucinating something fierce.
“No, I can’t.” Oliver shook his head, “I’m not as strong as you think I am. And I’m sorry.”
He held the gun up to his head.
”Oliver!” I shouted.
Chapter 12: Legacies, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver pushed open the door of the office, and the three of us walked out.
”Restons just got home after five years of being away. Those factory guys hung out at a bar after work.” Oliver said as we walked, “David and I are going down there, hopefully Derek Reston wants to take a stroll down memory lane.”
Dig nodded. I pushed the elevator button.
”And if by some miracle, Reston’s there?” Dig asked as we waited.
”I’m gonna give him the chance to do the right thing.” Oliver said.
“Oliver, he already had his chance to do the right thing. It’s called not being a criminal.” Dig said. I chuckled.
”This is happening because of my father. Because of my family.” Oliver said.
”No.” Dig shook his head, “You’re worried about the wrong thing. It’s not your fault. The Restons aren’t the victims.”
”My family stole from this city.” Oliver said fiercely, “They hurt the people in it. And I am hell-bent on making that right.”
The elevator dinged and I stepped inside, followed by Oliver.
“For Derek Reston, that means giving him the chance to make it right.” Oliver said as the elevator doors slid closed.
———
“Alright, fellas. Thanks for playing.” Derek Reston said, and his friends stood up and left his table. Oliver and I got up from the bar and Oliver sat down at Derek’s table, opposite him while I sat on Derek’s left.
”Mind if we sit in?
”Oliver Queen. The prodigal son returns.” Derek said.
”I’m David Hale.” I introduced myself. Derek nodded.
”I didn’t figure you for someone who would hang out in the Glades, Oliver.” Derek said.
”My father used to bring me here after we visited the factory. There was a Pac-Man machine in the back.” Oliver recalled, a faint smile on his face, “I had the high score for... two months.”
”The last time I saw your dad, he was making a speech tell my crew not to believe all the gossip. That there was no way Queen Consolidated was moving production to China. A week later they closed the doors. I didn’t even get the two weeks vacation pay due to me.” Derek said bluntly.
”Damn. That’s pretty cold.” I said, folding my arms across my chest.
”My father made mistakes.” Oliver agreed, “He hurt people. When people are hurt, people are in trouble, they tend to make the wrong choices. Right, Derek?”
Derek looked stunned.
”But those choices don’t have to define you.” Oliver said, “They don’t have to define who your family will be, because there’s always one moment when you can turn it all around. If my father had another chance, I think he’d do things differently. But time ran out for him.”
”How poetic.” Derek said, “That doesn’t help me get my house back, now, does it?”
”No, it doesn’t. No, all I can offer you is an apology and a job.” Oliver said, “Queen Consolidated has subsidiaries all over the country. I make one phone call, you start next week. So what do you say?”
“How about I still have some pride left?” Derek scowled, “I don’t need charity from the son of the man who screwed me over.”
“Okay.” Oliver nodded.
He pulled a business card out of his pocket and placed it in front of Derek.
“If you change your mind.” he said. Scooting back from the chair, Oliver gave a parting remark to Derek.
”You and I have one thing in common. We’re both dealing with the consequences of my father’s actions. What he did then, that’s on him. What we do now, that’s on us.” Oliver said, and walked away.
I grabbed a pretzel from the bowl sitting on Derek’s table and stood up to follow Oliver.
———
“What’s this?” Dig asked. I looked up from my phone, glancing at Oliver who was listening to the bug he’d put in Derek Reston’s jacket. I had admittedly very little interest in that, as after about half an hour of him playing cards, I’d went to grab some food. When I’d gotten back, Oliver was still sitting there, listening. So I’d sat a few feet away from him and was scrolling through ‘memes’. They were pretty funny, but I had to muffle my laughs, as Oliver always glared over his shoulder at me.
”I dropped a bug in Derek Reston’s jacket.” Oliver answered.
”I thought you were going to give the man a second chance.” Dig said.
”That’s what I believe in. I also believe in covering all my bases.” Oliver shrugged.
”I believe that’s called paranoia.” I put in helpfully.
Another signature Oliver Queen glare thrown my way.
Oliver turned up the volume for me.
“-he wants to be set for life. Otherwise, what was the point?” a female was saying.
”Alright. One more.” Derek said.
”Now what?” Dig asked Oliver.
”We take them down.” Oliver said firmly.
———
I was bouncing on my heels in time with the music.
“You and I go hard at each other like we’re going to war.” I mumbled along as Oliver and Dig had a serious conversation.
”Monitor the Restons with this.” Olive said, handing Dig an earpiece, “When you get a line on their plans, we move.”
”And you’re gonna do another abrupt exit?” Dig asked.
”I’m getting better at it with practice.” Oliver said.
”Are you, though?” I joked as Oliver and I headed into the CNRI benefit gala. Laurel had invited us, and we’d agreed.
———
“This is a good song.” I commented to Oliver.
”It’s ok.” he shrugged.
”Not moody enough for you?” I rolled my eyes.
”Is that Thea?” Oliver asked suddenly. Sure enough, the younger Queen was standing by Tommy, and they were chatting while looking at Laurel.
”Looks like.” I nodded. Oliver started walking towards Moira, but I headed over towards Thea, who had seemingly traded Tommy for a glass of champagne.
”Hey.” I said.
”Hey.” she said bitterly, taking a long swig of champagne.
”What’s up?” I asked her.
”Well, Tommy- you know what? It doesn’t matter.” Thea said, waving a hand.
”What’d he do?” I asked, curious.
”It doesn’t matter.” Thea repeated. She took a long gulp of champagne.
”David. We need to go.” Oliver said. I nodded.
”We were here for five minutes and didn’t say hello to Tommy or Laurel. Why the hell did we even come?” I asked as Oliver and I headed towards the exit.
———
“Redwood United Bank.” I mumbled to myself.
“Shh.” Oliver hissed. He made a small sound, and in no time, the Ace of Spades came to investigate.
”Kyle Reston.” Oliver growled. Without another word, he shot an arrow at him.
”I came prepared.” Kyle Reston jeered, holding up a clear riot shield to block the arrows. He opened fire and Oliver and I ran, throwing ourselves behind the counter to avoid getting shot.
“You have failed this city!” I yelled, and shot him in the shoulder. He grunted, and used the edge of the shield to snap off the arrow’s body, leaving the head in his shoulder.
Oliver shot an arrow that bounced off the shield, and Kyle charged, slamming the shield into Oliver. I wasted precious time changing from bow to katana, and when I reached Oliver, who’d been slammed through several glass walls, he’d kicked Kyle Reston back towards me. I grabbed him in a chokehold, and squeezed tightly until he dropped like a stone.
Oliver nodded curtly at me, and I turned as the security guard, having grabbed a shotgun, approached Kyle Reston, who’d recovered his footing. We could have handled this easily except for the incoming footsteps.
“Hey! We’ve got this!” I roared at the guard, before Oliver and I both wheeled towards the incoming Royal Flush member. Oliver shot an arrow that knocked the gun from his hands, but he kept running forwards, towards his son who had the business end of a shotgun pointed at him.
”Drop your weapon!” the security guard roared at Kyle, “Now!”
Kyle didn’t drop his weapon, and the security guard shot, but Derek Reston dived in front of it. I took the opportunity to take down Kyle Reston, slamming the hilt of my katana into his masked forehead.
The guard lowered the shotgun, uncertainly.
”He’s bleeding out. Call an ambulance.” Oliver said to the guard, “Now!”
The guard ran off to do just that.
Oliver and I knelt on either side of Derek Reston, while my eyes flicked warily to Kyle, but he seemed unconscious.
Oliver removed Derek’s King of Spades mask.
”Kyle. Kyle.” he whispered feebly. Oliver drew back his hood.
”God damn it.” I huffed. I did not draw back mine.
”He’s ok.” Oliver told Derek, “He’s just knocked out.”
“It was... it wasn’t his fault.” Derek said, gasping for breath, “I turned my son into this.”
———
Oliver pulled the trigger but no bullet came out.
“Of course it doesn’t work. I’m hallucinating. The chamber was empty.” he said.
”I’m not you.” Oliver whispered to nothingness, “I’m not... I’m not strong like you. I never was.”
“Dad? Dad! What does that mean? Please?” Oliver asked, “I don’t know what that means.”
I felt weird sitting here watching Oliver hallucinate, but I was exhausted, starving, and thirsty. I didn’t have the strength to get up and help him snap out of it.
”How?” Oliver asked, “How do I do this? I can’t even get off this island.”
Oliver nodded at whatever the hallucination of Robert Queen was telling him.
———
Oliver drew his hood back up as sirens began to wail. Derek Reston went limp, and I checked his pulse.
Oliver and I looked up in the direction of the increasingly loud sirens. Quickly, the two of us sprinted away from his body as the police breached the bank.
———
“Oh good. You’re here. He’s been brooding non-stop.” I greeted Dig as he entered. Dig nodded at me, then glanced to Oliver.
”What went down wasn’t your fault.” Dig told Oliver after a moment.
”I didn’t say it was.” Oliver said.
“But you were thinking it.” I said.
”You gave Reston a chance, man. That was more than he deserved.” Dig said.
”I’m not sure about that.” Oliver shook his head.
”Well, let me tell you this much. You say going after the guys on that list is the way you honored your dad? Well, if your dad could have seen you this week, the way you cared about the people he had hurt, the way you stepped up to try to help them, I’d say he’d be pretty damn honored.” Dig said.
”Maybe there is more than one way to save the city.” I smirked.
”Maybe.” Oliver agreed.
”By the way, Stan Washington woke up.” Dig said, “He’s going to be fine.”
”Good.” I said.
———
Whatever had passed over Oliver dissipated, and he sank to his knees, panting hard. He glanced at me, unsure what I had heard. Weakly, he dragged himself over to the fire, and reached into the brown book, tearing off another page.
He held it over the fire, and paused.
”What is it?” I asked, my voice raspy after disuse.
”Writing.” Oliver said, puzzled. He opened the book midway and held it over the fire, pages aimed towards it.
He drew back after a moment, staring at the book.
”My responsibility.” he murmured. He closed the book and set it down.
“I promise, dad.” he told the flickering flames.
———
I knocked on Thea’s door, holding a glass of water and an Advil, which was practically a running joke between us now.
”Hey, David.” Thea said tiredly. I smiled at her, and sat on the edge of her bed, handing her both the gifts I’d brought.
”Care to tell me what happened? You weren’t saying much at the benefit.” I asked her gently.
”If you wanna know. I... Tommy was being kind of weird yesterday. He, uh, he made it seem like he might have a thing for me.” Thea said. I felt an inexplicable tightening in my chest.
”Did he?” I asked, surprisingly myself with my own level of calm.
”No, of course not. I guess I’ve had a small crush on him for a while, and... well, I don’t really like him like that anymore. But the signs he was giving, I mean... it’s hard to say no to Tommy Merlyn. I was just angry at myself for thinking he’d be interested in a trainwreck like me.” Thea said sadly.
”Trainwreck? No, I don’t think you’re a trainwreck. No, when I hear trainwreck, you’re not the Queen that comes to mind. You have your own issues, but everyone does.” I shrugged.
”You don’t.” Thea said. I sighed.
”Yeah, I do. I just don’t like dwelling on them.” I said. Thea touched my arm.
”I didn’t mean to dredge it up.” she apologized.
”It’s fine, really.” I forced a smile.
”O-ok.” Thea said, dropping her hand. I moved towards the door.
”David?” she asked me in a small voice. I turned.
”Thank you.” she said. I smiled, genuinely this time.
”No problem.” I said.
Chapter 13: Muse of Fire, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Jeez, you go out for milkshakes and miss all the excitement.” I said to Oliver as Thea and I walked up.
Oliver said nothing, and Thea looked terrified.
”Is Mom ok?” she asked.
”Yeah. Come on. They just said she could have visitors.” Oliver said.
The two Queen siblings walked in to see Moira, who’d been present at a hit and run, and nearly shot.
Thea leaned against the doorframe while I sat in one of the chairs, flipping through a magazine.
———
“So, did you get the license plate?” Thea asked Oliver as the pair left Moira’s room. I stood up, tossing the magazine aside, and joined the siblings.
”What license plate?” I asked.
”The one of the motorcyclist who shot at Mom.” Thea told me.
”No, he got away.” Oliver sighed.
”Maybe you should spend a little less time trying to be a hero.” Thea said venomously, “You’re obviously not very good at it.”
”That’s cute.” Oliver said brightly.
”Wasn’t trying to be.” Thea said, “You left Mom on the street, alone and hurt. In the street. To get a license plate?”
“You don’t believe me?” Oliver asked.
To be honest, I wouldn’t believe him either.
“I love you. Mom loves you. But it’s getting hard when you won’t be truthful with us.” Thea said, an undertone of anger in her voice. She went back inside Moira’s room.
Oliver and I set off down the hall in silence.
”Detectives.” Oliver said, and Detective Lance and his partner, “Do you have any leads on the shooter?”
”Not yet. Did you get a good look at him?” Lance’s partner, Lucas, asked.
”No. He was wearing a helmet.” Oliver answered.
”Don’t worry. We’ll find him.” Lucas promised.
”My head of security is on his way. I want to make sure there are men outside my mother’s door.” Oliver said, “She needs to be protected.”
”Well, you know your family’s at the tippy-tippy of my list of priorities.” Lance said sarcastically. I chuckled.
”However, the guy she was with was connected, mobbed up to the eyeballs connected.” Lance added, “She wasn’t the target.”
Oliver stepped around Lucas and stalked off.
”Thanks.” I shrugged.
”No problem, Hale.” Lance said, and I stepped around Lucas and followed after Oliver.
———
Oliver went back to the bunker to train, but I decided that wasn’t a good way to spend the night, so I went to get dinner, and brought it back for Thea, who’d stubbornly refused to leave Moira’s side.
So, with take out from Big Belly Burger in hand, I walked into Moira’s hospital room.
”Oh, thank you!” Thea said eagerly, and I tossed her her burger, which she caught, then nicely handed her drink and fries.
“I don’t suppose you brought me anything.” Moira said.
”I did, actually. If you weren’t up for food, I would have simply eaten it, but-“ I held up a wrapped burger, “I brought a spare burger.”
I walked over to Moira’s hospital bed, and handed her the burger, then took a seat in one of the armchairs in the room, the one beside Thea, and dug into my own food.
”So, do you two have any plans for tomorrow? I don’t want my injury to get in the way.” Moira asked politely while we ate. Thea and I glanced at each other.
”No, I, uh, no. We didn’t have anything planned.” I shook my head.
”Hm. I see. Well, I do wish that I wasn’t restricting either you or Oliver at all times, but the doctor said I had to have a relative keeping tabs on me.” Moira sighed to Thea.
”I’m sure Oliver will take great care of you.” Thea promised. I laughed.
”What?” Thea asked me.
”Nothing. It’s just... it’s a little funny you think that Oliver will so easily give up his nightlife.” I shrugged.
”I don’t particularly care.” Thea said stubbornly, “I am going clubbing with the girls tomorrow night, and Oliver will have to be watching Mom.”
I grinned at Thea’s stubbornness, which must be a Queen trait.
“I’d like to be there when that conversation takes place, please.” I said, taking a sip of my drink. Thea smiled.
”Sure.”
———
“Speedy. Where you going?” Oliver said, as he and Thea descended the opposite staircases. I was beside Oliver.
”Clubbing. Which is difficult to do when you’re in a house and not in an actual club.” Thea remarked. She looked good, dressed in a silvery dress.
“I have to go out tonight.” Oliver apologized, “I thought you’d be watching Mom.”
”I spent the whole day with her. I thought you were taking the night shift.” Thea reminded her brother. Damn. I wish I had popcorn.
”I’m sorry, but this thing, it’s important.” Oliver sighed.
”You know, sometimes, Ollie, I just don’t get you.” Thea sighed, “And by sometimes, I mean ever.”
“You’re actually not the first person to say that to me today.” Oliver grinned.
”Oh, why am I not surprised?” Thea said.
The door opened, and Tommy entered.
”Oh, nice dress. Where you headed?” he asked Thea.
”Up-“ Thea began, but I cut in.
”She’s going clubbing, while I am given the responsibility of watching Mrs. Queen.” I said. Oliver gave me a searching look, but I ignored him.
”Oh. Ok.” Tommy said. Thea gave me a huge smile.
“Thank you so much, David!” she beamed, and stepped around Tommy to leave.
After Thea left, Tommy turned to Oliver.
”Hey, I heard about your mom. Is she all right?” he asked.
”She’s resting upstairs. More shaken up than anything.” Oliver said, walking into the living room, “I gotta run to this, uh, business thing, but I do appreciate you stopping by.”
”It’s no problem. Just so long as your mom’s alright.” Tommy said.
”Yeah.” Oliver nodded.
”Hey, one more thing.” Tommy said to Oliver as he was leaving. Oliver turned.
“Mainly because I don’t want you to find this out from someone else, that someone else especially being Laurel. Uh, we’re going to dinner. As in, an, uh, well, a date.” Tommy said seriously.
”That’s... that’s good.” Oliver nodded, “Laurel deserves someone special, and so do you.”
“Thanks man.” Tommy grinned.
”I gotta run.” Oliver said.
“Alright. Absolutely. I-I’ll catch you later. And David, if you’re interested, I’m free pretty much any night. We can go out on the town, get you some action.” Tommy nodded to me. I laughed.
”Thanks, Tommy.” I grinned. Oliver moved to leave, then turned to Tommy.
“If you hurt her, I’ll snap your neck.” he said. My mouth was partly open in shock.
”I’m kidding.” Oliver grinned, and Tommy gave a nervous smile.
”Y-yeah. Ok.” he said.
———
“I must say, David, it’s very nice of you to stay here with me. I know both of my children are very...” Moira trailed off.
”Hard-headed?” I suggested innocently. Moira laughed.
”Yes, well, they have a tendency to clash. But you seem uniquely capable to defuse their arguments before they blow up.” Moira said.
“I am?” I asked, confused.
”Oh, yes. Oliver trusts you and relies on you like a brother. And well, you are quite close with Thea, aren’t you?” Moira asked innocuously.
”Uh... I suppose so.” I blinked, startled.
“Hm. Do you think I didn’t notice you two spending all that time together?” Moira asked dryly.
”Uh... platonic time together, I assure you.” I said hastily.
”Of course.” Moira agreed.
“You sound skeptical.” I noted.
”I’ve never met any of Thea’s guy friends. Except one, who was extremely high when we met, and he conveniently never came around again.” Moira said.
”I’m not... well, I suppose technically I am, but not in that way.” I said, confused.
”I see.” Moira said, and sipped from her mug of hot tea.
Chapter 14: Muse of Fire, Part 2
Chapter Text
I walked into the bunker, and Dig looked up.
”Good, you’re here. Oliver should be-“ Dig said, and cut off as the phone rang. Dig put it on speaker.
”What happened?” Oliver asked.
”It’s what’s about to happen. You know Bertinelli’s enforcer Nick Salvati?” Dig asked Oliver.
”Yeah, we drank a scotch together. He seems like a real stand up mobster.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, well, he’s been paying visits to everyone who owes the mob protection money.” Dig said.
”Diggle, I’m trying to figure out who took a shot at my mother, not take on all of organized crime.” Oliver said impatiently.
”I can handle this one, then.” I offered.
“David? I thought you were watching Mom.” Oliver said.
“Yeah, but then Malcolm Merlyn came over and said he was there to see her. Said he’d stay to keep tabs. I was out on a food run when Dig called.” I shrugged.
”Listen, Oliver, Salvati and his goons have already put four people in the hospital tonight. If somebody doesn’t stop him the poor bastard who owns Russo’s is gonna be next.” Dig said.
”Wait, wait. Russo’s?” Oliver asked.
”Yeah. That tasty fancy place on the corner of Adams-“ I said, but Oliver cut me off.
”I know where it is, David. I’m here right now.” Oliver said.
”Why are you at Russo’s without me?” I frowned, “I’ve been talking about it non-stop.”
“I was having dinner with Bertinelli’s daughter.” Oliver admitted.
”Oliver, that’s not crime-fighting. That’s called going on a date.” I told off my friend loudly.
”I didn’t have a choice.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, well, uh, I’ve seen her on the web. You made quite the sacrifice.” Dig said sarcastically.
“What’s she look like?” I mumbled. Dig glanced at me.
”Helena Bertinelli.” he told me in a low voice, gesturing to my phone. I typed it in and photos popped up.
”Jeez, Oliver. Really?” I asked, exasperated.
“Salvati’s here.” Oliver said.
”Do you need help?” I asked immediately.
But Oliver had already hung up.
———
“I don’t understand. Why is she targeting her family?” Oliver repeated. I groaned, placing my palms over my eyes.
”For the millionth time, WE DON’T KNOW.” I huffed.
”Here I thought you had parental issues.” Dig grumbled to Oliver.
”It’s not a joke, Diggle.” Oliver scowled. I sat up from my position sprawled in an armchair.
”So what is the plan, then, Oliver? You have one dinner with the girl and suddenly we’re talking about feelings? If this was a ugly middle aged man, odds are he’d be in hospital or in jail by now. But because Helena’s pretty, you just forgive her crimes? She’s the reason your mother is at home recovering from a concussion!” I shouted, uncharacteristically angry. Oliver looked taken aback.
”David, I-“ Oliver said.
”No, man. You know what? I need a break.” I said, and stalked off into the night.
———
The next morning, after having calmed down some, I headed down towards the living room, when I heard the knock of the front door and hurried my pace a little bit.
After yelling at Oliver, I’d went and walked around in the cold city, and found myself at an ice cream parlor. A little place, ran by a family. I sat down at one of the tables with a cup of ice cream, and a robber walks in.
My first thought was, what the hell. Who robs an ice cream store?
Then the robber took a cupful of ice cream and ran. This city was so broken that a man, probably one with a kid, robbed an ice cream store just for a single scoop. What the hell was happening here?
Oliver and I had such grandiose plans, about hunting the causes of this pain, not the symptoms, but the symptoms are just getting worse as the causes strike out in fear and desperation.
“-with the arrows,” I heard as I descended the steps. Detective Lance looked up at me, but kept talking to Oliver.
”-was at Russo’s last night.” Lance said.
”And I was there earlier on a date.” Oliver said, feigning confusion, “So what? You think I’m the hood guy again?”
”No.” Lance said, “Your date. Helena Bertinelli. If I were you, I’d stay away from her. Her family’s bad news on a good day.”
“As I told him. Unfortunately, all he sees is a pretty face.” I jumped in. Lance chuckled.
”Yeah.” Lance grinned at me.
”Why do you care about my well-being all of a sudden?” Oliver blurted.
”Few weeks ago, I made a mistake. Almost got you killed.” Lance admitted.
”And you felt like you owed me one?” Oliver asked in confusion.
”I did. As far as I’m concerned, this clears the books. I’d listen to your friend. He seems more intelligent about this sort of thing than you do.” Lance nodded to me. I nodded back.
Lance left, and Oliver closed the door.
”Hey, can we talk? About last night?” he asked me. I shook my head.
”No, I don’t want to talk about it.” I said firmly. He nodded.
“I understand.” Oliver said.
I went to walk away, but stopped. I glanced over my shoulder.
”If you need me in green, I’ll show up.” I promised. He nodded.
”Thank you.” he said.
Chapter 15: Vendetta
Notes:
This chapter contains the entire episode of ‘Vendetta’ as it wasn’t enough to break into two parts.
Chapter Text
In the late hours of the night, I was on a walk. It was peaceful, mostly. I hadn’t gone home to the Queen mansion. I just... walked. All night. I had on my suit underneath my sweatshirt and jeans, and a shorter version of my usual katana was strapped to my back.
I hadn’t yet needed to use it, but that was going to change. As I turned, I saw an alleyway that was populated by two thugs with knives. Standing opposite them was a couple and a girl in her early teens who was probably their daughter.
I ducked back around the corner, and stripped off my clothes, and flipped up my hood.
Then, I sprinted across the street. One of the thugs turned and the sound of my feet rushing towards them. He lifted the knife threateningly. I leaped up, kicking off the wall and bringing my fist down hard into his cheek. He staggered, and I kicked him in the chest. He hit the alley wall, but the other one was coming at me. I ducked under a thrust of his knife, then sidestepped a second, and grabbed the wrist holding the knife. I smashed my fist into his nose, and he dropped the knife. I caught it deftly before it hit the ground and tossed it away from him, and brought my foot up into his crotch, and he let out a cry of pain as I used my other leg to kick him into the alley wall, where, like his friend, he sank to the ground in pain.
I turned to the family, who were cowering in fear.
”Hey. I’m not here to hurt you.” I said. I backed up from them, giving them easy access to leave the alley. The two adults exchanged looks.
”T-thank you.” the man said.
”No problem.” I waved off his thanks. The teen girl, a dark haired girl who would probably be very striking when she grows up, gave me a huge smile.
”Thank you. Very much.” she said, and then hurried off to rejoin her family. I watched them go, then turned to the two muggers.
“I’m going to call the cops. You, uh, you stay put.” I told them.
———
I walked into Big Belly Burger, and Carly, Dig’s sister in law, greeted me.
“Hi, David. You here for Oliver?” she asked.
”Oliver?” I frowned.
“Yeah. He’s here with that pretty, rich girl. Uh... Bertinelli.” Carly recalled.
“I’ll take my usual.” I said to Carly, and looked around the restaurant. Sure enough, Oliver and the pretty brunette girl Dig and I had researched were sitting at a table together.
I sat down with them, catching the tail end of Oliver’s sentence.
”-when it is absolutely necessary.” he finished. Oliver glanced at me.
”What are you doing here?” he asked.
“Getting a burger. What are you doing here?” I asked, my eyes flicking to Helena, who had tensed as soon as I sat down.
”Helena, this is David. My... partner.” he said, emphasizing the word.
”Holy shit, Oliver. Did you tell her?” I demanded.
”I figured it out.” Helena said smugly.
“Please tell me she’s not joining the team.” I pleaded with Oliver. He said nothing.
”He’s pitching it to me right now.” Helena smirked. I sighed.
“This is stupid, Oliver. She’s a killer.” I hissed.
”What, like I’m not?” Oliver asked.
“It’s not your opening move like it is hers.” I glared. She said nothing to defend herself.
”David, she has her reasons. Her own motivations.” Oliver tried to convince me.
”I’m not saying she doesn’t. I’m just saying she’s not doing it right. She’s not a hero.” I said.
”Neither am I.” Oliver said firmly.
“Oliver wants to show me another way. A way so that I can get justice, without hurting people, like Oliver’s mother. Wouldn’t you want to help?” Helena asked casually. Cunning bitch.
”Yeah, fine. I’ll help. But only so I can keep an eye on you, when you inevitably betray us.” I scowled.
She looked at Oliver.
”Thanks for the coffee. And the sex. But I need some time to consider it.” she said, and walked off.
”The what?” I glared.
”Coffee. It’s a drink with lots of caffeine in it.” Oliver said, and then got up and left.
———
I walked into the bunker to find Oliver and Dig already there.
“Good. You’re here. Has he made the ‘Helena isn’t bad’ speech yet?” I asked dryly.
”I’m getting there.” Oliver said. He turned back to Dig.
”As I was saying. Three years ago Helena was going to turn her father into the FBI. She put everything she had on him onto a laptop. Her father found it, and thought it belonged to her fiancée, and killed him.” Oliver said.
“Listen, that’s a heavy thing, man. But it doesn’t change the fact that she is dangerous.” Dig said firmly.
”Agreed.” I said.
“If Bertinelli retaliates against the Triad, or is perceived to the Triad, it’s gonna rain down hell and innocent people are gonna be killed.” Dig said.
”She’s lost. Whether she knows it or not, I can save her. Stop her from doing anything reckless.” Oliver sighed.
”Like murder.” I suggested, and got a glare from Oliver.
”Oliver, you can’t save her. Some people don’t change.” Dig appealed, but I knew Oliver was too damn stubborn.
”She can. I can help her.” Oliver said.
”I think you’re overestimating your powers of persuasion.” I cut in.
”I agree with David. This is going to end badly.” Dig said.
”I gotta try.” Oliver said. I sighed.
”Of course you do.” I muttered.
———
While Oliver went to appeal to Helena, I spent my time training. I grabbed my bow, and used the tennis ball launcher to practice my shots.
“Hey, David. This was you, right?” Dig asked me. I glanced towards him. He was watching a news broadcast.
”Reports are coming in that one of the hooded vigilantes is helping out people in danger. While the archer-focused hood seems to be intent on playing Robin Hood with our city’s richest, the sword-wielding hood seems to be performing acts of heroism. He saved a family of three, the Sharp family, from knife-wielding muggers, and called the cops after defeating them to get the muggers off the streets. He also reportedly stopped three muggings, and two attempted rapes last night. People are hailing him as the Hooded Hero, but the cops are firmly sticking by their no vigilantism policy.” the news report was saying. I nodded.
”Yeah, that’s me.” I admitted.
”You did a lot of good, it sounds like.” Dig complimented me.
”Thanks. I’m not sure Hooded Hero works for me, though.” I grinned.
Dig laughed.
”What would you rather it be?” he asked me.
”Something badass.” I shrugged. He chuckled.
”Alright, man.” he said.
———
I came into the bunker later after a lunch break to find Oliver and Helena there, working on archery.
Helena was tossing things in the air, and Oliver was shooting them. I turned around and left unseen, wanting no part in whatever they were doing. I passed Dig on the way out, and just shook my head in exasperation.
———
I went back to the Queen mansion after that, and bumped into Thea, who was just getting home.
“David, hi!” Thea greeted me.
“Hey. How have you been?” I asked.
”Good. What have you been up to today?” she asked me as we walked into the living room.
”Eating, mostly.” I shrugged.
”That’s a shame. I was going to ask you to dinner.” Thea said casually. I forced an air of calm, and looked over at her.
”I never turn down food. What’d you have in mind?” I asked.
”Table Salt. It’s this new place opening tonight. Fancy, high-end.” Thea shrugged.
”Sure. What time were you thinking?” I asked Thea. She shrugged.
”Seven or so? I have a reservation.” she said.
”Alright. I’ll be ready.” I said. I walked towards my room with a big smile on my face.
———
When the car pulled up to Table Salt, I blinked.
”Jeez.” I said, “Look at all these people.”
“It’s fine. We have a reservation, remember?” Thea reminded me.
”Alright, alright.” I said, and slid out of the car. I helped Thea out behind me, like people do in fancy movies. She looked amazing in a dark green dress the color of my vigilante suit, I noticed.
I wore a simple grey suit, mostly so that I would match whatever Thea ended up picking.
We pushed through the crowd into the restaurant, where, to my surprise, I saw Oliver, Helena, Tommy, and Laurel standing there.
“It’s like a whole party.” Thea smiled as we walked up.
”Thea. Hey. What are you doing here?” Oliver asked.
”I’m here with David.” she smiled at me. Laurel gave me a subtle thumbs up. I chuckled.
”Mr. Queen, your table is ready.” said the blond hostess.
”When is our table gonna be ready?” Laurel asked feistily.
”Or ours?” I asked, with less hostility.
“When it is.” the hostess said with thinly veiled dislike for Laurel.
”Why don’t the four of you join us?” Helena suggested.
“No.” Oliver and I said in unison.
“We’re just gonna have a drink at the-“ Tommy said, glancing towards the bar.
”We’d love to.” Thea and Laurel said, not in unison, but close.
Oliver and I exchanged glances. Tommy muttered something in Laurel’s ear.
”I’m sure I’m hungry.” Laurel said with a plastered on smile.
”Same.” Thea admitted.
”That’ll... that’ll be great, then.” Oliver said, holding up six fingers.
“Yeah. Sounds great.” I said.
Oliver and Helena followed the waitress. Tommy and I exchanged unhappy looks, and followed Laurel and Thea to the table.
———
“I had forgotten you filled your parents pool with beer.” Oliver was laughing with Tommy, “How many kegs did that take?”
”Roughly a thousand or so.” Tommy admitted. I laughed at that, as did Helena.
“Your dad was pissed, I thought he was actually gonna drown you in it.” Oliver grinned.
”Yeah. Well, death by beer. There’s worse ways to go. Right, Helena?” Tommy asked, trying to be friendly with Oliver’s date.
“Well, there are no good ways to die.” she said.
”Mood-killer much?” I grumbled. Thea laughed, genuinely, while Oliver glared at me.
“So, uh, how did you and Tommy meet?” Helena asked Laurel.
”Actually, we’ve all known each other since-“ Laurel started.
”We’ve all known each other forever.” Oliver agreed.
”You three have a lot of history.” Helena concluded.
”Oh, tons. Oliver and Laurel-“ Thea stopped when Oliver, Tommy, and Laurel all gave her pleading looks.
“Sometimes a little too much.” Tommy said. There was a brief silence.
”So, how’s the nightclub coming along?” Laurel asked, looking between me and Oliver.
”Fine.” I said.
”Slower than expected. I’ve, uh... been busy.” Oliver said, and I snorted. Thea looked at me curiously. I leaned into whisper.
”Unsavory things.” I said, my eyes flicking to Helena. She understood instantly.
”Well, then you just be happy to have the extra help then.” Laurel cocked her head.
”What do you mean?” Oliver asked. I glanced at a worried Tommy.
”Laurel, I’m sure Oliver doesn’t want to talk about work right now.” Tommy said.
”You didn’t ask him?” Laurel demanded.
”Ask him what?” Oliver asked.
”Tommy said that he was going to talk to you about working for you at your nightclub.” Laurel said.
”Really?” Oliver chuckled. From the pained look in Tommy’s eyes, I didn’t think Oliver should be laughing.
”Sorry, I didn’t think that you wanted any responsibility at all.” Oliver told his friend.
”Oh, yeah. Who’d believe that?” Tommy asked, his voice raw.
”You’ve always wanted to get into business with Tommy.” Laurel frowned, “I mean, don’t you remember when we went to Aspen and you wanted to open a ski lounge?”
I chuckled.
”The only thing I remember from Aspen was your father being furious we shared a room with one bed.” Oliver said. I sighed, and Thea and I exchanged glances that read awkward. Laurel gave a nervous laugh.
”Wait, so you two were together...?” Helena asked Laurel, “And now you’re dating his best friend?”
Laurel’s smile dropped.
”Maybe we should have gotten our own table.” Thea whispered in my ear, which sent chills down my spine. I tried to ignore it, and whispered back.
”Hindsight’s 2020.”
She grinned at that, and bumped my shoulder affectionately.
”Yeah, we’re just prime for a reality show, aren’t we?” Tommy asked, taking a sip of champagne.
Helena took one, too.
”Tommy, you working for me, that-that could be... fun.” Oliver shrugged.
”I don’t feel so good. I’m gonna step outside.” Tommy grumbled, and left.
”I should probably go check on him.” Laurel said, “Helena, it was very nice to meet you. David, Thea, always nice to see you.”
That just left me and Thea with Oliver and Helena. Unfortunately, Thea didn’t seem keen on leaving.
”Helena, you know this is my little sister, Thea.” Oliver said.
“Yeah. She’s quiet. So’s your partner.” Helena said.
“Business partner.” she amended for Thea’s sake.
“Not usually.” Oliver said.
There was a long silence.
Helena stood up.
”I think it’s time to go, Oliver.” she said. Oliver agreed, and spared me an awkward glance before hurrying away with Helena. I glanced at Thea.
”So... uh, where were we?”
———
“Shockingly, things have gone south.” I said as I walked into the bunker. Oliver had called me, said to come. It was urgent.
Dig was there, too. I stood beside him, while Oliver sat at a desk, dressed in his suit.
“I think you were right.” Oliver said.
”About which part?” Dig asked.
”All of it.” Oliver said, ”I should have listened to you. Both of you.”
”Oliver, you said you wanted to help her change. The thing is, she already did change. When her father killed her fiancée. She changed into something dark and twisted.” Dig said, “You see that now, don’t you?”
”It’s not that I couldn’t... it’s not that I couldn’t see it. I didn’t want to.” he admitted.
”I’m living a double life, and to do that, I’m taking all these people that I love and I’m putting them at arm’s length.” Oliver sighed, “I’m giving up a lot, so maybe... maybe I thought the universe owed me one.”
I walked forwards.
”That isn’t how it works. You don’t get rewarded for sacrifice. At the end of the day, I’m with you. Til the end of the line.” I said firmly. Oliver looked up at me, with grateful eyes.
”David... I looked into her eyes tonight and I saw that I can’t stop her from going over the edge. She’s... she’s already past it. Will you help me stop her?” he asked me.
”Of course I will. You’re the closest thing I’ve ever had to a brother, Oliver.” I said.
He nodded.
”Then let’s go stop her.” he said.
———
Oliver and I walked slowly through the Triad’s hideout. Four bodies were on the floor, bullet holes in each.
”Kinda rude she didn’t use the crossbow you bought her.” I noted. Oliver gave me a look that said ‘shut up’ but it wasn’t in an angry way. I grinned to myself as I looked around. Oliver knelt beside one of the bodies and dialed a number on his phone, and put it on speaker.
”It’s Dig. What’s the situation?” he asked.
”War.” Oliver said.
———
Oliver and I looked at each other as the door to the Bertinelli mansion opened. Several figures in black poured into the house. Most ran past the stairs, but one ascended the stairs, and Oliver shot him with an arrow. He fell backwards, and Oliver and I stood there imposingly on the top of the staircase.
We looked at each other, then jogged down the staircase partway, then leaped off the banister, landing lightly on the ground, and headed deeper into the Bertinelli mansion, in pursuit of the Chinese Triad, who were here because of Helena’s manipulations of her father’s men, and the Triad’s.
We ran into the little living room-esque space to find that a white haired woman who I remembered from Martin Somers’ docks. She had a knife up, and was about to kill Frank Bertinelli. I shot an arrow that hit the knife out of her hand, pinning it to the fireplace. She wheeled, and Oliver shot her in the leg. She dropped like a stone.
Frank lifted his gun towards us.
”Run!” I yelled, and Oliver and I turned around as people ran towards us from behind.
They tried to open fire, but Oliver and I riddled them full of arrows.
It felt good to be fighting again, back in the action, with my brother by his side.
Oliver knocked out one of Bertinelli’s guys who had his gun out, and we headed down a side hallway.
———
I spotted Helena standing over Frank out in the backyard.
”Look!” I instructed, and Oliver did.
”Damn it.” he said, and took off sprinting. I ran the other way, hoping to pincer her. She looked up when she saw me, and for a second, she thought I was Oliver. And then I flipped her the bird. Oliver shot her crossbow out of her hand when she raised it towards me.
She wheeled on the real Oliver.
He walked towards her, and she walked towards him. I started heading over there, but I had the longer path than Oliver had, as I had to run around the large pond.
I saw they were beginning to fight, and I hurried the hell up.
Frank had grabbed Helena’s crossbow.
”No!” I shouted, and fumbled for an arrow, but I didn’t do it in time.
Frank shot Helena in the shoulder. Oliver punched him in the face, and I made sure to step on him as I ran past.
Oliver was by Helena’s side, and I knelt on her other side, looking at Oliver.
He lifted her as police sirens began to wail. She was unconscious, and her head lolled as Oliver walked off with her. I looked around, making sure we were safe, and then I followed.
———
“Chili cheese fries with jalapeños. Hm.” Dig said. I looked up at him. He grabbed Oliver’s drink and took a sip of it.
“They’re pretty good.” I shrugged. Oliver looked like a mess, admittedly. He’d asked me to leave when he and I got Helena back to the bunker, and I’d agreed.
Then, we’d met up at Big Belly Burger, where Oliver just... sat there.
”They’re a cry for help if I’ve ever seen one.” Dig ignored me.
”I don’t know what hurts worse, this or getting shot with a curare laced bullet.” Oliver said.
”Having been shot with one, I’m guessing the bullet. Especially if it’s a sniper one.” I remarked. Dig and Oliver both chuckled.
”Oliver, I’m no expert, but... I don’t think love is about changing or saving a person. I think it’s about finding the person who’s already the right fit.” Dig said, and glanced at Carly. I hid a smirk by eating a fry.
”One day you will.” Dig told Oliver.
”Speaking of, what’s with you and Thea?” Oliver deflected. I choked on my fry.
I looked up to see Oliver grinning.
”Uh... nothing, why?” I asked, my cheeks heating.
”Well, you did show up for dinner together. You are constantly with her.” Oliver shrugged.
“Back on topic. Things may not have gone exactly how you planned, Oliver, but you did save Frank Bertinelli’s life. He’ll be doing time for a while.” Dig shrugged.
”Justice wins out.” I agreed.
”Helena doesn’t see it that way.” Oliver whispered. I chuckled.
”You opened up. Took a risk with your heart. The Oliver I met a few months ago would not have been able to do that.” Dig said, “And when you meet the right person, you’ll be ready for her.”
Oliver nodded, and slid the fries in front of Dig, who smiled and acted like he was going to take one, then didn’t, probably not wanting the heartburn. We all laughed.
Chapter 16: Revelations [Original Chapter]
Notes:
This is an original chapter, which is an idea I’m testing. It falls where it’s placed, so between Vendetta and Year’s End. I’m not sure if these are going to work, so feel free to leave a note about whether or not to continue doing these original chapters.
They’ll probably be shorter than any other chapter, and advance David’s story, rather than Oliver’s.
Chapter Text
Snow crunched under my boots as Thea and I walked towards the ice rink. She seemed happy, laughing and chatting. I was happy, too, but extremely terrified. I hadn’t ice skated since well before the island, and didn’t want to make a fool of myself.
As we walked past the gate into the rink, we were approached by a familiar blond with full, incredible breasts.
”Justine.” Thea said joylessly as the two girls hugged.
“Hi, Thea! And hello, David.” she smiled at me, almost shyly.
”Uh, hey.” I nodded.
“Do you mind if I join you too? I’m afraid I’m really bad at skating.” Justine sighed.
”Sure, why not?” I shrugged. She was Thea’s friend after all. I should make an effort to get to know her, if Thea and I were going to keep hanging out.
”Awesome!” Justine beamed. She sized me up.
”What shoe size are you?” she asked me.
I told her.
“I’ll go pick up our shoes, then. Thea, I know your size.” Justine smiled, and hurried off. Thea turned to me with a glare.
”What’s wrong?” I asked, baffled.
”Justine?” Thea scoffed.
”What about her?” I asked, bewildered.
“Don’t play dumb, David.” Thea scowled, stalking off. I stood there, confused as hell, but my thoughts abruptly cut off when I felt my arm be surrounded by Justine’s pillowy breasts. I glanced down at the blond in surprise.
”Got our skates. Where’s Thea?” she asked.
”I... I don’t know.” I admitted.
”Oh. Well, do you still want to skate?” Justine asked.
“Uh, no. I think I pissed her off.” I said, and hurried after Thea.
———
I found her sitting on a bench, watching people skate. She looked up as I approached.
”Managed to remember me?” she asked bitterly.
“Ok, Thea. What the actual hell are you talking about? Why are you angry with me?” I asked, completely confused.
”You seriously don’t know?” Thea asked in disbelief.
”Not even slightly.” I said truthfully. She considered me.
“Hm. I guess... most guys I hang out with tend to forget about me whenever they see Justine’s... well, you know what I’m talking about.” Thea shrugged.
I did know what she was talking about. Rhymes with felons.
”I hope you don’t think I’m the kind of guy to value looks over personality.” I said. Thea gave a small smile.
”I guess you’re right. I just... it always happens, you know? Justine shakes her tits at anyone and they forget all about me.” Thea scowled.
”I could never forget about you.” I said firmly. Thea looked up at me with a big smile on her face.
”Alright. Don’t think this fight gets you out of ice skating.” Thea grinned.
“Damn it.” I laughed, as Thea stood up.
We headed back over to Justine.
”You guys sorted?” she asked me.
”Yeah, we’re all good.” I glanced at Thea.
“Good! David, here are your skates.” she handed them to me.
“Thanks.” I said, and sat down to strap them on. Justine handed Thea her skates, and Thea took them wordlessly.
With my skates strapped on, moving was difficult. I tried to slowly slide out onto the ice, and Justine was right beside me, speaking words of soft encouragement.
I was struggling to move fluidly, and then Thea zipped past me, spinning effortlessly to face me. Justine, who I abruptly realized had put a hand on my arm, dropped it.
“Should’ve known you’d be bad at this.” Thea teased.
”I’ve been on an island for five years!” I protested.
”That’s an excuse.” Thea told me smugly. I chuckled.
Thea turned and zipped off, spinning without hardly any difficulty at all, whipping around in infinity signs, and even doing a little twirl.
I realized abruptly that my heart was racing. I was watching her spin and twirl, brown hair whipping in the cold wind, as the fading sunlight turned the ice a heavenly gold.
Thea was strikingly beautiful, and... and maybe I was just now appreciating how much.
Abruptly, I realized just how much I’d miss her if she was gone. How much my heart ached at the feeling of her nearby. Was this love? Was I in love with Thea Queen?
Yes. The answer popped into my head instinctively. Yes, of course I was.
———
After the ice skating rink, where we didn’t stay too long after it got dark, Thea and I traveled back to the Queen mansion, but once we separated, I hopped on one of Oliver’s motorcycles and drove off, towards the bunker.
———
When I arrived in the bunker, I saw that it was empty, which wasn’t that surprising. Oliver was off clubbing and keeping up pretenses with Tommy. I didn’t know where Dig was, but he usually only showed up when called.
I opened my box and grabbed the Kevlar-lined suit that I’d gotten in Russia. I pulled it on, and flipped up my hood, and grabbed my bow and katana. I also added another weapon to my gear tonight: two steel escrima sticks. Tonight was just looking for people being targeted by muggers or rapists, and I wasn’t going to run around killing every criminal I encountered. So I brought sticks instead of only bringing a sword.
Then I was off to be the guardian of my city.
———
I walked casually down the street in full vigilante gear. Gone were the days I’d incite mass panic and several people calling the cops. They saw the katana on my back and recognized that I was the vigilante known as the Hooded Hero.
“High five, man!” one guy, probably about sixteen, held up his hand for a high five. I high fived him as I walked past. He laughed as I did, and I felt good.
I felt euphoric, actually. I’d realized my true feelings for Thea, and felt an odd, bubbly warmth in my chest as I walked through the cold.
“Help!” a female voice cried out, and I turned sharply. I sprinted towards the sound, jumping up onto a trash can and then springing off of it to clear a fence blocking me from getting over to the sound. I hit the ground in a light roll, and was on my feet in an instant, racing towards the sound. I found the sound coming from an alley, where I drew my escrima sticks, and the two people turned. I couldn’t see the girl, who was cowering in the corner of the alley, sobbing.
The attempted rapists pulled out guns. I threw one of my escrima sticks, and it hit one of the rapists in the head. The other one turned towards his companion, and I sprung into action, rolling towards the unharmed rapist, then jumping up and bringing my escrima stick down hard onto his knee. He cried out in pain and fell to his knees, and I kneed him in the stomach, then I stepped to the side of him and swung my stick like a sword, hitting the rapist’s spine, and he crumpled. I turned to the other one, who was on the floor groaning, and kicked his chest angrily. He spasmed into the brick wall and was still.
I turned towards the girl.
”Hey, are you alright?” I asked her. She looked up at me and my heart stopped. It was Thea.
“I... I’m ok.” she sniffled. I wanted to rip my hood off and comfort her, pull her close and never let her get hurt again. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t do that to Oliver, reveal his secret. I could never betray him like that.
”Good.” I nodded.
Police sirens started to wail. I was furious that they meant I’d have to leave Thea, but I ran towards the nearby fire escape and bounded up it, crouching on a roof, watching the alley as a familiar person came into the alley.
He took in the scene.
”Thea? Are you OK?” Quentin Lance asked.
”I-I’m fine.” Thea said shakily, “The Hooded Hero. He... he beat them up.”
Quentin glanced around.
“I’m just glad you’re ok. Despite my... dislike of your brother, I’d never wish any of your family any harm, especially not something like this.” Quentin said, looking slightly sickened.
“T-Thank you. I just want to go home.” Thea said in a small voice.
”Absolutely. Come on.” Quentin said, and led Thea away from the alley as his partner, Lucas, came in to detain the attempted rapists.
I turned and sprinted off.
———
I sat on Thea’s bed, waiting anxiously for her to return. The door opened and she walked in. She was clearly shaken, but when she saw me, some of the tension in her shoulders dissipated.
“I heard about what happened. Are you OK?” I asked Thea, standing and walking towards her. She leaned against my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her in a hug.
“C’mon.” I said. I guided her over to her bed, and she laid down on top of the covers. I moved to back up, but her soft hand slipped into mine, though my hand was far from soft. It was worn and callused from years of using weapons and living in the rough wild.
“Stay?” she whispered. I blinked in surprise, but nodded, and laid down beside Thea on top of the covers. She scooted closer to me, and laid her head on my chest. I wrapped an arm around her loosely.
”I’m terrified, David. I almost... I almost...” she trailed off, “But I didn’t want Ollie or Mom or Walter to worry about me.”
“You don’t have to pretend for me, Thea. I won’t judge you. I’ve had my own terrifying experiences. You shouldn’t have to hide your fear.” I advised.
“I... I just don’t want them to think I’m weak.” Thea murmured.
”They could never think that. I could never think that.” I said in a soft, reassuring voice. Thea didn’t respond, and I realized she’d fallen asleep. I smiled up at the ceiling.
Chapter 17: Year’s End, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Nice. Picking up the pace.” Oliver said. He, Dig, and I were doing training, moving in quick, routine movements to work our muscles into knowing instinctively how to fight. In our hands we clutched knives, which sometimes clanged together, other times our palms.
”I could say the same to you two. You’ve crossed three names off the list this week alone.” Dig complimented.
”Yeah, well, some of these guys are just giving it up now. All we gotta do is pay them a visit.” Oliver said.
”True.” I agreed.
”It seems the vigilantes’ reputations are beginning to precede them.” Dig noted.
He made a mistake in the routine, and Oliver’s blade left a shallow cut along his bicep.
”Another round?” he asked with a grin. I stepped back, grabbing my water bottle. We’d been training for hours, and it was taking its’ toll.
”No.” Dig said after a beat.
Oliver nodded and walked over to the computer while I leaned against one of the supports ringing the training mat.
”Gonna take my nephew over to the mall so he can let Santa know what he wants for Christmas.” Dig said, walking towards the desk as well.
”Christmas.” I said, surprised.
”Didn’t even realize.” Oliver agreed.
”Probably because you two’ve been logging in so many hood hours ever since that thing with Helena.” Dig said bluntly.
”Yeah, it’s kicking my ass.” I agreed.
Oliver glared.
”I meant... there were no holidays on the island. Every day was just... how do I keep myself and David alive?” Oliver said.
”To do that, you had to forget things.” Oliver said, as Dig started to clean the shallow knife wound.
“Like Christmas.” I put in helpfully.
”My dad threw a party every year.” Oliver sighed wistfully, “and he would put a Christmas tree in every room. The whole mansion smelled like... it smelled like Christmas.”
“Maybe you can give the list a rest and just enjoy the holidays with family and friends.” Dig said, glancing between me and Oliver.
”I, alas, only have one of those things.” I said lightheartedly, but this would be my first year celebrating Christmas without any family.
Dig gave me a sympathetic look.
”Besides, I hear St. Nick has a list of his own. I wager you two are in the nice column.” Dig said, clapping Oliver’s shoulder.
”St. Nick has a list of targets?” I called after Dig. He just laughed as he walked.
Oliver wore a grin similar to mine, and I grinned at him. I stood up, and Oliver looked up sharply at me.
”You know that you’ll always have a home at my family’s mansion, right?” Oliver asked.
”Oliver, I can’t mooch off of your family’s generosity forever.” I sighed.
”Why not? I’m almost thirty and I still live with my mom.” Oliver grinned.
I said nothing, and Oliver gave me a firm look.
”You know you’re like a brother to me, right? No, you’re not like a brother. You are my brother, David. We have made it through hell together. I would die for you in an instant, and I know that as much as I hate it, you would die for me, too.” Oliver said.
“Merry Christmas to you, too.” I grinned, masking how touched I was.
———
I stirred awake to the sound of rocks shifting. Oliver and I were both slumped against the wall, too hungry and thirsty to move, but I saw in the harsh sunlight streaming into the cave the silhouette of the archer entering the cave.
”You not dead? Good.” he said, and strolled in casually, pulling back his hood.
”Where the hell you been?” Oliver asked as the archer set down an metal jug of something, “We ran out of food and water days ago.”
The archer said nothing, simply turned around back towards the entrance, and started leaving.
”Hey, where are you going?” I asked in a hoarse voice.
Oliver fumbled at the lid of the jug, and I looked up in astonishment as the archer tossed Edward Fyers, the man who’d ordered me and Oliver tortured, to the ground, an arrow through his shoulder.
”You?” Oliver whispered in anger, and punched him in the face, but the force of it toppled the weak Oliver over.
”Stop! Stop.” the archer said, stopping Oliver without much effort.
”He’s the one who tied me and David up, and had us tortured!” Oliver spat, “All cause he was looking for you! He would’ve killed me if you hadn’t shown up.”
”Then you kill him.” the archer said, offering Oliver a dagger.
Oliver looked away from the dagger’s blade.
”Or he can take you home.” the archer said.
“What?” I asked.
The archer crouched beside Fyers.
“He has a plane.” he told us, “A way for you off this island.”
Oliver and I exchanged hopeful, exhausted looks.
———
Oliver and I walked into the entry hall of the Queen mansion just as Thea was walking past.
”Hey.” Oliver said to her, “You look very pretty.”
He wasn’t wrong. Thea’s brown hair was pulled back and she wore a red floral print top and black pants ending at her ankles.
”Aw.” Thea said mockingly.
”What’s the occasion?” Oliver asked curiously.
“Mom and Walter are having a dinner party with some big muckety-mucks.” Thea said dryly.
I chuckled, and she smiled at me.
”Ooh.” Oliver said sympathetically.
”Best night of my life.” Thea sighed.
”Thea, why aren’t there any decorations up in the house?” Oliver asked, glancing around.
”What do you mean?” Thea asked.
”You know. Where’s the Christmas-y stuff Oliver was telling me about?” I asked, waving my hand about.
”Everyone’s just been really busy lately.” Thea shrugged, “I’m sure they haven’t gotten around to it yet.”
“Does Mom at least have some of those boxes of candy canes?” Oliver asked, “Remember we used to race to see who’d finish first?”
”Yeah. I always won.” Thea grinned.
”No. You cheated.” Oliver said in a serious voice. Thea nodded in an admission of guilt.
”Well, Mom went sugar-free last year so I doubt you’ll be seeing any of those around.” Thea said.
”I swear she put sugar in her tea just the other day.” I frowned as Thea left. Oliver had already stalked off and I hurried to follow him.
———
“And stealing from the rich to give to the poor is really the job of the Democrats.” someone was saying as Oliver and I walked into the dining room, where I felt obscenely under-dressed in my jeans and navy sweater. Oliver and I sat down at the two empty seats at the end of the table.
Chuckles went around the room at the man’s joke.
”All joking aside, commissioner, crime is down for the first time in five years.” a vaguely familiar man said.
”That’s because of the changes my department has implemented.” another guy, presumedly the commissioner, said.
Or perhaps it’s because the vigilantes’ activities have had a chilling effect on the city’s criminals.” Walter suggested. Damn, Walter was so cool. He was a badass in a quiet way.
”What are your thoughts, Oliver?” the vaguely familiar man asked.
”I think the vigilantes need better code names than ‘the Hoods’ or ‘the Hood Guys’.” Oliver joked. Everyone laughed, myself included.
”I agree. How about... Green Arrows?” the vaguely familiar man suggested.
”Lame.” Oliver shook his head. The man took a sip from his champagne.
Walter’s phone started ringing.
“Forgive me. It’s the office. Excuse me.” he said, and stepped away from the table.
I caught the first few words.
”I am in the middle of a dinner party, Ms. Smoak-“
Felicity Smoak? Why was Walter on the phone with some random IT girl? A cute one, admittedly, but I preferred dark haired girls.
I watched curiously as a policeman walked into the dining room and moved to whisper in the commissioner’s ear.
“I’m sorry. Something’s come up.” the commissioner apologized.
”Is everything OK?” Oliver asked.
”The vigilantes have struck again.” the commissioner sighed.
Oliver and I exchanged confused looks.
”They just put arrows into Adam Hunt.” the commissioner finished.
My phone and Oliver’s both started ringing. I glanced down at the name.
Dig.
“We really do need to take these. It’s the contractors.” Oliver said, and I nodded. We hastily left the dining room.
———
“Who would kill Adam Hunt with an arrow?” Dig asked, “I mean, other than you?” I frowned in confusion as well. Last night, Oliver had went to gather intel from the cops (without their knowing) and left me behind to maintain cover.
I’d learned that the vaguely familiar man was in fact Malcolm Merlyn, Tommy’s father, which explained the vague familiarities.
We’d had some interesting conversations about the city and its’ vigilante problems.
”A setup, maybe.” Oliver shook is head in confusion.
“You mean someone covering up the murder of Adam Hunt by making it look like the Hoods?” Dig asked.
”I agree. We do need a better code name.” I grumbled.
”Whoever he was, he’s good. The grouping on Hunt’s chest was tight. It’s a compound bow, most likely, the guy is a... the guy’s a legitimate archer.” Oliver sighed.
”So someone who would be particular about his choice of arrows.” Dig summarized.
”We get an arrow... we get a bead on where he purchased them.” Oliver agreed.
”So what are you gonna do?” Dig asked.
”What anyone does when they need help. Call a cop.” Oliver said.
”I think I should be the one to do that.” I said immediately.
”Why?” Oliver asked.
”Uh, because he’s the Hooded Hero.” Dig said.
”Fine.” Oliver sighed.
———
“Lance.” the voice said.
”We didn’t kill Adam Hunt.” I started off strong.
”You...” Quentin Lance said angrily.
”The city you have sworn to defend call me the Hooded Hero. It’s not a great nickname. You told Commissioner Nudocerdo that this could be a copycat. My partner and I happen to agree. This new archer, he’s good, really good, and he obviously has no qualms with killing in cold blood. Say what you want about us, but nobody who has died by our hand has been killed in cold blood. We are your best bet in taking him down, Detective.” I said, “But we need your help. The arrows from the murder? We need one.”
“Yeah, we’re pretty good at pulling down leads off evidence.” Lance said dryly, “Thanks.”
”Not like we are. And we’re not restrained by things like warrants. People are going to die, Detective Lance. Lots of them. I do not want the people in this city shot full of arrows, and the trust that people are beginning to show in me to falter. I don’t think you want your city prey to this guy. I’ll be waiting. Number’s programmed in.” I said, and hung up.
I glanced at Oliver and Dig.
”That was badass.” I grinned.
———
“There should be a national holiday for the guy who invented French fries.” Thea said, taking a bite out of one. She sat opposite Oliver and I in the Big Belly Burger booth. I tossed one at her, and she laughed.
”At least a statue or something.” I agreed.
”There is no Christmas party, is there?” Oliver asked bluntly.
”Ok.” I mumbled. Thea said nothing.
”Thea, Dad threw one of these every year. Do... do people think I just wasn’t going to notice?” Oliver asked.
”Hi, Thea.” a voice said. I looked up at the sound of the unfamiliar male voice, and saw a guy with horrific hair in a red hoodie and jeans.
“Hi. Shane.” Thea smiled, and my heart gave a sickening lurch, “Uh, this is my brother, Oliver, and my friend, David.”
“Nice to meet you, Thea’s brother and Thea’s friend.” Shane said in an annoying way.
“I bet the food on that island is better than this stuff they’re serving here, huh?” Shane asked.
”No, actually. I happen to think this place is really good.” I said coldly.
”We’re hanging down at the bay if you want to come.” Shane said to Thea.
”Thanks. But, uh, I’m spending the afternoon with Ollie and David.” Thea apologized.
”Another time.” Shane said, “See you.”
He left. Asshole.
Thea bit into a fry, and Oliver gave her a pointed look.
“How do you know that Shane guy?” he asked.
”We rob banks and smoke crack together.” Thea deadpanned. I grinned at that, though my heartbeat still felt uneven and it was thumping loudly.
”That’s funny, Thea. I have a feeling I’m not going to be a fan.” Oliver said.
”You don’t even know him.” Thea scowled, ”Let’s change the subject.”
”Fine. You were going to tell me why we’re not having the annual Christmas party.” Oliver said.
”Oh, yeah. I was promised great things.” I said.
”When you and Dad disappeared...” Thea told Oliver, “by the time Christmas rolled around, none of us felt much like celebrating so we kind of skipped Christmas that year. Every year. And, it’s really fine, so...”
“No. No, it’s really not.” Oliver said.
———
“We’re celebrating Christmas.” Oliver announced, “David and I went five years without it, and then Thea tells me you guys didn’t have it either, and I’m the reason. So maybe now I can be the reason we have Christmas again.”
I nodded. Oliver stood in the living room, facing his audience, which consisted of Walter in an armchair, and me, Thea, and Moira on a sofa (seated in that order).
”I thought I would throw the Queen Christmas Party.” Oliver continued at the lack of verbal response.
”You?” Thea chuckled.
”Yeah, man. Christmas isn’t exactly the best time for excessive amounts of alcohol and... what’s that tasteful word you used? Exotic dancers?” I grinned. Thea laughed and we fist bumped. Oliver shot us both a quelling look.
”I know that I haven’t been the son” Oliver looked at Moira, “or the stepson”, Oliver looked at Walter, “or the brother”, Oliver looked at Thea and I, “that all of you deserve. Especially lately. But this, it feels like the right moment to start making up for lost time. What do you say?”
”I say yes.” Moira nodded.
”Yes! Okay. I will take care of everything.” Oliver promised, “You don’t have to do anything. Just show up, look fantastic, and bring some Christmas cheer, okay?”
“You should put that on the invite!” I grinned. Thea laughed.
”Sounds fun.” she said, and bumped her shoulder against mine.
”You’re a good man, Oliver.” Walter said approvingly.
———
“You’re a good man. I can see it. Well, beneath the privileged upbringing and the wealthy veneer. I saw it when my man tortured you and you wouldn’t give up your friend. Not even a friend, really. Someone you just met.” Fyers told Oliver as we walked through the forest. The archer had cooked us up some food and we’d drank greedily from the jug of water, and now Oliver and I were on our feet.
”Shut up.” Oliver sighed.
”What do you know about him?” Fyers prodded. Neither Oliver or I said anything.
”Nothing, I suspect. Do you even know what this island really is? It’s a prison. I mean this literally. Until eight years ago, the Chinese military operated this island as a penitentiary for criminals deemed so dangerous they couldn’t be safely incarcerated on the mainland. When the military shut the program down, my unit came in and disposed of all the inmates. With the exception of two. Your friend was one of them.” Fyers explained.
“Who was the other?” Oliver asked.
”You met him. He presided over you and your young friend’s interrogation.” Fyers said.
”He tortured us.” Oliver said angrily.
”The two of you had information I needed. What would you do in my position? What would you do to capture the man who had slaughtered dozens of people?” Fyers demanded. Oliver pushed him forwards, the conversation over.
———
“Merry Christmas.” I said by way of greeting Detective Lance as he called.
”Yeah, yeah. There’s a heating vent on the corner of O’Neil and Adams. You’ll find what you’re after there.” Lance said.
”What changed your mind?” I asked.
”The commissioner wants to release to the press that this is you and your partner’s doing, instead of acknowledging the serial killer we have on our hands. I refused, and now I’m off the case. This is the only way I have to catch this bastard.” Lance said.
”We won’t fail you, or this city, detective.” I promised.
———
“Well?” I asked Oliver the next morning.
“It looks to be-“ Oliver said, but cut off when Dig walked up.
”Looks like your friend Lance gave you a Christmas gift after all.” Dig greeted us.
”Mm-hmm.” Oliver said. He stood up from examining the arrow under a magnifying lens.
”Teflon-coated titanium blade serrated to split the bone. Shaft is some type of specialized polymer which is stronger than your typical carbon fiber. This... this is a custom job.” Oliver announced to Dig and I.
”Does that make it easier or harder to track?” I asked.
“Not sure yet.” Oliver said.
”Lance have in after this copycat dropped another body. Another name you’ve crossed off the list. Is he trying to frame you or call you out?” Dig asked.
”Either way, we need to find him.” Oliver nodded to me. I nodded back.
———
Oliver and I walked into the IT department and found Felicity Smoak staring intently at her tablet. We stood there for a second before Oliver spoke up.
”Hey.” he said. Felicity jumped, hugging the tablet to her chest.
”Don’t you knock?” she gasped, clearly startled.
”Felicity, this is the IT department. Not exactly a private office.” I noted. She smiled at me.
”Right. What can I do for you two?” she asked, closing out of whatever she was looking at.
”My buddy Steve is really into archery.” Oliver began and I inwardly sighed. I always forgot to brief Oliver on a air-tight cover story, and we ended up with such gems as the story about Oliver’s imaginary buddy Steve who was very interested in killing people with arrows.
”Apparently, it’s all the rage now.” Oliver said.
”Don’t know why. It looks utterly ridiculous to me.” Felicity scoffed. I laughed, and she looked up, surprised and pleased.
”Mm-hm.” Oliver said, “Anyway, it’s Steve’s birthday next weekend, and I wanted to buy him some arrows. The thing is, he gets the special custom-made arrows and I have no idea where he gets them from.”
I helpfully pulled one out of a long tube for Felicity to see, wondering why I always let Oliver do the talking.
”I was hoping you could find out where this came from.” Oliver asked hopefully.
Felicity reached out for the arrow in my hand, and our fingers brushed as she took it.
She examined the arrow carefully.
”Shaft’s composite is patented.” she noted immediately. She clicked on her tablet a few times.
”And that patent is registered to a company called Sagittarius.” Felicity said, “That’s Latin. For the archer.”
“Really? Could you find out where and when this was purchased?” Oliver asked. WHY THE HELL WOULD THAT BE RELEVANT TO YOUR COVER STORY? I did like, however, Felicity was so used to Oliver’s bullshit that she just nodded and started looking for the answer.
”According to Sagittarius company records, that particular arrow was part of a bundle shipment. Two hundred units sent... to this address.” she handed me a sheet of paper.
”Felicity... thank you.” Oliver smiled.
”You’re remarkable.” I added.
”Thank you for remarking on it.” she smiled adorably.
Oliver and I turned to leave.
”Merry Christmas.” Oliver said over his shoulder.
”I’m Jewish.” Felicity said.
”Happy Hanukkah.” I said.
Chapter 18: Year’s End, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver and I walked up to the address that Felicity had obtained for us, dressed in our full vigilante gear. He held his bow in one hand, I held my katana in mind.
We reached a door with ‘10245 WHARF’ written on a sign beside it.
Oliver reached out and opened the door, which let out a loud metallic screech.
Warily, we entered the building.
We walked through a hallway lit up green, and into the spacious warehouse.
”Nice place.” I grumbled, kicking at a dead rat’s corpse.
But Oliver had already seen something far more important than a dead rodent. There was a black arrow, same as the one we’d shown Felicity, stuck into the floor.
We drew closer to the arrow, as a building sense of tension filled me.
”Doesn’t this feel like a trap?” I asked. Oliver glanced at me.
”That’s only in movies.” he said.
The door slammed close behind us, and we both wheeled, Oliver reaching up quickly for an arrow from his quiver as I lifted my katana, but nobody was there.
“I told you!” I said.
Oliver glared at me, but whatever he was going to say was cut off by a staticky sound filling the warehouse. I turned to see an interesting looking contraption, something with liquid filling a plastic container, and... oh hell.
”Bomb!” Oliver yelled, and we were off like a shot, racing towards the closed door.
Oliver shot an explosive arrow at the door, which did its’ job. Just as the explosive behind us was being set off, the door blew out, and Oliver and I dived through it, rolling across the asphalt as fire was propelled through the doorway.
We were both grunting in pain, and I managed to get to my knees.
Oliver and I turned to look at the burning building, at all our leads going up in smoke.
———
Oliver and I walked through the front door of the Queen mansion (which was currently hosting its’ big Christmas party), and I started humming along with the cheery Christmas music playing. Oliver gave me an amused look as we made our way over to Dig.
”I see the halls are decked.” Oliver grinned at his friend. I stopped humming, but my stubborn foot wouldn’t stop tapping along.
”You okay?” Dig asked, noticing the way Oliver was moving his leg, in a very subtle limp.
”I’ll manage.” Oliver nodded, “Is everyone having a good time?”
”You sure you wanna do this, man?” Dig asked Oliver, “Maybe now’s not the best time to be playing Martha Stewart’s elf.”
I snorted.
”My family needs this party, Diggle.” Oliver said firmly, “Which means that I need it.”
Dig jerked his chin, and Oliver and I turned towards the door.
It was Shane, that guy from Big Belly Burger.
”Hey, dudes. Uh, Thea invited me. I hope that’s cool.” Shane said. I felt an inexplicable tightening in my chest, but said nothing.
Oliver glanced down at the flowers in Shane’s hand.
”These are for your mom.” Shane said to Oliver. Oliver and Dig shared a look.
”Smooth.” Oliver said quietly, and walked into the party. I glanced at Dig.
”Good luck, kid.” Dig said to Shane, who fist-pumped. He left, and Dig turned to me.
”Thought you’d say something.” he said.
”Like what?” I asked. Dig nodded.
”Denial. That’s cool.” he said, and followed after Oliver.
”What?” I muttered in confusion, and followed Dig and Oliver.
We walked into the big living room (now empty for guests to be able to walk around in) and I saw Oliver talking to Moira, Walter, and Thea.
Thea looked amazing in a black and white dress that came down to her mid-thigh. Her hair was falling down past her shoulders, and I suddenly realized my heart was racing. I glanced awkwardly away from Thea to see Dig smirking at me.
”What?” I repeated. He chuckled and shook his head.
“Nothing.” he said.
”David. Come on!” Thea called. I glanced away from Dig and saw Thea beaming at me.
“What is it?” I asked. Thea set her drink in my hand and I was placed between Moira and Thea.
”We’re taking a group photo, I guess.” Thea said, her eyes flicking accusingly at Oliver.
He seemed unaffected. The five of us looked towards the cameraman and smiled. He snapped the photo.
”Excuse me, Mrs. Queen? These are for you.” Shane said, and Thea and I let out identical sighs.
“Well, thank you.” Moira said, surprised, “I’ll... I’ll go out this in water.”
Thea grabbed Shane and hauled him aside. I pretended not to be watching. Whatever was happening, Thea didn’t seem happy to see Shane, which made me very happy. Shane walked away, and I felt something inside of me cheer.
Thea came over beside me, and I handed her her drink back. She took a swig, and smiled at me.
”Thanks for holding my drink.” she said.
”No problem.” I shrugged.
“Hey, you two know the rules.” one tipsy partygoer grinned at Thea and I as she walked past. Thea and I exchanged confused looks.
”The mistletoe?” the partygoer laughed, and pointed up. Thea and I both looked up to see a bit of the plant growing. I glanced awkwardly at Thea, but I saw my emotions reflected back at me. Awkwardness, but also... excitement.
Pulled together as if magnetized, Thea and I kissed. It was more of a light brush of lips rather than a real kiss, but it sent electricity crackling through me, and when I pulled back, I saw Thea was flushed, and I was sure I was, too.
We stood there for a second, gazing at each other, before Thea was called by someone.
”We... we’ll talk later?” she asked uncertainly. I nodded slowly. She smiled.
“Ok. Ok. Good.” she said, and hurried off.
I slumped against the wall, and glanced up as Dig walked up to me, extending a fist. I let out a small chuckle, and fist bumped him.
I saw that Tommy and Laurel had arrived, and while I was set on Thea, I had to admit, Laurel looked really good in that dress.
I saw Oliver gazing at her in wonder, which he quickly masked before heading over to talk to them.
But I knew.
———
Dig came up to me at the party, interrupting my brooding. Thea had never come back to talk to me, and I couldn’t help but wonder if something I’d done had caused that.
”What is it?” I asked at the urgent look on his face.
”Come on.” he said, and led me up the stairs, where we saw Oliver standing in a hallway, and Thea headed in the opposite direction from us angrily.
“What was that about?” I asked.
”Thea isn’t happy about this little party. What’s up?” Oliver asked.
”We need to go.” he said. Oliver and I fell into step alongside each other while we walked behind him.
”What’s happening?” he asked me.
”No idea.” I said truthfully.
———
Dig led us to Oliver’s room.
”The other archer’s moved to the next level.” he told us once we were alone, “He’s taken hostages.”
”What?” I demanded. Dig grabbed the TV remote and turned it on.
”This just hit the news.” Dig said grimly. The news broadcast was showing a filthy-looking woman reading in a terrified voice off of a piece of paper.
”Happy holidays, Starling City. For the past three months, this city has been laid siege by a pair of vigilantes. But the police have been unable to bring them to justice because they lack the will do what justice demands.” the woman read, “I will kill one hostage every hour in the name of these vigilantes until they surrender themselves to my authority.”
The woman was sobbing now, and Dig turned off the broadcast.
”Police are on the scene, guys. You should let them handle this.” Dig advised. Oliver and I exchanged glances.
”These people are there because of us.” I said.
”We need to end this.” Oliver agreed.
“This guy, he’s very dangerous.” Dig cautioned.
”Diggle, there wasn’t anything on the island that wasn’t twice as dangerous as this pretender. We survived there for five years.” Oliver said firmly.
———
Led by the archer, Oliver, Fyers, and I hiked through the woods.
The archer held up Fyers’ radio to the man’s mouth.
”Call your people. Tell them to bring the plane.” the archer instructed.
”There’s no need, Yao Fei.” Fyers said. Yao Fei. Was that the archer’s name?
”Why?” I asked.
”My people will be here shortly. Do you not think it convenient you captured me so easily?” Edward Fyers grinned.
Yao Fei’s head turned, and I followed his gaze to see the torturer man in the white and black mask emerge from the woods, looking menacing.
”Go!” Yao Fei said.
”What?” Oliver asked.
”Run!” the archer yelled. Oliver grabbed me by the shoulder and pushed me in front of him, and we took off through the forest, to the sound of arrows, bullets, and swords.
Oliver scrambled up onto a little mound, and gazed in stark horror at a scene I could not see.
”What is it?” I asked.
”Yao Fei. They’ve got Yao Fei.” Oliver whispered fearfully.
———
Oliver and I crashed through the skylight of the building dramatically. Maybe I should back up a little bit.
The building that the other archer had chosen was rigged with explosives, preventing the cops from entering. To get past this, Oliver and I ziplined down from a nearby building, bypassing the police and the bombs handily.
Oliver and I headed straight for the hostages.
”Where is he?” Oliver asked.
”I don’t know.” the hostages mumbled.
“Alright. It’s gonna be ok. Follow us.” I said, and Oliver nodded at me.
Oliver took the lead and I took the rear, the hostages defended between us, or as well as they were going to be.
We walked down a narrow hallway that ended in a turn to a flight of stairs leading up.
”Get up into the roof.” Oliver told them, pressing himself against the wall so the hostages could fit through.
”What about-?” one hostage asked.
”We’ll handle him. Move.” Oliver said gruffly to her. She nodded and obeyed.
The hostages secured, Oliver and I exchanged looks.
”Let’s find this bastard.” he growled. I nodded.
We set off down the hall, and made a series of turns, going down one particularly long hall, but just as we reached the end of it, Oliver and I both felt an odd presence. Turning back around, we saw a dark, bow-wielding figure at the hallway’s other end.
”Thank you two for coming. After the warehouse, I knew I’d have to do something dramatic to get your attention.” the dark archer said.
”What do you want from us?” Oliver shouted down the hall.
”What any archer wants. To see who’s better.” the dark archer said.
The dark archer went for an arrow, and Oliver and I responded with the same, and two green arrows zoomed towards the dark archer. To my surprise, the archer dodged both, and let two arrows fly in rapid succession.
Oliver leaned back to duck under one, and glass shattered behind him. I knocked the other one aside with my bow in a lucky move I’d probably never be able to do again. Or have the guts to. But the hallway was cramped, and I didn’t have room to maneuver.
I ducked out around the corner as Oliver and the dark archer let arrows fly at each other. Me being there in the thick of it would only hinder Oliver.
I notched an arrow and let it fly at a light. The hallway went dark, and Oliver and I took off, the parkour training taking over as we sprung up into the metal rafters. We crouched down there, and waited for the dark archer. Sure enough, he came, arrow notched. Somehow, he knew we were there. He let his arrow fly and knocked Oliver’s bow out of his hands.
I let my arrow fly, but the dark archer twisted around it and sent an arrow flying into my thigh, and I shouted in pain, falling from the rafters. He whipped around to Oliver, and hit him in the calf as he was swinging on a hanging light. Oliver dropped down onto his feet, while I landed hard on my side.
I heard arrows flying and knew that the two archers were fighting, but my thigh was hurting like crazy, and my arm was throbbing.
But I knew I had to keep fighting. I scrambled to my feet and drew my katana.
Oliver had recovered his bow, and I watched as he was scanning for the dark archer. Then suddenly the dark archer was behind him.
”Behind you!” I shouted, and fumbled for my bow, but switching weapons wasted valuable time and the dark archer unloaded two arrows into Oliver’s back. A third hit me in the shoulder and I roared in agony.
The dark archer ran forwards and kicked Oliver through a thin wooden wall being installed, then turned and ran at me. I lifted my bow and blocked his first hit, but then he kicked me in the stomach and I doubled over and caught a knee to the face. He did some complicated attack to my back and I dropped, suddenly unable to use my legs. I heard the dark archer’s footsteps recede. This guy was too good. He was toying with us.
I heard more wood break, and saw the archer standing triumphantly over Oliver’s body.
”No...” I managed. Oliver reached up a hand to defend himself, but the archer grabbed it and broke several bones, I could tell from the sickening crunch.
“First Hunt,” the dark archer said, kicking Oliver in the chest, “then Ravich, then you.”
Each name was punctuated with a sharp kick. With a shaking arm, I notched an arrow, lining it up at the dark archer.
”I know about the list.” the dark archer told Oliver gleefully after kicking him several more times, “and the man who authored it wants you dead.”
”No!” I shouted, and let my arrow fly. It hit the dark archer in the shoulder, and he grunted. Oliver made his move, slashing the dark archer’s leg with one of his little arrowhead knives, and punched him in the face, sending him crashing into the wooden wall.
Oliver stumbled over towards me, and grabbed me by the firearms.
”Can you walk?” he asked me.
”No.” I managed. My legs weren’t responding. With a pained grunt, Oliver slung my arm over his shoulders and hefted me up. We staggered towards the door, and I heard the whirring of helicopter blades.
We staggered towards a window and Oliver tried to help me out of it carefully, but he stumbled and we both fell out of the window, smashing into the lid of a dumpster and crashing to the ground. I passed out when my head smashed into the ground.
To be continued in the original chapter, Healing...
Chapter 19: Healing [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
I stirred awake to see Thea sitting in a chair beside the hospital bed I was laying in. I smiled weakly.
”I keep ending up in hospitals, huh?” I said in a raspy voice. Thea looked up sharply, and I could see her eyes looked red. Had she been crying?
“David.” she gave me a sad smile.
”Ugh. What happened?” I groaned, and then it all came back. My eyes flew open.
”Where’s Oliver?” I demanded of her.
”He is in the next room. I cannot believe you agreed to let him teach you how to drive. He can’t drive!” Thea said, exasperated.
Not a bad cover story. Which means it was probably Dig, not Oliver.
“It was a fancy sports car. It’s not like I could say no.” I chuckled, but pain flared up in my lungs. Thea’s eyes widened.
“Stop it! Stop laughing.” she chided.
”Sorry.” I winced.
”Everyone's worried sick. Compared to you, Oliver’s injuries look like a paper cut.” Thea admitted.
”Really?” I asked. That’s about when I realized I still couldn’t feel my legs.
”Thea...” I said with growing alarm, “Thea, I can’t feel my legs.”
Thea put a hand over her mouth, and her hand shook as she pushed the call doctor button beside my bed.
———
I was staring blankly at the wall. The doctor had come in and assessed my legs. He said... he said that I wouldn’t walk again. The nerves in my legs had been paralyzed by whatever that weird move I’d seen the dark archer do. The doctor had said it would probably be temporary, but right now, I was as good as crippled.
“David.” a voice said. I turned to see Felicity Smoak standing there, looking awkward on the doorstep, with a tin of something in her hands.
“Felicity.” I said in surprise.
”Hi. I, uh, I heard about your accident and figured I’d bring you some brownies. Fair warning, they are a mix I made from a box.” Felicity admitted. I laughed, and winced slightly.
“Are you OK?” Felicity asked me, coming forwards.
“Fine. Just a cracked rib, I think.” I assured her. Felicity set the tin of brownies beside my bed.
”Do you want one right now?” she asked me.
”I never say no to food.” I told her with a grin. Felicity laughed and took a piece of brownie and handed it to me. I bit into it and enjoyed the sweet, chocolate-y taste.
”So, how’s Steve?” Felicity asked me.
”Who?” I said, confused.
“The guy Oliver was buying arrows for.” Felicity reminded me. Whoops.
”Oh! Oh, I don’t know. Never met the guy.” I shrugged.
“Huh.” was all Felicity said. At that moment, the door opened and Thea walked in, smiling, but it dropped when she saw Felicity.
”Oh. Hi. You’re Oliver’s little sister, right?” Felicity asked.
“Uh, yeah. Who are you?” Thea demanded.
”Felicity Smoak. I work in the IT department at Queen Consolidated. I’m also Oliver and David’s personal tech support, apparently.” Felicity said with a small smile towards me.
”Huh.” Thea said, her eyes flicking back and forth between Felicity and me. Odd.
”Did you want to talk with David alone?” Felicity asked.
“No, no. It’s fine.” Thea said, “I need to go talk to Oliver anyways.”
“Oh, would you mind taking him his portion of the brownies?” Felicity asked Thea.
”What? I thought those were all for me!” I grinned at my blond friend.
”What, you need a whole tin of brownies?” Felicity laughed.
“Well, I wouldn’t be opposed.” I told her. Felicity and I both looked up at the sound of the door and saw Thea had left.
”Weird.” Felicity frowned.
“Yeah.” I frowned too. Thea was usually much less irritable. Maybe it was the stress of her brother in the hospital.
“So... could I have another brownie?” I grinned at Felicity. Her smile returned and I reached out a hand to collect the brownie she extended towards me.
———
After Felicity left, two days went by where only Dig dropped by. He usually brought Big Belly Burger, which I enjoyed more than the crappy hospital meals.
On the third day, Oliver dropped by.
”Hey.” he smiled at me. There was a bruise on his face, but the cuts had healed. He wore his usual clothes, a dark brown leather jacket over a green T-shirt and jeans.
”Hey. You’re getting out?” I asked him.
”Yeah. I heard you don’t have feeling in your legs. Has that changed at all?” Oliver asked worriedly.
”No.” I said in a small, terrified voice. I hadn’t shown any weakness with Dig or Felicity. Or Thea, beyond my initial realization that I couldn’t feel my legs.
”Look. I spoke to the doctor, he said it was probably temporary. But... no change?” Oliver repeated.
”No.” I shook my head. Oliver hung his head.
”This is my fault. I dragged you into this. You’re 19.” Oliver sighed.
”I’m 20, actually.” I spoke up.
”What?” he asked, surprised.
”I’m 20. I turned 20 in November.” I shrugged.
”Why didn’t you say anything?” Oliver asked, incredulous.
“It didn’t seem like that big of a deal. We were busy with the list, and..” I cut off at Oliver’s look.
”David, I’m going to go buy you a birthday gift right now. When I get back, we are going to have a serious conversation about not keeping your mouth shut about things you want.” Oliver told me sternly.
”Um... ok? I mean, you’re hardly one to talk, Mr. Dark, Quiet, and Brooding.” I joked.
”But that’s me. I want you to be a kid. I want you to be happier than I am.” Oliver said.
Then, he got up and abruptly left, leaving me sitting there, stunned at how... emotional Oliver had been.
———
The next week was a boring one. Oliver returned with my birthday gift (which was a pretty damn cool watch that cost a LOT). Other than that, not a lot. Felicity stopped by three times over the seven days, sometimes encountering Dig, who brought me food so much that he joked Carly should hire him as a delivery driver.
All of my wounds had healed at this point, for the most part. Except for my legs. They still stubbornly refused to move. Even slightly.
I was beginning to despair that I wouldn’t walk again, that my life as I knew it was over, when suddenly, my right leg twitched on the eighth day. I hurriedly pushed the call doctor button, and he came quickly.
After another full test, it was determined that my legs, while still a bit numb and unfeeling, were beginning to heal. I was grinning like an idiot for a while after that.
———
The following day was made better by a surprise. Thea, coming to visit.
”Hi.” she said and I smiled at her.
”Oliver told me that your legs had began to heal. Why didn’t you call me?” she asked.
”You seemed pretty angry at me. Also, I, uh, don’t have your number.” I admitted.
”You don’t?” Thea asked, surprised.
”Nope.” I shook my head.
”Oh. Well, you’re forgiven then. I... I brought food.” she offered, holding up a bag of food from a pasta shop. Mmmm.
”Alright. You can stay.” I grinned at her. She smiled, and my heart skipped a beat.
“I’m glad you’re ok.” she told me, her legs glancing at my motionless legs.
“Me too.” I said, and we held each other’s gaze, an odd heat between us.
Chapter 20: Burned
Chapter Text
“Did you just miss?” I asked, aghast. Oliver turned and glared at me. It had been six weeks since the fight with the Dark Archer that left me temporarily paralyzed and had obviously shaken Oliver.
He’s been doing his tennis ball shooting training, but instead of his arrow pinning the tennis ball to the wall, he missed the tennis ball completely, his arrow sinking into the wall.
“How you doin’? Rehab going good?” Dig asked walking in, holding a little bag. His eyes darted down to the tennis ball on the ground.
”Any news on Walter?” Oliver asked after a minute. Oh, yeah. Another unspeakable tragedy: Walter had disappeared on Christmas. The Queen women were desperate for news, and Oliver (though he’d spent significantly less time with Walter) was still very concerned.
”My contact at the bureau struck out. Same with my guy at Interpol. They’re both saying the same thing.” Dig sighed. He walked forwards and placed the little bag in front of me. I opened it to find a bottle of pain meds. I gratefully unscrewed the lid and tossed one back, grabbing a sip of water to swallow it.
”Either my stepfather doesn’t want to be found, or someone doesn’t want him to be found.” Oliver said grimly.
”It’s been six weeks, Oliver. No contact from the kidnappers. No ransom demand. No proof of life. I hate to sound-“ Dig said, but Oliver cut him off.
”Dig. We both know he’s more than likely dead.” Oliver said in a practiced, level voice.
“What do you wanna do?” Dig asked.
”I don’t know.” Oliver sighed.
”I’d like to fight bad guys.” I volunteered.
”We’ve discussed this. Until you can run a mile without your legs practically giving way, there will be no fighting for you.” Oliver said sternly.
”Why do you have the right to determine that?” I demanded.
”Guys. Can we get back to the important stuff.” Dig sighed, “Oliver, you’re back to fighting shape. Last I checked, this book’s still got a few names left in it.”
“What, so Mr. I Can’t Hit a Tennis Ball can go fight crime, but I can’t?” I demanded.
I stood up, grabbed my bow off the desk, grabbed an arrow, notched it casually, pulled back the bowstring, and let the arrow fly. It hit the tennis ball on the ground, and skewered it into the floor.
”Those people aren’t going anywhere.” Oliver ignored me, “I want to wait until David’s back in fighting condition. Then we’ll talk. Besides, with Walter missing, my family needs me right now.”
Dig nodded.
”I’m not sure I like being your excuse.” I grumbled under my breath.
———
I was loathe to admit it, but walking was painful. I didn’t have much of a limp, except when climbing stairs, but each step pained me, in ways I would never let Oliver or Dig know about. If they knew what I was going through, they’d lock me into a wheelchair until I was healed.
But I couldn’t let that happen to me. I wouldn’t be a prisoner. I’d almost lost my legs, and it had rattled me. I refused to let my legs be taken from me again.
Ever.
”David.” a soft, familiar voice said. I turned to see Thea. She stood there in a gray tank top and jeans, looking beautiful.
”Hey, Thea. Oliver and I grabbed some Big Belly Burger. He wants to eat some takeout and maybe watch a DVD.” I suggested to her.
”I’ll... I’ll take the food, but I’m not really interested in some fun family bonding right now. Not that you’re, you know, my family.” Thea rushed to say. I gave her a small smile.
”Yeah, I get it.” I said. Once, I’d been hurt by those comments she kept making. Then I realized after our mistletoe kiss at Christmas that she definitely did not want me to be like a brother to her. At all. We hadn’t spoke about it since then, this big elephant in the room we’d yet to address, but our conversations weren’t incredibly awkward, surprisingly.
“You’re sure you don’t want to join in?” Oliver asked Thea, coming into the room. Thea wavered.
”I know things are rough right now with Walter being gone, but it doesn’t mean we have to wallow in pity and sadness.” Oliver told his sister. She nodded.
”Alright, fine. Let’s watch the movie.” she said with a small smile on her lips.
———
“I’ve already seen that movie.” Thea said when Oliver held one up.
”Cut me some slack, I’ve been gone for a while, and apparently I missed the cinematic genius that is... Zach... Galifianakis?” Oliver squinted.
“I mean with Mom.” Thea clarified, “When you and Dad disappeared she spent more and more time at home. Eventually stopped going out all together.” Thea sighed. I took a sip of my iced tea.
”What snapped her out of it that time?” Oliver asked.
”Walter.” Thea said, “One morning, he showed up and you know when he gets all British and stern-like.”
She did a terrible British accent.
”Moira, get dressed. We’re going out for lunch.” she mimicked Walter.
”That’s a terrible accent.” I noted. She tossed a fry at me, and I grinned, while her face mirrored it.
She turned to Oliver, and the smile dropped as Thea got serious.
”I have been thinking though. What if Walter wasn’t abducted? Maybe he’s having some... some midlife crisis and he’s with some stewardess in Bora Bora and he’s too ashamed to call home and say that he’s okay.” Thea said hopefully, “Just because we haven’t heard from him doesn’t mean he’s... he’s gone, right?”
”Right.” I agreed with Thea. Oliver said the same thing I did a beat later.
A news report came on about the vigilantes and Oliver turned it up.
“So, what strikes me is that these vigilantes were actually making a difference. In the four months they were active, assaults were down. Muggings were down. The-the murder rate dropped by 16%. So in a very quantifiable way, the men in the hoods had been a positive force in this city. So, where have they been for the last six weeks? ” the anchor was saying.
Across the bottom of the screen was a banner saying ‘WHERE ARE THE STARLING CITY VIGILANTES?’
“Looks like everyone’s disappearing.” Thea commented.
———
I was sitting in the bunker, polishing my sword, and I mean that literally, when a phone started ringing. I glanced at my phone in my pocket and saw that it was not ringing. I frowned, and with a slight wince, I stood up. I grabbed my voice modifier, put it on, and grabbed the vigilante phone.
”Hello?” Laurel’s voice came instead of Lance’s. Quentin’s, that is to say, “I need your help.”
———
I hadn’t told Oliver what I was doing. I was proving a point, that I didn’t answer to him. That I didn’t have to.
Following Oliver’s tactics, I cut the lights to Laurel’s apartment when Tommy was out and she was in, and walked into her little office area.
“I didn’t trust that you’d come.” Laurel said.
”Why not?” I asked, my voice modifier on.
”No one’s seen you for a while. Your partner either. Where have you been?” she asked.
”Recovering. No warrior is undefeatable. You said this was important, so I came.” I said.
”My best friend’s brother. He died two days ago, fighting a fire.” Laurel said, “The police and fire department say that he died in the line of duty. But my friend, she thinks he was murdered.”
”Do you have proof?” I asked quietly.
”Yes. If Danny De La Vega was murdered, then we have to bring his killer to justice.” Laurel said firmly.
”I didn’t realize there was a we.” I noted dryly.
”You know what I mean.” Laurel sighed.
”I’ll look into it. I promise.” I swore to Laurel. She touched my arm lightly, and hesitantly.
”Thank you.” she said genuinely. I gave a curt nod, and walked out of her apartment, turning the lights back on as I did so. Damn it, I hope Laurel wasn’t getting too involved with the Hooded Hero. That’d be super awkward to explain to Oliver.
———
I sat at the desk, silent, as Oliver walked into the bunker. Dig had been training while I read a mystery novel that Thea had loaned me. I looked up as Oliver came in.
”Hey. Oliver. Dig. We need to talk.” I said. I stood up, grabbed the file from my bag, and sat on the far edge of the desk.
“Well, Laurel called.” I started my story.
”Laurel called you? Why?” Oliver asked, confused.
”Well, not really me. She called the vigilante that Det. Lance had a direct line to.” I admitted. Oliver froze.
”Are you telling me that you went out as a Hood, despite me saying not to?” Oliver asked angrily.
”I don’t listen to you, Oliver. We’re partners, I am not your sidekick.” I snapped, “Anyways. I went to meet with Laurel. She believes someone is murdering firefighters and using the, you know, raging fire as cover. This file is the proof she gathered.”
I handed it over.
Oliver took it, while Dig gave me a cool nod of respect, which I returned.
Dig and Oliver examined the file.
“Seems pretty routine.” Dug commented.
”It’s Laurel. Dig, can you look into it?” he asked.
”Yeah. I’ve got a friend of a friend who works in the Fire Investigative Department. I’ll reach out.” Dig nodded.
”Tell him to tip off the police.” Oliver said. My head jerked sharply up.
“The police?” Dig echoed.
”They just need something to jumpstart them.” Oliver nodded.
”Isn’t the whole idea of being a vigilante is that you do the police’s job?” Dig reminded Oliver, “You know, Oliver, you’ve been spending a lot of time around here lately. I thought after six weeks, you’d be anxious to hood up again. I even prepared this while you-gotta-slow-down speech. Look at David. He can’t wait to get back out there.”
“Definitely.” I agreed.
From up above us a noise sounded.
”Where the hell is everybody?” Tommy’s voice rang out. We all exchanged amused glances, and then Oliver went to speak with his friend.
I glanced at Dig.
”Losing that fight rattled him. Bad.” I told my friend.
”It didn’t rattle you.” Dig observed.
”Yeah, it did. There was more than a week where I couldn’t move my legs, Dig. I was terrified. But Oliver and I cope in different ways. He shuts down and cuts people out. I can’t stop moving, can’t stop helping, or I’ll shatter. I don’t think either of us are particularly healthy with our emotions, but that’s who we are.” I shrugged. Dig nodded.
———
I stopped in at Big Belly Burger on the way home. I came in and sat down at the usual booth, and buried my face in my hands.
“Are you OK?” a familiar voice asked. I looked up to see Carly looking worried. I hastily wiped my eyes clear of the mistiness that had arisen.
”No. No, not really.” I sighed.
Carly gave me a curious look.
”For my most regular customer, I’ll get you an order of fries, on the house. Then, you’re going to spill what’s going on with you. Deal?” she asked in a no-nonsense tone. I laughed.
”Deal.” I said. Carly nodded and went to go get the basket of fries.
———
I watched miserably as Oliver tried to start a fire. Our only weapon, a knife, was plunged into the dirt not far from him. It was so cold outside, the kind of cold that was unfortunately growing very familiar.
Oliver was blowing on a couple of twigs he’d been rubbing together, and to my surprise, a flame actually lit. It was raining, and the two of us were sheltered under a thin, natural canopy.
”Not bad.” I remarked weakly, holding out my hands over the flame.
Oliver was doing the same, rubbing his warming hands across his bare knees, and I decided to do the same. Rain has the tendency to seep into you and make you cold from the inside out, I was learning.
We heard leaves rustling, and both of us turned sharply.
“David. David, stay behind me.” Oliver said, and he scrambled up and in front of me, protectively.
With his foot, he hastily moved dirt and such over the fire to put it out, and bent down to grab the knife before righting himself.
Warily, after ensuring nobody could immediately see us as best we could, we set off through the forest at a fairly quick pace.
We hid in the bushes growing at the base of a big tree, and watched as a soldier discovered the smoke left from the fire. He held up a walkie talkie and spoke into it.
”I have contact. Two clicks southwest.” the solider said, then headed away, leaving both of us feeling terrified.
But to my surprise, Oliver darted out from the bushes, crept up behind the soldier, but the soldier wheeled and caught him by the wrist, then slammed Oliver against the tree.
The soldier pushed the knife Oliver had intended to stab him with towards Oliver’s chest while Oliver did his best to stop him. Then the soldier twisted Oliver’s arm, and he dropped the knife. The two grappled and to my horror, they fell off the edge of a cliff. I scrambled out from cover, and rushed to the cliff’s edge, and I saw them rolling down. I sighed and followed down the slippery slope at a bit of a slower pace. I landed on a rock, as did the soldier, but Oliver fell into the river beside us. I shouted.
———
The next day, I walked into the bunker to find Oliver and Dig fighting.
”Um... guys?” I asked.
They ignored me and kept fighting, until Oliver smashed Dig into one of the desks. He stepped back.
“What did that prove?” Oliver grunted.
”That this is one sturdy desk.” Dig deadpanned, “And clearly your problem isn’t physical.”
”I never said I had a problem.” Oliver said defiantly.
”You didn’t have to, Oliver.” Dig said. Oliver wheeled on me. I held up my hands.
”Hey, man. I was just- shit!” I shouted as my left leg buckled suddenly. I dropped like a stone, and my shoulder slammed into the ground. I bit back the pain.
“David!” Oliver exclaimed, and was by my side in an instant, helping me up into my chair.
“Thanks, thanks.” I scowled.
”Does that happen a lot?” Oliver demanded. Only on days that end with Y.
”Not really.” I lied smoothly.
”You ok?” Dig asked me. My heart clenched.
”No! No, I’m not ok, damn it! I’m terrified that I will never be able to walk like I used to. I’m terrified that I will never be able to fight, never be able to do good again because I’m crippled!” I shouted angrily, my emotions bubbling over.
”And Oliver, I understand that you’re shaken, and that that dark archer took something from you, some confidence, but you need to get up and go kick some ass. Because...” my voice cracked, “because I may never be able to again.”
”David.” Oliver said miserably.
”I agree with David. You cannot avoid this part of your life. Everyone goes through tests, this is yours. Until you can take control of this fear, the dark archer may as well have killed you.” Dig said. Oliver’s phone pinged.
”Text from Tommy.” he said, and pocketed it.
”I need to run an errand for the benefit at the firemen’s station.” Oliver said, and went to leave.
”Maybe while you’re at it, you can let me know if you still want to be a vigilante or just a nightclub owner.” Dig called. After Oliver left, Dig turned to me.
”You cannot think about things like that, David. I know how it is. I’ve been in battles, I’ve seen guys get hurt and seen them struggle with the same fear you are now. That fear they’ll never be as good as they were. The uh, the medic had a saying. You may never be as good as you once were, but you can damn sure make yourself the best you can be now. Doesn’t do any good to dwell on it, man. If you wanna fight, you need to train those legs of yours. Keep it in mind.” he nodded to me. I nodded back.
———
I splashed into the river, and helped get Oliver’s head above the water. He took in deep breaths, and together, we hauled ourselves onto the rocks.
”The soldier. Is he...” Oliver panted.
”He’s dead.” I said quietly. Oliver had a pained look on his face, and he shifted on the rock to look at the soldier’s corpse, spread eagle on a rock, eyes wide open. It was unsettling. It reminded me of that old Greek myth, about Prometheus. Chained to a rock as a vulture tore out his innards.
———
“Thought you were done helping Laurel.” Dig said, taking off his suit jacket.
“Looks like he’s back in the game.” I grinned at Dig.
”The first Firefly to die, his name was Garfield Lynns.” Oliver said.
”Well, being dead kind of rules him out as a murder suspect.” Dig noted.
Dig pulled up a stool and sat on it.
”Oliver... I’m sorry I came at you so hard, man, but I’ve been there. I know what’s it’s like to stare death in the face and... be the one who blinks.” Dig said.
”That’s not it.” Oliver said, “I’ve... I’ve been close to death on the island more times than I can remember. And I never feared it. Because I had nothing to lose. But when that archer almost killed me, when I stared death in the face, then I thought about all the people that I’ve let into my life since I’ve been back. My family, Laurel, Tommy. And that made me afraid. Afraid of what would happen to those people if they lost me again.”
Oliver shook his head, despairing.
”And for the first time in so long, I had something to lose.” Oliver said with finality.
“Maybe you got it backwards, Oliver. You think the people you let in are taking your edge. I think it gives you one. Maybe a stronger one even. You can stare down death with something to live for or not. Something to live for is better.” Dig advised.
”Also, I’m a bit upset at the fact you never thought about losing me.” I grinned.
“Eh, you don’t count. Every fight I got in, you were right there beside me.” Oliver said with a small smile. His mind wandered back to the case.
”All the men in the unit had an alibi for Danny’s murder. The guy that I fought had a firefly tattoo and his arm was severely burned.” Oliver explained.
”Ok. I don’t see where you’re going with this.” Dig said.
”Me neither.” I said.
”The Nodell Tower fire, some of the bodies were so badly burned they couldn’t even be ID’d off dental records. What if Garfield Lynns didn’t die, but was just presumed dead?” Oliver questioned.
Dig and I exchanged glances, then we turned to look at Oliver.
———
Oliver came running down the stairs. I looked up from the mystery novel that Thea had recommended.
”What is it?” I asked him in alarm.
”Lynns. He’s here. The building’s on fire. You need to get the hell out. Now.” Oliver told me.
”I can help.” I argued.
”Get out.” Oliver repeated. I nodded, and grabbing my book and my jacket, I moved as fast as I could out to get out of the burning building, taking the side door that didn’t really exist from the outside.
———
“Eyewitnesses contend that multiple lives would have been lost if not for the timely intervention of the vigilante. But these were not the actions of a vigilante. What’s been described are the actions of a hero. However, the question lingering on everyone’s mind is where is the other vigilante? The one commonly referred to as the Hooded Hero, the one who stops petty crimes and makes the streets safer one prevented mugging at a time.” the news anchor said.
“What’s got you all smiley?” Thea asked Oliver, “Your new club’s a briquette.”
Thea and I were sitting on the couch, while Oliver now stood facing us, though he’d been seated on the edge of the table while the news was on, facing the TV.
“The club was already under construction.” Oliver shrugged.
”Now it’s just under more construction.” I grinned at Thea. She laughed.
”Good morning.” Moira said, coming in.
”Sharp suit, Mom.” Thea said in surprise, “Not used to seeing you without your bedroom wrapped around you.”
“Well, I could hardly go to the office in my pajamas.” Moira smiled, “I’m taking Walter’s position at the office.”
”What changed your mind?” Oliver asked. Both Queen siblings were standing facing their mother now, so I stood as well, feeling awkward being the only one sitting down. Thea gave me a quick worried glance, but said nothing at how I moved my leg.
”Not what, who.” Moira said, and looked at Thea, “My daughter. My family.”
I nudged Thea’s shoulder.
”Look at you. Motivational speaker.” I grinned at her.
”I promise you Walter will get back to us. I will keep looking for him and I will find him. And I’ll see you three tonight for dinner.” Moira said, and hurried off, while Oliver “mm-hmed.”
Oliver turned to Thea, who looked a bit odd.
”What?” he asked her.
”Just feeling the whiplash. She went from shut-in to chairman pretty fast.” Thea said.
”Sounds like you got through to her.” Oliver shrugged.
”Yeah, I guess.” Thea sighed.
Oliver nodded and left, and I quickly fell back onto the couch, my knees crying out in pain. I’d been training yesterday, like Dig suggested, but my legs were angry at me today. Thea fell onto the couch beside me.
”That didn’t sit right with you, did it?” I asked Thea.
”No. It didn’t.” Thea said in contemplation.
”Well, if you ever need anything, I’ll be around.” I promised her. She smiled.
”Thanks, David. For now, though, just focus on your own rehab.” Thea said. I nodded.
”I will.” I told her.
———
Oliver dressed in the soldier’s gear, and I helped him hide the body.
”I hate that I have to leave you alone. You’re just a kid.” Oliver scowled.
”I’ll be fine. I’m good at hiding.” I shrugged. He nodded.
”Alright.” he said. As Oliver took a few steps away from me, he patted his chest pocket and to our surprise, he pulled out a ring of keys.
”We could spring Yao Fei.” I remarked.
”Maybe we could.” Oliver said, contemplative.
He put the keys back in the pocket, then opened the other pocket on his chest, and pulled out a map of the island.
”That’ll be useful.” I commented.
”Yeah, it will.” Oliver agreed.
Chapter 21: Trust but Verify, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Tahitian green or midnight black? What do you think?” Thea asked.
”I think that you’ve been dropping hints all week, Thea, and mom still isn’t buying you a car for your birthday.” Oliver grinned.
”Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Moira said, entering the room.
”I’d say go for the green.” I mouthed at Thea.
”Good choice.” she nodded approvingly at me.
“Oliver got a car when he turned 18!” Thea then protested to her mother.
”Yeah, but I could back it out of the driveway without hitting a tree.” Oliver reminded her.
”I don’t think you should really be talking up your driving skills.” I pointed out, and Thea glanced up at Oliver.
”David has a very good point. If Oliver can’t drive well enough to teach David, how’d he get a car?” Thea said to Moira.
She scoffed.
”Are we talking about driving?” Tommy asked, entering the room.
”Yeah, Oliver thinks he’s cool because he doesn’t hit trees while backing up.” I said.
”Ah, but I remember you taking the paint off your dad’s Maserati.” Tommy recalled with a grin.
”Thea, the party planner’s waiting. Sorry to run off like this.” Moira said, and she and Tommy did the rich-person goodbye of kind of kissing each other’s cheeks.
“Don’t we have a convertible to go buy?” Thea asked her mother, disappointed.
“Good luck!” Oliver called as the two women left.
”How’s she holding up?” Tommy asked Oliver. I stood up with ease and walked over to join the conversation. Whether it was simple healing or the training I’d been doing with my legs, I couldn’t say, but I’d recovered miraculously. I could walk again, fluid as I used to.
”Oh, she’s okay. Thea thinks she’s actually a little bit too okay.” Oliver said.
”What do you mean?” Tommy asked.
”Just... behaving erratically.” Oliver shrugged, “Shut-in one minute, running the company the next.”
“Well, her husband is missing and presumed who-knows-what. If anyone had an excuse to be erratic, it’s your mom.” Tommy told his friend. I nodded.
”Have to agree there.” I told Oliver.
”Figured you’d agree with Thea.” Oliver squinted at me.
”Why?” I frowned.
”Because you like her.” Tommy put in helpfully. I spluttered.
”C’mon, man. You think we didn’t notice?” Tommy grinned.
”Well, I’m not sure what you’re-“ I said indignantly, but Oliver was staring intently at the TV. Tommy and I turned to look at it.
”-as it did the other two, no comment.” Det. Lance was saying to a mob of reporters. Along the bottom of the screen ran a banner saying ARMORED TRUCK ROBBERY.
”The SCPD may not be willing to go on the record but traffic cameras got the entire heist, in this exclusive.” the channel 7 anchor said.
A clip played with an announcer talking over it.
“Shortly after 1:00 AM, three masked robbers approached the armored vehicles. After watching what appears to be-“ the announcer said.
“That’s why you keep all your money off-shore.” Tommy said.
“One of the guards was pronounced dead at the scene, while the other died en route to Starling General. Their identities have not yet been released.” the announcer concluded.
———
“With all the guys working up top, you might want to think about a side entrance for your, uh, Arrow cave.” Dig said.
”Arrowcave. I like that.” I pointed to Dig.
”Thanks, I’ve been working on it-“ Dig was cut off by Oliver.
”Just put one in. South alleyway.” Oliver said, then got up from his push-ups to move to a computer screen, “Something I want to show you.”
“Finally getting into online dating and you need help with your profile.” Dig joked.
”My name is Oliver Queen. I enjoy long walks on the beach, I do not like islands, but am a big fan of archery. I do have a tendency to brood for long periods of-“ I said in a tone mimicking Oliver.
”Nope. But there is somebody I’d like to meet.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, I read about this. Third truck to get hit this month.” Dig said.
”I saw it on the news this morning. Couldn’t figure out why it seemed so familiar. Then I remembered this.” Oliver said, and pushed a button on the keyboard. It played a thermal clip.
”Kandahar ‘09, when the Marines took out a Taliban transport vehicle.” Oliver said.
”Yeah.” Dig agreed, “Well, there’s a reason it looks so similar. These guys are running the same swarming technique. Where’d you find this?”
”I was researching someone. Bodyguard who works for a private security firm. Black Hawk Squad Protection Group. His name is Ted Gaynor” Oliver said.
”They need a better acronym. BHSPG? Ugh.” I said.
”Oliver, Ted Gaynor was my commanding officer on my first tour in Afghanistan.” Dig said grimly.
Oliver and I stared at Dig in surprise.
”Dig... I’m sorry... but Gaynor’s on the list.” Oliver said.
”Gaynor’s a few $100,000 short of making your list.” Dig pointed out.
“Well, I never said it was just one percenters, did I?” Oliver asked, walking over to grab his bow.
”Oliver, this guy saved my life. Received a commendation for it. I don’t care what your book says. He’s not a stick-up man.” Dig argued.
”You haven’t known him in a long time, Diggle.” Oliver said.
”And the book’s not been wrong yet.” I murmured, but loud enough both men could hear me.
”We’ve kept contact since we got stateside. Six months ago, he even offered me a job at Black Hawk.” Dig refuted Oliver’s point, “Now trust me, you don’t know this man like I do.”
“I know in Afghanistan, his training specialty was M-32 multiple grenade launchers, the exact same weapon used in these heists, and not exactly something that you find at your local sporting goods store.” Oliver said.
“Wait, wait, wait. Two months ago, we found out this wasn’t even your father’s book, that it was written by whoever hired the other archer. Doesn’t that kind of beg the question what else you could be wrong about?” Dig asked.
”I could be wrong. The list isn’t. Now, I’m going to have a pointed conversation with Mr. Gaynor tonight. We’ll see what he has to say about it.” Oliver said, “I understand if you want to take the week off.”
“Yeah, well, thank you... sir.” Dig said bitterly. Oliver and I exchanged glances.
———
“Feels weird breaking into a security building.” I mumbled.
”Shut up.” Oliver hissed as two guys walked by. He shot two blow darts at the guys, and they passed out. I darted forwards and caught both guys before they could thud to the ground.
Oliver and I walked down a hallway with a very revealing glass wall on our right, before we rounded the corner and saw a security guy. I ran forwards and sprung up, kicking the guy in the face. Oliver grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him to the ground.
”Ted Gaynor, we’re gonna have a talk.” Oliver said as I grabbed the granola bar off of the desk and opened it up.
”You make a move, go for a gun, anything, and things will go badly for you.” Oliver growled. I ate the granola bar quickly, and then resumed my badass position.
A gun clicked and we both wheeled, reaching for arrows, to see Dig standing there.
”Put the bows down.” he said, two pistols in his hand, one trained on either of us. What the hell?
Deciding to trust Dig, I guess, Oliver turned and shot a computer, which sent bright sparks flying, blinding Ted and Dig, and Oliver and I hauled ass, though Oliver stopped to grab a flash drive off Gaynor’s desk.
———
“I could have shot you. I could have killed you. What the hell were you thinking?” Oliver roared at Dig.
”I’m not gonna let you William Tell an innocent man!” Dig shouted back.
”Gaynor isn’t innocent, Diggle.” Oliver scowled.
”Which you only think because it’s in your damn book, which you apparently trust more than you trust me!” Dig shouted angrily.
”Guys! This isn’t going to help any. Dig undermined our mission, yes. But do you really think a military man would have cracked under pressure? He’s not the usual rich wussy. I think, while Dig could have given us a heads up, this might be the only way we’ll learn a damn thing about Gaynor.” I folded my arms.
”And Dig, my dad told me every name on that list deserved to be there.” Oliver said. I rolled my eyes.
”How is that possible? You said you pulled it off your father’s dead body. How was he so chatty?” Dig demanded.
”I found a note a few years later explaining it.” Oliver admitted.
”How is that possible? You were on a deserted island!” Dig said, exasperated.
”I didn’t say that I found it on the island.” Oliver shot back.
Dig glanced at me.
”For the past four months, I have lied to, hurt, and hid things from all the people I care about. Do you really think that I would do all of this if I wasn’t sure?” Oliver growled.
”Oliver, listen. Gaynor got me into Black Hawk. Like David said, this will be a way to get information on him. I’m going to prove he’s innocent.” Dig said.
”If he isn’t?” Oliver asked.
”You owe me that.” Dig said, ignoring Oliver’s question.
“You’re right. We do.” I said, glaring pointedly at Oliver.
”Alright.” Oliver sighed.
———
I rolled my eyes as Oliver tried to access the flash drive we’d taken from Black Hawk. For like, the sixteenth time.
I was kicked back in a chair, reading the next book in the mystery series that Thea got me hooked on, when the door opened. Oliver rapidly closed the laptop.
”Knocking is not just a suggestion.” he scowled.
”I need to talk to you.” she said.
”Thea, I’m not telling you if Mom’s getting you a car.” Oliver smiled.
”It’s not about that.” Thea said, glancing at me.
”Do you want me to leave?” I asked. She shook her head.
”No.” she said simply.
Thea turned back to Oliver.
“Remember last week when I asked you if you thought Mom was acting weird?” Thea asked.
”Yeah.” Oliver nodded.
”Well, I found out why. She’s hooking up with Tommy’s dad.” Thea revealed. I gaped at Thea.
”That’s insane.” Oliver chuckled.
”I just saw them together. It’s happening all over again.” Thea said.
”What are you talking about?” Oliver asked.
”Um...” Thea sat down, “a couple of months before you and Dad left on the Gambit, Mom and Dad were arguing a lot.”
“About what?” Oliver asked.
”I don’t know.” Thea admitted, “But she was having a lot of these lunch meetings with Mr. Merlyn. And now Walter’s gone too and Mom and Mr. Merlyn are back at it. And it’s gross.”
“Mom never would have cheated on Dad.” Oliver sighed, “She’s not cheating on Walter.”
“You don’t want to believe it because you have this perfect image of Mom in your head.” Thea said, “That’s not who she is, Ollie. She’s a liar and a cheater. And you really don’t know her at all.”
Thea got up and left, and I got to my feet and followed her out of the room. She turned.
”Hey, Thea. I told you I’d help back when you said your mother was acting weird. Now that you’re actually investigating something, that offer still stands.” I told her. She gave a small smile.
”Thanks. I don’t... I’m not sure I want you to see how my mother really is, though.” Thea admitted.
”It’s your choice.” I shrugged. Thea considered me.
”Alright, you’re on the team. You can be my Watson.” Thea decided.
”Rude.” I grinned.
”So. What’d you get me for my birthday?” Thea asked as we walked.
I glanced down at the bracelet on her wrist. I’d gotten it for her at Christmas, and though it was pretty cheap, I hadn’t seen her without it since.
———
I was sitting on the couch of the Queen mansion’s living room when Oliver walked into the living room.
“What are you getting Thea for her birthday?” Oliver asked, plopping down beside me.
”Um... no idea. Why? Do you have an idea?” I asked.
”Yeah, actually. You should-“ Oliver was cut off by Moira, who was standing in the doorway, apparently listening.
“Well, I don’t think he should be listening to you.” Moira said lightly to her son.
”And why not?” Oliver asked indignantly. I chuckled.
”I’ll take David to the mall to pick out her gift. I was already heading there to pick out something anyway.” Moira smiled.
”Thanks, Mrs. Queen.” I smiled at her.
”Not a problem.” she assured me.
And so, I set off to the mall with Mrs. Queen. Upon our arrival, she glanced at me.
”So. What are your intentions with my daughter?” Moira asked. I spluttered. She gave a knowing smile.
“I... I don’t know what you mean.” I stammered.
”Of course you don’t.” she shook her head in amusement, “David, I have seen several young people who cannot help but stare at someone with all the love they have whenever that someone enters the room. I myself was like at that at one point. And I’ve seen that same look in your eyes whenever Thea walks in, and in Thea’s eyes when you walk in. So, my question is, why haven’t you two gotten together yet?”
“Well, I don’t know. Cowardice on my part, I guess. It’s awkward, you know. I spent five years on an island with Oliver, and then I come back and ask out his sister.” I shrugged.
”Sure. A little bit, awkward, I suppose. But, you know, everyone saw you and Thea kiss under the mistletoe at Christmas. How’d that shake things up for you?” Moira asked calmly, while I was flushing with embarrassment.
”Um... well, we haven’t really discussed it.” I admitted.
”Ah. So, you’re ignoring your feelings, then.” Moira said bluntly.
”A bit, yeah.” I confessed.
”Well, David, let’s find you a gift for Thea that expresses a lot.” Moira suggested.
”Like what? You want me to write her a song?” I asked dryly.
”Can you write songs?” Moira asked curiously.
”Uh, not well. I can play piano and sing.” I shrugged.
“How interesting. Perhaps a musical number?” Moira suggested.
“Too flashy.” I shuddered, imagining myself singing in front of a crowd.
“Hm. Jewelry, then. That bracelet you got her was nice, sure, but not exactly potential partner nice.” Moira said, pointing to a jewelry store.
I flushed.
”I can’t pay for anything in there.” I admitted.
”I’ll handle cost, David.” Moira waved her hand. She led me into the jewelry store, and we wandered about for a bit, before I stopped in front of a necklace on a golden chain. A circular emerald was surrounded by a gold circle, and it looked beyond expensive.
“Color of your eyes.” Moira noted. I glanced at her.
”Is this the one, then?” she asked.
”I think so.” I nodded.
”Alright. I’ll buy it, and we can go over to the dealership.” she smiled.
“The dealership?” I echoed.
”Yes, I’m getting Thea a car. But that’s very hush hush.” she winked at me.
Chapter 22: Trust but Verify, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver and I walked into Felicity’s office to find her eating Chinese food.
“And here I was beginning to think my days of being your personal computer geek were coming to an end.” Felicity smiled at both of us.
”Nah, you’re stuck with us.” I grinned.
”Is that your way of saying you missed us?” Oliver lifted an eyebrow, smiling.
”No. But if it works for you, go with it.” Felicity invited. I snickered.
”So a friend of mine is running a scavenger hunt,” Oliver started, and I just knew this was going to be another epically terrible lie, “and there’s a case of Lafite Rothschild 1982 waiting at the end.”
“Oh, I love red wine.” Felicity breathed.
”Me too.” I agreed. Then I realized what I’d just said.
”Not that I, an underage person, has been drinking while underage.” I added tactfully.
”Yes, well, in order to find it we first need to get through this.” Oliver held up the stolen thumb drive. Very clever, until she opened it and saw Black Hawk security files but hey, that’s a lie for another time.
”Hm. Security fob.” Felicity said. She uncapped it and plugged it into her computer. It cued up the log in screen Oliver had failed to bypass.
”It’s pin protected. Challenge response goes back to a company called Black Hawk Squad Protection Group.” Felicity told us.
”Yeah, my friend had his bodyguard set it up for him.” Oliver lied smoothly. He was getting better at it
”Personally, I think it’s cheating, but whatever.” I chimed in.
”This is a military grade cryptographic security protocol. Your friend really went to all this trouble?” Felicity asked.
”The idle rich are hard to entertain.” Oliver shrugged. I snorted.
”Listen, you get through it, and one of those bottles of wine is yours.” Oliver promised.
He straightened up from his position looking at Felicity’s screen, and walked from the room. Felicity glanced at me.
”Uh, thanks.” I nodded to her.
“Oh, it’s no problem. To be honest, the stuff they give me here is WAY too easy. It’s nice to have a little challenge in life.” Felicity smiled.
“Yeah, sure.” I chuckled.
”Hey, David. You, uh, you never called.” Felicity pointed out.
”I suppose you’re right. Uh, did you want me to?” I blinked in surprise.
”I wouldn’t have minded.” Felicity said noncommittally. I nodded and left her office, feeling a bit confused.
———
“What did you get?” Oliver asked, putting the phone on speaker.
”I think your friend’s bodyguard gave him the wrong security fob.” Felicity’s voice came through the phone. I glanced at Oliver.
“Why is that?” I asked.
”Well, once I got past Black Hawk’s authentication system, there wasn’t anything about a scavenger hunt. Just a directory, and... Well, I think you two stumbled on to, or, got me to stumble onto something that is pretty illegal.” Felicity admitted.
”Wow.” I said.
”Define illegal.” Oliver put in.
”Oh, you know, robbing an armored car with grenade launchers and tear gas.” Felicity said.
I made a fairly convincing surprised choking sound. Oliver gave me an approving nod.
”Wh-what?” Oliver asked.
”Someone at Black Hawk was using their system to store detailed routes and schedules for each of the city’s major armored car carriers, including the three that have already been hit.” Felicity explained, “I think we should provide this information to the police. With it, they should be able to predict the next heist.”
I sent Oliver a warning glance.
”No.” I mouthed to him. He shrugged.
”Hold on, Felicity, I don’t want to get you in trouble with my friend so do me a favor, forward that directory on to me and I’ll get it to the police personally.”Oliver assured her.
”Thanks!” I said right before Oliver hung up.
He got up to grab his gear.
”You’re going?” I asked.
”Of course I am. Look, I want you to try to get in contact with Diggle, and I will handle this one myself.” Oliver said. I sighed.
”Fine.” I agreed.
———
I grinned at the party happening in the Queen’s mansion. Dance music was flooding through speakers, and flashing lights pulsed wildly. It was like a rave.
“Aaah!” Thea screamed when she saw Oliver and I. She dangled a set of car keys from her hand.
”Oh, God, check it out! Convertible!” Thea beamed.
”You must be so surprised.” Oliver grinned. Thea looked stunning, in a black strapless dress. Her hair was pulled up, and she looked beautiful.
”Oh my God, isn’t everything absolutely perfect? Except for if Dad were here.” Thea grinned.
”Well, it’s a little loud.” I pointed out. She waved a hand.
”That means it’s a fun party.” she grinned.
Oliver leaned close to whisper something in Thea’s ear, and when he drew back, her eyes were misty.
”Well, it’s not a car, but, uh, here.” I offered an elegant gray rectangular box to her. She gasped in delight and grabbed it, tearing at the white ribbon tying it together, and pulled it off quickly. She opened the gray jewelry box and placed a hand over her mouth when she saw the emerald necklace sitting inside.
”It’s beautiful.” she smiled.
So are you. The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn’t get them out.
”Put it on me?” Thea asked hopefully. I nodded and she turned around. I took the emerald necklace and draped it around her neck, and did the clasp. She turned to me, her fingers on the stone. Coincidentally the fingers belonging to the hand that the silver bracelet I’d gotten her rested on.
She looked gorgeous. Positively and absolutely “Gorgeous.”
Her eyes widened slightly, and a pleased smile appeared on her face. Oh, that wasn’t my inside voice was it?
“Oh, there’s Lilian, hey, I’ll be right back.” Thea assured me, and hurried off into the crowd. I glanced around, and my eyes fell on a piano that had been set up, though nobody was playing it. With slightly shaking hands I walked over to it. The DJ saw me sit down at the piano bench, and I gave him a cut the music signal. I swallowed hard, and the dance music cut out. People glanced around in confusion, before my fingers found the right keys, and I started playing.
Now, a fair warning, I had heard this song on the radio the other day, and it had been one of those songs to get stuck in your brain.
My fingers, practically against my will, had begun to play that particular song, and with my heart pounding in my ears, I began to sing.
Much as you blame yourself
You can’t be blamed for the way that you feel
Had no example of a love
That was even remotely real
How can you understand something that you never had
If you let me I can help you out with all of that
Let me love you
And I will love you
So you can learn to love yourself.
Let me love you
I know your trouble
Don’t be afraid, oh, I can help
Let me love you
And I will love you
So you can learn to love yourself.
Let me love you
A heart of numbness
Gets brought to life
I’ll take you there
I can see the pain behind your eyes
It’s been there for quite awhile
I just wanna be the one to remind you what it is to smile
I would like to show you what true love can really do
Let me love you
And I will love you
So you can learn to love yourself.
Let me love you
I know your trouble
Don’t be afraid, oh, I can help
Let me love you
And I will love you
So you can learn to love yourself.
Let me love you
A heart of numbness
Is brought to life
I’ll take you there
Let me love you
And I will love you
So you can learn to love yourself.
Let me love you
I know your trouble
Don’t be afraid, oh, I can help
I finished, and looked up nervously to see Thea standing there, looking thunderstruck. I noticed abruptly people had their phones out, and were probably recording this, but then Thea started to walk towards me, and my focus changed to terror. Would she-
My thoughts cut out when she kissed me. I was stunned for the briefest second, then I slipped my arms around her and kissed back. The two of us clung to each other tightly as our lips explored the other’s. It was not a fiery, wild kiss, it was soft and reassuring. When Thea leaned back, her eyes were wide and her cheeks a bright red. I gave her a small smile, and she kissed my lips lightly.
”Let’s get the music back on!” she cheered. The DJ resumed the dance music, and Thea gave me a quick kiss. Almost like she was afraid each one would be the last time she kissed me.
”I’m... I’m going to go get some drinks.” Thea said in a shaky voice. I nodded.
“Yeah, that sounds good.” I agreed. I glanced up to see Oliver and Dig looking on, the latter with a proud smile on his face, the former looking completely dumbstruck.
I turned back to Thea, and saw that Shane, the dick from Big Belly Burger who’d also brought flowers for Moira, was sidled up beside her, while their drinks were placed in front of them. Thea turned to chat with one of her friends, and Shane seemed to lean towards Thea a little bit then lean back. Odd.
He got up and left, probably after some scathing remark from Thea. Who I’d just kissed. Holy shit.
———
“Hey, Cupid.” Oliver hissed. I turned towards him.
“Dig’s in trouble. We need to go.” he told me. I nodded. I’d lost Thea in the throng of party-goers anyway.
“Let’s go.” I said.
———
I ran onto the street and saw that a guy in black Kevlar had a rifle trained on Dig, who was running in the opposite direction. Not in fear, though. No, Dig was chasing someone. Gaynor, probably.
“Hell no.” I muttered, and quickly notched an arrow and let it fly, knocking the rifle from the man’s hands.
I ran towards the guy, pausing only to swap out my bow for my katana, as the guy had drawn two knives. Our blades clanged together as Oliver ran past us.
I darted around one clumsy slash and gripped the guy’s wrist. I used it as leverage to slam the guy into the cement. I kicked the guy’s knives aside, and went to knock out the guy, but to my surprise, he was ready. He jumped up and punched me square in the jaw. I staggered backwards, dropping my katana.
The guy ignored it, balling his hands into fists and walking forwards. I held up my own fists, and took a steadying breath.
I ducked under his first punch, and kneed him in the chest. He stumbled backwards, then his fist connected with my temple and I staggered, and the guy drove his knee into my stomach. I grunted, and decided to screw chivalry. I took out one of my throwing knives shaped a bit like an arrowhead, and in a surprisingly violent move, I reached up and plunged it into the guy’s shoulder, where the armor wasn’t. He hollered in pain, and I kicked him in the balls. Then, I pulled out my bow, and smashed it into his face.
He dropped to the ground, unconscious. I took a moment to catch my breath, then I grabbed my katana and took off after Oliver.
———
I arrived to find Oliver and Dig standing over Ted Gaynor’s body, which had an arrow sticking from it.
I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but as I approached them, police sirens rang out. Oliver turned towards me, and gave me a curt nod. We ran off into the night amidst the wails of the police sirens coming for justice. But it had already been served.
———
Oliver, Moira, and I walked briskly through the hospital, which I felt like I’d been spending entirely too much time in lately.
The Queens led the way into Thea’s hospital room, and I followed, but as they went to her bedside, I lingered in the doorway, though my heart pounded with worry. I just couldn’t bring myself to interrupt the family.
“Oh, Thea.” Moira said in a mixture of exasperation and relief.
”Are you okay?” Oliver said worriedly.
Thea had a red scrape on her forehead, and I felt my hands tighten into fists reflexively. But in this case, there was nothing to beat up. No one at fault, really.
“Yeah. I’m, I’m fine.” Thea assured her family, “I’m just headachy, really. The car... is, is it...”
“The car isn’t important right now.” Oliver said firmly.
Thea sighed sadly.
”Do you remember what happened, sweetheart?” Moira asked her daughter.
”Just go away.” Thea scoffed.
I was surprised at this hateful reaction, and clearly so was Oliver.
”Thea, please...” Moira trailed off.
”I said I’m fine.” Thea said firmly.
Moira walked past me, but out in the hallway, she turned towards me.
”David.” she said. I turned and she gave me a small smile.
”I thought you said musical numbers were too flashy.” was all she said, before walking away.
———
Oliver and I walked into the bunker to see Dig standing in front of the computers.
”Cops give you a hard time?” Oliver asked.
”Nah, I explained to them that me and Gaynor were old war buddies. He tried to rope me in...” Dig sighed, “When I refused, he kidnapped Carly. Everything else happened under duress.”
”I screwed up. Obviously Gaynor wasn’t who I thought he was.” Dig said miserably.
”No. You didn’t screw up. You had faith that people were good, and being hopeful is never a bad thing. You fixed the problem. Nobody got seriously hurt. I’d say everything turned out nicely.” I consoled him.
”When you told me that I trusted the list more than you,” Oliver jumped in, “you were right. Diggle, the truth is after what happened to me on the island, it’s difficult for me to trust anything. But you do. And that reminded me why I chose you as my partner. It’s because you see the best of people. I can’t do that, and David, though he’s a hundred times a better man than me, can’t always do that either.”
Oliver extended the list towards Dig, who took it. Oliver picked up a pen and handed it to him. With a steady hand, Dig crossed through ‘Ted Gaynor’.
He closed the book and his eyes. After a second, he spoke.
”I learned something, too. Until you tell me, I’ll never want to know what other names are in this book.” Dig said. Oliver nodded, and took it back. I grinned at the two.
”Aww, friends again?” I said jokingly.
”Hey, never got a chance to say it, but good job on that song, man. And you got the girl.” Dig nodded.
”Yeah, well, we’ll see how long I can keep her interested in me before she realizes that she can do so much better than me.” I shrugged.
”I realize I’m a bit biased, but you’re my top choice for Thea’s boyfriend, and you’re clearly Mom’s too.” Oliver grinned.
I laughed.
———
“She promised me she’s not cheating on Walter.” Oliver told Thea. The three of us were walking out of the hospital room after Thea was discharged.
”Like I’d trust anything that woman says.” Thea wrinkled her nose.
“Ms. Queen!” a voice called. The three of us turned to see a cop walking towards us.
“Thea Queen?” the cop asked.
”Is there a problem?” Oliver asked.
”We received a call from your doctor.” the cop told Thea, “In the event of a vehicular accident they’re required to report the result of the driver’s rod screen.”
Thea looked distinctly confused, as did Oliver and I.
”Ms. Queen tested positive for a narcotic called Vertigo.” the cop said.
”The drug they’re using in the Glades?” Oliver demanded of Thea, but she looked terrified and completely, utterly, bewildered.
”Thea Queen, you’re under arrest for driving under the influence of narcotics.” the cop announced, while Oliver and I stared on incredulously as Thea was handcuffed.
My heart, which just scant minutes ago had been light and happy, took a steep nosedive.
Chapter 23: Vertigo, Part 1
Chapter Text
I leaped over the edge of the fire escape, and parkoured down to the ground. Oliver dropped down beside me, and we both took off running.
Our target was fleeing, and that could not be allowed. Not with what was at stake.
“I’m going up!” Oliver shouted to me, and leaped up onto a crate then onto a roof. I nodded and kept running forwards. I rounded the corner of the alley to see Oliver jumping down from the rooftop.
The guy turned and tried to run, but I grabbed him by the arm and threw him towards Oliver. He rolled across the wet concrete, and Oliver put his foot on the man’s chest, and calmly notched an arrow pointing at the man’s throat.
“C’mon guys! I’m just trying to make an honest living!” the man pleaded.
”There’s nothing honest about what you do.” Oliver growled.
”Who supplies you with Vertigo?” I demanded harshly, “Tell me now and you live.” Oliver looked up at me with surprise in his eyes, then he looked back down at the target.
”Please! They’ll kill me.” the man begged.
I drew my katana and placed the tip of it on the region below his waist. His eyes widened.
”I’ll do a hell of a lot worse.” I snarled.
“Okay, okay! They call him the Count! That’s all I know. I swear to God!” the man shouted. I stepped back, sheathing my katana. Oliver put his arrow back in his quiver, and knocked the guy unconscious with his bow. He stepped over his limp body and crossed the alley to me.
”What was that?” he demanded.
”What was what?” I asked.
“That... anger. You’re supposed to be the light one, and I’m the dark.” Oliver said.
“This one’s too personal.” I said stiffly.
”You think it’s not personal for me? You’ve known her for a few months. I’ve known her since she was born. I want to kill every scumbag who’s ever sold the stuff, but I can’t! Because we are not senseless killers!” Oliver said fiercely.
”I’m not killing anybody.” I said venomously and stalked off into the night.
———
“Found what you’re looking for?” Dig asked as Oliver and I came down into the bunker.
“Took down three Vertigo pushers tonight, Diggle.” Oliver said, “The last one finally knew a name. The Count.”
“The Count? That’s worse than the Hood.” Dig said, glancing at me, obviously expecting a reaction of some kind, but I was leaning against the wall, arms folded.
”You’re not going back out there, are you?” Dig said, glancing between me and Oliver.
”There’s work to be done.” Oliver said simply.
”Whoever this Count is, he has a lot of blood on his hands, and it is long past time he started paying for every last drop.” I said fiercely. Dig and Oliver looked taken aback.
”Well, slow down, I think you’re missing the point here.” Dig said to both of us.
”What?” Oliver asked.
”Thea.” I said quietly, in a raw voice. I’d hardly let myself think, think about what could have happened... think about what she was facing now. Emotions threatened to bubble up, but I pushed them back down. The only thing I could afford right now was rage. Anything else and I’d crack, and be no good to anyone.
“Her hearing’s in a few hours.” Dig reminded us, “You think she cares more about some drug lord getting his just desserts, or the two of you being by her side when she needs it the most?”
”The second one.” I grumbled.
Dig nodded.
———
I glanced at Thea as she came down the steps with Oliver and Moira, looking beyond stressed. When she saw me standing there in a suit, probably looking like an uncomfortable prom date, she gave me a flimsy but warm smile. I smiled back.
“Thanks for coming.” she told me as the four of us walked outside. My fingers brushed hers.
”No problem.” I told her seriously.
Oliver opened the limo door for us to enter.
———
Dig opened the limo door for us to exit. Moira climbed out first, then me, then Thea, then Oliver.
“Miss Queen.” one reporter called.
”Thea, over here!” said another. Thea’s hand slipped into mine and I squeezed it tightly. As we approached the crowd I held up an arm in front of Thea protectively, and we managed to push through the crowd without giving anyone any grounds for a lawsuit. The reporters kept calling, but I ignored all of them.
———
Inside the courthouse, I sat down beside Oliver while he sat beside Moira.
“Docket ending 1-10-5-6, People vs. Thea Dearden Queen. Possession of a controlled substance, driving under the influence of a controlled substance.” the judge said. A police officer went up and handed the judge a file. He looked at it.
”Counselors, I understand you’ve reached a plea agreement.” the judge said.
”We have.” said Thea’s lawyer, standing up, “Given that my client is a juvenile, the people have generously agreed to probation.”
My heart sank. Please nobody point it out. Please nobody point it out. Please nobody-
“Juvenile?” the judge asked, “Says right here she’s 18.”
”She is 18 now, Your Honor, but at the time of arrest she was still two days shy of her 18th birthday. Miss Queen has no priors.” the lawyer said. Oliver glanced over his shoulder, and I followed his gaze to see Laurel. She gave a supportive smile.
“Well, just because Ms. Queen’s family sweeps her priors under the rug doesn’t mean they don’t exist. You get your client off and you help your boss avoid dealing with the drug that’s sweeping across our city like the plague.” the judge said bluntly, “Everyone wins, except us. The people of Starling City.”
“Your Honor, with all due respect-“ the lawyer tried, but was cut off.
”Miss Queen, like it or not, you are now the poster child for this menace. Maybe if people see that the Queen family can’t get away with using Vertigo, they’ll think twice before using it themselves. The plea arrangement is denied.” the judge declared. Thea looked over her shoulder at us, and I gave her a reassuring nod, not a smile. She didn’t need a smile right now, she needed resolve. She nodded back.
”This case will proceed to trial.” the judge finished.
———
“They can’t do this.” Moira said as the whole group of us swept into the Queen mansion’s living room, “That man cannot send my daughter to prison.”
”What are our options?” Oliver asked the lawyer.
”An interlocutory appeal. But trial judges have discretion to reject plea agreements. I think you might want to prepare yourself for the possibility that this isn’t going to go our way.” the lawyer said.
Thea turned sharply to look at the lawyer in horror and fear.
”I’m sorry, Mrs. Queen. I’ll get to work on the appeal.” the lawyer inclined his head towards Moira.
“Well, so much for the best criminal defense attorney in the city.” Moira said bitterly after he left. Oliver put a hand on his mother’s arm.
“Thea, we will handle this, I promise.” Moira swore to her daughter.
”Mom... I didn’t do this. I never took those drugs. I haven’t done drugs in months! I may have been a little drunk, but I never took that Vertigo.” Thea pleaded. Moira scoffed and looked out the window.
”Thea... you need to be honest. It will-“ Oliver began, but Thea stood up, angry.
”None of you believe me! You all think I’m some druggie!” Thea snapped angrily.
”I believe you.” I said. Everyone turned to look at me.
“Y-you do?” Thea asked shakily.
”Yes. I do. If you didn’t take the Vertigo, then we just need to find out who drugged you.” I said.
“David, can I talk to you?” Oliver asked forcefully. We walked outside into the hall.
”What the hell are you doing? She needs to admit what she did, not have you feeding into her lies.” Oliver asked me, looking disappointed.
”What if she’s not lying?” I pointed out, “I mean, you caught her with those drugs at your welcome home party, but when’s the last time you saw her doing drugs?”
Oliver considered that.
”So, here’s what we’ll do. You find the Count and stop the Vertigo spread. I’ll find whatever lowlife drugged Thea, and get them to confess.” I suggested.
“Alright. But if you find out that Thea’s lying, and she did take those drugs? You make sure she tells the truth at court.” Oliver told me firmly. I nodded.
”Deal. Out of curiosity, does your house have security cameras?” I asked.
“No. Did you see anything odd last night? Other than you bursting into song.” Oliver asked me.
”Hilarious.” I said dryly. I racked my brain.
”Not really. It was a big party, and we weren’t there for long before we ditched to go stop Gaynor.” I reminded him.
“Alright. Well, how could she have been drugged? A syringe is pretty noticeable.” Oliver said.
”A drink!” I gasped.
“The bar.” Oliver said.
”Who was the bartender?” I asked.
“I can find out.” Oliver nodded. I nodded back.
”Text me the details when you find out.” I said, and hurried off.
———
I was sitting in the bunker, waiting for a text from Oliver, already in my gear.
When the text came, I lifted my phone quickly.
“Nathan Royce.” was all it said. I typed the name into the search bar, and after a minute, I took off like a shot.
———
I smashed into Nathan Royce’s apartment by kicking open the door. The bartender, a young guy in his twenties, startled, upending a bowl of pretzels as he scrambled to his feet.
“Nathan Royce. I’m not here to hurt you.” I said. He blinked several times.
“So why are you here?” he asked.
”You bartended the Queens’ party, right?” I demanded.
”Yeah, yeah! Why, uh, why do you care?” Nathan asked me, clearly terrified.
“I have reason to believe someone in the employ of a drug lord known as the Count was at your bar that night. Drugging people. Spill.” I said gruffly.
”What? Uh, why would I know anything?” Nathan asked.
”If I wanted to drug someone, I’d put it in their drinks.” I growled.
”That’s true.” Nathan admitted, “Ok, look. I, uh, I saw some shady guy. This real asshole, tried to talk up every woman at the bar.”
I frowned.
”You get a name?” I asked in a growl.
”No, I didn’t. But, I saw this patch on his shoulder. Bratva.” Nathan said.
“How do you know the Bratva symbol?” I asked, wary.
”College project.” Nathan said. I nodded, and turned to leave. Then I glanced over my shoulder.
”Nathan Royce, if I discover you had any part in the spread of Vertigo, I will be back.” I growled, and stalked off.
———
Bratva. Ok. I stopped at the bunker, shed my Hooded Hero outfit and headed over to the Bratva chapter here in Starling City. I was damn surprised when I walked in to find Oliver and Dig standing there, as well as two members of the Bratva. One was older and would definitely not be at Thea’s party. The other one, though... he was young, early twenties. I walked up beside Dig.
”Where were we?” the older Bratva member asked, “Oh yes. This man did not do what I wished him to do. Kill him, and I shall set up a meeting with the Count.”
Not a bad strategy, Oliver.
With zero hesitation, Oliver grabbed the guy that the younger Bratva member shoved forwards, and wrapped his arm around his neck, and started choking him mercilessly. I made no motion to stop him.
”Oliver-“ Dig cautioned.
”Hey, shut up.” Oliver snapped. Oliver squeezed and the man fell down to the ground between the two Bratva members. The younger knelt to feel for a pulse. He nodded at the older Bratva.
The older Bratva inclined his head and said a Russian phrase.
”What are friends for?” Oliver shrugged.
———
“I can’t believe you just killed that guy.” Dig remarked as the three of us strode out of the Bratva chapter, the corpse over Oliver’s shoulder.
”You really have a low opinion of me.” Oliver scoffed.
Dig popped the trunk and Oliver fit the body into it. He pushed the man’s neck in a certain way and the man woke up.
”Whoa! That’s a neat trick.” Dig remarked.
”Where did you learn that? You have to teach me that.” I exclaimed. Oliver slammed the guy’s head into the side of the trunk and he promptly passed out.
“No.” Oliver shook his head.
”What are you doing?” Diggle asked with a sigh.
”You need to arrange a new identity for this guy, get him out of the city.” Oliver said.
”Right, so your Ruskie pals draw out the Count. Vigilantes take him out.” Dig said dryly.
“No, Diggle, because then the Bratva would know that I used them and that relationship is too valuable.” Oliver explained, “I do the meet with the Count by myself, let him leave, then we follow him to his hideout.”
”Not a bad plan.” I pointed out.
”Just that easy, huh?” Dig remarked.
”Well, I will still need my trusty bodyguard.” Oliver joked, and climbed into the car.
”Fantastic. Looking forward to my new and exciting career as a drug dealer.” Dig sighed. I chuckled and climbed into the car on the other side of Oliver. He turned to me as Dig got in the driver’s seat.
“Alright. Spill. Why are you here?” Oliver asked me.
”Nathan Royce informed me that there was a guy wearing a Bratva patch at his bar the night of Thea’s party. Yet, I’m doubting that. They seemed very amiable.” I said.
“Doesn’t mean he’s Bratva.” Dig pointed out.
”That’s true, damn it.” I sighed.
”Well, how did Nathan Royce know it was the Bratva logo?” Oliver asked.
”Some college assignment.” I waved my hand.
”What if it’s one of the students, then?” Oliver asked. I looked up.
”That makes sense. They’d probably be in Thea’s social circles by extension, and they’d know about the symbol.” I realized.
”So your plan is to go shoot the local college full of arrows?” Dig asked skeptically.
“No need. I can blend in.” I grinned.
———
The next day, Laurel and Oliver were conferring with Thea while I sat in armchair watching.
”My father was able to get the judge to back off his hardline stance.” Laurel told Thea.
”Your father hates me.” Thea reminded Laurel.
”I’m pretty sure it’s just Oliver he hates.” I pointed out. Thea smiled at me while Laurel cracked a grin and Oliver nodded while hiding a smirk.
”Thank you, Laurel. Really.” Thea said.
”The judge has agreed to a sentence of 500 hours of community service,” Laurel explained, “and two years on probation. Provisional on the appointment of someone to act in loco parentis.”
“In loco what?” Thea repeated.
”It means that the court will appoint and individual to assume responsibility for you. Me.” Laurel said. Thea’s eyes grew wide.
”I’m innocent.” she whispered.
“Well, that’s not been proven. There’s no evidence for that.” Laurel said delicately. Thea hung her head. I moved fluidly from a faked casual position in an armchair to be upright sitting by Thea’s side. Laurel blinked at how fast and smoothly I’d moved.
”I’m working on the evidence part. I have some leads.” I admitted. Laurel laughed.
”What are you, a detective now?” Laurel grinned.
”No, but I’m doing my best.” I said.
“Thank you.” Thea said, “To you too, Laurel. I’ll... I’ll take the deal.”
“Good.” Laurel smiled.
“C’mon. I’ll walk you out.” Oliver said, and guided Laurel away. I glanced at Thea, and was stunned when she kissed my lips. Admittedly, it was light and quick, but it left me warm and tingling.
“Do you really have leads?” she asked.
”Yes. I think whoever drugged you might go to Starling City Community College.” I revealed, “Do you know anyone who goes there that might have a grudge against you?”
“Well... there is Shane. He got angry because I, uh, didn’t want to go out with him. Maybe he had the drugs on him, decided to drug me. I mean, he is a druggie.” Thea admitted.
”Shane. Shane.” I pretended like I didn’t know exactly who she was talking about, “Oh, that guy from Big Belly Burger, right?”
”Yeah.” Thea nodded.
”Thanks.” I smiled at her. Impulsively, I leaned in and kissed her before getting up and hurriedly leaving the room.
Chapter 24: Vertigo, Part 2
Chapter Text
I walked into Starling City Community College and glanced around curiously.
“Can I help you?” a student asked me.
”Yeah, actually. I am looking for someone named Shane.” I said.
”Shane... that dick druggie?” the student asked.
”Yeah. He hurt my friend, and I think we need to talk.” I said. The student nodded.
”Ok. Sure. He should be over there. There’s a party happening.” the student told me. I nodded and walked towards where the student had pointed. Sure enough, a party was happening on a grassy field, complete with alcohol and cigarettes.
Shaking my head in disgust, I pushed past several drunken students, my head on a swivel for Shane. Just when I was starting to think he wasn’t there, I saw him chatting to a pretty blond. Whatever he said, she slapped him and stalked off, much to the amusement of the guy sitting beside Shane.
”Shane.” I said firmly as I walked up.
”Do I know you?” Shane asked. I slipped my hands into my pockets.
“Yeah, I’m David Hale. We met when you showed up at Big Belly Burger while I was having lunch with the Queens.” I said.
“Oh, yeah. I remember now.” Shane said, his words slurred.
”I wanted to ask you what you were doing at Thea’s party the other night.” I said bluntly.
”Hanging out with some friends.” Shane shrugged.
”The way I heard it, you’re not Thea’s friend.” I said.
”Nah, that stuck up bitch thinks she’s too good for me because she’s got money coming out of her ass. Before, I was willing to tolerate that because she bought from my stash, but then she stopped. Said she wanted to go clean.” Shane rolled his eyes.
“So... what’d you do?” I asked him. He chuckled.
”Can you keep a secret?” he asked.
”Yeah, I can.” I nodded.
”I put Vertigo in her drink at the party. Ha! Then, stupid bitch, she went for a drive and got arrested! I couldn’t have planned it better myself!” Shane cackled. I pushed stop on the recording device in my pocket and then punched Shane. He fell backwards off the bench he was sitting on and I walked away calmly.
———
I walked into the police department and saw Detective Lance talking to a young man wearing the same kind of detective badge.
“Hey, Hale. Can you give me a minute?” Lance asked. I nodded, and wandered a few steps away, though I could still hear what Lance was saying.
“Look, Caleb, I know you’re transferring to Central City Police Department in a few days, and I’m happy for you, really. But if you’re gonna show up for work, you need to work, not just tell everyone how you’re transferring.” Lance was telling his coworker.
”Yeah, yeah. Alright.” the other detective, Caleb, said.
”No problem, Swift.” Lance inclined his head. The other detective, Caleb Swift, walked past me, and I went back over to Lance’s desk. I set the recording device on his desk.
”What’s this?” he asked me.
“I’ve been looking into the circumstances surrounding Thea’s... uh, incident. On there is a confession of the man who drugged her.” I said. Lance’s eyebrows rose.
“I’ll have to examine it, make sure it’s not doctored. Do you have the name of the confessor?” Lance asked. I told him Shane’s full name. He wrote it down.
”Alright. We’ll review the evidence and if it’s legitimate, we’ll bring in this Shane guy for questioning.” Lance nodded.
”Thank you.” I said, and left the police station feeling good about myself. Then my phone pinged with a text.
”Things with the Count are about to go down. Are you free?” Oliver’s text read.
”Yeah, I’m free.” I texted back. He gave me the address and I hurried over there.
———
As I walked up, I heard what Alexi, the older Russian guy from the Bratva chapter, was saying.
”You know why they call him the Count?” Alexi asked Oliver, “When he was developing this drug, he experimented on the homeless. Prostitutes, runaways. The police would find their bodies, puncture marks on their neck like a vampire.”
“Huh.” I said. A vehicle pulled up, and Oliver and I exchanged looks.
”You should not be in such a hurry to meet this man.” Alexi told us.
The vehicle doors opened, and out got a young guy with a cross around his neck, as well as a guy who was clearly his bodyguard.
Oliver and I held up our hands and the bodyguard came over and searched us. Then he moved on to Dig.
”Thank you for this.” the Count said to Oliver, holding up an official police file, “But I’m not too concerned about the SCPD. Now, I understand you gentlemen wish to participate in the feel good business.” I glanced at Oliver.
”Yes.” Oliver nodded.
”And why is that?” the Count asked.
”Well, I am opening a nightclub and I’d like my customers to have a little... something extra.” Oliver said convincingly. I was impressed.
”Well, as it happens, I’m looking to expand my brand.” the Count said. Dig placed two bags of cash at the men’s feet.
”A good wine’s value is measured by its vintage. The number of years it took to ferment. Vertigo is measured in lives.” the Count said, flipping open the briefcase in his bodyguard’s arms, revealing several packets of green and black pills.
”Fifty six people died to perfect this high. Believe me when I say that they did not die for nothing.” the Count boasted, and I felt sick to my stomach. Screw relations with the Bratva, I was ready to pummel this son of a bitch.
The Count closed the briefcase and gave it to Oliver.
Then police sirens started wailing.
Oliver turned quickly, as did I.
“Let’s get out of here!” Dig yelled.
“SCPD! Put your weapons down!” I heard Lance shout. Bullets started flying, and Oliver and I ducked down behind the Count’s car. The Count, escorted by his bodyguard, fled while the bodyguard sprayed bullets behind him aimlessly, keeping the cops from getting a clear shot, as they were worried about getting shot.
To my surprise, Oliver took off after the Count. I was sprinting after him in an instant, leaving Dig behind. I saw Oliver punch the Count’s bodyguard, who staggered. As I ran past, I kicked his knee and slammed his head into the concrete wall, then hurried down the flight of stairs after Oliver and by extension the Count.
I watched in horror as the Count wheeled and plunged a syringe into Oliver’s chest.
”Shit!” I grunted.
”No witnesses.” the Count cackled. Apparently he didn’t see me. I waited a beat so the Count could get away without seeing me, then raced up to Oliver, who had a double-barrel syringe stuck into his chest. I pulled it out of Oliver’s chest, but he was gasping, and his eyes were unfocused.
“Oliver. Oliver.” I said, but he seemed out of it. Dig hurried up.
”What happened?” he asked.
”The Count got him.” I said, holding up the syringe. Dig nodded.
”Yeah, yeah, yeah. We gotta go.” Dig said, and slung Oliver’s arm over his shoulder than helped my friend get up the stairs while I followed behind them.
———
Dig and I got Oliver to the bunker, where he put Oliver on a desk long enough for him to lay on. He took off Oliver’s shirt and went to prepare the herbal mixture we got from the island, while I held Oliver down, trying to stop him from thrashing.
Dig came over, and I had to pin Oliver’s arms to stop him trying to throttle us, as Dig forced the mixture into his mouth. Oliver swallowed some of it, but he was bellowing in pain, and then he passed out.
———
“Mornin’” Dig said to Oliver, and I looked up from my book, to see Oliver had opened his eyes. He lifted his handcuffed hand curiously, and I chuckled.
”You wouldn’t stop thrashing or trying to choke us out.” I explained.
”How you feeling?” Dig asked as he walked over to the desk.
”I feel like I’m getting the worst hangover of my life.” Oliver grunted as he sat up.
”Coming from a guy who spent most of his 20s in a hangover, that’s really saying something.” Dig joked.
”Do you think you can uncuff me?” Oliver asked sarcastically, “I’m not going to kill you. Promise.”
“Well, with that, why wouldn’t I feel safe?” I chuckled, and tossed him the key, which he caught in his uncuffed hand and unlocked the handcuffs.
He stood up, wincing a bit.
“You’re standing. That’s pretty impressive.” Dig said, “The Count only got you with half a dose, but you still sweated out a small swimming pool coming down.”
”Yeah, it was gross.” I added.
“The Count.” Oliver said, “Any chance our friends in the SCPD took him down?”
“None at all, but we did manage to get this. We should analyze it.” Dig said, holding up double barrel syringe I’d yanked out of Oliver’s chest the night before.
”David, you should have gone after the Count. What were you doing?” Oliver demanded.
”Helping you!” I retorted, stunned.
”You think I needed help? Dig was there! You should have taken him down.” Oliver said angrily. I scoffed.
”Screw you, man.” I said.
Oliver shook his head and plopped down onto the desk wearily.
”Listen, Oliver, maybe you need to give it a few hours. A near drug overdose isn’t something you just walk away from.” Dig said.
”Neither is Thea.” Oliver said firmly, pulling on a hoodie, zipping it up, and walking out of the bunker. Dig and I exchanged exasperated looks.
———
Oliver, Dig, and I walked into the living room to see Lance, an unfamiliar woman, and Moira sitting there.
”What’s wrong? Is everything OK with Thea?” Oliver asked immediately.
”This isn’t about your sister, this is about you. Last night we got a call from a CI. Busted up a drug sale between a big time dealer and the Russian mob.” Lance said.
”The Russian mob’s in Starling City?” I blinked.
”We?” Oliver asked, glancing at the unfamiliar woman, who clearly wasn’t unfamiliar to Oliver, “I thought you worked vice.”
”Joint task force. Vertigo’s got everyone holding hands.” the woman shrugged.
”Like I said, last night, drug deal gone south. An eye witness put you at the scene, Mr. Queen.” Lance said.
“Whoever he is, he’s mistaken.” Oliver said.
”Yeah?” Lance asked, clearly not believing it.
”I saw you, Oliver.” the woman revealed.
”Is this true?” Moira asked.
”I was checking into the Count.” Oliver admitted after a moment, “He’s the guy who sold drugs to Thea, and I figured if I could find out what he looked like then I could give your sketch artist something to go on. So I paid a lowlife with a Russian accent an obscene amount of money to arrange a meeting.”
”And did you get eyes on him?” the woman asked.
”No.” Oliver lied.
”Alright, are you pressing charges against my son?” Moira asked.
“You get involved in this again, you’ll see the inside of a cell and unlike last time you will not see the way out. What’s even more ironic is that Hale had just brought me evidence that Thea was, in fact, drugged without her knowing. You wasted that money, Queen.” Lance smirked and left, along with the woman. Moira and Oliver both turned to me in surprise.
”You found evidence that Thea was drugged and you didn’t tell me?” Oliver asked.
”I haven’t seen you since it happened.” I lied.
“How did you find it?” Moira asked.
”I talked to some people who were at the party. They said some guy was being creepy at the bar. I followed some leads and uh, wound up finding him over at the community college, extremely drunk. I asked him a couple questions and he spilled all the details.” I shrugged.
”Thank you. Thank you so much.” Moira smiled fondly. Oliver clapped my shoulder.
”Thank you.” he said to me. I nodded.
Moira wheeled on Oliver.
”Now, what on Earth were you thinking?” she demanded.
”I was trying to help.” Oliver said, playing at being hurt.
”By running around with the Russian mob and a murderous drug dealer?” Moira scoffed, “Are you out of your mind?”
”Mom, look, the real reason you’re upset is because I told Thea the truth about Dad.” Oliver said. I glanced up, mildly curious what that meant.
“She never needed to know that.” Moira insisted.
”Yes, I did.” a familiar voice said, and I turned to see Thea standing there. She entered the living room.
”I’m old enough to know the truth, Mom.” Thea told her mother.
”It wasn’t about your age.” Moira sighed, “It was about preserving your memory of your father. He loved you. No matter his faults, he loved you.”
“I said that I wished you had died instead of him,” Thea said with watery eyes, “but you still didn’t say anything. Why?”
Thea was close to Moira now, practically begging for answers.
”One day... I hope you’re lucky enough to have a daughter, and you’ll know why.” Moira said, and she glanced at me. My eyes widened and my cheeks flushed red, as did Thea’s when she saw where her mother’s gaze had gone while talking about children.
”I’m so sorry for what I said.” Thea said, and the two Queen women hugged.
”I know, I know.” Moira said, holding Thea’s face comfortingly to her shoulder.
Oliver and I gave each other identical looks, and we quickly left the emotional room.
”Now what?” Dig asked as Oliver and I went up the stairs.
”Like you said, we analyze the Vertigo.” Oliver answered, “It’s in liquid form, which means it contains water. So maybe we can trace back to where in the city the Count is...”
He paused, then, and began to sway.
“...cooking up this garbage.” Oliver finished, stumbling. He clung to the guardrail for dear life.
“Oliver!” I grunted, and grabbed him before he could fall down the stairs as Dig rushed up the stairs to do the same.
———
Oliver had pushed through whatever was happening to him and insisted we get the Vertigo analyzed, which brought us to Queen Consolidated to see a certain blond.
”We need to get you to the hospital.” Dig insisted as we exited the elevator.
”No.” Oliver said stubbornly.
”David can handle this part. God knows what was in that drug.” Dig reminded Oliver, “It could be causing permanent damage.”
”Felicity.” I smiled at the blond, who was talking to two people. She turned.
”They said you’d be up here.” Oliver said as a greeting.
”You look like something the cat dragged in.” she told Oliver, “Not that there are cats in this building. Well, once a cat did get in, but a guard tazed it. It smelled like fur and static in here for a week.”
I laughed, and Felicity looked pleased.
“Would you mind stepping away from the window for a moment? I have a little bit of a hangover.” Oliver asked, his eyes unfocused.
”Sounds like you need a Bloody Mary and a pretzel, not the IT department.” Felicity said.
”Do you have pretzels?” I asked curiously. She smiled, but shook her head.
”Actually, my buddy Kevin is starting an energy drink company. Says it’s fantastic for curing hangovers, but I am very particular about what I put in my body.” Oliver said. I mentally face palmed. Please tell me you’re not going to... He pulled out the double barrel syringe.
“I’ve noticed.” Felicity agreed, looking Oliver up and down, “I said, not noticed. Right?”
She glanced at me for support but I was trying not to laugh and wouldn’t meet her eyes in fear I’d fail.
”I’m trying to find a secret recipe.” Oliver chuckled, “Could you please do a spectro-analysis of the sample and find out exactly where in the city it’s made?”
What. The. Hell.
“If it’s an energy drink, why is it in a syringe?” Felicity asked the obvious question.
”I ran out of sports bottles.” Oliver said. What. The. Actual. Hell.
“Ok.” Felicity mouthed. She stepped around Oliver and left. I glanced at Oliver.
”Did you seriously think about that one in your head and be like, yup, that sounds believable. ‘I ran out sports bottles’. I think Dig was right, that drug is messing with your head.” I said as Oliver and I walked over to the elevator.
“Your BS stories are getting worse.” Dig told Oliver as we entered the elevator.
“Would both of you stop?” Oliver huffed. Dig and I exchanged conspiratorial grins.
———
“Looks like Felicity came through.” Dig said, “The solvent used in the Vertigo sample was run off water originated within a ten block radius of where East Glades meets the bay. Nothing there except for an old juvenile detention center abandoned about 3 years ago. Cutbacks.”
“Alright. I’ll grab my gear.” Oliver said.
”You can’t go out there. You’re still suffering the aftereffects of the Vertigo.” Dig said.
”Did you hear the Count? He’s taking this drug citywide. If we don’t stop him now, this becomes an epidemic.” Oliver said.
”Exactly. We. Let me go instead. You stay here, and I’ll go and stop him.” I said.
“No way.” Oliver and Dig said at same time.
”You always do this! You gang up on me because I’m younger than you, you think I’m less capable. I am every bit the fighter Oliver is. I can handle some guy who’s worst weapon is in a syringe.” I snapped. They exchanged looks.
”I’ll be geared up in case you need me.” Oliver said, and I nodded at my fellow vigilante.
”Alright.” I said.
———
I jogged up the stairs casually while one of the guys the Count employed tried to chase me. When he got close enough, I karate chopped his chest, and tossed him into the wall of the staircase, and kicked him again for good measure.
I vaulted over the turn of the stairs and kicked another guy in the face, and he dropped like a stone. I drew one of my escrima sticks, and bashed it over one guy’s head then tossed him down a few stairs where he smashed a wooden crate.
The first guy I’d fought had got back up, and came for round two. I smashed my stick into his hand, and he shouted in pain, before I whipped it back around, hitting him in the face and knocking his chest into the railing of the stairs. He dropped to the ground and I kept moving on, up the next flight of stairs.
Another guy charged out of the doorway and tried to punch me, but I ducked under it, grabbed one of the guy’s legs and threw him down the flight of stairs I’d just walked up, where he landed with the three other guys at the bottom of the stairs.
Another guy came out of nowhere and managed to kick me in the back of my leg, but I rolled across the ground and got to my feet. I threw the escrima stick and it smashed into the guy’s face. I charged towards him, jumped up, and kicked the bastard in the face, before grabbing him by his hair, and slamming his face into the railing. He crumpled. I grabbed my escrima stick and kept moving, up the next flight of stairs.
I encountered someone on the steps, but simply hit them in the balls with my escrima and tossed him behind me, where he hit the landing at the base of this flight of stairs, though we were only halfway up. He scrambled back up to his feet and I delivered a quick lunch to his chest, and then I kicked him into the wall. He finally was knocked out.
———
I tossed one guy off the ledge and heard him crash into scaffolding just below us.
I leaped over the ledge amid guns firing, and landed in a tidy roll across the floor. I threw my escrima stick at one shooter, and he crumpled. I grabbed the barrel of another’s gun and jerked it from their hands, then beat him over the head with it. He dropped to his knees, and I shot the other shooter in the shoulder. He dropped the gun, crying out in pain. I tossed the gun aside, retrieved my escrima stick, and looked at the gun-wielding Count.
“You should have stuck to your depraved elite. I am merely providing the people with what they want. I’m providing a public service.” he defended his actions.
”So am I.” I snarled, and threw one of my arrowhead throwing knives at him, knocking the gun from his hand. I ran towards him, leaped up onto the platform he was standing on and did a flip through the air. I landed my boot into the Count’s shoulder, and lifted my escrima stick above his head.
”The Count... you have failed this city.” I said, and brought it down, but he moved somehow, and tried to stab me with something. Moving reflexively, I grabbed his arm and twisted it so the blade of it drove down into his own chest by putting a hand on the blade’s handle and driving it down. I then abruptly realized it was a syringe, not a knife. I had just pumped the Count full of Vertigo. I stumbled backwards, eyes wide at the atrocity I’d just committed. I was on my feet and running before I even heard the police breach the room.
———
“Juvenile delinquent reporting for duty.” Thea said to Laurel.
“Since you lost your driver’s license, I’ll pick you up at 5.” Oliver told Thea.
”6. We have a lot of work for her to do.” Laurel said.
”Well, then, let’s say 7 just to be safe.” Oliver said.
”Is it too late to choose jail?” Thea asked. I laughed and Thea smiled at me. Despite the evidence I provided, Thea was still being held to this bargain, and she’d responded rather bravely, I thought.
“Yes.” Oliver and Laurel said in unison. They both grinned at each other.
”I need you to go through these files and pull out all the documents dated March 2007.” Laurel said, handing Thea a stack of folders, “Do you think you can do that?”
”I think I can.” Thea nodded. To my surprise, she gave a quick kiss, and a slightly shy smile, before walking off to begin her work.
”Wow.” Laurel commented.
”Yeah, it’s not exactly my favorite thing to watch.” Oliver sighed.
”Sorry.” I grinned sheepishly.
”Don’t be. Oliver’s just jealous that he’s all alone.” Laurel winked at me. I chuckled, and headed out to the car that Oliver had driven here, giving Oliver and Laurel some privacy.
Chapter 25: Betrayal
Chapter Text
“So this book contains a list of the names of the guys you’ve been hunting.” Dig summed up, “And this book, your mother’s, has the same list of names.“
”It’s identical.” Oliver agreed.
“So, where’d Moira get her copy? And how’d you get her copy?” I frowned.
”Felicity Smoak.” Oliver revealed. I started.
”Felicity’s involved in this?” I blinked.
”Yeah, apparently she and Walter were investigating Mom. Walter believed she had secrets.” Oliver sighed.
”And now he’s missing.” Dig added.
”She’s my mother, Diggle. She’s not the kind of person who would-“ Oliver defended Moira, but Dig cut in.
“Have her husband disappeared? Because that’s really the question, isn’t it, Oliver? I understand why you would believe your mother over your stepfather, but I tend to believe the innocent party is whoever’s missing and presumed dead.”
Damn, Dig. That was cold.
———
I trudged silently through the forest with Oliver. He’d arrived back in Yao Fei’s cave half-dead. He showed me a map he had, and told me the story of his time undercover as one of Fyers’ agents. Told me of how Yao Fei was pretending to be on their side, how he helped Oliver escape captivity by faking his death.
Anyways, this map had a location marked on it, along with the helpful advice of ‘Shengcun’. Survive.
So, we’d set out for it. Now, after a few days of walking, we had arrived at the marker. To our surprise, it was a plane. A decrepit old plane.
“Why did Yao Fei send us here?” I asked.
”Maybe it’s far enough out of the way that Fyers doesn’t come up here much.” Oliver shrugged.
We entered the plane’s ruins, and warily looked around. Our time on the island had turned us wary, though if a danger lurked here in this plane, we would be able to do very little to them.
There was a thud, and then the cold steel of a blade touched my throat.
”Twitch, and I will cut open your throats.” a man with an Australian accent snarled. Wisely, I did not move.
“How many more with you?” the man growled.
”Nobody! We’re not soldiers!” I protested. The man lowered the blade at my neck, staring at me with wide, stunned eyes.
”You’re just a kid.” the man said. He made no move to take the sword off Oliver’s neck.
”Yeah. Me and Oliver, we were shipwrecked here. We found Yao Fei, well, he found us, but then he was captured and Oliver went undercover to rescue him. But he got caught. Yao Fei, who is pretending to be on Fyers’ side, helped him escape and gave him a map that said to come here, along with a little note saying Shengcun. That’s-“ I explained.
“Survive in Chinese. I know.” the man said.
———
“You don’t find that a little convenient, her just so happening to have burned the book?” Dig asked Oliver.
”She did it out of concern for my safety, Diggle.” Oliver sighed.
”I’m with Dig on this one. There’s a lot of suspicious things happening around her. I’m not saying we should hood up and attack her, but I don’t think some simple surveillance would be too bad.” I pointed out.
”Yeah, Oliver, you said it yourself. Whoever compiled that list is very dangerous. And if your mother is lying to you...” Dig left his thoughts unspoken.
”And she didn’t know any of the names on the list.” Oliver said.
”She said she didn’t. You don’t have to take her word for it, though. If this were anybody else, you’d be hooded up right now on your way to having an arrow-side chat with them.” Dig said.
”This isn’t anybody else. This is my mother, and I know her.” Oliver insisted.
A cell phone started buzzing. It was mine. Well, my vigilante phone. I picked it up, and turned on the voice modifier before answering.
”Hello?” I asked.
”I need your help.” Laurel’s voice came through.
”What do you need?” I asked her.
”Cyrus Vanch was just released from prison on a technicality. Living large in his lawyer’s house. There’s no evidence of foul play. But I know he’s just Vanch’s first victim and he won’t be his last.” Laurel reported. At her words, I used one hand and looked up Cyrus Vanch.
Oliver came over to read the article intently.
”What about the police?” I questioned Laurel.
”They can’t move on him without evidence of new criminal activity.” Laurel said.
”Obtaining evidence... not really my strong suit.” I admitted.
”Vanch is dangerous.” Laurel insisted.
”Alright. Keep the phone close. I’ll call when my partner and I have reached a verdict.” I said, and hung up.
I briefed Oliver and Dig on the situation.
”We should go, then.” Oliver nodded to me. I nodded back.
”Oliver are you running to help her? Or to avoid the truth about your mother?” Dig asked.
Oliver said nothing for a moment, then turned and walked away.
———
“I can’t believe you went after Vanch without me, and then proceeded to commandeer my vigilante phone.” I shook my head in disbelief. Oliver looked at me like I was crazy.
”I bought the phone.” he said.
”Yeah, but I’m the more likable vigilante.” I shrugged. We both hastily shut up as Laurel came up onto the roof.
“Yes, you are.” Laurel smiled at me, and I gave a low laugh, nothing like how I laughed normally.
“Hello, Laurel.” Oliver said with his voice modifier on.
”Thank you two for helping.” Laurel said, glancing between us.
”I couldn’t do much.” Oliver said, “Vanch’s position is too heavily fortified. But I did get this.”
He gave Laurel a thumb drive.
”Evidence he’s trying to take over the positions vacated by Frank Bertinelli and... and the Triad.” Oliver said, and glanced at me. I heard it, too. Footsteps.
”We’ve got company.” I muttered.
”What?” Laurel asked. The roof door opened and out came Detective Lance with a veritable army of cops.
“SCPD!” Lance shouted. I grabbed Laurel, accidentally getting a pretty big handful of her breasts (whoops) as I held her between me and Oliver like a human shield.
“Hands up. Now!” Lance yelled, “You so much as bruise her, and I’ll drag you two down to hell myself!”
“Sorry, Laurel.” I told her, before Oliver and I rolled off of the rooftop. It wasn’t particularly high, and we landed lightly on the ground, and took off running. To my surprise, Lance, that crazy son of a bitch, jumped after us. He landed much heavier, and we gained a decent lead while he recovered.
We made it inside and into a stairwell. We hurried down to Level 5, and opened the door, moving swiftly inside.
Lance opened it a few seconds after it closed, and I watched, a bit sick, as Oliver took down Lance a bit harsher than necessary.
———
“Laurel could have been hurt.” Oliver scowled.
”Or worse.” I added.
”And I suppose that was Lance’s fault.” Dig said.
”What’s your point, Dig?” Oliver asked.
”Just that you don’t really see straight when it comes to Laurel. Or your mother.” Dig shrugged.
”This is not the time to bring this up again.” Oliver thundered.
”Okay. Okay.” Dig surrendered, “But there’s something I should tell you and it’s better I tell you now than later. I’ll be driving your mother around for a few days.”
”You’re spying on her?” Oliver asked angrily.
”Oliver. This is the plan. We’re not making any moves against her. This is just some surveillance. If she checks out, we’ll drop it. Ok?” I checked. He looked upset, but agreed reluctantly.
———
“So... what do you think Yao Fei meant, besides not getting killed?” Oliver asked. He seemed very unsure of the man, which I could understand.
”There’s an airfield ten clicks from here. It’s the key off this island. Yao Fei and I had been observing it for months. Familiarizing ourselves with their operations. We were supposed to get off the island together. But then Yao Fei was compromised and we were separated.” the man said. He opened a crate and pulled out a sword. He tossed it to Oliver. Oliver caught it awkwardly, using both his arms to pin the flat face of the blade to his chest.
“What’s this for?” Oliver asked.
”I think Yao Fei sent you two because he knows I cannot take the airstrip alone.” the man admitted.
”Sounds like Yao Fei.” Oliver grumbled.
”He is a softer judge of character than I am.” the man informed us, “If you’re going to have my back, I need to know you can cover it.”
Swiftly, he swung his sword at Oliver who clumsily blocked it. Their swords held still in a cross, then the man jerked his sword quickly and had the blade of it against Oliver’s throat. Oliver froze, fearful.
”What are you doing? Fight back.” the man instructed.
Oliver pushed the man’s sword hand away and tried to swing his sword at the guy but in a quick motion, the man did something that had Oliver doubled over groaning.
”Keep your blade up.” the man advised, “Always stay behind your sword.”
Oliver rushed the man, but he side stepped and pushed Oliver into a crate.
“You have no skill. No strength.” the man said, but not very cruelly, “No training. To say you fight like a girl would be a compliment.”
“I told you. I’m not a soldier.” Oliver said miserably, “We were shipwrecked here. I killed the guy that was wearing this uniform by accident.
”Where was Yao Fei?” the man asked.
”He told me to run. And we did.” Oliver said.
To my surprise, the man slapped him. Then he ripped the sword from Oliver’s grasp and extended it to me.
”Your turn, kid.” he nodded at me.
———
Oliver walked into the bunker and I looked up at him, as did Dig.
“Thanks for coming. It didn’t seem like a good idea to talk about this at your house.” Dig greeted Oliver.
”Yeah, it would have been a little awkward for you to explain to my mother that you’re spying on her.” Oliver agreed.
”No, Oliver. Dig is... he found something.” I said. Oliver looked briefly worried, before he composed himself and took the recording device that Dig had outstretched to him.
Oliver pushed play. Moira’s voice began to play, making this the fifth time I’d listened to the recording.
”It’s taken care of. I’ve taken care of it. Carl Ballard will not be a problem anymore.” Moira’s recorded voice said.
”Given your prospensity for squeamishness, I’m assuming that Mr. Ballard remains in good health.” an unfamiliar voice said, though it was harder to understand than Moira.
”I made it clear to him persuasively that his plans endangered the Undertaking. I didn’t have to make the usual threats.” Moira’s voice came again.
”Excellent. Now, one more matter to attend to. I need you to have the contents of this address removed and disposed of thoroughly. The warehouse where you’re storing the remains of the Queen’s Gambit.” came the unfamiliar male voice. Oliver looked stricken.
”I already told you, I knew Robert’s yacht was sabotaged.” Moira’s voice said. Oliver turned off the recording.
”I’m sorry, man.” Dig said.
“The yacht was sabotaged.” Oliver said, “Someone tried to kill my father.”
”And your mother was involved somehow.” I nodded.
”We don’t know that!” Oliver shouted.
”What we do know, Oliver, and so do you, is that she kept this a secret. Why would she do that if she didn’t have something to hide?” Dig asked. The vigilante phone on my desk started ringing, and I answered it.
”What do you want, Detective Lance?” I growled menacingly.
“It’s Laurel. She’s been kidnapped. Listen, whoever this is, they’re going to kill my daughter. Please believe me.” Lance said desperately. I was stunned.
”I believe you.” I said.
———
”Ah!” the man grinned at me as our swords clanged. I’d lasted longer than Oliver, but my arms were getting tired. The man knocked my sword out of my hands, but he looked pleased.
”You’ve got spirit. You don’t have much training or strength, but there’s raw skill there. You’ve got a way with a sword. I’m Slade Wilson.” the man introduced himself.
”David Hale.” I said, and shook his hand. Oliver, who Slade had knocked unconscious and tied to a chair, was coming to.
”Hey, kid, can you step outside the plane for a moment? I need to see if he has any resolve, and I need you gone for that. I have to see how he handles it alone.” Slade asked. I nodded.
”Yeah.” I agreed, and stepped outside into the field the plane rested in.
———
“Detective.” I said.
Lance turned towards Oliver and I.
“If this is another trick, you will not like the consequences.” Oliver warned.
”I’m not particularly happy right now. I hate you two. I hate everything you stand for. But this lunatic has my little girl.” Lance pleaded.
”We’ll help.” I spoke for both of us, “We do not follow the laws, true, but our goal has always been the protection of this city and its’ inhabitants.”
“He left this behind as some kind of ransom note.” Lance said, holding up one of Oliver’s recording arrows.
“His name is Cyrus Vanch.” Oliver said.
”Jeez. He’ll kill her if he doesn’t get to you two.” Lance said.
”He’ll kill her anyway.” Oliver said.
”Why come to us?” I asked.
”It’s a pretty tight circle that knows about you two and my daughter working together. If Vanch knows, it’s because someone at the precinct talked.” Lance explained, “There isn’t anybody else I can trust.”
“Trust us.” I said firmly.
”Vanch is holed up in a mansion. It’s a heavily fortified position. I was there. We can’t take it by ourselves.” Oliver said.
“I need your help.” Lance begged.
”Then we need yours.” Oliver said.
———
I notched an arrow to the bowstring and waited for my moment, glancing at Lance beside me, who held his gun in his hands.
”You’re the Hooded Hero, aren’t you? The one who stops muggings and rapings?” Lance asked me quietly.
”Yes.” I said.
”Yeah, well, that’s a lot better than what the other guy seems to be doing.” Lance huffed.
“Let’s move.” I said. Lance and I walked down the hallway, my bow lifted as his gun did the same. My arrow found the chest of the man who had a shotgun trained on Oliver.
”My daughter! My little girl!” Lance yelled, lifting his gun to shoot Vanch. I quickly shot an arrow at Lance’s gun, spearing it to the wall.
”We’re the vigilantes. Not you.” I reminded him.
“Doesn’t mean I have to read the bastard his rights though.” Lance said, and walked forwards to Vanch, and hit him. I gave Laurel a once over to make sure she was ok, and she offered me a weak smile. I lifted one of my throwing arrowheads and cut the ropes binding her arms. Her fingers brushed mine, and I quickly stepped back, and sprinted from the room after Oliver, who’d left as soon as Vanch was neutralized.
———
”You know, this does not change anything between you and I. It takes two men to take the airfield. We have three. And, Oliver, if you compromise my getting off this island, I will kill you. You’ve had your second chance.” Slade warned Oliver.
”You need me just as much as I need you.” Oliver said shakily.
”Wrong. I only need David. He’s much more skilled than you are.” Slade said.
”What’s our next step, then?” I asked.
”Turning you both into something that won’t get us killed.” Slade said, “Choose a weapon.”
He gestured to a box, presumedly holding weaponry.
“We’re starting now?” Oliver asked. Slade glared. Both of us stood and went over to the box. I opened it, and we saw a very familiar mask inside it. A chillingly familiar mask. Oliver picked it up.
”That’s mine.” Slade said affectionately, though his affection was directed towards the mask.
”You are the lunatic that tortured us?” Oliver spat.
”No, that was another guy.” Slade said.
”Bullshit!” Oliver thundered.
”This mask, it’s my operational equivalent of a balaclava. My partner and I wore them to keep our identities classified during our missions.” Slade said.
”You’re lying.” Oliver said, “Fyers told me this, this nutcase is a prisoner on the island.”
”And Fyers is such a trustworthy individual.” Slade said dryly, “He lied to you. My partner and I came here to free Yao Fei and get him off this island. We’re A.S.I.S. Australian intelligence. Now, you are going to find yourself a weapon. Have you considered a sword? I like swords.”
”So do I.” I agreed, and took a sword from the box. Slade nodded at me.
———
Oliver pushed stop on the recording of Moira.
”I’ve listened to this 15 times.” he announced, “It’s definitely her voice. I just... I can’t believe it’s her.”
“We all have blind spots when it comes to family.” Dig said.
”Yeah. Laurel’s almost got her killed tonight. Vanch never would have known about her connection to us if Lance hadn’t lied to her.” Oliver said.
”I guess the lesson here is blind trust can be dangerous.” Dig said.
Oliver pushed play on the recording one more time. It played a portion, the part about Carl Ballard and the usual threats.
”What’s the Undertaking?” Dig asked.
”I don’t know.” Oliver said, ”But with all this talk about threats, it can’t be good. You warned me that if she was lying, it would be to cover up her involvement in something dangerous. I need to know what the Undertaking is.”
“What are you going to do?” I asked.
”I need to have another chat with my mom. With the hood on this time. David, you coming?” Oliver asked me. I shook my head.
”No. I’ll let you handle this one yourself. It’s personal.” I said. Oliver gave me a nod of thanks.
I later learned that I should have gone with him. The next day would have been much easier.
Chapter 26: The Odyssey, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Go fish.” I told Dig. He frowned.
“Alright, you got any twos?” I asked. He huffed and handed me a two. I chuckled as I put down the twos.
”Got any sevens?” Dig asked. I shook my head.
”Go fish.” I said.
“Excuse me.” a voice said, and Dig wheeled sharply, holding up his gun while I aimed one of my arrowhead throwing stars at the speaker, but my mouth fell open when I saw who it was.
”Felicity?” I asked.
”Can you help me? He’s really heavy.” she asked, near panic. Dig and I exchanged looks. Dig took off running past Felicity.
“There’s blood on your shirt. Are you OK?” I asked her. She nodded.
”It’s Oliver’s.” she told me.
I nodded.
———
I stood worriedly, looking on anxiously as Dig assessed the damage. Looked like a billet wound.
”Damn it. He just missed a carotid.” Dig said, “It’s a Zone II wound. Press there.”
I pressed where Dig had told me.
”I should have taken him to a hospital.” Felicity fretted.
”No, Felicity, that’s why he asked you to bring him here. Because he knew the police would want to know how and why he got that wound.” Dig explained to Felicity.
”I’m guessing how and why are your guys’ least favorite questions.” Felicity said to me.
”Right up there with when and where.” I said.
“So, if we can’t bring him to the hospital...” Felicity said, her eyes asking a question.
“We are bringing the hospital to him.” Fig said, pulling out a blood bag from our ice chest.
“Is that-?” Felicity blinked.
”Yeah. His blood.” I said, “I’ve got my own stash in the chest.”
“I got it.” Dig said, taking the job of keeping pressure on the wound. I stepped back, and went to put on medical gloves while Dig and Felicity did the same.
”Do you know what you’re doing?” Felicity asked Dig.
”I had some training in the army. Let’s just hope it’s enough.” Dig said. Felicity looked very stressed out.
”Remember playing Operation as a kid?” Dig asked. I snorted.
”That’s your analogy?” I shook my head.
“I do remember playing, but that never made me want to throw up.” Felicity said. I touched her arm.
”Hey. Take a breath. Breathe. Everything... breathe.” I said slowly to her, the same words Yao Fei had said all those years ago. Felicity took a deep breath, and me and her both looked to Dig for instructions.
———
I sat in the grass, watching at Slade defeated Oliver with ease time and time again. I had a sword strapped to my back, a sword I decently knew how to use. Oliver was struggling with the hand to hand weapons, a lot.
Slade was hard on him, just like he was hard on me, but while I’d flourished in swordfighting, Oliver had continued to be less than amazing.
”We have ten days until the supply plane lands. Ten days to turn you into at least half a soldier. So start taking it seriously.” Slade told Oliver, but he glanced at me, too. I got the message. My training was just beginning.
Their bamboo escrima sticks (as Slade called them) collided as they tried again, but Slade kicked Oliver’s ass. Again.
”What is the point of this?” Oliver screamed at Slade, “These soldiers don’t carry bamboo! They have guns! So what am I supposed to do if one of them jams a gun in my face, huh? Threaten them with my stick?”
Slade pulled out a gun and thrust it towards Oliver, handle first.
”Jam this in my face.” he instructed. Oliver hesitated.
”Do it.” Slade said firmly.
Oliver took the gun and jammed it into Slade’s face. To my surprise, Slade shot into action, knocking Oliver’s gun arm aside, looping his own arm through Oliver’s, and flipped him onto the ground.
Slade now held the gun, and it was trained on Oliver.
”I give up. I give up.” Oliver sighed, holding up his hands.
Slade hauled Oliver to his feet, the gun pointed at Oliver’s forehead.
”There is no giving up to these guys!” Slade roared in Oliver’s face, “No crying or buying your way out of it! You have two choices. Escape or die. Choose.”
”Escape.” Oliver said.
”Then let me show you two how not to die.” Slade said to me and Oliver.
He pushed Oliver back a step, then he turned around, holstering the gun as he walked back to the discarded bamboo sticks. He tossed Oliver’s back to him, and the two locked sticks again.
———
“Lian Yu.” Slade said. The three of us were clustered around a map of the island.
”It’s the name of the island, I know.” Oliver said.
”It’s Mandarin for purgatory.” I added.
”It is? Wonderful.” Slade said dryly.
”Is that the air strip?” Oliver pointed to a location on the map.
”ASIS took satellite images of the whole island. This is Fyers’ main camp, where I was held for almost a year,” Slade pointed.
“Do-do you think that’s where Yao Fei is now?” Oliver asked, “Because we could get a message to him. Tell him we found a way off the island.”
”Forget about him.” Slade advised, “This is the airstrip.”
Slade pointed to a location very far from Fyers’ camp.
”These infrared images show there are at least ten soldiers guarding the perimeter at any given time.” Slade informed us.
”Too many of ‘em for you?” Oliver joked.
”No. My problem is the guy here in the tower. It’s a PTAC, portable air traffic control tower. The US government set up these for disaster zones like Thailand after the tsunami.” Slade explained.
”What’s the problem?” Oliver frowned.
”The glass is bulletproof. I can’t take out the tower guard with my sniper rifle. And if he suspects anything’s wrong, he’ll radio Fyers, and we’re cancelled.” Slade said, “It’ll be up to you two to take him out. Up close and personal. Are you ready for that?”
”Do you think we’re ready?” Oliver asked. Slade considered us.
”What I think is there’s only one supply plane every three months. We leave tomorrow or we die soon afterwards. I pick leaving.” Slade didn’t answer the question.
”Me too.” I said.
“Good. So get some sleep. We leave at 0600.” Slade told us. Oliver and I walked towards the back of the plane, while Slade went towards the front. Or maybe it was the other way around. I actually had no idea.
When we sat down, I saw Oliver pull out his picture of Laurel.
“Hey, we’ll see her again. In two days, you’ll probably see her again.” I said hopefully.
”How do you do that? Stay so positive? We’ve been through so much crap on this island.” Oliver shook his head.
”It doesn’t do anyone any good to dwell on how much our lives suck. I mean, it’s no fun for me, and I didn’t have the cushy rich life you did. You must have lost so much. But... my dad always liked this famous quote: ‘If you’re going through hell, keep going.’” I shrugged.
”I like that.” Oliver said. I nodded, and the two of us laid down to sleep in the sleeping bags Slade had provided us.
It was the comfiest thing I’d had to sleep in for six months.
———
I startled awake when Slade shook my arm. I blinked, groggily looking around. Oliver was already awake, looking in no better shape than me.
Once we were out of bed, Slade tossed us each a bag. I caught it, and slid it over my shoulders. The clothes Slade had given me were a bit loose, and were damp and dirty, but at this point, I really no longer cared about dirt or cold.
Slade grabbed a bag of his own, and slid it over his shoulder, lifting up his black and white mask.
He stared into its’ empty eyes for a few seconds, before putting it back in the box and clasping the box shut.
“Come on. We’re moving out.” Slade said.
He left the plane, and Oliver and I followed, the three of us setting out in a long, long walk. Though hopefully, fortuitous things awaited us. All we had to do was keep going.
———
As expected, the trek was long. We were coming up a small hill, when Slade held up his fist. Oliver and I froze. After a second of the three of us scanning the forest warily, Slade spoke.
”All clear.” he said.
”Hey, can we, um, rest for a second?” Oliver asked, a bit out of breath.
”You can rest on the plane.” Slade growled.
“Gosh, well, really looking forward to that in-flight movie.” Oliver sighed. He took a step forward and there was a click. We all paused. Slade looked back at Oliver. I backed away from him warily.
”Oh, God.” Oliver said, looking down at his foot.
”Don’t move.” Slade cautioned.
“Is it a mine?” Oliver asked. Slide shed his bag and moved forwards to Oliver’s foot, gesturing for me to back up more, which I did. He laid down in the dirt beside Oliver’s foot, and cleared it away, revealing a metal disc.
”Yeah.” Slade answered.
”The soldiers mine the island?” I asked in disbelief.
”No, it’s probably Japanese. Left over from World War II. Still active. Impressive.” Slade explained.
”Can you disarm it?” Oliver asked tensely.
”Without disarming you?” Slade considered the question. Sounds came from behind us, and we all three turned towards it.
”Soldiers.” Slade said.
”Can they see us?” Oliver asked. Slade grabbed the bag off of Oliver’s shoulder.
”They can only see you.” Slade said, and set off into the forest. I looked between Oliver and Slade, stunned. Oliver gave me a pleading glance. I hid in some shrubbery nearby, drawing my sword, suddenly feeling like a nobody with no skills or abilities.
Oliver pulled the ski mask down over his face just as the three soldiers came up to him.
”What are you doing so far from camp?” one of the soldiers asked Oliver.
”I got separated from my unit.” Oliver said convincingly.
”Come with us.” the same soldier said.
”I, I can’t.” Oliver admitted, “I’m kind of having a bad day, you know?”
The soldiers all looked down at the mine. I heard a primal roar and looked up to see Slade charging towards the soldiers, sword drawn. I charged out of the bushes as well, and managed to slash open the back of one of the soldiers, before Slade arrived and kept the other two occupied. I kicked the soldier in the back of the leg, and using a trick I saw in a movie, I smashed the handle of my sword into the soldier’s head, and he fell over, unconscious.
”Not bad.” Slade nodded to me. I nodded back, and Slade knelt down before Oliver, grabbing one of the soldiers’ bodies.
”Hold still.” he warned Oliver. In a quick move, Slade swapped Oliver’s foot for the soldier’s body, not triggering the mine. I let out a ragged sigh of relief as I sheathed my sword, a bit sick at the sight of the red liquid staining it.
Slade and Oliver climbed to their feet.
”Thanks.” Oliver said. Slade gave a curt nod, and turned towards the way we had been heading before this whole land mine fiasco.
———
“Obviously you were never a Boy Scout.” Slade commented on Oliver’s inability to start a fire.
”Yeah? What tipped you off?” Oliver asked. I chuckled.
“We better hurry. The wolves come out at night.” Slade said. I spluttered.
”There are wolves here?” Oliver asked, “Right of course there are. Because what would the worst place on Earth be without wolves?”
”The only thing that will keep them out is fire.” Slade told Oliver.
”Well, you know, you’re welcome to help.” Oliver replied testily.
Slade pulled out a freaking lighter and lit the small pile of tinder wood ablaze.
“Seriously?” Oliver asked, “I have been working on this fire for two hours.”
“I know. I was watching you. Thank you for the entertainment.” Slade chuckled. I grinned, but I was exhausted. Not long after the warmth of the fire was in the air, I was asleep.
———
I was roused from my little nap by Oliver, and the three of us set off towards the airstrip.
When we got there, we stayed low to the ground as we hurriedly moved across the grass to hide behind a stack of crates.
“If he radios camp, we’re done.” Slade pointed to the man in the tower. He handed Oliver one of his swords. I already had my own.
”What about the others?” Oliver asked.
”You two worry about your one.” Slade said, “I’ll worry about my ten.”
Oliver and I nodded, and set off low across the grass, away from Slade. I felt vulnerable being away from the seasoned warrior, but I knew we had a mission. A purpose here, one that required some diverging paths.
Oliver and I crouched down behind a vehicle of some sort. I was terrified and didn’t have time to notice little details like that.
”What now?” I whispered to him.
”We pull down our masks, and go undercover.” Oliver said. I’d gotten a guard’s uniform from one of the guys we’d fought by the land mine.
Oliver and I pulled down our masks, and exchanged worried looks.
———
”Good job. I think.” Felicity commended Dig on his sewing skills.
”His heart rate’s elevated, but at least the bleeding stopped.” Dig noted.
”Thanks for your help.” I said, and Felicity gave both me and Dig a warm smile.
”Well, I always wondered how I’d react if I found my boss shot and bleeding inside my car.” Felicity said.
”Really?” I frowned. Felicity shrugged.
“I was thinking all of this would be more of a shock.” Dig commented. Felicity smiled.
”C’mon, you saying you knew? Not with Oliver’s masterful lies.” I rolled my eyes. She laughed.
”He brought me a laptop riddled with bullet holes, had me trace a black arrow, and research a company involved in armored car heists. I may be blond, but I’m not that blond.” Felicity pointed out.
”Hey, don’t forget the energy drink in a syringe.” I snorted.
”That energy drink hangover cure?” Felicity made quotes around the words. I chuckled.
”What was really in that vial anyways?” Felicity asked.
”Uh, Vertigo.” I admitted.
”I knew it!” Felicity gasped, “Well, I mean, I didn’t know for sure it was Vertigo, but I definitely knew it wasn’t something that could cure a hangover.”
“Yeah, we needed it analyzed so we could take down the Count.” Dig explained.
”That was you three?” Felicity asked me and Dig.
”And you. Without you, we never would have found him.” I pointed out.
“Why come to me?” Felicity asked. I sighed.
”I don’t know the answer to that one, actually. Maybe you just have one of those trustworthy faces.” I grinned. She smiled warmly at me.
Notes:
Hello readers.
Please expect a longer break between this chapter and the next, as I’d like to establish a buffer of chapters. Once I have a sufficient buffer, chapters will begin to release every other day until the S1 finale.
Apologies for the inconvenience
-SilverFalcon0000
Chapter 27: The Odyssey, Part 2
Notes:
Things will resume as scheduled on Apr. 18, but I just wanted to finish up The Odyssey so we didn’t start awkwardly halfway through an episode.
So regular posting will resume on the eighteenth with Dodger.
Chapter Text
Slade fired his silenced rifle, and one soldier went down. Oliver and I moved forwards, crouching down behind a steel barrel as two more soldiers walked out from behind the wall the barrels were placed against.
The two soldiers carried a long box between the two of them, and I was curious as to what was inside.
Slade shot twice more, and the two soldiers hit the ground, dead.
Oliver and I clambered up from behind the barrel, and when we moved towards the tower, a soldier blocked our way. Oliver and I froze, but then Slade dropped the soldier with a shot from his rifle.
Oliver and I crouched down behind a stack of boxes, out of sight of the searchlight which was moving past us.
A soldier came out of the control tower, and made their way down the steps. Slade fired and the soldier fell, his rifle dropping and his body thudding down the steps noisily.
Another soldier turned towards the sound, and Slade shot them.
As clear as it was going to get, Oliver nodded towards me. I nodded back, and the two of us took off, running as fast as we could while keeping low. We reached the control tower’s steps, and Oliver took the lead as we slowly crept up the stairs, trying not to alert the soldier in the control tower.
When Oliver reached the top, he peered in through the window. I sidled up beside him, and peered in as well. The soldier in there had on headphones, and was monitoring something on a computer screen.
Oliver and I crouched down out of sight of the soldier and exchanged glances.
Closing his eyes briefly, Oliver reached for the door’s handle. I put a finger to my lips, and he nodded.
Carefully, he put his hand around the door handle, and ever so gently opened it. I prayed the door wasn’t a creaky one, as Oliver slowly pushed the door open. My fingers grew clammy, and I squeezed the handle of my sword tightly.
Oliver had pushed the door open enough to squeeze through, and he slipped inside the control tower first, while I followed.
Oliver glanced at me, and adjusted his grip on his machete, and then he moved forwards quickly. The man at the computer was alerted quickly and scrambled to his feet, knocking aside his headphones off his ears. He looked at Oliver with wide, surprised eyes. Oliver went in for the kill, slashing, but the man ducked under the slash, and punched Oliver, causing him to drop the machete.
Heart in my throat, I moved forwards to attack, swinging my sword low, but the soldier kicked it from my hands, and then rapidly switched legs to kick me in the face. I cried out in pain, stumbling backwards. I glanced up at Oliver to see the man aiming a gun at Oliver.
Oliver attempted the move Slade had taught him to take someone’s gun, but the man was having none of it, and pushed Oliver against the wall. Oliver regained his footing looking fearful.
———
I was sitting on the desk, head in my hands, when the ECG monitor started beeping rapidly. I looked up and Felicity and Dig rushed to Oliver’s side. I came forwards to stand at the end of the bed, where his feet were.
“What’s happening?” Felicity asked, panicking.
”There’s a syringe labeled Ativan. It should stop the seizure. Go.” Dig told Felicity. She ran off for it, and I moved around the bed to put my hands firmly on Oliver’s shoulder, helping Dig stop Oliver’s seizing.
The beeping abruptly cut off, replaced by a loud, continuous sound. He was flat lining.
”His heart stopped.” Dig said, and we exchanged worried looks.
”I’m calling 9-1-1.” Felicity decided.
”Felicity, you can’t.” I said immediately.
Dig grabbed for the defibrillator kit, and Felicity spoke up.
”You know how to use one of those?” she asked Oliver’s bodyguard.
“We... are about to find out.” Dig said, placing pinkish rectangles on Oliver’s chest. He grabbed for the paddles, and placed them on the pinkish rectangles. A sound emitted, but no shock roused Oliver.
“You didn’t say clear.” I noted, though my voice cracked during the attempt at humor.
”I heard the charge. That’s good news.” Felicity said, end started moving towards the machine.
“How’s that?” Dig asked.
”It means it might not be the machine. It could be the wiring.” Felicity said, and started fiddling with the machine. Dig and I exchanged confused looks.
”Come on, come on, come on, come on!” Dig said, trying to hurry things along.
”Try again.” Felicity said after a second. Dig didn’t waste any time in placing the paddles to the rectangles. Oliver’s body arched, but the heartbeat didn’t restart. My heart was in my throat as I watched Dig do it again, and this time, after another body arch, Oliver’s heartbeat restarted. I slumped against the desk in relief, and Felicity slumped against it beside me.
“What the hell did you do?” Dig asked Felicity, putting away the paddles.
”I’ve been building computers since I was seven. Wires are wires. What do we do now?” Felicity asked.
”Prey we don’t have a heart attack ourselves.” Dig said. I chuckled weakly.
———
The man reached for the phone that would give the signal to deter the plane that was our only hope for escape anytime soon, when suddenly he gasped loudly.
I stared at the blade of a machete sticking through the man’s chest. Slade yanked it out and the man fell sideways.
He looked at both of us. Oliver, backed up into a corner, and me, sprawled on my back. Oliver pulled off his ski mask, and I pulled off my own.
”One job to do, and you manage to screw up even that.” Slade said wryly. He grabbed the handset that the man had dropped and put it back.
”I’m gonna go make sure that everything is clear.” Slade announced, “You two stay here, keep the door locked. Do not let anybody in, except for me. You got that?”
”Yeah.” I nodded. Oliver said the same thing a beat later.
”Here. Keep this. And try not to shout yourself by mistake.” Slade said, and thrusted the man’s pistol into Oliver’s hand.
He left quickly, closing the door. I let our a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. Oliver set the gun down on the desk as I climbed to my feet.
He crossed the room to the phone while I watched him curiously. He picked up the handset and put it to his ear, and dialed a number.
After a moment, Oliver put a hand over his mouth.
I couldn’t hear the voice on the other side of the phone, but it clearly was emotional for Oliver. His mom, maybe? Or Laurel, the girl from his little photograph?
I glanced towards the door as Slade stalked towards the phone box and ripped it from the wall.
”Have you lost your mind?” he demanded of Oliver, “They might be monitoring the calls.”
Oliver looked down at his feet, maybe a bit ashamed, maybe a bit afraid, but before the discussion could continue, the radio crackled.
“Island Tower, this is Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot. We are 700 kilometers southeast of your position. ETA 3 hours 22 minutes. Over.” a voice on the radio said.
”What now?” I asked.
Slade shushed me and grabbed the microphone. He pushed the button to transmit his voice to the plane. I didn’t really know what it was called.
”Island Tower, Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot, acknowledged.” Slade said, and let go of the button. The three of us waited with bated breath for the plane to respond.
After a moment, Slate transmitted again.
”Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot. Acknowledged.” he said.
The plane responded.
”Of all creatures that breathe and move upon the Earth.” the voice said. Huh?
Slade let go of the button.
”What is that?” Oliver asked.
”It’s a challenge code. They’re trying to verify our identity.” Slade said.
”Maybe you shouldn’t have talked. It’s weird that there’s an Australian guy on some random island, where the only other guy here with an accent is British.” I frowned.
”Too late now.” Slade scowled, and pushed the button again.
”Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot. Please repeat.” Slade transmitted.
”Of all creatures that breath and move upon the Earth.” the voice repeated.
Must be a riddle of some kind.
”Wait.” Oliver realized.
”What?” Slade asked.
”I know this. I know this. They, they picked the one book that I read in college.” Oliver grinned.
”What the hell are you talking about?” Slade demanded.
”It’s a quote from the Odyssey.” Oliver explained, “Um, ‘of all creatures that breath and move upon the Earth, nothing is born that is weaker than man.’”
Slade stared at Oliver, and glanced at me.
”I have no idea.” I shrugged.
”Are you sure about this?” Slade asked Oliver intensely, “Because if you’re wrong, this plane will turn around.”
“Yes, I’m positive.” Oliver nodded, “‘Nothing is born that is weaker than man.’ Say it.”
Slade pushed the button, and Oliver grabbed his arm.
”Wait, wait wait! S-s-sorry, sorry, sorry. Bred, not born. Bred. ‘Nothing is bred that is weaker than man’. That’s it.” Oliver said.
Giving Oliver a wide-eyed look, Slade pushed the button again.
”Nothing is bred that is weaker than man.” Slade said.
”Roger that.” the voice said, and Oliver fist pumped, “See you in a few hours. Out.”
“The Odyssey.” Slade muttered.
”Yeah.” Oliver grinned, “It’s, uh, well, it’s a story about a guy who’s trying to get home, so...”
I slumped back against the wall of the tower, and breathed a sigh of relief. Slade placed the transmitter back on the radio, and sighed.
”Well, after a few days at Landstuhl Airbase, you’ll be on your way home. Both of you.” Slade nodded at me and Oliver. I grinned at him, weak with relief.
”But you sound like you’re not coming with us.” Oliver said as Slade turned toward the door.
“I’ll be coming with you two after I radio in an airstrike on this location.” Slade said, “I’m going to send Fyers and all his men straight back to hell.”
”Wait.” Oliver said as Slade went to leave, “You can’t blow up the island.”
“Why not?” I asked.
He looked at me.
”Yao Fei is still out there.” Oliver said.
“Oh. He’s right. He saved our lives. We need to help him escape, too.” I realized. I’d been so caught up in our own imminent rescue that I’d forgotten about the man who’d saved us from death several times.
”He is not my concern.” Slade scowled, and approached Oliver and I. I’d moved to stand beside Oliver, and he alternated his gaze between us, always looking one of us hard in the eyes.
“Really? He’s the only reason you came here.” Oliver said, “Rescuing him was your mission!”
Oliver poked Slade in the chest as he said the last word.
”Well, the mission has changed. Edward Fyers is a mercenary and he is not on this island by mistake. He has plans for me, for you, and for David. Plans that involve Yao Fei.” Slade said, “And whatever they are, they must end.”
”Yao Fei saved our lives.” Oliver said to Slade, who’d gotten uncomfortably close to him.
”That is your debt to repay, not mine.” Slade shook his head.
Oliver stepped around Slade and headed towards the door. I moved to follow him, but Slade caught my arm.
”Where are you going?” he demanded of us.
”All my life, all that I’ve ever thought about is myself. I took my family for granted. I betrayed people that I loved. And I’m not going to be that person anymore. I can’t leave Yao Fei here to die. I won’t.” Oliver said firmly, unwavering as Slade stared at him.
”The plane leaves in three hours. If you and your friend are not on it, I am going to take David and go. Without you. Understood?” Slade asked. Oliver nodded.
”What? I can go with you, Oliver. I can help you!” I said.
”No, Slade’s right. You stay here, with him. If I don’t make it back, you get on that plane, ok? You make it back to Starling City and you-“ Oliver’s voice cracked, “you tell my mother and my sister that I loved them. And that I died trying to save somebody who wasn’t myself.”
“Alright. I will. I promise.” I nodded. Oliver gave me a sad smile.
”Ok.” he said, and then he left. I watched him go, unsure if I would ever see him again.
“Get comfy, kid. We’ve got three hours of waiting.” Slade said, and went to stand guard. I slumped down in the desk chair and blew out a breath.
It was going to be a long three hours.
———
A loud whine filled the air. I moved quickly, lunging up from the desk to be by his side quickly.
”He’s going into cardiac arrest again.” Dig said, going for the defibrillator.
Felicity came up in Oliver’s other side, and looked down at him.
”No. No, the leads just came loose.” she said, and pushed down on what I presumed were the leads, and the flat lining whine stopped. I let out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding, and put my head in my hands.
“Argh!” Dig groaned, and I knew he was feeling the same as me, “It’s less stressful when he’s jumping off rooftops.”
“Jumping off roofs isn’t stressful. It’s actually kind of fun. But this... this is worse than anything.” I agreed.
Felicity walked aimlessly for a few seconds, until she spotted Oliver’s bow on the table.
”His bow has put arrows in quite a few people.” she remarked, lifting it gingerly, holding the bow by the handle while her other hand tugged experimentally at the bowstring.
”Yeah, bad people.” Dig said.
”He’s saved a lot of lives.” I seconded.
”That doesn’t bother you?” she asked Dig.
”Because,” she glanced at him, “and I mean this in a good way, you seem like the kind of guy it would bother.”
”It did at first. You should have seen him.” I grinned.
”You weren’t even there when I found out.” Dig scoffed.
”Trust me, it was more than a single instance.” I chuckled, sitting back down on the desk I’d chosen as my seat.
“To answer your question, without interference,” Dig glared pointedly at me, “when I was in Afghanistan, my unit was tasked with protecting this local warlord. Gholem Qadir. Qadir was less than human. He sold opium. Sold children.”
Felicity looked up at him, and I looked up, too, curious to see where this story was going.
”One day, we were accompanying him to Mosul, when my convoy was ambushed by insurgents. We had them outgunned. Firefight didn’t last more than a minute. When the smoke cleared, I moved in on their position. They were all dead, and I knew which one I had killed. When I pulled off his keffiyeh, I could see it was just a kid, no more than 18.” Dig said.
I sucked in a sharp breath, and Felicity crossed her arms, rubbing them for comfort, maybe. I wasn’t sure.
”Shot him in the throat.” Dig continued, “I killed this kid to protect this human piece of garbage and I thought, ‘am I still good’? Am I still a good man? Doing this with Oliver and David, doing what we do, I feel good again for the first time in a long time.”
“And that’s worth all the collateral damage?” Felicity pressed.
”I haven’t killed anyone if that’s what you’re asking.” Dig said. Felicity glanced at me.
”But they have.” she said.
”There’s always casualties in war, Felicity. I try my hardest not to kill, but sometimes there’s just no choice.” I said.
”You’re just a kid. You shouldn’t be worried about... killing people.” Felicity said.
”C’mon. You can’t be that much older than me.” I grinned.
”I’m 24!” she said indignantly. I chuckled.
“Ooh, five years.” I said, and she smiled at me.
———
“Island Tower, this is Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot.” the radio crackled. I sat up sharply and Slade grabbed the transmitter as the radio guy kept talking:
”We are 5000 feet and holding. Over.”
Slade glanced at me.
”Skyhawk 801 Foxtrot. This is Island Tower. You are clear to land.” Slade said.
”Roger that.” the voice said, and Slade glanced at his watch.
“C’mon, kid... where are you?” Slade grumbled, looking out at the empty landing zone. I’d been looking, too, but no sign of Oliver or Yao Fei.
”Are you really just going to leave him behind?” I asked Slade. He looked at me.
”No. I’m not.” Slade said firmly. I grinned at him.
”You’re serious?” I checked.
”Yes. Let’s go save his sorry ass.” Slade said, and I hefted the machete he handed me.
”Alright.” I nodded, and the two of us headed out, towards Oliver.
———
“A bomb?” I asked Slade.
”Hey, a good explosion always works as a distraction.” Slade told me. I sighed as Slade triggered the bomb remotely. It went off, causing a massive explosion.
Gunfire rang out, aimed at the explosion, and the circle of men who’d surrounded Oliver scattered, heading for cover. Slade nodded at me.
”Billy.” Slade growled, and I looked up to see the man in the black and white mask. Slade walked right towards him casually.
I scowled and headed towards Oliver, staying low and keeping out of sight.
He was crouched down behind a vehicle, watching the two fight. I hurried up behind him, and he wheeled. I grinned at him.
”I told you to get on the plane.” Oliver said, but he looked happy to see me.
”Yeah, well, Slade said we, and I quote, need to come save your sorry ass.” I said.
Oliver chuckled, and we turned our attention back on Slade, who had locked blades with Billy Wintergreen in a fight to the death.
”Was it so easy to betray me, Billy?” Slade asked his former friend. Rather than answer, Billy charged Slade, and they were fighting again, their swords ringing clangs of metal.
Billy scored a kick to Slade’s chest, and he went down onto his back. I moved forwards, but Oliver grabbed my arm.
”He’ll kill you.” Oliver said. As Billy approached the fallen Slade, I fully expected to see my friend get killed. Instead, Slade jumped to his feet, hitting Billy on the side as he did go. Then, he grabbed his arm to stop him from squirming, and punched him directly in the mask-covered face. Billy staggered, and Slade punched him again. Slade kept hitting him until he slumped against Slade.
”Well, Billy...” Slade said, and stepped back, aiming his blade at Billy, “you always had a good kick.”
Then, Slade slit Billy’s throat, and I felt a bit sick as I watched the man drop to the floor, a pool of scarlet forming on the ground below him.
Oliver and I both rose up from our position behind the vehicle, both of us wearing looks of apprehension.
Bullets rang out, and one of them got Slade in the arm. Oliver rushed forwards to grab a fallen rifle, and I got back behind cover.
Oliver grabbed the rifle and started shooting back at the shooter, who I realized was Edward Fyers.
“Come on. Come on! Get up!” Oliver said, and grabbed Slade’s non-shot arm, hauling him to his feet. I got up, too, and Oliver shot covering fire back towards Edward and his other soldiers as we fled.
———
Exhausted, we were trekking along a path towards the wrecked plane that we’d been using as a hideout, when a soldier popped out at us. Before I or the injured Slade could react, Oliver lunged forwards and performed the move that Slade had taught him, and grabbed the pistol from him and then twisted him over his shoulder to slam him into the ground.
Oliver quickly backed up, pistol aimed at the soldier, who was recovering his footing.
I thought Oliver was going to shoot him, but at the last second, he turned the gun around and smashed the butt of the gun into the soldier’s head while he clutched the barrel like a grip. The soldier was out cold.
The whirring of a plane sounded, and we all looked up to see the supply plane flying overhead, and it was getting higher up into the air.
”There goes our ride.” Slade remarked.
———
Slade shouted in pain as Oliver used the tip of a knife to dislodge the bullet Fyers had left in Slade’s arm when he’d shot him. I was turned around the other direction, trying not to be sick.
I heard the bullet clatter across the wrecked plane’s steel floor, and I finally turned around.
”Wow. I’m impressed.” Slade said to Oliver, “You didn’t puke.”
”I swallowed it.” Oliver said.
”I still might, though.” I confessed.
Slade laughed, and Oliver coughed.
”You can untie me now.” Slade told Oliver, who listened.
”Why’d you want me to tie you up in the first place?” Oliver asked.
”A man in pain is unreliable.” Slade said, and the way he said it almost made it sound like he was quoting something.
”I was afraid I might kill you.” Slade said to Oliver, then after a beat he continued: “Thanks.”
Oliver shook his head and chuckled.
“What?” Slade asked.
”I’m trapped on an island and one of my only two friends is named Wilson, so...” Oliver grinned.
”I don’t get it.” I muttered.
”It was a Tom Ha-, you know what? Doesn’t matter. What now?” Oliver asked, the last part directed towards Slade.
”We hope my firework shot set Fyers back. Maybe enough for those who hired him in the first place to call things off.”
”Hired him?” I frowned. Oliver looked confused as well.
”Well, Fyers is a merc. He follows the money. So he’s on this island under someone’s employ.” Slade explained.
”Then what do we do?” Oliver asked.
”We have to make sure that none of us die on this godforsaken island.” Slade said.
”I thought you said that if we didn’t get on the plane... we weren’t gonna make it.” Oliver said.
”Well, those dumb kids that I trained, they never would have made it. You two? You might just have a chance.” Slade grinned.
———
Oliver’s eyes opened, and I grinned at him. He blinked, and looked around. Dig walked up to him, and Felicity did, too. I got up off my desk and came to the opposite side of where they were standing. He looked back and forth between me and then.
”I guess I didn’t die... again.” he said. I chuckled. Dig shook his head in exasperation.
”Cool.” Oliver remarked.
Felicity was smiling, and despite Dig’s exasperation, I knew he was relieved. Just like me.
———
“It’s not bad.” Oliver said, looking at his shoulder wound in a handheld mirror, “So, how am I going to explain this one?”
“Hickey gone wrong?” Dig suggested.
”Seedy drug deal gone wrong?” I suggested.
Oliver glared at the two of us as she shrugged on a jacket, while Felicity spoke from her place at the computer.
”The police collected a sample of your blood from Queen Consolidated.” Felicity revealed, “I just hacked the crime lab and ordered the sample destroyed. Oops.”
”You’re awesome.” I grinned at Felicity as she spun around in her desk chair to face Oliver, Dig, and I.
She saw Oliver giving her a judging stare.
”I hope it’s alright. Your system looked like it was from the 80s, and not the good part of the 80s, like Madonna, and well, legwarmers.” Felicity said. She’d gotten herself a new computer set up, and Dig and I hadn’t been bothered at all. Her reliability was the only reason Oliver was still alive, and besides, she was 100% right. For a rich guy, Oliver had had some crappy tech.
”It’s a lot of work.” Oliver said, “Does that mean you’re in?”
”You mean in as in I’m joining your little crusade?” Felicity asked.
”You’re practically an honorary member of them already.” Oliver smiled.
”You got that status by putting up with his bullshit!” I called, and Felicity couldn’t hide her smirk.
”No.” she shook her head, though.
”Then why’d you upgrade my system?” Oliver asked.
”First, because seeing a network that poorly set up hurts me in my soul.” Felicity said, and I snickered, “And second, I want to find Walter.”
”My stepfather.” Oliver said in mild surprise.
”He was nice to me.” Felicity nodded, “And David and Mr. Diggle told me the notebook you use to fight crime is the same notebook that got Walter abducted.”
Oliver turned to look at us.
”I’ll help you rescue him, but that’s it. Then I want to go back to my boring life of being an IT girl. That’s my offer.” Felicity continued.
”Okay.” Oliver nodded.
Felicity nodded.
”So, I’ve been meaning to ask, is there a bathroom? Because I’ve had to pee since I got here.” Felicity asked. I laughed, and nodded.
”Yeah, it’s upstairs to the left.” I nodded at her.
“Great.” she said, and made a break for it.
”Felicity.” Oliver called, and she turned.
”Thank you.” Oliver said sincerely, extending his hand. She shook it.
”Yeah.” she nodded. She let go of Oliver’s hand and then hurried towards the stairs.
”Oliver, I know you don’t wanna hurt this girl,” Dig said, “and you didn’t have any choice in telling her who you were, but we’re asking her to get involved in some pretty dangerous stuff.”
“We can protect her.” Oliver said firmly.
”How?” Dig asked, “Your mother just shot you, Oliver. You can’t even keep yourself safe.”
”That’s what I’m here for. And if Oliver would stop ditching me, I could do my job of keeping my brother alive.” I nodded. He nodded at me.
”I’ll try to work on that.” he said.
”You better.” I said firmly. He nodded, and extended his hand.
”Together, then?” he asked.
”Together.” I nodded, and shook his hand.
———
Oliver and I walked into the Queen mansion, with Oliver wrapped in a nice long coat.
As we walked towards the living room, I could hear Moira talking.
”...6’1” and a deep voice.” she was saying.
We entered the living room, and I saw Lance sitting there, with Moira at his side and Thea standing in front of the two of them while Lance wrote in a notepad.
”Hey, what’s going on?” Oliver asked.
”Where have you two been? I’ve been calling you all night!” Thea demanded, heading towards us.
”We were at the club. There’s like, no reception in there.” Oliver said convincingly.
”Maybe it’s time you invest in a landline.” Thea said venomously.
”Thea.” Moira said calmingly.
”Your mother was attacked last night by the Vigilante.” Lance explained.
“What?” Oliver asked.
”Are you OK?” I asked at the same time.
”I’m fine. He came after me at the office.” Moira announced.
”Did he hurt you? Are you OK?” Oliver asked, repeating my question.
”Actually, she hurt him.” Lance said, “She shot him point-blank with a gun hidden in her office.”
”That should help with your investigation.” Oliver said, “Did you get any evidence? Like, a blood sample, or...”
”There was a screw up at the lab.” Lance said glumly.
“That’s too bad.” Oliver said.
”Mhm.” Lance nodded.
”We’ll be in touch.” he said to Moira, and then walked out.
”And thank you.” Moira said.
”Yeah.” Lance nodded.
After Lance left, Moira saw Oliver’s stricken look, and went in to hug him. I turned towards Thea.
”Are you alright?” I asked her.
”Yeah, I wasn’t there. It’s just... Ollie was gone for five years, and now he’s not even here most of the time.” Thea shook her head.
”He’s just trying to cope. We both are.” I said. Thea nodded, and I leaned in to kiss her lightly. She smiled up at me, and I smiled back.
Chapter 28: Dodger, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Working hard or hardly working?” I grinned at Felicity, who kept looking up from the computer screen to watch the shirtless Oliver training with wooden sticks using the punching bag/sword training hybrid.
”Shhh!” Felicity said, her cheeks flaming. I grinned and tossed an Animal Cracker up into the air and caught it with my mouth.
”So, do you have excellent aim with everything, or just a bow?” Felicity asked.
”Huh?” I asked.
”Because you always throw food up and then catch it, are your archery skills like, cheating?” Felicity asked.
I grinned at the pretty blond.
”Hey, you gotta keep up skills somehow. Oliver does... that,” I gestured to him training hard, “and I play with my food.”
She laughed.
“You might want to take it easy if you plan on taking someone off that list tonight.” Dig cautioned Oliver.
”This is me taking it easy.” Oliver said, and broke his bamboo stick over one of the arms of the punching bag.
”So who’s the lucky guy tonight?” Dig asked, glancing between me and Oliver.
”Ken Williams. His pyramid scheme stole millions.” Oliver answered, “People didn’t just lose their homes, their lives were ruined. Why don’t you two call it in early tonight? I’m not expecting much trouble, and the two of us can handle it if there is.”
I was already wearing my gear, but grabbed my escrima sticks and my bow and quiver as I headed after Oliver, who’d pulled on his gear and grabbed his bow and arrows.
Oliver headed towards the door, and punched in the code to unlock the door, and the light on the digital lock turned green for a second before buzzing and turning back to red as Oliver tugged at the door handle.
Oliver repeated the process, with the same result. I looked pointedly at our new blond IT department, and Oliver looked her way as well, squinting at her.
”Felicity!” Oliver thundered, and she jumped. I put my arm out in front of his chest to stop him.
”Why’d you lock the door?” I asked calmly.
“I pulled up some information on Mr. Williams. Did you know he’s a widowed father of a ten-year-old boy?” Felicity appealed.
”What does that have to do with anything?” Oliver asked.
”I told you, I’m only in this to help Walter, not to be an accessory to orphaning little kids.” Felicity said.
”Hey. I’ll make sure Mr. Williams survives the night, but he stole millions of dollars.” I said.
”Oliver, has it ever occurred to you that you could do some real good in the city beyond just recovering people’s stock portfolios and their saving accounts. David’s running around stopping murders, assaults, and rapes. You go after money, Oliver! People are dying and you keep going after people who’s crimes aren’t the crimes that leave bodies in the streets?” Felicity panted, and I must have looked impressed, because she gave me a small smile. I saw my same impressed expression mirrored on Dig’s face from his position standing behind Felicity’s desk.
Oliver walked forwards and unlocked the door.
”You’re not the only one who knows how to reboot my system.” he growled. He looked pissed.
”I made a mistake.” Felicity tried.
“Getting in my way? I don’t disagree.”Oliver said angrily.
“No, signing on with you, even provisionally.” Felicity said, and walked away from the desk. I caught her arm and she gave me a surprised look.
”I thought you had a good point.” I said simply and then dropped her arm.
”Thank you.” she said, looking a little bit touched. Then she headed towards the way out of the (as Dig called it) Arrowcave.
———
Slade lay weakly on the ground, groaning and gasping for breath.
“Hey. Hey.” Oliver said, coming in with a little cup of water, “Drink.”
He held the cup up to Slade’s mouth, and the Australian man drank, then turned his head away from Oliver and spit it out.
”That tastes like dirt.” Slade groaned.
”You’ve got to stay hydrated, ok?” Oliver tried.
“Hydration is not my problem.” Slade said weakly, “My problem is getting a bullet dug out of my arm with a dull blade.”
”Lemme take a look.” Oliver said, and leaned towards Slade’s injury.
He made a face when he pulled back the bandage, and I was glad I couldn’t see it.
”It’s infected.” Slade grunted.
”Uh...” Oliver said.
”Go figure.” Slade sighed.
”Yeah, uh... I gotta stop that before it spreads.” Oliver said.
”Are you going to die?” I asked Slade worriedly. He looked at me.
”I’ll be fine kid. Considering Haircut does his damn job.” Slade said, nodding towards Oliver. Oliver’s hair was an atrocity. It wasn’t like Slade didn’t have scissors.
Oliver grabbed a knife off the box and stood up.
”Yao Fei had these super herbs back in the cave that’d heal anything. I’m gonna go get ‘em. David, you stay and make sure he’s alright.” Oliver instructed me. I nodded.
”You’re not gonna last an hour out there.” Slade told Oliver as he headed towards the exit to the plane.
”Well, I guess you better hope I get back in forty five minutes then.” Oliver retorted, and then left.
———
I woke up to a knock on my bedroom door. Yawning, I got up and stumbled over to the door, and opened it. I discovered Thea on the other side of it, and was suddenly self-aware of my morning breath, unkempt hair, and T-shirt that read ‘I SURVIVED LIAN YU AND ALL I GOT WAS THIS LOUSY T-SHIRT’.
Let’s just say Oliver and I walked past a custom T-shirt place one day, and I may have insisted we go inside.
“Nice shirt.” Thea giggled, and gave me a small smile. She looked immaculate, her hair done, her light make up on. She wore a gray top and dark blue jeans, and the emerald necklace I got her hung around her neck, and the silver bangle that I got her was on her wrist.
“What’s up?” I asked, a bit mortified.
”I... well, I was wondering if you wanted to grab breakfast with me.” Thea said. I grinned.
”Give me fifteen minutes.” I said, and she beamed.
———
Thea climbed out of the limo, and I climbed out behind her.
“Where are we?” I frowned, looking around.
”Yeah, I guess this isn’t the region of the city my brother would frequent. He likes the more seedy districts. Where there’s women with loose morals.” Thea rolled her eyes, and I laughed. Oliver did frequent the seedier parts of the city, but not for the reason Thea said.
”Anyway, this is the Coffee House. Pretty on the nose, but they have great coffee. And scones. Coffee and scones.” Thea rambled a bit. I grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze, and she gave me a surprised look.
“You seemed nervous.” I shrugged simply. She gave me a smile.
”I am. We haven’t really gone on, like, a date.” Thea shrugged.
”What about the ice skating rink?” I frowned.
”Uh, we weren’t dating then, and my friends crashed the party anyway.” Thea reminded me.
”Well, what about-“ I started, but she cut in.
“My friends cut into that, too.” Thea pointed out.
”Damn. Maybe we should lock the door behind us.” I grinned at her. She laughed and bumped her shoulder against mine.
“Maybe we should.” she said.
I opened the door for her and she went inside with a thank you.
We headed up to the counter, and I looked at the menu in silence. Thea slipped her hand into mine as I looked at it. I glanced at her, but she was studiously reading the menu, avoiding my gaze. I squeezed her hand, and then kept reading.
“I’ll do a blueberry scone and a coffee with sugar and cream.” Thea said.
”Chocolate chip muffin with a hot chocolate.” I said. Thea looked at me in surprise.
”Hey, I spent my teenaged years on an island. My taste buds never had time to mature into liking adult stuff.” I laughed.
Thea laughed at my comment, and I grinned to myself as the barista started grabbing our stuff.
Once we got handed our food and hot beverages, Thea glanced at me.
”How about we walk and talk?” Thea suggested.
”Sure.” I said, biting into my muffin. Mmm... chocolate.
Thea and I headed out onto the street. We spoke a little bit about how her school was going, and how I was liking working with Oliver and Tommy.
“Yeah, well, it’s alright.” I shrugged. Thea glanced at the watch on my wrist.
”Do you have the time?” she asked. I told her.
“Oh, shit. We need to head back now, or I’ll be late for my community service at CNRI.” Thea explained.
“Alright. C’mon, then. Let’s get back to the limo.” I said, and nudged her shoulder with mine.
She smiled at me, and I smiled back.
———
We walked into the Queen Mansion hand in hand, and heard voices coming from the living room.
”Does your mother have company?” I asked.
”Dunno. Mom?” Thea called.
”I’m in here!” Moira’s voice came from the living room, as I’d suspected.
Thea and I walked into the living room to see Moira was with a middle-aged Asian man with short dark hair.
”Ah, Frank, this is David, my daughter’s boyfriend. David, this is Frank Chen. He’s a close friend of mine.” Moira smiled at me. I dropped Thea’s hand to move forwards and shake Frank’s.
”Nice to meet you.” I smiled.
”Likewise. You seem like a polite kid, I’m glad Thea found somebody she can be happy with.” Frank said, and I glanced over my shoulder reflexively to see Thea standing there with a smile on her pretty face.
”Yes, David seems to have been a remarkable influence on Thea. I’ve not seen her this happy in years.” Moira agreed. I grinned.
“I think you’re overestimating me.” I said.
“Not at all. I’m so happy that you were there for both of my children when they needed you.” Moira said kindly. I was taken aback, but nodded. Thea patted the pocket of the jacket she wore, and I dimly remembered that I’d given it to her earlier.
”It’s Ollie.” Thea said, and answered my phone for me before I could stop her. Ah, shit.
”Hey, Ollie.” she said. She smirked at whatever Oliver said and nodded.
”I’ll tell him. Let me get some clothes on.” Thea scoffed, and I was thunderstruck.
Thea hung up quickly, and handed me my phone back.
“Thea... what?” I asked. She grinned at me, and planted a soft kiss on my cheek.
”Just figured I’d tease my brother a little bit. He said he wants you to meet him at Felicity’s office. Who’s Felicity?” Thea asked curiously.
”Oliver’s pet IT girl.” I rolled my eyes. I hated referring to Felicity that way, but I also knew I had to keep up Oliver’s facade of being a playboy still.
I leaned across the small distance between us and kissed Thea on the lips quickly, before heading out of the living room and walking towards my motorcycle.
———
I met Oliver in the lobby, and studiously ignored his searching gaze as I got in the elevator with him and Dig.
“Is there a reason my sister is answering your phone... without clothes on?” Oliver asked once the elevator door closed. Dig burst out laughing, and I couldn’t keep a grin off my face either.
”David, I’m goddamn serious, if you deflowered my sister, I’ll-“ Oliver began.
”Ok, Oliver. Two things. Well, three, but I’ll just give you the first two. One, I’m like, 90% sure your sister wasn’t a virgin when I met her. Two, we didn’t even have sex. We were standing in the living room talking with your mom and her friend, uh... Frank. Yeah, Frank Chen. I’d given Thea my jacket earlier and my phone was in the pocket. So she answered it.” I shrugged.
”And then he texted me what happened.” Dig revealed. Oliver looked between the two of us, glaring. Then he faced the elevator doors again, brooding.
They opened and we walked into the IT department, and found Felicity not at her desk.
”Well, maybe we should come back later.” Oliver said, sounding a bit relieved.
“No, maybe we should wait, Oliver. This is really serious. What if her next attack of conscience leads her right to the police?” Dig asked.
Oliver shook his head.
”Oh, she won’t say anything. I know. I had to make the same calculation when you found out about me.” Oliver said.
“Mm-hmm, and what would you have done if you were wrong and I decided to make a call to Detective Lance?” Dig questioned.
”I would have put an arrow in you.” Oliver said. I chuckled, as did Dig.
”Sure, Oliver.” I rolled my eyes. Oliver didn’t say anything, and wouldn’t look at either of us.
”No, really, you really would have done that?” Dig checked.
At that moment, Felicity walked into the room.
”Hm. Had a bet going with myself on how quickly you three would visit.” Felicity said, but I tuned out the rest of the conversation, my attention turning to my thoughts.
Oliver would have shot Dig? A man whose job was to protect him? I couldn’t believe that. He’d said it so casual, too, that if he’d been wrong about Dig, he’d have killed him. Would he even have regretted it?
Would the memory of putting an arrow into John Diggle have kept Oliver up at night, or would he have chalked it up as collateral damage? I made a promise to Oliver long ago that if he got too dark, too violent, I’d stop him. By any means necessary. He’d forced me to take that vow.
Had Oliver gotten to that point so quickly? To murder innocent people to keep his identity safe. What if Moira found out? Or Lance? What about Tommy or Laurel? Or... or Thea? Just how far would Oliver take it to keep his secret?
”David.” Dig judged me, and I snapped back to the outside world, blinking.
”What?” I asked. He pointed to Felicity’s computer, and while I couldn’t see the screen, I glanced over at it.
”At this time, we’d like to remind the public that we are coordinating our efforts with Interpol as the Dodger operates primarily in Europe and they have advised us to warn the public that he is to be considered armed and-“ a female voice was saying.
”You know, I heard about this guy.” Dig said, “They call him the Dodger because he avoids getting his hands dirty. He uses hostages to do his stealing for him.”
”How?” Oliver asked, looking over at Dig.
”Puts a bomb collar around their necks. Last year, a guy in Madrid didn’t steal what the Dodger told him to and he took his head off, literally.” Dig explained.
”And now this psycho’s in Starling City?” Felicity voiced my concern, “It’s too bad his name’s not in your notebook.”
The second sentence was said with mockery that I very much enjoyed.
“You know, not all the people I target are on the list. Every once in a while I make an exception.” Oliver pointed out.
”Yeah, like those, uh, card deck robbers.” I pointed out.
”The Royal Flush Gang?” Dig asked dryly.
“Yeah, well, that’s stupid. Makes it sound like they just took a giant-“ I said, but Oliver cut me off. Eh, probably for the best.
”A hostage taking jewel thief, for example.” he said to Felicity, “So, why don’t you help us take him down?”
She nodded.
———
“So to catch this guy, we need to either figure out where he is, or where he’s gonna be.” Oliver said.
I sat beside Oliver, and we were sitting opposite Dig and Felicity, respectively, in our usual booth at Big Belly Burger.
”Is this really how you guys figure out how to get your target, over burgers and shakes?” Felicity asked.
”And fries.” I said, and Felicity laughed.
Just then, Carly, Dig’s ex-sister-in-law, walked up.
“Sorry it took me so long.” she apologized, “I’m waiting on a bunch of particularly rowdy customers.”
I turned to see a group of teens at the table, talking and laughing, while one was moving around the table to catch another, laughing.
”You need me to handle that?” Dig offered. Carly smiled.
”I appreciate it, but I’m a pro by now.” Carly said.
”I’ll be here if you need me.” Dig nodded. Carly smiled again, and walked off.
“Girlfriend?” Felicity asked Dig.
”If he had some courage.” I answered calmly. Oliver snorted.
Dig glared at me before answering Felicity.
”She’s my sister-in-law. Sort of.” Dig answered.
”Carly was married to Dig’s brother. And he passed away.” Oliver jumped in. I gave his ribs a quick jab with my elbow, and he glanced over at me, surprised.
”Well, looks like she’s hot for you.” Felicity remarked to Dig.
”That’s what I’ve been saying.” I said.
”You sure you’re not hot for her, Dave? After all, you come see her practically every day.” Dig turned the tables on me. I chuckled.
”Nice one, Dig. We both know my real love is the food here.” I said.
”You eat here almost every day?” Felicity stared at me.
”Yeah, and? It’s not like I don’t burn calories.” I shrugged.
”True.” Felicity admitted.
”Can we get back to crime fighting, please?” Dig sighed.
”Actually, Dig, I was thinking you probably should ask her out.” Oliver answered.
”Really? I’ll do it five minutes after you ask out McKenna.” Dig smirked.
”Someone’s feisty today. Maybe you’re both just jealous because I’m the only one of us in a relationship.” I smirked at Oliver and Dig.
“Oh, come on.” Dig laughed.
”Don’t remind me.” Oliver groaned, “Even though I know it was fake, I’m still imagining you getting... intimate with my sister.”
”Damn, bro, you’ve got some weird fantasies.” I smirked, and then quickly slid out of the booth to avoid Oliver’s retaliation. I grinned at him.
”The detective on the Dodger case? That McKenna? You have a thing for her?” Felicity questioned Oliver.
”Ah...” Oliver said, but Dig and I jumped in.
”Yes.” we said simultaneously.
”I don’t see you asking Carly out.” Oliver said.
Dig nodded, and then got up from the booth. I slid in next to Felicity, stealing Dig’s spot, and she gave me a surprised look, then turned her attention back on Dig, smiling slightly as she watched him go to ask out Carly.
”Felicity, this guy, he’s targeting a very specific type of jewel. We figure out why, and that’ll give us the how to catch him.” Oliver said.
“I have an idea.” Felicity said instantly. I raised my eyebrows and turned to look at the blond.
”Your crush object,” Felicity began, and I grinned broadly, “with a badge said they were working with Interpol.”
”Yup.” Oliver nodded.
”Why don’t I work a little tech, you distract her with a little flirty flirt, and slip said tech onto her phone? It’ll turn into a micro-transmitter, and boop, we’ll learn everything she knows.” Felicity suggested.
”Boop?” I muttered.
”It’s not how I typically get my information.” Oliver admitted.
”How do you typically do it?” Felicity asked.
”I find the person. And then I put the fear of God into them until they talk, but we can try your way.” Oliver said casually.
———
After having only some fries at Big Belly, I was still pretty hungry, so when I got a text asking if I wanted to join Thea for lunch, I agreed.
Surprisingly, Laurel was there, too. I felt a little awkward around her, remembering how I’d grabbed a handful of one of her breasts the other night as my vigilante alter ego.
It was nice and simple, just grabbing some hot dogs from a street vendor.
“Mm, God, who knew street meat could taste so good?” Thea sighed as she took a bite of her hot dog. I took a bite of mine, and agreed, though I used a different term than ‘street meat’.
“I had a feeling you needed a break from the office.” Laurel shrugged.
”No hot dog for you, Laurel?” I asked.
”Nope.” she shook her head.
”Suit yourself.” I shrugged, taking another bite of my hot dog.
”Hank was my first client. I kept his son from being sent away for a mugging that he didn’t commit.” Laurel explained to Thea, while I trailed a step or two behind them, chowing down on the hot dog I’d bought, and wondering if it was worth it to double back and grab a second one.
”And how did that not score you free hot dogs for life?” Thea asked Laurel.
“CNRI give low-income people access to the legal system. Without them his son could have gone to prison forever.” Laurel explained.
”Well, I could have gone to prison, too.” Thea shrugged.
”He couldn’t afford a dream team of super lawyers.” Laurel laughed.
”I guess I never really thought about that.” Thea confessed, “Am I supposed to feel guilty because I got lucky enough to be born into a rich family?”
”No. You are lucky. Hopefully CNRI will show you that. ” Laurel said to Thea kindly.
Suddenly, a guy in a red hoodie raced past, jostling Thea.
”Hey!” Thea shouted, and I realized that he’d stolen her purse. I bolted forwards, shoving between the two girls as I raced after him, tossing my hot dog aside.
The red-hood guy dodged out of the way of a car, but I didn’t slow, I just leaped twice, once onto the car’s hood, then onto the roof, and jumped down from there, all without breaking stride.
The red-hood guy reached a fence, and I slowed. Behind me, Thea and Laurel came up, and the former grabbed my shoulder.
”What was that? Jumping on cars?” she demanded. I shrugged.
”Give us the purse, and we won’t press any charges.” Laurel said.
After a beat, the red hooded guy ran at the wall, up a bit of wood, and sprung over the fence. I could chase after him no problem, but not without showing off some of my more Hood-y parkour skills. The car thing was bad enough. I was just fortunate it had stopped so that it didn’t look too good, though I could do it on a moving car just as easily.
“Damn it.” I scowled, as red hood guy took off running, a fence between me and him.
“Yeah, you’re right. I do feel lucky.” Thea scowled.
Laurel walked towards the fence and grabbed what looked like a silver chain.
”This got snagged as he bolted over the fence. Looks like a chain from his wallet.” Laurel said, and tossed it to Thea, who caught it in her gloved hands.
”Huh.” she said.
———
“Who’s Cass Derenick?” I asked, coming down into the bunker to catch the last words of some kind of audio transmitting that Oliver, Dig, and Felicity were listening to.
”Uh, arrest, possession of stolen goods. Arrest, conspiracy. Conviction, attempted sale of stolen goods.” Felicity answered.
“This guy’s a fence.” Dig summed up.
”So, the bug panned out?” I checked. Felicity nodded.
”Yup.” she said, glancing my way.
”So, what, the Dodger’s looking to unload the Sherwood Ruby?” Dig asked.
”Looks like it. Which means he’ll be in the market for a new fence, one he hasn’t, you know, killed.” Felicity said.
”I could pose as a fence.” I suggested. Dig scoffed.
”Hey!” I protested.
Ignoring our little sidebar, Oliver spoke.
”So, we find the fence and then we find the Dodger.” Oliver said, nodding.
”Sounds good.” I agreed.
”Awesome. Well, Oliver and I have dates.” Dig said.
”I always find it so weird how you summon me here for five minute conversations we could have on the phone.” I mused.
“Looks like you and I are hanging out then, David.” Felicity smirked.
”Looks like.” I said, flopping into my favorite chair in the bunker.
Chapter 29: Dodger, Part 2
Chapter Text
“You went after a guy called the Dodger alone?” I asked Oliver, stunned.
”Yeah, well, you were off playing detective with Thea, and I got the information and decided to act on it.” Oliver said, but I could tell he was frustrated at himself for letting the Dodger escape.
Footsteps sounded, and I glanced towards them to see Felicity.
”I heard on the news the Dodger got away. Hopefully, the night wasn’t a complete waste. Your dates! How’d they go?” Felicity asked, taking off her coat as she entered the bunker.
“Great.” Oliver said.
”Awesome.” Dig said at the same time, and both men turned away from Felicity.
”You two suck at lying. What about you, David?” Felicity asked.
”I actually did have a good time. I helped Thea track down the thief who took her purse. Some guy in a red hoodie. He was agile, though. He outperformed me. But if Thea and Laurel weren’t there, I’d have kicked his ass. But I had to hide my parkour skills.” I explained.
“The police and I busted it up before the Dodger could get paid.” Oliver jumped in.
”Don’t change the subject.” Felicity chided.
I smirked.
“Is your hacker chip still working?” Oliver asked Felicity.
”You two are no fun.” Felicity shook her head at Oliver and Dig. She glanced at me.
”At least you’re fun.” she smiled, and I smiled back.
Felicity checked the computer screen, and nodded.
”Yeah, I’m still getting a strong signal.” Felicity answered Oliver’s earlier question.
”You should pull up the police records, everything the Dodger’s stolen so far.” Oliver suggested.
”What are you thinking?” Dig asked.
”We know the Dodger has a taste for a very specific type of antiquity.” Oliver said. Dig moved to sit on a stool behind Felicity, and Oliver approached her monitors.
I simply adjusted myself so that I could see the screens from the spinny desk chair that I liked.
Felicity typed some stuff into the computer, and up popped some reports.
”Yeah. These all look like they’re from the Ominous Decade, the last ten years of King Ferdinand’s reign.” Felicity noted.
”And she says we have no lives.” Dig huffed. I laughed at that, and Felicity glared first at Dig and then at me, but it was a bit of a humored glare.
”Are there any other places that sell or display items from the... ominous thing?” Oliver asked.
”Ominous Decade. She said it like, two seconds ago.” I sighed.
”No, not really.” Felicity answered Oliver’s question, “I guess people in Starling City prefer the Elizabethan era.”
”Starling City Cancer Society.” Oliver read off of one of Felicity’s screens, “It says right there they’re holding a fundraising auction tomorrow night. We could lure him into the open.”
”With what? A fake?” Felicity asked.
“No. The Dodger clearly has a trained eye for this sort of thing. He’s not gonna fall for anything less than the genuine article.” Oliver shook his head.
“Where are we gonna get our hands on a rare Spanish antiquity?” Felicity scoffed.
”You really have no idea how rich his family is, do you?” Dig asked Felicity.
Everybody looked to Oliver, who gave a little shrug.
———
The charity auction was in full swing. Women in elegant dresses milled around holding champagne flutes, while men in suits discussed how rich they were or something.
I glanced over to where Oliver and Dig were chatting, and then to the group of people entering the big room where we all were.
Felicity was coming towards me, but... not any Felicity like I’d ever seen. She wore a shimmering gold dress that came down to barely halfway down her thighs, and there was a slit running up the left leg. Her hair wasn’t in a ponytail, instead it flowed down in elegant blond curls. She’d forgone her glasses tonight, and probably had in contacts. She was on her phone, but I caught her eye, and she smiled and hurried towards me.
”Hey, David. I like the suit.” she complimented me. I glanced down at myself subconsciously.
”Thanks. You look great.” I complimented her, and she gave me a warm smile. Oliver and Dig came up to us, and she greeted them with a smile as well.
”I’m getting a good signal from the GPS I put in your family’s broach. I can track it on my phone.” Felicity assured Oliver and Dig. I nodded.
”Good.” Oliver said.
”Speaking of, have you given any thought to what might happen if this doesn’t work and the Dodger absconds with your family jewels?” Felicity asked.
Oliver and Dig both looked at her.
“I’m sorry, that came out very wrong.” Felicity said, flustered.
“Let’s just keep our eyes open, Felicity.” Oliver chuckled.
“I don’t get it.” I muttered.
Oliver clapped me on the back as Felicity headed away from the group.
”That’s because you’re the innocent one.” Oliver said.
”So, what are you?” I shot back.
”I’m the handsome one. Dig’s the noble one. Felicity’s the sweet one.” Oliver shrugged.
”I’m going to tell her you said that.” I smirked.
”You better not.” Oliver warned.
”Hey, Oliver, isn’t that...” Dig said, pointing towards where Felicity had entered the auction a few minutes ago.
A pretty, dark haired woman in a purple dress was talking to a man in a suit.
”Mm-hmm. I would rather take my chances with a deadly jewel thief and go and speak to McKenna.” Oliver deadpanned.
I chuckled.
Oliver set off into the crowd away from McKenna, and Dig followed him.
I decided to head towards Felicity, as she was kind of the only other person I knew here.
When I sidled up beside her, she was staring down at her phone.
”Are you just going to stare at that the whole time?” I wondered. She glanced at me, smiling wryly.
”Well, I’m not here to buy anything.” Felicity said.
”True. I’ve been dragged to lots of parties since I’ve been back in Starling City. If I knew just how many parties, I might have just stayed on the island. I hate parties.” I shuddered. Felicity touched my arm.
”Well, maybe this one will get better. You know, if the Dodger shows up.” Felicity hastened to add. I nodded at her, and she held my gaze for a moment, something unreadable in her expression, before her phone started beeping.
”What’s that mean?” I asked her.
”The Queen artifact is on the move.” she answered, spinning around trying to determine the location of the jewel thief.
I saw a man in a suit with the teal jewel sparkling in his hand, and I grasped his shoulder.
”That broach was donated by the Queen family. If you want if, you’re gonna have to bid.” Felicity said surprisingly fiercely.
”Actually, love, I thought I’d just take it.” the man in the suit smiled wickedly.
He moved quickly, holding a bomb collar out for Felicity’s neck. I moved just as quickly, bumping her out of the way and the collar sealed around my neck instead of hers.
He chuckled.
”And they say chivalry is dead.” he winked
The Dodger looked at Felicity intensely.
”If either of you call the police, I’ll blow your boyfriend’s head clean off.”
Felicity stared at the bomb collar around my neck, and the Dodger melted away into the crowd.
She grabbed my hand.
“Come on.” she said.
Felicity practically dragged me to Oliver and Dig, and when Oliver saw me his whole face changed, anger settling in, until it sharpened into a calm focus.
”I think we have a problem.” I said grimly as Felicity and I walked up to Oliver and Dig.
Oliver grabbed me by the shoulder and hauled me into an empty side room. I pushed him back a step, and backed up against a wall.
”You all need to go. If this collar blows up, you’ll all die.” I said.
“The Dodger said that if we alert the police, he’ll blow David’s head up.” Felicity said in a panic.
”Alright, the tracker’s on the move. If I find him, I can get him to disarm it.” Oliver explained, while Dig upended a mug full of office supplies.
”Talk me in. Stay calm.” Oliver advised to Felicity. She nodded, and Dig approached me with a safety pin in his hand.
“Just hold still.” Dig said, and carefully opened up the bomb collar with the edge of the safety pin.
“I can do that.” I said.
———
“Talk to me, Felicity! Talk to me!” Oliver’s voice crackled from Felicity’s phone.
”The tracker says that Dodger’s heading towards Adams and O’Neil. At the clip he’s going, he’s got to be in a vehicle.” Felicity informed Oliver.
I glanced at her, and saw she was giving me a worried look.
”Damn it, hold still, David.” Dig said, and I rapidly stilled.
Barely a minute later, Oliver’s voice sounded again.
”I’m mobile. Where is he?” he asked urgently.
“Felicity!” Oliver pushed when she didn’t answer. Felicity was loading up her computer, and I saw that she was pulling up traffic cameras.
”First time anyone’s ever been grateful for traffic cameras.” she muttered, and clicked through a few different angle.
”He’s one block away from your position. If you cut through Harris Plaza, you’ll end up right behind him.” Felicity told Oliver.
”Where is he now?” Oliver’s voice came after a minute.
”I got him, I got him. Gray sedan driving north at the light ahead of you.” Felicity informed Oliver.
”Dead ahead. Good.” Felicity remarked on something I couldn’t see.
After a moment, she spoke again.
”Ok, hard right.” Felicity advised.
”Got him.” Oliver said.
“You close, Dig?” I asked stiffly.
”Not really.” Dig grumbled.
Fear was beginning to bubble up inside of me, and I took a shaky breath.
”Hey, look at me, man. You’re gonna be fine, alright? Oliver won’t let you die.” Dig promised me. I closed my eyes.
”You're right. But... it’s just so stressful, sitting here.” I said.
”It’s stressful for you?” Dig muttered as he kept fiddling with the bomb collar around my neck.
———
The red light on the collar turned green and it popped open, and I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding. I grabbed the collar and quickly took it off my neck.
“Oliver came through.” I said, relieved.
———
The following night, I followed Thea up the steps of a front porch to a rundown little house in the Glades.
The house belonged to the purse thief, who’s name was Roy Harper. Thea had asked me to come to his police interrogation when Lance had arrested him, but I’d been busy with the Dodger project. Now that Oliver had handled that, I was free to help out Thea, and there was no way I was going to let her go to the Glades at night, alone.
Thea knocked on the door, and glanced at me. I gave her a reassuring nod, and she nodded back.
The door opened barely enough to see the purse thief on the other side, but Roy closed the door as soon as he saw Thea, looking exasperated.
”How did you know where I live?” Roy called through the closed door.
”A little thing called the Internet.” Thea said sarcastically. I chuckled.
”Look, could we not do this with a door between us?” Thea asked.
The door opened, revealing Roy Harper. He wore a open red sweatshirt, and what looked like a shark tooth necklace hung over the black T-shirt he wore under the red sweatshirt.
Roy glanced around the surrounding areas. I decided not to let him know I’d kept my head on a swivel since we entered the Glades, and unlike with the purse incident, I was wholly prepared to reveal myself if it meant saving Thea’s life.
”So I guess you’re not pressing charges because you feel like you and your boyfriend can change my life. Then you can run and tell your rich prep school friends what a saint the two of you are?” Roy asked mockingly.
”Hey. You watch your damn mouth when you talk to her. And I’ll have you know, I’m not a rich kid. I’m from the Glades, just like you. My parents are dead, and she’s not here to flaunt her money, so maybe you should just calm down.” I suggested firmly.
He looked taken aback, and glanced to Thea.
”You don’t know a thing about me.” Thea said defiantly. Roy glanced at me, before glancing back to my girlfriend. It felt weird to call her that, but I really liked the sound of it.
”Thea Queen. Grew up with a trust fund. Totaled her car which she got as a birthday present. Loves designer labels and is usually in the tabloids for partying too much. Did I, did I leave anything out?” Roy drawled.
”Yeah. Dead father, missing stepdad, damaged brother,” Thea said, and I snorted, “and almost served jail time for that car accident. Plus, she really wants her purse back.”
Roy scoffed and closed the door.
It opened again a few seconds later, and he held Thea’s purse. He handed it to her, and I watched him carefully as Thea ruffled through it looking for her items.
”Don’t worry, it’s all there.” Roy assured her. She nodded.
”Yeah, it is.” she admitted.
”Hey.” Roy said as Thea and I turned to go, “Can I give you some advice? Don’t fall for every sob story a guy like me tells the police. You two have a great evening now.”
He abruptly closed the door, leaving Thea and I out on his porch.
”C’mon.” I said, and slid my hand into hers. She smiled up at me, and then we set off into the not-so-quiet night.
———
“Ah, tastes like an ashtray,” Slade remarked as he choked down the herbal drink Oliver concocted from water and Yao Fei’s cure-all, “but it does the job.”
Slade looked intensely at Oliver.
”I owe you one.” Slade said, and when Oliver didn’t speak, he continued, “You didn’t get into any trouble out there, did you?”
”Hm?” Oliver asked, seemingly lost in the thought. For a beat, he was silent, and then he shook his head.
”No, not a bit.” he answered.
”Good.” I nodded.
Chapter 30: Dead to Rights, Part 1
Chapter Text
I winced as Felicity hit the training mat, hard. She let out a little grunt of pain, which only made me feel worse for tossing her down onto said mat.
I offered her my hand, and she clasped it, and I helped her up to her feet.
”The trick,” Dig advised from beside the mat, “is to keep your weight evenly distributed.”
Felicity’s blond hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and she wore a gray tank top and black leggings. Her glasses had been swapped out for contacts for the training session.
Dig wore a black tank top and pants, while I opted for no shirt and just exercise pants.
”I thought the trick was to avoid getting into fights.” Felicity huffed, rolling her shoulder.
”Not always an option here in Starling.” I jumped in, and offered Felicity a towel, which she took.
I glanced down at her cleavage once and then forced my gaze off of it. I didn’t want to be the creepy guy staring.
”Besides, if you’re gonna be working with us, I’ll sleep a lot easier knowing that you can handle yourself. At least a little bit.” Dig said.
Felicity grabbed her water bottle, and I nodded.
”Agreed.” I added.
All three of us looked up as Oliver came into the bunker.
”How’d it go?” Dig asked.
”Did you need my help after all?” I wondered.
“It went badly for him, so, no. No help needed.” Oliver shook his head.
”Who him?” Felicity asked.
”An assassin for hire with an affinity for knives. Name was Guillermo Barrera.” Oliver said.
Felicity and I glanced at each other.
“Was?” I spoke up.
”So we can’t ask about his intended target?” Dig asked, making it clear he didn’t agree with Oliver’s choice. Neither did I.
Oliver leaned over his desk and crossed out Barrera’s name from the book.
”No, which is why I need you to hack his phone.” Oliver said, holding up a phone, “Barrera’s world-class. He kills high profile targets. Whatever job he was hired for isn’t finished. We need to figure out who he was here to kill, and fast. They’re probably still in danger. Ok?”
”Yeah.” Felicity said, and took the phone, examining it.
”I have to meet McKenna.” Oliver announced.
”Good thing she didn’t meet you at the heliport.” Dig said dryly, and I chuckled.
Oliver stepped around the three of us and headed towards the tables to set down his gear.
“It might not be smart to fall for the cop that’s hunting you and David down.” Dig said.
”Actually, the cops kind of like me.” I pointed out quietly, “I stop a lot of small crime, and don’t kill anyone.”
”Well, it’s slim pickings for us vigilantes.” Oliver said.
“Speak for yourself!” I called and I saw him laugh.
I glanced at Felicity.
“I have no idea how to do whatever it is you’re going to do, but I do know food makes everything easier. Big Belly Burger sound good, guys?” I checked.
”Mm, definitely.” Felicity nodded. I nodded and grabbed a shirt on my way to the exit.
———
Slade and I sat and watched Oliver try to do some chin-ups on a metal rod which ran across the top half of the plane.
”Four.” Slade noted.
”Well, I’m more of a runner.” Oliver wheezed.
Slade, who was shirtless, by the way, jumped up into the rod and started doing some chin-ups with absolute ease.
”I’m going to be able to do that one day.” I muttered.
”Why the sudden desire to work out?” Oliver asked Slade.
”What else is there to do?” Slade inquired.
”Well, we can try to think of another way off the island.” Oliver suggested.
“There is no other way.” Slade scowled, “If there was, I’d have found it.”
”We can’t just sit here and wait for Fyers to come kill us!” Oliver exclaimed.
Slade dropped down to the ground lightly.
”I did have one idea. If you go into the forest, and gather as much bamboo as you can find.” Slade began.
”Yeah?” Oliver asked hopefully.
”We could build ourselves a boat like they did on ‘Giligan’s Island.’” Slade said mockingly. I laughed, and Slade grinned at me.
Oliver moved towards the broken radio that had been sitting there since we’d arrived at Slade’s plane.
Oliver grabbed the mouthpiece, and held it up to his mouth.
”That’s broken.” Slade informed Oliver, “It got busted during the crash.”
“Did you try to get it to work?” Oliver questioned.
”I’m better at pulling things apart.” Slade grumbled.
Oliver walked around to the back of the radio.
”My father was a pilot, and he used to do his own maintenance.” Oliver explained as he started fiddling with the radio.
”So you’re hoping aircraft maintenance is genetic?” Slade smirked.
”No, I used to help him, and I liked it. Then I got pretty good at it.” Oliver responded, “So, maybe, I can make the radio work.”
”That’d be nice. Then we could call a plane to come pick us up.” I chimed in.
”Exactly!” Oliver nodded towards me.
”You should be training for the inevitable fight that’s looming.” Slade shook his head.
”I think I have a better chance at making this radio work.” Oliver sighed.
”I’m willing to train.” I volunteered.
”Perfect. Come do some chin-ups, David.” Slave invited.
———
The next day, Oliver, Felicity, Dig and I all sat in a nice little row at the ‘IT desk’ in the bunker, which is what I called the desk with all the computers on it.
“Jeez, this is one paranoid assassin.” Felicity sighed, “Barrera’s got cobalt-level encryption on his phone. It’s not going to be easy to break. But code breaker is my middle name. Well, actually it’s Megan-“
”Felicity, can you get anything off of it?” Oliver asked, intercepting Felicity’s rambling.
”Just the last number he dialed.” Felicity shook her head.
”Which was?” Oliver asked.
“A restaurant in Chinatown.” Felicity answered, “Jade Dragon. I guess even hired killers enjoy the city’s best chow mein.”
I chuckled.
”Yeah, Jade Dragon is a front for the Chinese mafia.” Dig put in.
”Call the restaurant, put in a reservation for two tonight.” Oliver said, and pointed at Felicity, “You need to decrypt that phone.”
He then got up and headed out of the bunker.
I chuckled and stood up, rolling my shoulders. Felicity glanced over her shoulder at me, and Dig headed over to check the arrow supply.
”Uh, David, if you want, we could head over to the Chinese restaurant as well. You know, help Oliver out.” Felicity offered. I smiled.
”I’m afraid I have other plans for dinner. But hey, I’m always open for food, if there’s ever another time you’re free.” I shrugged.
”Ok. Cool.” Felicity smiled, and then turned back to the computer monitors.
I headed for the bunker’s exit. I had a date with Thea.
———
I had an hour or two to kill before it was time to meet Thea for dinner, so I suited up and took down some petty thugs, but there were a lot less on the streets these days. The ones who were still active were much more secretive about their wrongdoings. The one percenters feared a visit from the Hood, but the petty criminals feared a visit from the ‘Hooded Hero’. Hm. You know, it might be a little conceited to refer to myself like that.
Anyways, after a long night of dealing with criminals I very much wanted to get some rest, but having dinner with Thea was something I’d been looking forwards to since we arranged it two days ago.
So 15 minutes later, we were at a diner not far from Starling Academy enjoying some sandwiches and fries. I actually had a chicken bacon sandwich that was just amazing.
“Hey, are you OK?” Thea abruptly asked me, concern clear in her eyes. Huh. I must look more tired than I thought.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry.” I said, trying to ease her worry a little bit.
“Yeah, I don’t buy it. You might be a better liar than Ollie, but you are an open book to me, so try again.” Thea fixed me with an intense stare while cocking an eyebrow. Wow. Even when annoyed at me she’s still one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen. Damn am I lucky. Well, time to try to set her mind at ease without giving the hood secret away.
“Alright, you got me. I’m stressed about work, if you can call it that.” I shrugged. Ok, well, not entirely inaccurate. I was hoping she’d buy it, and judging by her face softening, she does.
“Oh, is opening a club really that complicated?” Thea wondered.
Not what I meant by work, but was she right about opening a club being tough.
“Yeah, Oliver is REAL demanding. He expects absolute perfection at all times, and I admit it’s stress inducing. Not just for me but the rest of his, um, employees.” I said, telling the truth, just with a couple of slightly altered details to fit with the club story. I hated lying to Thea, but I understood Oliver keeping his identity a secret from his friends and family.
We needed Felicity, and we didn’t have a choice with Dig, but Oliver was intent on keeping our identities a secret.
After that little half-truth, she reached over and took my hand in hers, gently caressing it. She looked at me with her eyes full of warmth, and suddenly all my burdens felt lighter.
“Hey, look, we might not have grown up with the same Oliver, and I’m probably not telling you anything you don’t already know, but sometimes you have to just stand up to him and say no.” Thea said softly. Thea was so damn awesome.
“Thanks, Thea. I see who got both the brains and the good looks.” I flirted. She did that cute blush that stretched from her cheeks to her ears, and the blush only got darker as I lifted our joined hands up and kissed her knuckles softly.
After that, we finished our dinner, and left the diner, wrapping our scarves around our necks to combat the cold February air as we walked down the sidewalk, arm in arm.
I glanced at Thea.
”Hey, I need to get back, and I’m sure you’ve got better things to do with your night.” I smiled at her.
”Unless you count watching TV, not really.” Thea shook her head, a small smile on her face.
I laughed, and pulled Thea in for a hug.
As she pulled back from the hug, we gazed into each other's eyes for a moment, before Thea leaned in and then we were kissing. Thea’s lips tasted vaguely of barbecue sauce, but I didn’t mind that, deepening the kiss naturally, her hand coming up to rest on the back of my head.
One of my arms wrapped around Thea’s waist, pressing her closer to me.
Our lips broke apart, and both of us were panting hard.
”I should... I need to...” I stammered, and Thea laughed, leaning up on her toes to plant a kiss on my lips.
”Go on, then.” she said. I grinned at her, and then headed away, towards the bunker. A glance over my shoulder showed my brunette girlfriend standing there, smiling at me.
I faced forwards again with a smile on my face.
———
Slade and I came back into the plane from hunting, and I saw Oliver was still messing with the radio.
Over Slade’s back was a wooden stick with a hog tied to it by the feet.
“Hope you like barbecue.” Slade said to Oliver.
”Well, don’t fall over yourself thanking us for spending six hours up a tree, just so you can eat.” Slade scoffed.
”Yeah, those weren’t a fun six hours.” I grumbled.
”What?” Oliver asked, barely glancing at either of us, “I’ll eat later.”
”You’ve been at that for days.” Slade sighed, “Give it a rest.”
”I can do this.” Oliver said firmly.
”Sure, kid. When pigs fly.” Slade muttered.
At that exact moment, the radio turned on and static started crackling from it.
Slade froze.
”You’ve got to be kidding me.” he said, and then he set down the hog, and he and I headed quickly over to the radio.
”Can you clean this up?” Slade demanded.
”I-I don’t know.” Oliver responded, giddy from his success, “I don’t know how I got this far.”
”Continue approach. We’re 6-3 Heavy.” a man’s voice on the radio spoke.
”Mayday, Mayday, Mayday.” Slade said into the radio’s transmitter, “This is Wedgetail 325. Pilot and passengers down.”
”Of course 6-3 Heavy, cleared to land.” a woman’s voice came on the radio, completely ignoring Slade.
”I repeat, pilot and passengers down on the island of Lian Yu.” Slade tried again, “Request immediate rescue.”
Slade slammed the transmitter down.
”Damn! They can’t hear us, and we can’t call out.” Slade scowled, “We’re still trapped.”
Chapter 31: Dead to Rights, Part 2
Chapter Text
I dialed the vigilante phone that Detective Lance had using my untraceable vigilante phone, and glanced at Felicity and Dig, who sat there watching me.
“Lance.” Lance said, answering the phone.
“The Triad have hired a contract killer.” I growled into the phone. Yes, I was aware that the phone had a built in voice modulator, but I just felt more badass doing it in a growl.
”Yeah? You mean the one your buddy put in the morgue?” Lance demanded, “Congratulations, you two are the talk of the station again.
”They hired one, they’re gonna hire another, detective.” I growled.
”Who’s your target?” Lance asked.
”We’re trying to find out but hitting dead ends. We need you to put your people on it.” I said, still in the growl, which Felicity and Dig seemed to find amusing.
”My people don’t work for you.” Lance retorted disdainfully, “And come to think of it, neither do I.”
”Detective, please. Somebody’s life is at stake. Whatever you may think about us, at the end of the day we want the same thing: peace in Starling.” I appealed.
”Call me back when you got a name.” Lance said, and hung up. I took the phone away from my ear.
”He wants a name before he sends his men in. How’s that going?” I asked.
Felicity sighed as her computer screen flashed up with an error message.
“The drive’s heavily encrypted. I’m trying.” she said. I nodded, and got to my feet, pacing a little bit to sort out the building nerves.
All I could do now was wait.
———
“Come on. Come on.” Felicity muttered as she typed. I was sitting in a chair beside her.
”You got this, Felicity.” I assured her, and she gave me a quick, grateful smile, before she focused back on the computer screen.
A few seconds more of typing and then...
”I’m in! Yes!” Felicity cheered.
”Yes!” Dig and I said at the same time. I leaned forwards intently as Dig came up on Felicity’s other side, crouching down to see the monitors.
”Way to go, Felicity Smoak.” Dig said.
“You don’t happen to speak Spanish, do you?” Felicity glanced between me and Dig.
”Uh, nope.” I shook my head.
”Arabic.” Dig apologized.
”Oh, le sigh.” Felicity sighed, and reached over Dig to type something on a keyboard.
”Okay.” she said, and the translated information popped up.
My blood went cold.
“Oh, my god.” Dig said.
On the screen was a name, unmistakable.
Malcolm Merlyn. Tommy’s dad was the target.
”Get Oliver.” I told Dig, and ran for my bow.
As Dig ran for the steps, I grabbed the vigilante phone, and called Lance.
”Lance.” he answered.
”The target is Malcolm Merlyn. Establish a perimeter, but keep your distance. I don’t want any police to get hurt.” I said, not growling. The time for joking was over.
”Ok.” Lance said, and hung up. I hurriedly pulled the shirt up over my head, and grabbed my gear, changing into it as I walked with practiced movements.
“Yeah, don’t worry! I’ll grab your clothes!” Felicity called sarcastically. I grabbed my quiver from the table and took off running for the exit door.
———
When Oliver and I crashed through the window, bullets were flying. We’d raced across the city to get here, to the Humanitarian Award ceremony, and now we found Tommy and Malcolm being shot at by Chinese men in the outfits waiters wore.
They were assuredly Triad.
I glanced to the two Merlyns.
”Go! Get somewhere safe! We’ve got this!” I roared, and after a second, Tommy and Malcolm listened, running off.
Oliver and I ducked behind two pillars, each on opposite side of the hallway. I notched an arrow and saw Oliver doing the same.
He mouthed ‘1, 2, 3’ at me, and on three, we both leaned around the pillar and fired the arrows, taking down the two shooters.
Triad guys started coming at us from all angles, I whipped around and put an arrow in an unarmed Triad man’s leg, and he howled in pain. I turned around and bashed another across the head with my bow, kicked another one in the shins, and then slammed my bow down on top of his head, carefully angling it so the bow didn’t break.
Oliver took out his guys, and we both turned to see a striking Chinese woman in a white dress, with dark hair. She looked vaguely familiar, but... oh no.
China White pulled off the dark hair wig, letting her natural (I assumed) white spill down her shoulders.
”I’ve got her. You take care of Tommy.” I said in a low voice, and Oliver nodded, heading off as I stalked towards China White, ready for a fight.
“Why are you going after Malcolm Merlyn?” I asked.
”I’ll settle for you.” China said threateningly, and she started moving towards me now, a knife in each hand.
As we reached each other, she arced her arm up, trying to cut open my chest but I side-stepped, catching her wrist and pushing her back a step. Her other knife caught me on my non-dominant arm, and I winced at the pain, ducking under another slash.
She had two knives. I had to remember that. China made a couple more slashes with the knife, but I dodged each one.
She spun around, placing her hands on the floor and trying to catch me with a kick, but I caught it on my forearm and used the momentum to shove her to the ground.
She stumbled, but didn’t fall, and I pressed the advantage.
I grabbed one of her arms and bow-punched her in the stomach. Then, I kicked out one of her legs, dropping her onto her knee, and then bow-punched her in the face twice, and she slumped over.
I thought I’d won, but then she moved swiftly, grabbing my leg, and I found myself swung around and smashed down onto the ground. I gasped for breath as China stumbled back, and I scrambled to my feet.
Both of us were winded, but neither was ready to give in.
I charged China like a bull, and rammed my shoulder right between her breasts. She grunted, and I grabbed her, and swung her around into the glass display case, which shattered, leaving a few cuts on her body.
Then, I grabbed her and tossed her to the ground, and stalked towards her fallen form.
China jackknifed on the ground, and I jumped back to avoid getting kicked, and before I could react, she was back on her feet. Jeez, she was tough.
She ran forwards, leaping up onto my chest. She wrapped one of her arms around my neck, and yanked, both of us going down to the ground, but while I hit it awkwardly, China rolled smoothly, well, she tried to, but I caught her leg.
She kicked me square in the chest and I fell backwards, managing to do a back roll and land on my hands and knees. I jumped to my feet, ran for her, and kicked her right in the face.
Then, grabbed an arrow from my quiver and aimed it at her. Blood streamed from her nose and she looked murderous, but she knew she wasn’t faster than an arrow.
”Freeze! SCPD!” a voice came from behind me. Damn. McKenna Hall, Oliver’s girlfriend. Good thing it wasn’t Oliver down here, that’d have been awkward.
”Put the bow down.” McKenna instructed. I didn’t listen.
Instead, I spun, shooting the fire extinguisher, which spewed the uh, extinguishing stuff inside it into the air, and while McKenna was distracted, I sprinted for the steps.
I heard a bullet go off from behind me, but it didn’t hit me, and I headed for the stairs.
I figured the Merlyns would have headed for Malcolm’s office, so I went there first.
When I arrived, I skidded to a stop, stunned.
Malcolm lay on the ground, his dress shirt ripped open to reveal a bulletproof vest with two bullet holes in it, but blood was up at the top of it.
Tommy sat beside Malcolm, looking numb, with a blood transfusion set up from him to Malcolm.
But the shocking thing was that Oliver knelt next to him. Without his hood on.
I stared at Oliver. Tommy glanced at me, and chuckled mirthlessly.
”David, huh? Should have known.” he said grimly. I pulled my hood back, and revealed my identity to Tommy, though he’d already guessed.
Oliver had revealed his identity to yet another person, and I still couldn’t tell Thea the truth? I mean, he’d told freaking Helena Bertinelli who he was, and I couldn’t tell my girlfriend? What a double standard.
Oliver got to his feet, pulling his hood back on. I did the same, and we headed out of the office doors in silence.
———
“If they can’t hear us, then what’s the point?” Oliver asked angrily as Slade continued to fiddle with the radio.
Interesting how they’d swapped roles, with Slade being optimistic, and Oliver being pessimistic. I guess I was a mix of both, but I was really just cold, hungry, and tired, all things that I’d been feeling non-stop since I landed on this godforsaken island.
What I wouldn’t give for some Big Belly Burger.
”Wait.” Slade instructed, “You still might have done us some good.”
”0500 hours from my mark.” a familiar male voice crackled on the radio, “Final deployment is five by five.”
”That’s Fyers.” Oliver realized, and jumped to his feet, and I did the same.
The two of us rushed over to the radio so we could hear better.
”I’m tuned into the soldiers’ frequency.” Slade explained.
”Scylla is en route. ETA 0600 hours at the Southwest Bay.” Fyers continued, “I’ll call you when Scylla is in my possession. Fyers out.”
”Who was Fyers talking to?” Oliver asked quietly.
”I don’t know. Sounds like someone off this island, maybe his benefactor. More importantly, who or what is Scylla?” Slade asked.
”Oh, I know this one. A monster from Greek mythology with long reach. She plucked sailors off boats, I think.” I answered.
”Yeah, it’s ‘The Odyssey’ from one of the four nightmare chapters.” Oliver agreed with me.
Slade slid his signature twin swords into the two scabbards on his back which made an X.
”I wanna meet this monster.” Slade said firmly.
He crossed to the door of the plane, and then paused, his hand on the top of the doorframe.
”Am I going alone?” he asked.
Oliver and I headed for the door, and Oliver paused to grab a knife off a container, and I grabbed the sword I’d used in our failed attempt at hijacking the plane. I’d trained with it the most, so I knew its’ feel.
Oliver and I set out, following Slade to meet a nightmare.
———
Oliver and I headed down the steps into the bunker, and I saw Felicity and Dig coming to greet us.
”So how’s it feel to save a one percenter?” Felicity smiled.
”Good. Merlyn didn’t deserve to die. I mean, who kills someone as they’re about to receive an award for being a humanitarian?” I scoffed.
“Malcolm Merlyn’s going to be ok.” Dig assured Oliver, “They took him to Starling General. Good thing he was wearing a bulletproof vest.”
“He’s not in the hospital because he was shot.” Oliver revealed. I glanced warily at Dig.
”He was poisoned. By curare.” Oliver finished, and Dig stared at Oliver for a moment, and then he stepped around him.
”Lawton’s alive.” Dig said grimly after a moment.
”I’m sorry, John.” Oliver said.
Dig walked away from us. I wasn’t insulted, he needed some time to process.
”This Lawton kick his dog or something?” Felicity asked me.
”No. He killed his brother.” I said quietly.
———
The three of us crouched down behind a fallen tree, and stared at a little camp down below us.
”What is it?” Oliver asked.
“You were right.” Slade said, holding up a pair of binoculars, “Scylla is a monster. A Russian-made S300 anti-aircraft missile launcher. It can simultaneously track up to 100 targets whilst engaging at least a dozen. I mean, from here, they could shoot down a commercial airliner or start a war.”
Oliver and I both glanced at Slade.
That wasn’t good.
Chapter 32: The Huntress Returns, Part 1
Chapter Text
I walked into the old steel factory, which was now a fully furnished club operating under the name of Verdant.
It means green, which I think was an interesting choice on Oliver’s part, as it’s the color we suit up in.
Thea glanced around in awe.
“Looks good, huh?” I asked curiously.
”Yeah, yeah David, this looks awesome.” Thea smiled.
“Glad to hear it. I’ve spent a lot of time working on it. So have Oliver and Tommy.” I said, slipping my hands into the pockets of the jacket I wore.
“So, where’s your office?” Thea asked me.
”Oh, I don’t have one.” I shook my head. Thea frowned.
”Oliver and Tommy both do, don’t they?” she asked.
”Well, yeah, but I’m not quite as involved in the club as they are. Besides, what would I do with an office? Store snacks?” I shrugged.
”Still. You’d think you could at least get a small one, considering all the time you’ve spent over here, helping design it or something.” Thea shrugged.
“I don’t need an office to prove that I helped out. I just... did. I don’t need some kind of reward, you know?” I smiled.
Thea laughed.
”You’re such a good person.” she said, and leaned up to kiss me, when a voice interrupted us.
“Oh my gosh. It looks amazing!” McKenna Hall gasped. I glanced up at the stairs to see Oliver and McKenna were descending the steps.
”Well, yeah.” Oliver responded, “Steve Aoki’s gonna deejay right there.”
Oliver pointed to the DJ booth.
”You got Steve Aoki?” Thea gasped, wide-eyed.
”Oh, yeah, Oliver told me that. I have no idea who he is, though.” I shrugged.
”What? How did you get Steve Aoki?” McKenna asked, eerily echoing Thea’s earlier statement.
”Because he’s rich.” I smirked, and Thea and I walked over to them.
”Actually, I dated his sister. A million years ago, though.” Oliver answered McKenna, then glanced at me, “David, Speedy. What are you two doing here?”
”I told you I was showing Thea the club today.” I reminded him.
“Oh, you’re right. Completely forgot. Sorry, I’ve just got a lot on my mind.” Oliver shook his head.
”It’s all good.” I promised. He smiled, and then looked to McKenna.
”So, will you be my date tomorrow night?” Oliver asked McKenna. Thea and I smirked at each other.
“Is a club opening a proper date?” McKenna questioned.
”I certainly hope so.” Oliver said.
”It is if you do it right.” I smirked, wrapping my arm around Thea, who cuddled up against my side.
Oliver chuckled, and looked to McKenna.
”Is that a yes?” he asked hopefully.
”No.” McKenna shook her head, and not even glancing towards me or Thea, she kissed Oliver.
Thea made a sound of revulsion and buried her face in my shoulder and I chuckled, glancing over to the DJ booth to give the couple some privacy.
”That’s a yes.” McKenna said playfully.
Thea peeked out from my shoulder.
”Oh, you’re done kissing. Good.” Thea wrinkled her nose.
”Oh, c’mon. I’ve seen you kiss David loads of times.” Oliver huffed.
”Yeah, but that’s different.” Thea said, and promptly kissed me.
I kissed back, enjoying the feel of her lips, and when Thea leaned back from the kiss, I liked seeing the light blush that always colored her cheeks after we kissed.
“Not that different.” Oliver scowled at me, and I grinned innocently at him.
———
Oliver and I headed down into the bunker after our girls left, and found Dig sitting at the computer.
”Hey. Where you two been?” he asked.
”Hanging out with Thea.” I answered.
”And I decided to give myself a rare morning in.” Oliver said, almost... cheerily, which was completely out of character.
”Don’t look at me like that,” Oliver said to Dig’s skeptical face, “My club is opening, finally. McKenna and I are going on date number six tonight, which is... significant.”
“Is six significant? I thought it was multiples of five.” I smirked at Oliver.
”Shut up.” he said, chuckling, “Anyways, I dunno, it felt like a good day to give the bad guys a rest.”
”Well, it’s the bad girls I’m worried about.” Dig said.
”God, could that sound any grosser?” I muttered, and Oliver smirked, but that smirk died quickly as Diggle pulled up some information on the computer.
On it was a picture of a smoking hot brunette dressed in tight, revealing purple latex, and holding a crossbow aimed at a greasy looking man, who sat in a chair before her.
“Helena.” Oliver said quietly, all mirth gone from him.
“Yep.” Dig answered, “Or as I like to call her, your psycho ex-girlfriend.”
”Emphasis on psycho.” I muttered.
”This was taken at Alley Cats,” Dig continued, “the strip joint. The police report lists the stiff’s name as Gus Sabatoni.”
“That’s Bertinelli’s lawyer.” Oliver sighed, turning away from the screen, clearly frustrated, “Why would she come back to Starling City just for him? It’s not like he did a good job. Her father is serving consecutive life sentences without parole.”
”Come on, Oliver, we all knew this was just a matter of time.” Dig said. I nodded in agreement.
”You tried to help her, and failed. She’s going to kill again Oliver. We have to stop her, no matter your past with her.” I said, not unkindly.
”And she knows your identity. She knows our identities. She could bring all of us down if she wanted to.” Dig put in.
”Okay. I want you to get in touch with the contacts in the Bratva.” Oliver instructed Dig, “Talk to anyone on the street, figure out where Helena is, and why she’s back.”
”Okay. But Oliver-“ Dig tried, and Oliver wheeled on him.
”Dig, if she’s here, she’s here for a reason. If that’s not Frank Bertinelli, we need to know what she has planned.” Oliver said firmly.
”Ok.” Dig nodded.
———
After that little conversation, Oliver and I headed back to the Queen mansion, and a silence weighed on us. Helena had been a source of argument between us last time, and I wondered if her inciting presence would drive us apart this time around as well.
I hoped Oliver would have the good sense to simply stop her, despite how attractive she was, especially now that he was with McKenna, but I feared it wasn’t to be.
I was shaken out of my thoughts by the sound of girls laughing. Oliver and I glanced at each other and headed towards the sound.
”Speedy?” Oliver called.
”We’re in here!” Thea called from the living room. We?
Oliver and I entered the living room, and Thea smiled at Oliver.
”Look who’s back!” Thea said, and my heart stopped. Looking over her shoulder at Oliver and I was Helena Bertinelli. Sitting on a couch, alone with Thea.
Anger surged up inside of me, and I forced myself to keep my face neutral as Thea chatted about how Helena was discussing her first date with Oliver, but I wasn’t really paying attention.
”Hello, Oliver. David.” she smiled at the two of us, and despite the warm seductiveness in her tone, my blood was ice cold in fear for Thea.
”Oh, Ollie, I kind of have this pseudo friend that’s looking for a job. I was wondering if the club’s still hiring?” Thea asked Oliver.
”Yes, of course. Talk to Tommy.” Oliver said, “Matter of fact, why don’t you go upstairs and call Tommy right now?”
“Great. You rock.” Thea said, getting to her feet and walked past us, giving me a quick smile on her way past me, and I nodded at her.
The second I heard her feet on the stairs, I flicked my wrist and out shot the knife I kept hidden up my sleeve in a little gadget Felicity had designed for me.
I started towards Helena, knife gripped in my hand, but Oliver held up an arm, blocking me.
Helena stood up, smoothing out her light blue dress. How could someone so gorgeous be so completely sadistically murderous?
”Where you been?” Oliver asked.
“Umm, Barcelona, Monaco, Budapest. I just needed to forget who I was and how much I missed you.” Helena answered smoothly.
I snorted derisively, and Helena gave me an appraising look.
”Like you missed Gus Sabatoni?” Oliver inquired.
Helena’s face dropped.
”I thought you were done with your father’s organization, Helena, because he’s serving consecutive life sentences in Iron Heights Prison. You got your revenge.” Oliver said quietly.
“He just cut a deal with the Justice Department,” Helena seethed, “to testify against the East Coast family. In 48 hours, Witness Protection will give him a new name, a new life, and he’ll be off the grid forever, untraceable!”
”I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” Oliver tried to calm her down, but she was clearly angry. She reined in her outwards anger a little bit before continuing.
”My father doesn’t deserve a second chance, a second life. And I can’t, I can’t take on a phalanx of US Marshals. Not without help.” Helena said, looking between me and Oliver.
I laughed.
”There is no way in hell I’m helping you.” I scoffed.
”What you’re suggesting Helena, it’s not justice. It’s murder.” Oliver said. I heard footsteps approaching, and rapidly slipped the knife into my jacket’s inside pocket, and turned to see Moira Queen entering the living room.
”Oh, there you are.” she said to Oliver, “I have a question about your opening tonight.”
Helena moved out of the way from her position standing between Oliver and Moira, and to my displeasure, she chose to move next to me.
“Oh, hello.” Moira said to Helena.
”Hi.” Helena smiled at Moira.
”Oliver, who’s your friend? Or... is she your friend, David?” Moira asked, glancing between the two of us.
”No, she’s Oliver’s friend. Definitely not mine.” I said, and Helena made a small pouty face at me, and I pointedly looked away from her.
”Mom, this is Helena. Helena, this is my mother.” Oliver introduced.
Helena and Moira shook hands.
”Hi. Nice to meet you.” Helena smiled at Moira.
”Helena was just leaving.” Oliver said.
”Yes.” Helena agreed.
”Oh.” Moira said, clearly a bit surprised.
”I have a family engagement.” Helena apologized.
”Excuse us for a minute.” Oliver said.
Oliver, Helena, and I moved to the side away from Helena.
”I guess I will have to be more persuasive. Fortunately, you have a family, too.” Helena said menacingly to Oliver, and then she looked to me, “You seem quite close with Thea. I saw how she looked at you, and how you looked at her, with such intense panic when you saw I was here.”
And then, she kissed Oliver’s cheek.
”Helena. I’ll show you out.” I said, and Helena gave me a glittering smile.
”Thank you.” she said.
The two of us walked out into the entry hall, and we stepped out onto the front porch.
I grabbed her swiftly by the arm, and swung her around so she was flat against the wall. I yanked the knife from my jacket and leveled it against her throat.
”If you ever, and I mean ever come near Thea again, I will make sure you suffer as you die. Understood?” I snarled.
Helena’s full lips curved into a smile.
”I like this new dark side of yours.” was all she said, and pushed me back a step. She sashayed away from me, leaving me standing there, seething.
———
“She was in my house. She made a not-so-veiled threat. I want extra security around my mother and sister.” Oliver was telling Dig. The three of us were at Verdant’s bar, and we were talking quietly because of the employees around.
“Way ahead of you, man.” Dig said, already on his phone.
”Thank you.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, thanks.” I said.
”It’s my job.” Dig shrugged.
”For not saying I told you so.” Oliver finished.
”Night’s young.” Dig said, and headed away from Oliver and I to direct the Queen security team.
Tommy came up on the other side of the bar with a wooden crate in his hands. He set the crate down on the counter, his back to Oliver and I.
”Where you been? The club opens in four hours.” Oliver said.
”I’ve been dealing with the vendors.” Tommy said, not looking at anything other than his crate.
”No, you haven’t. Tommy, we need to talk.” Oliver said, and Tommy finally turned around, “I’m sorry, alright? But I kept this a secret to protect the people that are closest to me.”
“Do you think that’s what I care about?” Tommy asked angrily, “What, that my feelings are hurt? You’re a murderer. At least David doesn’t kill people. But, you? Ohh, you kill somebody practically every day. You were my best friend in life, but now it’s like I don’t even know you.”
“You’re right. I’ve changed.” Oliver said, and I took this as my cue to head out. I wasn’t going to invade on their private conversation.
I decided to head to Big Belly Burger, because nothing bad ever happened to me at Big Belly Burger.
———
”One of those missiles has an effective range of up to 2400 kilometers.” Slade explained, “We’re not going anywhere until we figure out what Fyers is planning.”
Oliver, Slade, and I were all still up on the ridge, looking down on Scylla, the missile launcher from Hell.
”Wild guess? He’s planning on blowing something up.” Oliver said.
”Well, one of those could do the job. But this? This is about starting a war.” Slade said.
”A war? What does that... why would Fyers want a war?” I asked.
”Yeah, and with who?” Oliver asked.
”Does it matter? We have to stop Fyers before he kills thousands of innocent people, who and why be damned.” Slade said.
”There are tons of soldiers down there.” Oliver pointed out, “Even if we get through all of them, we can’t just steal a whole missile launcher.”
Slade peered through his binoculars at the camp down below.
”Well, who said anything about stealing it?” Slade asked.
”So what’s the plan? Ambush?” Oliver asked.
”It’s impossible. We can’t take out all six without one radioing for backup.” Slade said.
”It’d be nice if we could just get all the soldiers in one place.” I muttered.
Slade glanced at me.
“You’re right.” Slade said, and I began to wonder what kind of scheme I’d just inspired.
———
Verdant was hopping. People filled the dance floor, and loud music (courtesies of the allegedly famous Steve Aoki) filled the club. Waitresses with drink platters milled about, and there were tons of people who were getting drunk, were drunk, or were well past drunk.
”To Verdant.” Moira said, and we all clinked our glasses together, “I know I haven’t always been supportive of this venture, but I have to admit this nightclub is quite an accomplishment.”
Thea, McKenna, Moira, Oliver and I were all present, and the over 21 year olds had champagne, while Thea and I had these blue fruity drinks with no alcohol. They were OK.
”I’m proud of you. Your father would be too.” Moira said.
”Thank you.” Oliver said to his mother.
”Yeah, congratulations, Ollie. The club doesn’t totally suck.” Thea teased, and I laughed, and Thea gave me a brilliant smile.
God, she looked amazing in her gold dress, with her brown hair tumbling down her shoulders in beautiful curls, her eyes made smoky with makeup, and a nice, clearly expensive necklace around her neck.
”Thanks, Speedy.” Oliver chuckled, “Thank you very much, all of you, for coming.”
Thea spotted Tommy and Laurel by the bar, and dragged me off to speak to him.
“Tommy, Tommy, did, uh, did you call Roy yet?” she asked. I choked.
”Roy? You got Roy a job here? The purse thief?” I asked incredulously.
“I left him a message. He starts tomorrow.” Tommy said, “Uh, which reminds me, I have to go check in with the office.”
He headed away from us, and I glanced at Laurel. She, as usual, looked nice, with her brown hair piled atop her head elegantly. She wore a shiny black dress that sparkled in the lights of Verdant.
I glanced over and happened to catch a glimpse of Helena freaking Bertinelli with Tommy, heading towards the bunker door.
”Thea, I have to go. I’ll be right back. Tommy... might need help with the check in.” I said, and then plunged into the crowd, intent on saving Tommy from the clutches of the Huntress.
Chapter 33: The Huntress Returns, Part 2
Chapter Text
I came down into the bunker, and saw Helena with Tommy bent over a desk, one of his arms up and how hand was twisted. She was in a prime position to break his arm.
”Helena. Don’t do this. He has nothing to do with any of this.” I said.
”I didn’t think it would be you to come down here, David. I figured Oliver would come first.” Helena smirked.
As if summoned, Oliver came down the steps.
”Dig?” Oliver asked, and then he saw the scene before him.
”Let him go. He has nothing to do with this.” Oliver said, echoing my earlier plea.
”I told you two. I warned you.” Helena said.
”Helena!” Oliver exclaimed, sharp and angry, “This isn’t you.”
I wanted to say that it’s EXACTLY who she is, but I wouldn’t. Not with Tommy at stake.
”My father is a mobster and a murderer. It is not like you haven’t killed men like that before!” Helena appealed.
”And I tried to teach you to obtain your objective without killing!” Oliver responded forcefully.
”By applying leverage.” Helena said, “By exploiting someone’s weakness.”
Helena moved Tommy’s arm closer to snapping, and he screamed in pain.
”There is a whole club full of leverage above our heads right now.” Helena said over Tommy’s sounds of fear and pain, “Please. Oliver, don’t make me do something that both of us will regret.”
”Okay! Okay. I... you win. I’ll help you. Let him go.” Oliver said.
Helena looked to me.
”I won’t stop him from helping you.” I promised.
”Let. Him. GO.” Oliver said angrily, each word forceful and emphasized.
Helena did, and Tommy curled his arm against his chest, screaming.
I slumped back against a pillar, and put my head in my hands.
———
The next morning, Oliver, Dig, and I were in the bunker. Dig leaned over Felicity’s usual desk where the computers were set up, and Oliver and I were standing between the other desks.
”Don’t say it.” Oliver said to Dig.
”Okay. Then let’s talk about Helena.” Dig said, “Oliver, if you didn’t still have feelings for this girl, you would have thought of a different solution than letting her extort you into killing someone.”
”So what do you want me to do? Do you want me to kill her?” Oliver asked, defeated.
”You know my opinion. We tell your family that we’re the vigilantes, and that they’re in danger. We move them, we deal with Helena, and then we handle the fallout from them knowing.” I said. Oliver shook his head.
”No. No, them knowing would only put them in more danger.” Oliver said.
”I think,” Dig spoke up, “that you would have killed Helena a long time ago if she looked like me instead of the T-Mobile girl.”
Oliver shook his head, trying to deny that.
”Oliver, she has murdered people in cold blood. At least when you do it, you really only do it out of justice. But Helena? All she sees is revenge, and anyone who gets in her way? They die from a crossbow bolt to the heart.” I said bluntly.
”She’s not evil.” Oliver maintained, “She’s been lost since her father killed her fiancée in cold blood. And are you gonna sit there and tell me that the two of you don’t know what it’s like to want revenge? What would you do? Hmm? If Floyd Lawton was standing right there?”
Oliver looked at me.
”What would you do if Dr. Ivo was standing right there?” Oliver growled. Unbidden, a memory flashed through my head, of a dark-haired Chinese woman falling as a gunshot rang out.
”Nothing that will involve blackmailing you into hunting him down.” Dig answered for me, because I was rattled.
”You know, you’re right. Okay? I can’t kill her. And I can’t take her to the police and risk her exposing all of this. But at least if I’m involved, I can contain her, alright? I can minimize the collateral damage.”
Dig’s gaze moved away from Oliver to someone behind him. I turned, expecting a pretty blond, but instead I saw a cold-hearted brunette bitch.
”Sorry, am I interrupting something?” Helena drawled.
”We were just talking about you.” Oliver said.
”And here I thought you didn’t care much for me.” Helena said to Dig.
”Still don’t.” Dig said.
”I haven’t been able to locate the safe house where the FBI is keeping your father.” Oliver said.
”I can help with that.” a familiar voice said, and my heart dropped, “I’ve been dying to hack into the FBI security system.”
Felicity walked up, giving Helena a curious look.
”Get out. Get out!” Oliver said immediately.
I moved towards Felicity.
”This is a private thing, Felicity. Please.” Oliver said.
”Oh. Okay.” Felicity said, clearly confused and surprised. Maybe a little hurt, too.
I saw Helena sizing Felicity up, and I leaped into action.
”Felicity, c’mon. I’ve been wanting some food anyway.” I said, and grabbed her arm as I walked her briskly out of the bunker.
Once we were out on the street, I finally took a deep breath.
”Ok. What was that?” Felicity asked me as I headed, practically on instinct, towards a local coffee shop. It was a LITTLE too early for Big Belly Burger.
”That is Helena Bertinelli. Oliver’s crazy ex girlfriend who likes crossbows.” I said bitterly.
“She’s the Huntress?” Felicity mouthed at me. I nodded.
”Wow. Why didn’t Oliver want me there?” Felicity asked.
”I didn’t want you there, either. Since Helena’s return, she’s threatened Moira, Thea, and almost snapped Tommy’s arm. The last thing she needs is more ammunition to exploit Oliver with.” I muttered.
”Oh my god. Why is she exploiting Oliver?” Felicity asked.
”Well, she wants her father dead, and can’t do it alone.” I said grimly.
”Oh. Ok, then. So... where are we going?” Felicity asked me.
”I could use some coffee.” I admitted, “You want some as well?”
Felicity smiled at me.
”I never say no to caffeine.” she said, and I laughed. It felt good to laugh, after all of this craziness with Helena, and the years-old trauma that Oliver had brought up.
———
“Hey!” Oliver shouted.
We were going to die. Slade’s genius plan was literally the Wookie prisoner gag. Oliver and I, in guard uniforms, walked into camp with Slade between us, his hands pretend-bound.
”We found an intruder while circling the perimeter.” I called, making my voice a little bit gruffer, but not enough to sound like a kid trying to sound manly.
Oliver pushed Slade forwards a few steps, and he stumbled, his arms behind his back.
The soldiers converged on us, and one of them called out to the others.
”It’s Wilson!” he proclaimed, “You killed a few of my friends, you son of a bitch.”
I glanced at the pistols Slade held in his hands while keeping them behind his back so the soldiers couldn’t see them.
”And I’m gonna kill a few more.” Slade smirked, and whipped out the pistols.
Lightning fast, he shot all of the guards with his akimbo pistols, as Oliver and I ducked down in case any of them returned fire.
When Slade stopped shooting, we both slowly rose to our feet, looking around in case anybody was still alive. But nope. Several unmoving bodies lay on the ground.
Slade grinned over his shoulder at us, and we hurried forwards, moving to the Scylla missile launcher.
———
I burst into the hospital, and hurried to the room where Thea had texted me.
In the hospital room was Roy, laying shirtless on the little operating bed, and Thea and a Vietnamese girl on either side of him.
The Vietnamese girl had black hair and green eyes, and stood a little bit taller than Thea. But my attention was on Thea.
”I... you were mugged? I should have been there. Damn it, Thea, I’m... I’m so sorry.” I said.
”Hey, hey. It’s ok. I shouldn’t have even been in the Glades, it’s just... Roy didn’t show up for the job I got him at Verdant, and I was just seeing why. And then he saved me from said muggers, and got stabbed doing it.” Thea said.
I looked to Roy.
”Hey, thanks, man. Seriously.” I said. Roy nodded, and flashed me a weak grin.
”Always gotta help the damsel in distress, right?” he said. I chuckled.
”Yeah.” I agreed, and Thea leaned against my side. I glanced up at the Vietnamese girl.
”Oh! David, this is Jade Nguyen, she’s Roy’s girlfriend. Jade, this is David, my boyfriend.” Thea smiled.
I glanced at Roy, and saw he was staring at the doctor with intense fear in his eyes. I glanced towards the nurse to see him prepping a needle.
”You alright, man?” I asked, feeling much more amiable to the former purse thief now that he’d saved Thea.
”Yeah, yeah. I just don’t see why I need a shot.” Roy said, glaring at the needle in the nurse’s hands.
”Oh, don’t tell me a hardened purse thief’s afraid of a needle.” I smirked.
”It doesn’t look so tiny.” he said to me, and I couldn’t hide my laugh. Jade rolled her eyes.
”He has this thing about needles.” she said, looking at Roy sympathetically.
“Look, just think about something else.” Thea suggested. Thea and I stepped back from Roy to let the nurse get to Roy.
”Like what?” Roy scowled.
”What about this?” Jade asked innocently, and she leaned in and kissed Roy.
The nurse pushed the needle into Roy’s arm and gave him the shot while Roy and Jade kissed.
”Done.” the nurse said, and stepped back from Roy, removing the needle. Jade leaned back from the kiss, smirking down at her boyfriend.
“Now, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Jade asked Roy teasingly.
He slowly shook his head, and I grinned sideways at Thea.
———
Slade opened a crate of explosives and offered them to me and Oliver.
”Place these around the launcher.” Slade instructed.
Oliver and I each took two, and ran around the launcher, placing the little green rectangles of explosives around the launcher, as ordered.
Slade went to the opposite side of Oliver and I, and stuffed the wheels full of the explosive materials.
“We’re 60 seconds out from the launcher.” a voice on the radio crackled.
”Set your final charges and blow it.” Slade said, but Oliver looked thoughtful.
He ran around the side of the launcher and opened a drawer. I scrambled to his side, and stared.
”I have a better idea.” Oliver said, and grabbed something from the drawer.
”What are you doing?” Slave demanded.
”I’m taking the circuit board. Computers won’t work without them and neither will this.” Oliver explained.
Slade grabbed the radio and ran to Oliver, gripping his arm, grinning.
”Leverage.” he chuckled, and the three of us dashed away from the now un-operational Scylla missile launcher.
———
My phone started buzzing with a call as I headed towards my bedroom in the Queen mansion. I’d just left Thea’s room after watching some television snuggled up, and now Felicity was calling me.
I picked it up.
”What’s up?” I asked.
”Hey, so, I was multitasking and intercepted a police report. A local sporting goods store just got robbed of one high powered crossbow. Now, could be a crazy coincidence, or Oliver’s psycho ex girlfriend is still in town. I’ll call you back if I learn anything more.” Felicity explained.
”Yeah, this is great, thanks Felicity.” I said.
”Glad I could help. In the meantime, just watch your ba-“ Felicity trailed off.
I frowned, and then I heard Helena’s voice come through the phone.
”Hi. I don’t think we had a chance to be properly introduced this morning.” Helena said.
I was running in a flat-out sprint down the hall before the line even disconnected.
———
I burst into the Queen Consolidated IT department. I wasn’t in my vigilante gear, there hadn’t been enough time. So, I just had the knife that was in my jacket’s sleeve, and the second knife that I had strapped to my chest this morning, in anticipation of Helena being psychotic. Again.
I was glad for the second knife now, I reflected.
“Felicity?” I called.
”David. David.” Felicity’s voice came, and I saw shoes peeking out from behind her desk.
I raced around to the other side of her desk to find her face-down on the floor, her hands tied behind her back. I flicked out my knife and cut the zip-tie restraints on her hands, and then the ones on her feet.
”Felicity. Are you ok?” I asked urgently, and she turned around to face me. I reached out and cupped her cheek, and gazed into her eyes intently.
”Are you OK?” I asked. She nodded, looking relieved, and then I heard footsteps, I was up in a flash, knife ready to throw, when I saw it was just Dig, hand raised protectively.
I let out a huge sigh of relief.
“I got your call. Where’s Oliver?” he asked.
”No idea. He didn’t answer his damn phone.” I scowled.
“What happened?” Dig asked, looking at Felicity, who was still sitting on the floor, with no glasses on and messed up make-up, from crying, I suspected, though I wasn’t judging. Helena was one scary bitch.
“Helena.” I snarled as Felicity climbed to her feet.
”She-she wanted the address to the safe house where her father’s being kept. She made me hack the FBI database. Sorry, David.” Felicity said, in a surprisingly firm tone.
”Hey. It’s not your fault. This whole goddamned mess is Oliver’s fault, not yours. I’m so sorry you got dragged into this, and I’m beyond relieved that you’re not hurt.” I said, and squeezed her hands tightly. She gave me a small smile, and then I was stalking to the door.
”David. What are you doing?” Dig asked me.
”I’m going to go kill the Huntress.” I snarled. Dig and Felicity looked shocked, and I couldn’t blame them. I was shocked too.
The amount of rage inside me was insane, but I knew that Helena wouldn’t stop if she wasn’t killed, and if she was captured, she’d screw me and Oliver over. Dig and Felicity, too. We’d all go to prison.
I refused to let my friends get hurt because of her. There were no good options left.
The only remaining option was to take Helena Bertinelli’s life, even if I would hate myself for killing her until the end of my days, it had to be done. The Huntress was too much of a threat.
———
I arrived at the safe house to find that Helena had already killed the men out front.
I ran towards the house, scaled up it, and then burst in through a window. I emerged out into a hallway to see Helena about to kill a FBI agent, and I threw one of my arrowhead throwing knives, and it collided with the crossbow bolt, both of them falling to the ground. I pushed the FBI agent to safety before I notched an arrow to my bow, and aimed the tip of it at Helena’s heart.
I let it fly, and it hit Helena’s crossbow, sending it flying from her hands. To my surprise, she grabbed a fallen FBI agent’s shotgun and hefted it, pumping it.
I ducked behind the wall and headed for safety as a shotgun blast rang out, hitting the wall.
I heard a second blast from the shotgun, and then a door be kicked open.
I doubled back and saw that she’d blown open a locked door, and I didn’t waste a beat before charging forwards.
I saw Helena leaping off the roof, and I followed, landing in a roll across the grass, before I notched an arrow to my bow, pointing it at the Huntress’ back.
Without a word of warning, I let my arrow fly, but she twisted sharply and the arrow pierced her shoulder instead of her heart like I’d intended.
She gave a scream of pain, and I botched another arrow to my bow. Through the pain, Helena leveled the shotgun at me, and neither of us fired, we just stood there, bow vs shotgun.
”You won’t kill me.” Helena said, her face tight with pain.
”How the fuck do you know? You threatened people I care about. You don’t know what I’m capable of. I can’t let you go, because you’ll kill again, and any more people who die because of you will be dead because of me. I won’t let that happen. I won’t.” I snarled.
I let my arrow fly, and surprisingly, she dropped the shotgun, and caught my freaking arrow. She CAUGHT it.
“I practiced that move. I had a feeling I might need it someday.” Helena said.
She walked towards me, and my fingers itched to grab one of my arrowhead knives and cut her throat, but to shoot someone was very different than stabbing someone.
Her blood would literally be on my hands if I sliced her throat. It’d be up close, it’d be... personal.
A dark voice in my head whispered that this woman had threatened Thea and attacked Felicity. She’d almost broken Tommy’s arm, and she had coerced Oliver into helping her monstrous agenda.
She deserved to die.
Before I could grab my arrowhead knife, though, she smacked my bow aside and punched me in the face. Then, she grabbed my arm and rolled us across the grass.
She slipped behind me and wrapped her arm around my neck, trying to choke me. I jackknifed, knocking one of her legs out from under her as I flipped her over my shoulder. She hit the ground hard, and I mercilessly ripped the arrow from her shoulder.
She howled in pain, and managed to kick me square in the chest, sending me staggering back, and I dropped the arrow. Huntress was back on her feet, charging at me. I suspected adrenaline was letting her fight through the pain of the wound in her shoulder.
She kicked at me, but I ducked under the kick, and kicked out her other leg before her foot could touch the ground again.
Helena crashed to the ground, but rolled out of my reach, and scrambled to her feet.
She came at me again, and I stepped aside from a punch, and she moved quickly, stepping around me and grabbing me by the neck. I recognized the neck breaker move from Oliver’s earlier days as the Hood.
I flipped the tables, and flipped Helena over me, and she hit the ground with a cry of pain as her shoulder hit the earth.
She came back at me again, but from my position on my knee, I was able to push her aside, and while she was recovering from the savage shove, I grabbed my bow, got to my feet, and aimed an arrow at her.
”Enough!” I roared, and looked Helena dead in the eyes.
I was just about to kill her when a oh so familiar voice interrupted.
”Freeze!” McKenna Hall yelled.
Damn. That’s twice now she’s interrupted me, mid-fight.
I obeyed the policewoman, and froze.
”Put it down.” McKenna ordered, and I slowly lowered the bow. Helena was bruised, bloody, and beaten. The threat she posed now, especially with McKenna here, was minimal.
“Turn around. Slowly.” McKenna instructed, and I kept lowering the bow to the ground until it was out of my hand, and in that second, Helena moved.
She grabbed her shotgun, and because McKenna was focused on me, she didn’t have time to react as Helena aimed the shotgun at Oliver’s girlfriend and pulled the trigger.
The shot rang out loud in the otherwise quiet night, and I shouted something unintelligible as Helena raced away.
It was a declaration of rage, and a promise. I would kill Helena Bertineli. But not today.
I rushed to McKenna’s side, and knelt down by her. She wore a bulletproof vest, sure, but a shotgun was some serious shit, and it was a fairly close range shot.
McKenna Hall was unconscious, maybe dead, and I had no idea what to do. The wail of police sirens told me I didn’t have to do anything, they’d handle it.
Like a coward, I ran for my bow, grabbed it, and then ran towards my motorcycle, just wanting to be gone.
As I drove away from the ‘safe’ house, I was pretty sure I was crying. I wasn’t sure why.
Maybe they were grieving tears for McKenna. Maybe they were frustrated tears over not being able to kill Helena, and having more blood fall on my shoulders, or maybe it was rage expressing itself in a new way, beyond angry at Helena Bertinelli for the hell she’d brought on my life.
I suspected it was all three combined.
———
I came back into the bunker to see Oliver, Felicity, and Dig there.
I must have looked like a mess. Blood was on my gear, I was missing several arrows which I guess fell out during the fight with Helena.
My green grease disguise trailed down my cheeks in obvious tear tracks, and I felt like hell.
”What happened?” Oliver asked quietly.
“Helena... when I got there, she’d already started killing FBI agents. I stopped her from killing one of them, and Frank Bertinelli managed to get away. And then... and then Helena and I fought.” I said.
“With weapons or, like, an argument?” Oliver asked.
”Weapons. She... she had a shotgun. I broke her crossbow, and... anyways, yeah. We fought, and I shot her in the shoulder with an arrow. But... she got away Oliver. But before she got away, Detective McKenna Hall showed up. Helena shot her, Oliver. With a shotgun.” I said weakly. Oliver staggered, and Dig grabbed his shoulder.
“Did she make it?” Dig asked.
”She was still breathing when I had to run because the cops showed up.” I said truthfully. Oliver took a shaky breath.
”I should have answered the phone.” was all he said, and then he walked off.
I slumped down in a chair, and Felicity and Dig came up to me.
”You did good. You saved an FBI agent, and Frank Bertinelli. Yeah, Helena got away, but we know she’ll be back here eventually, and we can get her then.” Dig said. I nodded.
”Yeah. And when she does come back, I’m going to end her.” I said.
”You might have to get in line.” Dig said, and looked pointedly towards where Oliver had left.
I nodded.
We’d fractured today, Oliver and I. Just like we had last time. Next time, we could not allow ourselves to break. The only way we could stop the Huntress is if we worked together. As brothers.
———
Slade held up the radio.
“Your plan, your call.” Slade said. The three of us were back up on that ridge, hiding from the soldiers. Oliver took the proffered radio, and spoke.
”Fyers.” he said.
”Mr. Queen, I thought I might be hearing from you.” Fyers responded after a beat.
”We have the circuit board.” Oliver said.
”You’re making a grave mistake.” Fyers said.
”My men are scouring the island for you as we speak.” Fyers continued, and Slade smirked before peering at the camp with his binoculars, “And when they find you, they will kill you. Very slowly, I’m afraid.”
“If your men kill us, then you’ll never find the circuit board. And after that we both know that all you’ll be left with is a really ugly piece of modern art.” Oliver said. Slade grinned proudly at him, and I smiled in the darkness.
”Then what do you propose?” Fyers asked.
”A trade.” Oliver said.
”I see. And what do you want in exchange?” Fyers asked.
”I want a way off the island.” Oliver said firmly.
Chapter 34: Salvation, Part 1
Chapter Text
“Lawyers for John Nickels spoke to the press today. They say they’re pleased the DA declined to indict their client on charges stemmed from the recent fire in one of Nickel’s buildings.”
I glanced up at the sound of grunting to see Oliver doing shirtless pull-ups on the ceiling, because he liked to show off.
I was in just as good as shape as he was, and never did shirtless pull-ups to show how muscled I was.
“John Nickel is one of the wealthiest real estate developers in Starling City.” Oliver spoke, “He’s also one of the dirtiest. That building that burnt down last night? Wiring was not up to code.”
“Maybe he didn’t know that.” Felicity pointed out.
”Oh, he knew. Just like he knew about the seven other people who have frozen to death in his other buildings over the past three years.” I said, and Felicity tore her eyes off Oliver to look at me.
”Yeah, he’s a real man of the people.” Dig said dryly.
Oliver dropped down from the ceiling and landed on the floor with a grunt.
”Not for long.” Oliver said, standing up, “The DA ignores this, and the police can’t do anything because all these slums are in the Glades. So tonight, we cross Mr. Nickel’s name off the list.”
“Am I invited? Usually you just sneak off without me.” I said grumpily.
”Hey, Felicity. Are you OK with that?” Oliver asked Felicity, ignoring my remark.
”One hundred percent.” Felicity said after a pause where she watched that scumbag walk out of the courtroom, smug after his victory.
———
Oliver and I landed on Nickel’s balcony after some nifty arrow grappling.
Quietly, I slid open the door into Nickel’s lavish apartment, and Oliver stepped inside. I followed, not bothering to close it behind me.
The two of us, dressed in our full vigilante gear, checked the top floor of his apartment, and then headed down the steps, bows in hand.
As we reached the bottom of the steps, Oliver reached for an arrow, out of precaution, and I did the same thing, but a quick glance left and right confirmed that nobody was there.
I knew better than to talk while we were being stealthy, but I really wanted to ask an important question. Where the hell is he?
Oliver headed into the living room, and I followed, and saw what Oliver had spotted.
Objects were strewn across the floor in a way that suggested there had been a struggle. John Nickel had been taken.
Oliver bent down to grab a steak knife that was on the floor, and he held it up for me to see.
”Somebody else got to him.” I said in a low voice, just in case someone was still here.
”Yup.” Oliver sighed.
———
“What?” Felicity asked as we debriefed Dig and Felicity, “He was just gone?”
”Nope. Not gone.” Oliver said.
”He was taken.” I put in.
“Looks like Nickel was on someone else’s list too.” Dig said.
”After the fire last night, it’s not entirely surprising. Felicity, I need you to get me everything that you can on Nickel. Focus on his tenants, and anyone who might have filed a formal complaint against him, or... or people that lost something in the fire.” Oliver said.
”Or someone.” I added.
”Well, that’s going to be some list, I mean, slumlords aren’t generally known for their popularity,” Felicity said, and I chuckled, “plus...”
“What?” Oliver demanded.
”Dude, calm down.” I sighed.
”Nothing, it’s just... you two went over there to be all ‘grrr, stop being bad or I’ll arrow you’, and not you want to rescue him.” Felicity said.
”Uh, excuse me, I have never once done that.” I put in, jokingly offended. Felicity gave me a warm smile.
”I don’t like the idea that somebody dangerous is out there.” Oliver said.
Felicity gave him a look.
“Somebody else.” Oliver corrected himself, “Because typically, they don’t show our level of restraint.”
“Level of restraint? Oliver, did you get some kind of concussion? You kill people on the norm.” I pointed out.
“I only kill people who deserve it. This new guy... who knows where he draws the line on who to kill and who not to.” Oliver said.
“So, you’re going to cross Nickel off anyway?” Dig asked Oliver.
”No. I’m finding somebody else who needs a talking to.” Oliver said.
”Wait, wait. You’re going out there again, Oliver?” Dig asked, “Why don’t you go home and be with your family, man?”
”That’s when the work is done, Diggle.” Oliver said. I moved to stand up, and Oliver shook his head.
”No. I’ve got this.” he said, and I sighed, but nodded.
”Alright, well, if you won’t go home, I’m taking you out to dinner.” Dig said.
”I’m not hungry.” Oliver sighed.
”I’m not asking.” Dig said.
”You know I’m hungry.” I said, leaping up.
Dig took Oliver’s little book from him and set it down on the table.
———
”Simple exchange.” Oliver said, “You get us a way off the island, and we’ll give you the circuit board so that your missile launcher isn’t just furniture.”
“You’ve grown up quite a bit, Mr. Queen. I’ll give you that.” Fyers said, and there was a brief pause before he spoke again, “I can get you a boat. But I need time.”
Oliver nudged Slade excitedly, and Slade grinned at me.
”You got an hour, Fyers, and then you’re never..” Oliver said, but Slade hit him in the back of the head.
”What?” Oliver mouthed angrily at Slade. Slade took the radio.
”We understand it might take you longer than an hour to find a boat.” Slade said, “What we mean is you need to move with some dispatch.”
”Ah, Wilson, still in command there, eh? I thought your little pets had staged a coup d’etat.” Fyers drawled.
”Just get us the damn boat.” Slade growled.
———
“I can’t believe our booth was taken.” I grumbled as I ate a fry. Dig chuckled. We were sitting at a high table in Big Belly Burger, chowing down on burgers and fries.
“Hungrier than I thought.” Oliver remarked after taking a few bites of his burger.
Dig nodded at him, but said nothing.
“Are you waiting for me to finish eating before giving me the lecture?” Oliver asked.
Dig laughed, and I grinned too as I took another bite of my burger.
”Oliver, you’ve been spending a lot of time under that hood last couple of weeks.” Dig said.
”Keeps my ears warm.” Oliver deadpanned, and I laughed.
”And you made this decision to, um, avoid entanglements?” Dig asked.
”For their protection.” Oliver nodded, “The people who get close to me get hurt.”
“I didn’t.” I said. Oliver snorted.
”David, you are covered in scars. Those five years hurt both of us in ways most people can’t even imagine. You’re the person who got most hurt because of me.” Oliver shook his head.
Dig sighed and stared at Oliver.
”What’s the problem? Do you think I’m losing my grip?” Oliver questioned.
”No, it’s just the opposite, really. You seem calm.” Dig noted, “Scary calm. I get that things didn’t end well with Helena. With McKenna.”
“With Laurel. With Sara. The list goes on.” Oliver finished.
”Yeah, but what do you do? You hood up, you go home, you repeat. It’s not much of a life.” Dig said.
”The life that I’m leading for myself right now doesn’t leave much room for an actual life.” Oliver said, “And I don’t need one.”
“Bullshit.” I said, playing it off like a cough, and Oliver glared.
”Wow. That’s a pretty bleak future you plan on spending with no one.” Dig said. I glanced over at a group of people peering worriedly at their phones. A little odd.
”I’m used to isolation.” Oliver said.
”And that is exactly what worries me.” Dig said, “You’ve been home for eight months, Oliver, but I don’t think you left that island yet.”
Oliver contemplated that statement, but before he could respond, a ringing phone cut him off.
Several ringing phones.
“What the hell is going on?” Dig asked. My phone started buzzing and I picked it up to see Felicity’s name on my screen.
Frowning, I answered it and put it by my ear.
”Hey, Felicity. What’s up?” I asked.
”Found Nickel. Click the link I just sent you.” Felicity said quickly.
I looked at my messages to see a new one from Felicity.
‘Here is the link: GLADES BETRAYED’
”This came up on every screen with an IP address originating from the Glades.” Felicity said, and I pushed the link, angling my phone so that Dig and Oliver could see as well. It was a video feed of John Nickel, his mouth duct taped shut.
”If you make the Glades your home, you know who this man is.” a man’s voice said, but it was altered by a similar device to what Oliver and I used, “John Nickel. He owns your tenements. Manages your slums. Provides the leaking roof over your head. The lead in your pipes, the asbestos in your walls. Basically, he makes money off our suffering. But the police aren’t interested in helping us. They may have let us down, but I won’t. John, I want to give you the chance to state your case. Why shouldn’t you be punished?”
The unseen speaker ripped the duct tape off of John Nickel’s mouth.
“I knew there was bad stuff in my buildings.” John Nickel began.
Oliver whipped his phone up to his ear.
”Track him, Felicity.” he snarled.
”Okay, yes, I made a little profit! But at least they had a place to live. Without me, people like that would end up on the street.” Nickel continued, but the unseen man shoved duct tape back over his mouth.
“People like that.” the man drawled, “That’s all we are to guys like this.”
The camera backed up, and I had a feeling of coming blood.
Nickel tried to scream.
”Don’t.” the man with the voice modifier ordered.
”I find you... guilty.” the man said, and a gun was visible on the video feed.
”Oh, shit.” Dig muttered.
A shot rang out and everybody in the restaurant cringed at the horrific sight they just witnessed.
The camera seemed like it was set down, still showing Nickel’s corpse.
“There are plenty more people who need to answer for their crimes against us. So... who’s next?” the man asked menacingly.
———
“Anything new?” Oliver asked as he and I walked into the bunker.
Felicity was working hard at the computers. I sat down a bag of food beside her, and she gave me a grateful smile, but she looked stressed and tired.
”This guy’s definitely got more than a subscription to ‘Wired’. His website’s protected by some very serious encryption.” Felicity explained.
”Well, use that air magnet thing.” Oliver instructed, “You said that it could trace-“
“Oliver! No offense, but do I tell you how to sharpen your arrows?” Felicity asked.
”She means shut the hell up and let her work.” I translated good-naturedly, and Oliver cracked a grin.
”Spoke to my friend at the NSA.” Dig said, walking into the bunker, “The website code matches a cyber crusader who’s been on their radar. He hacks into fringe sites under the username ‘The Savior’. NSA believes he’s a former resident of the Glades.”
“And an egotistical psycho.” I added under my breath.
”Former?” Oliver asked.
“Yeah. Well, a year ago, he hacked himself right off the radar. He erased all traces of his existence.” Dig explained.
“So what happened a year ago?” Felicity wondered.
Suddenly, the Savior’s voice spoke up from the broadcast Felicity had up on a monitor.
”We’re back.” he announced, “I have with me assistant district attorney Gavin Carnahan. Now, DAs are supposed to go after bad guys. But this one can’t even be bothered to bring them to trial. Like the ones who killed my wife in a bodega.”
”Felicity...” Oliver and I said at the same time. We glanced at each other as Felicity spoke.
”I’m on it.” she said.
”They said there wasn’t enough evidence,” the Savior continued, “You think the evidence would have turned up if she’d been killed in one of Starling City’s nicer neighborhoods?”
”Emma Falk.” Oliver read off the screen that Felicity pulled up, “Grieving husband is Joseph Falk. What do we have on him?”
”Not much. Forty two, former city worker. Department of transportation, computer technician left his job when she was killed. One year ago today.” Felicity read.
”No current phone. No current address.” Dig noted.
”Gavin, you’re a lawyer.” the Savior went on, “You’re used to making a case. So go ahead. I’m going to give you ten minutes to deliver the closing argument of your life.”
“Come on.” Oliver said, leaning down to get all up in Felicity’s bubble aggressively. Yeah, that’ll improve her working speed.
”I’m trying to get a lock on his wireless signal.” Felicity said.
”You’re doing great.” I said, glaring at Oliver, who was being very pushy, and I get it, it’s a crisis, but there’s no reason to be a dick to your teammates. He backed off a bit at my glare.
”Ten minutes to convince me not to blow you away.” the Savior said.
The Savior set down the camera on a table, and set a watch in front of it. Oliver and I looked at each other, and then at Felicity.
———
“I got him!” Felicity gasped.
”Shut him down.” Oliver said urgently.
”Can’t, he has a firewall protecting his wireless signal, but he’s working off an IPX located at 23rd and Mira.” Felicity said.
Oliver took off running. I paused only to flip up the hood of my dark purple hoodie, and then I hurried after him.
“You’re gonna hood up?” Dig called to Oliver.
“Middle of the day!” Oliver responded.
The two of us hurried up the steps.
———
On motorcycles, Oliver and I drove towards 23rd and Mira. I didn’t have my helmet on, but Oliver had his.
”How’s Carnahan?” I heard Oliver ask over the call we had set up using Bluetooth earpieces.
”Not making a very persuasive argument.” Felicity said.
”We’re almost there.” I reported. Oliver slowed to a stop in front of an office building and was off his motorcycle like a shot. I did the same thing, but because I wasn’t pausing to take off my helmet like Oliver was, I took the lead as we charged into a building.
The door into the inner part of the building was locked, so I smashed my elbow into the glass, and then reached through the broken window and unlocked the door.
I headed up the flight of steps, Oliver on my heels.
”See anything?” Felicity asked.
”We’re only on the first floor.” I said, flipping my hood back.
Oliver and I hurried down the building hallway.
“Just six more to go.” Felicity reasoned.
“I’ve got the third floor.” I nodded to Oliver, and he kicked open a door with no light on under it. Empty.
”Guys, hurry!” Felicity pleaded. I charged up the steps.
Panicking, Oliver and I went on a mad rampage through that building, kicking open pretty much every door on every floor.
“I can’t find him!” I shouted.
”Me neither!” Oliver said.
I headed up the steps and pushed my way out onto the roof. Oliver joined me just a few seconds later, and we both looked around the roof.
”He’s not here, Felicity!” Oliver roared.
”What?” Felicity asked.
”We searched every office on every floor! He’s not here! Is this the right place?! Are you sure?!” Oliver shouted angrily.
”Yeah, I...” Felicity trailed off.
”Oh, crap.” she said.
”What?” I jumped in.
”How is his possible? This can’t happen! He’s...” Felicity said.
”Talk to me!” Oliver shouted.
”Wait. He moved. Just north of you. Ocean and Grand.” Felicity reported.
”On my way!” Oliver said, and took off towards the edge of the building. I sprinted after him, leaping fearlessly off the building to land on the lower one beneath it, rolling on impact.
I recovered my footing as was racing forwards again. Oliver jumped to the next building, and I cleared the jump as well, but I stumbled on the landing and wiped out.
”Shit!” I swore, scrambling up to my feet and taking off after Oliver again. We leaped across another building, and I nailed the landing this time.
Oliver reached the edge of this building and started to climb down the fire escape. I was always the more agile of the two of us, and made it down before Oliver. I leaped onto the roof of a passing truck, and Oliver landed beside me. I flipped up my purple hood, for at least a little bit of disguise, and then we leaped from the roof of the truck onto another truck which carried a huge stack of boxes on its’ trailer.
We sprung from the stack of boxes, and Oliver darted out into the street. A car braked hard to stop so they didn’t hit Oliver, and I slid across the hood of said car, and then Oliver and I both vaulted over the back of a taxi, and ran towards a fence with a car parked right in front of it.
Oliver ran at the fence, scaling it, but I ran at the car instead, jumping up onto the hood, running up onto the top and then leaping off of that, grabbing the top of the fence with my hands and pushing myself over it in a fluid motion.
”We’re at Ocean and Grand, Felicity.” Oliver said, “That’s just a vacant lot.”
“How is this possible?” Felicity asked, “This can’t happen, he’s...”
“Find the right address, now!” Oliver shouted.
There was no response.
After a moment, Dig spoke from Felicity’s earpiece.
”Oliver, it’s over. Carnahan’s dead.” Dig said quietly.
———
Oliver and I came down the bunker steps, and I saw Felicity twisting one of my arrows in her hands.
“Where’s Diggle?” Oliver asked.
”I asked him to leave me alone.” Felicity said, “In my loud voice.”
”This wasn’t your fault.” I said immediately.
Felicity didn’t look at us.
”I was the one who was supposed to find Carnahan and I was the one who sent you to that bogus location.” Felicity said quietly, “I’ve never seen anyone die.”
“Hey, this is the thing with what we do.” Oliver said softly, “Sometimes we lose.”
”Maybe it is better being alone.” Felicity said, “I’m not seeing anyone currently, but... if I were, I don’t know how I’d tell him about today.”
Oliver reached over and took the arrow from Felicity’s hands, and while Oliver walked past Felicity, I leaned on the desk beside her.
I didn’t speak, I just stood beside her. I knew what it was like, to watch someone die for the first time. It wasn’t pretty, and it wasn’t easy, but when I saw it, I had Oliver with me.
I didn’t want Felicity to be alone right now, going through this without support. She leaned slightly against my shoulder, and so we stood there. Not speaking, just standing there with our shoulders touching.
Chapter 35: Salvation, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver, Slade, and I walked through the forest. The sun had long since risen, and now it was time to make the trade, circuit board for freedom.
I looked up and saw Fyers and Yao Fei leading a group of rifle-toting soldiers. Yao Fei held a rifle as well, but Fyers didn’t seem to have one, though I knew he wasn’t unarmed.
“Gentlemen. Welcome.” Fyers said, “So happy we were able to reach an accord.”
Fyers folded his arms, and I could see the silvery pistol in his right hand.
”Oh, good.” Slade said dryly, “Small talk. Are we going to get on with this?”
“As you wish. Straight to business. The circuit board.” Fyers prompted, “Where is it?”
”Somewhere safe.” Oliver answered, “So get us to the boat and then we’ll tell you where it is.”
“And of course you’ll be honest about its location.” Fyers said.
”Well, I wouldn’t be.” Slade said, “But Queen’s got some strange hang up about principles and integrity.”
“I always imagined as much.” Fyers said, glancing at Oliver. He then looked at me.
”You don’t speak much, do you, Mr. Hale?” Fyers questioned. Slade stepped protectively in front of me.
”Don’t talk to him.” Slade said fiercely. Fyers nodded.
”I see. Well, on the topic of Mr. Queen’s principles, I have a counter proposal.” Fyers said smugly. He called to his men, and two of them came forwards, dragging a dark haired Chinese woman between them.
Yao Fei seemed stunned to see her. The two men tossed her carelessly to the ground, and she looked at Yao Fei.
”No! No!” Yao Fei exclaimed, and one of the soldiers hit him on the head with their gun.
”Hey!” Oliver shouted as two men handcuffed Yao Fei.
”You will deliver back to me the circuit board or I will kill Yao Fei’s daughter.” Fyers threatened.
So much for that upper hand.
”So I wouldn’t leave.” Oliver said.
“I can’t imagine you want the death of an innocent young woman on your hands.” Fyers said, approaching the three of us, “Not with your... principles.”
———
I sat at the bar of Verdant, sipping some ice water I’d put in a very fancy glass just for kicks, watching the news.
”More on the story out of the Glades.” the anchor was saying, “The kidnapper seems to have another victim and is broadcasting the feed to his website. A warning to viewers, this is live footage, so we’re not sure what we’re about to see.”
The footage cued up on the screen, and I knocked my ice water over in surprise.
Roy Harper was on the TV screen, in the Savior’s little lair.
Oh, no.
”Meet Roy Harper.” the Savior’s modified voice boomed, “Arrests for larceny, robbery, aggravated assault. And yet you’re out on the street. Another gangbanger in the Glades running free like the ones who killed my wife. I grew up in the Glades too, and it didn’t turn me into a criminal.”
Oliver came out into the bar area, and saw the broadcast. I jumped to my feet and walked over to where he and Tommy now stood.
”I know that kid.” Tommy said.
”How?” Oliver asked.
”He’s the guy who saved Thea from those muggers. And the one who stole her purse, ironically.” I said.
”Ollie! David!” a hysteric voice called, and Oliver and I turned.
Thea and Jade ran up to us, both of them looking like a mess, their makeup messed up from crying and there was dirt on their clothes.
Jade saw Roy on the TV screen and broke down crying, and Thea turned towards me, burying her face in my chest. I rubbed her back comfortingly.
”Thea.” Oliver said, and she turned to look at her brother. She stepped away from me and moved over to talk to Oliver. I glanced over to see Tommy trying to comfort Jade, and not doing a great job, but then again, nothing was really going to make her feel better when her boyfriend was on a murder broadcast.
”The three of us, we were walking, and then some guy came out of nowhere.” Thea said hysterically, “He just attacked us! Roy doesn’t deserve to die!”
“I promise you, he’s going to be OK.” Oliver said, “You and Jade stay here with Tommy, OK?”
“O-ok.” Thea sniffled.
Oliver and I headed towards the bunker.
The Savior was going to pay.
———
“Anything?” Oliver asked as the two of us entered the bunker.
”I’ve been going through all the video we’ve got, trying to see if there’s anything that’ll tell us where this guy is, and I got nothing, except a sound.” Felicity said, holding up a pair of headphones.
Dig took them.
”It’s buried in the ambient noise. Almost rhythmic.” Felicity continued, “Here, I’ve isolated it.”
“What is that?” I asked, frowning.
”Sounds like a car driving over lane markers.” Oliver put in.
”Yes, but bigger than a car.” Felicity said.
”One of those cargo trucks?” I frowned.
”Bigger.” Felicity shook her head.
”I know this.” Dig said, and we all looked at him.
”I know it.” Dig whispered, practically to himself.
”Come on! Guys!” Oliver said impatiently.
”Felicity, show me a map.” Dig said, “Sights of the abductions where we’ve seen the signal so far.”
”Right there. 23rd and Mira.” Dig frowned, thinking.
”What are you thinking, Dig?” I asked.
”Locksley and Adams.” Dig continued on, ”Wells Street down by CNRI. Those are all subway stops!”
“What? There’s not a... is there?” I frowned.
”Starling City doesn’t have a subway.” Oliver said.
”No, but they used to, when I was a kid my dad used to take me down to the Rockets game, by subway. For 14 minutes, I’d lean against the window feeling the rhythm of the train moving.” Dig explained.
“That’s how he did it!” I realized. Felicity seemed to be on the same wavelength as me, and she lit up.
”He was at 23rd and Mira, but he was underground. He used to work for the Department of Transportation so that’s how he knows all the old subway stops. That’s why I couldn’t trace the signal. He was moving! He was in a subway car.” Felicity explained to Oliver and Dig.
”Where is he now?” Oliver asked, starting to take off his clothes. I reached for my shirt and tugged it off my head.
If I wasn’t so busy, I might have seen Felicity staring at my shirtless upper half, but I was busy, and so I didn’t notice.
“He’s on the old cross town line!” Felicity said after a beat, and when I looked over at her, her cheeks were a little red, “If he continues down this route, he’ll be at the Spring Street stop in 15 minutes.”
I nodded.
”Let’s go catch him.” I said, and jogged over to my gear.
———
Slade lifted his gun to point at Fyers, and all the soldiers grabbed their guns, and pointed them at us.
”Let the girl go.” Slade said coldly to Fyers.
”No deal?” Fyers asked innocently.
”Very well.” he continued when none of us answered, “Kill her.”
”No!” Yao Fei bellowed.
To my surprise, the girl sprung into movement and I struggled to keep track of what was happening, but in almost a blink, the girl was victorious, and her two almost executioners were on the ground, taken down.
Slade started shooting at soldiers, and I dove to the ground, and found a dropped pistol. I grabbed it and saw that one of the guards had grabbed Oliver and he was struggling to break free.
I aimed the gun at the soldier holding Oliver, and with barely shaking hands, I pulled the trigger. A loud boom sounded from the gun in my hand, and red flew from the soldier’s abdomen.
I stood there, shellshocked, as I watched a man fall to the earth, his back bleeding from a bullet wound, a wound that... I had just shot the man.
I dropped the gun, quickly.
Oliver gave me a wide-eyed look, but he nodded at me in thanks. Another soldier came at him, and Oliver and him started brawling.
“Kid.” Slade said, and I looked at him, “The first kill’s always the roughest.”
I gave a slow, weak nod, and the two of us headed over to where Yao Fei’s daughter was beating Edward Fyers senseless.
Slide looked very impressed.
”Well, that was unexpected.” he remarked as the girl came towards us. She grinned at him as she passed, and I thought all was well, until Oliver yelled Slade’s name, and bullets erupted from the forest.
Slade grabbed me and hauled me along while the girl lifted Yao Fei.
The five of us sprinted for safety while Fyers’ men shot at us.
Yao Fei took a bullet to the leg, and he went down, but Oliver grabbed him, and he and the girl helped carry Yao Fei along, as Slade made sure I was keeping pace, doing his best to keep me out of the soldiers’ line of fire.
Everybody except Slade laid down on a slope that was protected from the bullets. Slade was on the top of the slope, returning fire.
”Get her to safety!” Yao Fei implored Oliver and I, “Now! I’ll only slow you down. Go!”
Everybody started screaming go, and then we were off again, leaving Yao Fei behind on that slope as we raced for safety, trying to escape the steady stream of bullets flying at us.
This was chaos.
———
Oliver and I headed into the Spring Street subway station, full geared up as vigilantes.
Oliver used a spark arrow (as I liked to call it) to take out a grate, and then the two of us rappelled down into the subway tunnel below us.
Oliver clicked on his flashlight, and I reached for the one that was attached to my shoulder. Felicity had helped me set it up.
So, I had my bow at the ready, an arrow fitted to the string but not pulled back as we headed down a smaller tunnel, not one for a train. A maintenance tunnel, probably.
The train was going past as I reached the end of it, and we both leaned against the tunnel wall as the train whooshed past.
”It’s happening.” Felicity said through the earpiece. I knew what she meant. Roy’s trial was beginning. We needed to hurry it up.
Oliver and I grappled onto the train, and with a little bit of effort, made it inside, both of crashing through the windows on opposite side of the train.
I threw a arrowhead knife expertly towards Roy, and it landed right above his right wrist, giving him the ability to cut himself free. The flickering lights caught my face, and I quickly turned away, back to Oliver and the Savior.
”Let the kid go!” Oliver shouted, arrow notched and pulled back, “If you kill this kid, he’ll never get an opportunity to change. You can give him a second chance.”
“We’re the only ones who can save this city.” the Savior appealed, “We can’t stop now.”
I notched my own arrow to my bow and pulled it back.
”We. Are. Not. The. Same. You are a ruthless, cold hearted murderer.” I seethed.
”The two of you have killed people for this city, so have I.” the Savior said, “What’s the difference between you guys and me? Emma didn’t get a second chance. You have no idea how lonely it is.”
”Joseph. Joseph!” Oliver shouted, getting the Savior’s attention off me, “I understand being alone. But it doesn’t give you the right to kill people in cold blood.”
“He deserves it. Just like the gangbangers who gunned her down.” Joseph Falk, aka the Savior, said, “He’s not different than them. And now I get to gun him down.”
Joseph turned, prepared to shoot me and Roy, and bullets started flying.
”Don’t do it!” Oliver shouted, but the Savior wasn’t listening. A bullet hit me in the arm, but I didn’t let that stop me.
I let my arrow fly at the same time Oliver did.
Both our arrows hit the man square in the chest, one from the front and one from the back.
The gun stopped shooting, and Joseph Falk crumpled.
A very battered Roy crawled forwards and dragged himself up into an upright position.
I couldn’t help but stare at Joseph’s body. The tip of Oliver’s arrow protruded from his chest, and the tip of my arrow protruded from his back.
I touched the bullet wound on my arm gingerly. It was throbbing with pain, and I winced.
Roy lowered himself down into one of the subway seats, and I gave Oliver a very tired look.
———
Oliver and I stood by the balcony overlooking the main part of Verdant, where the bar and dance floor were.
I watched as Jade threw herself at Roy, and the happy couple kissed.
I wasn’t sure what words were exchanged, but Jade and Thea hightailed it in the direction of the bathroom, and Roy took a seat at the bar.
Oliver headed outside, while I went to the bunker.
I plopped down in a chair, and shrugged off my thick jacket, revealing my bandaged up arm. Dig had done his best, with some moral support from Felicity, but my arm still hurt like hell.
They’d gotten the bullet out, but I’d be sore for a while. That much I knew.
I sighed and leaned back. When had things gotten so damn complicated and high-stakes? I missed the days when we were just crossing off names from the list, people like Adam Hunt. Nice and easy, nobody had to get hurt. Now... I’d killed a man today. I hadn’t killed anybody in years.
I despised killing, but.. he’d been shooting. At me, at Roy. It wasn’t the best option, but it was the quickest, and I had a feeling that the bullet wound on my left arm would leave a scar. I hope it does.
I needed something to remember tonight by. Something to see so I could remember that taking a life was never the best choice. Never.
———
“Slade?” Oliver spoke up, and we all looked to him.
”Circuit board’s gone.” he revealed.
Slade ran forwards to our circuit board hiding spot, and found it empty.
“Damn. Fyers played us.” Slade said, “While he was screwing us around, his men were combing the woods for it.”
Slade grabbed Oliver by the collar.
”Now his missile launcher is fully operational.” Slade seethed.
”And he was never going to let us off this island, I get it!” Oliver shouted.
”Of course he wasn’t going to help you!” the girl exclaimed, “He couldn’t chance you warning the mainland what he has planned.”
”She speaks English.” Oliver muttered, “ Yeah, well, guess what. None of us have any idea what his plans are.”
“I do.” she volunteered. Slade, Oliver, and I exchanged glances.
———
Oliver came down into the bunker, and we all looked up at him.
”Thea’s friend is upstairs.” Dig said.
”I saw.” Oliver nodded.
”You okay?” Dig asked Oliver.
”I’m getting there.” Oliver admitted. Dig glanced to me. I shook my head.
”No. I’m not ok. I probably won’t be for a while.” I said, in a tone that said I wasn’t up for chatting about my feelings. Felicity gave me a worried look.
Oliver walked over to the computer monitors, frowning at something on the screen.
”What’s that?” he asked, pointing at it.
”Felicity pulled it up.” Dig said, “It’s an old map of the decommissioned subway line. Runs underneath the old rent district of the city.
I got up to look at it, and swore.
”Is that...” I asked Oliver, who nodded.
He grabbed his little book and opened it up to see the symbol that we’d looked at for five years and wondered what it’s meant. Closer to six now, at this point.
“We’ve seen that map before.” Oliver said, and placed the book down on the desk in front of Felicity.
She held it up to compare to the map on the screen.
”It was right in front of our faces the entire time.” Oliver scowled, “My father, the other archer, the undertaking, whatever the plan is. It’s all connected to the Glades.”
Well, damn.
Chapter 36: Unfinished Business, Part 1
Chapter Text
I glanced up from sweeping as Oliver walked into the empty club. Tommy came over to him, holding some papers.
”We’re in the black. And the green.” Tommy grinned.
”I like how we’ve gone from throwing money at clubs to catching it. One question, though, why are you making David sweep?” Oliver asked, pointing at me.
”Oh, I volunteered for this. It, uh, helps calm my mind.” I shrugged.
“Huh.” Oliver said.
He glanced behind the bar, and grinned.
”Oh, look at these. What sort of business has a lost and found that’s just filled with women’s underwear?” Oliver asked.
I was very confused. Who the hell comes to a club and then leaves without their underwear? How drunk were these people getting?
“The best business ever?” Tommy answered, “Oh, having this much fun should be against the law.”
“Oh, if wishing made it so.” Detective Lance said, walking briskly into the club.
”Detective Lance. What’s up?” I frowned. He gave me a warm nod.
”Is Laurel OK?” Tommy asked worriedly.
”Uh, yeah, she’s fine. This isn’t about her. A girl got mowed down a couple blocks from here. On the Starling Bridge.” Lance said, and set his phone on the bar. I stopped sweeping and came over look at his phone.
My stomach roiled at the sight on the phone, of a dead girl sprawled on the ground.
”I know her.” I whispered, feeling a bit sick. I’d dealt with plenty of death before, but it never made it easier.
”You do? How?” Lance asked, not unkindly.
”Uh, her name’s Veronica... something. I met her for the first time tonight. She, well, she tried to hit on me.” I admitted, “But I told her I had a girlfriend and wasn’t interested.”
Lance nodded, taking that in.
“Right. Well, like David said, she was in your guys’ club tonight.” Lance said, placing one of the bracelets we handed out to clubgoers, the cheap paper kind that people were given once they paid admission.
”Lots of people were.” Tommy shrugged.
”Are you saying someone killed her?” Oliver asked.
”Not someone. Something.” Lance said, set another two baggies on the bar, both of them containing green and purple pills. Vertigo. Oh, shit.
”Vertigo.” Oliver said.
”Yeah.” Lance nodded, “You got a problem with that in this club?”
”No. No, there’s a strict no drugs policy in the club.” I said, rubbing my face.
”You ok, Hale?” Lance asked.
”Not really.” I said tightly.
”What’s wrong?” Oliver asked me quietly. Visions flashed up in my brain, visions I hadn’t actually seen, but that I’d created in my mind. Visions of a car, playing loud music, and crashing. Visions of a beautiful, bleeding dark-haired girl. I shook my head.
”Nothing. I’m alright.” I said and stalked off towards the bunker.
———
Oliver came down the steps a minute or two later, and gave me a look.
“It’s Thea, isn’t it?” he asked. I sighed and nodded.
”Yeah. I still have some moments where I wonder what could have happened. But David, it didn’t. Ok? Thea’s fine, and right now, we need to focus, so that nobody else gets hurt, like Veronica did. I’m going to interrogate the Count. Are you in?” Oliver asked. I shook my head.
“I don’t really think I’d be of much use to you right now.” I admitted, and he nodded.
”Alright. I’ll handle it, then.” Oliver said, and I gave him a grateful smile.
———
Oliver and I sat silently and a bit awkwardly, just watching Slade and Shado, Yao Fei’s daughter, spar. They were both really excellent fighters, and I wished I’d be able to fight like them one day.
I doubted it, though.
The two eventually ended at a truce, Shado’s knife aimed at Slade’s throat, while his was at her back.
”Who taught you to fight?” Slade asked incredulously as they both climbed back up to their feet.
”My father wanted a son.” Shado said.
”He got one.” Slade said. What a weird compliment.
“Careful!” Shado warned as Oliver fiddled with the string of Shado’s bow, “The tension of that bow’s a 150 pounds. Snap it, and you’ll both be covered by fiber shrapnel in your eyes.”
”She’s right. You’re not strong enough, kid.” Slade said truthfully. He glanced at Shado.
”Go again?” he asked hopefully.
”It’s pretty exciting that both of you are such badasses, but do you think that maybe we should be making a plan to stop Fyers, and I don’t know, save your dad?” Oliver suggested sarcastically.
”Does he always whine this much?” Shado asked Slade.
”This is one of his good days. Now, David, here? He’ll go through all kinds of shit, without uttering a word of complaint. He’s sturdy. Unlike him.” Slade grinned at Oliver.
”Hey, David complains sometimes!” Oliver pointed out.
”Yeah, that’ll make your point, compare yourself to a fifteen year old kid.” Slade smirked. Oliver flushed lightly at Slade’s comment.
”Well, can they fight?” Shado asked Slade.
”I’ve tried.” Slade shrugged, “David’s decent at a sword, and Oliver’s learning, but I’ve not had too much success with either one.”
”Sitting right here.” Oliver said, and I laughed.
“Well, I’d like to try.” Shado said, smiling at me and Oliver.
Slade chuckled while I tried not to blush at Shado’s attentions. She really was quite pretty.
———
Dig came down into the bunker, and I nodded at him, tossing a Cheez-It up and landing it perfectly in my mouth.
“This about the glyph in your father’s notebook?” Dig asked.
”Nope. Felicity is still working on that. We have another problem.” Oliver said, and pushed play on a queued up news clip.
”Starling City is once again at war with the drug known on the streets as Vertigo. It used to be the city’s most lethal vice, but the purple and green pill was nowhere to be found for the last three months.” the news reporter said.
”Over the past few days, the city has been flooded with a new version of Vertigo. More addictive, more unstable. It killed a girl in the club. Just like it almost killed Thea.” Oliver explained. I nodded.
”Yeah, and the Count doesn’t seem to be the one behind it. He’s crazy.” I said, recalling Oliver’s description of the Count’s insanity at the mental hospital.
“And since he was the only one who knew the formula for Vertigo, I don’t... I don’t even know where to begin.” Oliver admitted.
”Good, you guys are all here.” a familiar voice said, and I turned to smile at Felicity as she walked into the bunker, “Of course you’re here. Where else would you be? You clearly love it down here.”
She gave me a smile as she walked past me, and I turned back around in my spinny chair to face the computer monitor desk again.
”You got to see this.” Felicity said, grabbing the mouse. I moved smoothly, swiftly transitioning from sitting to standing as I went to join Oliver and Dig as we watched Felicity pull something up on the computer.
A news report played, different than the one we’d just watched.
”I’m here at the scene where police say a disturbed patient escaped only hours ago. Authorities issued an immediate lockdown at the Starling County Institute for Mental Health following the breakout.” the news reporter said.
”Let me guess...” I said bitterly, folding my arms.
”The Count.” Felicity confirmed. Growling, I walked over to the training dummy and punched it so hard my hand ached, which was no mean feat, as my body was conditioned for fighting.
I saw the team giving me some worried looks, but I ignored them as I settled back down on the desk.
“Not so crazy after all, huh?” Dig asked me. I gave a grim nod.
Oliver grabbed a table and upended it, cussing colorfully under his breath.
“This is... this one’s personal.” Felicity guessed.
“Yeah, you could say that.” I said.
———
———
Dig set down the little baggie of Vertigo on Felicity’s desk’s counter.
“Alright. The person of color has successfully purchased your drugs.” Dog said dryly.
”For the record, I offered.” Felicity pointed out. I quirked a grin at her.
”I’d have loved to see that.” I laughed.
”What? You don’t think I’m hardcore enough to buy drugs?” Felicity asked. I chuckled, not answering.
”How will we know when the tracker is active?” Oliver asked, referencing the tracker in the cash Dig used to buy the Vertigo.
”It already is.” Felicity answered, “I’m getting a good signal off the monofilament strips we placed in the bills.”
“Drug money’s like a pigeon, it always finds its way home.” Dig said.
”Pigeons are kind of cool.” I voiced randomly.
Felicity laughed, and Dig grinned at me.
”Yeah, pigeons are great. But, to get back on task, we can follow that money to the Count. Keep tracking it.” Oliver said, and I realized he was all suited up in his vigilante gear.
”Okay.” Felicity nodded.
”You coming, David?” Oliver asked me, wrapping his fingers around his bow. I hesitated.
“Hey, man. You’ve had some issues with Vertigo in the past. If you don’t want to tackle this one, it’s fine. I’m sure Oliver’s got it.” Dig said.
Oliver nodded.
”No, no, I’ve got it.” I said, and grabbed my gear.
———
“Hold your hand up.” Shado instructed me and Oliver. She used a can to fill up two bowls with water, one in front of me, and one in front of Oliver.
Oliver and I both lifted our hands, the backs of our hands facing towards Shado.
”Palms facing me.” she instructed. I obeyed quickly.
“Hit the water.” Shado ordered. Oliver’s eyebrows rose in question, but I just hit the water without question. It splashed up a little bit. Shado didn’t seem like the kind of woman who was going to explain herself, so I didn’t think questions would be a very useful thing.
“What?” Oliver asked.
”Hit it.” Shado instructed, and he did.
”Again.” she nodded.
Oliver and I each hit the water in our bowls again.
”Again. Harder.” Shado urged.
”If the point of this is to make me feel like an idiot, it’s working.” Oliver said.
”Slade was right. You do whine a lot. At least David’s doing it without constantly questioning me.” Shado said, and squeezed my arm lightly before crossing to sit at the third side of the little table Oliver and I sat at, but far enough back so that she didn’t get splashed.
We hit the water a few more times before Shado spoke again.
”’The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.’” Shado quoted.
“Confucius. Great.” Oliver said, shaking his hand a little bit to get the water off of it.
”I’m starting to see the family resemblance.” Oliver said to Shado, and then he hit the water very hard, splashing water up everywhere.
”Laozi, actually.” Shado corrected, “Again.”
I hit the water in the bowl again.
Oliver did the same, and at this point, our bowls were pretty much empty.
“What now?” Oliver asked.
”Fill the bowl. Start again.” Shado said simply.
———
Oliver touched his earpiece.
”What do you got?” he asked Felicity. The two of us were in an alley. Oliver stood by a fence, brooding, while I leaned against my parked motorcycle, also brooding, surprisingly.
”The end of the money trail.” Felicity announced through the earpiece, “Sending the dealer’s location to you now.”
Oliver pulled out his phone and opened a text from Felicity. I touched my earpiece.
”Thanks, Felicity. Good work.” I said as I straddled my motorcycle.
Oliver moved towards his. The Count was going down.
———
Oliver and I crouched atop a storage crate, watching a fancy car roll up to a bunch of homeless guys. Some dirtbag hopped out and the homeless guys all whipped out some cash.
One guy got his drugs and walked off. Another presented the dirtbag with a roll of money, and dirtbag walked over to the fancy car to hand off the money to the car’s occupant, and got handed a brick of Vertigo pills instead. I reached for an arrow, notching it quickly on the string, pulled it back, and let the arrow fly, piercing the brick as the dirtbag tossed it to the homeless guy who’d bought it. The brick exploded into a mess of green and purple pills.
Oliver and I both stood up and notched arrows, pulling them back.
Oliver’s arrow tagged the car’s hood, and the dirtbag took off while the car drove off in a different direction.
”I’ve got dirtbag. Get the car!” I said, and leaped for a little ramp, which was slick from the rain earlier that day. I slid down it and rolled lightly across the ground.
I was up on my feet in an instant, racing after the dirtbag.
I heard gunfire and explosions, but I didn’t look back. I wasn’t letting this bastard get away.
I heard Oliver shout, not in pain, but more of surprise, and when the dirtbag rounded a corner, I swore, before doubling back, racing to help Oliver.
In the end, I should have just gone after the dirtbag. I barely managed to avoid getting hit by the drug dealer’s car, and then the car got away, as did the dirtbag.
Fuck.
———
Oliver and I walked into the bunker and I heard the police scanner Felicity had crackle.
”417 in progress, Starling Aquarium. All available units...” the radio said.
”This just came over the frequency.” Felicity explained, “I hacked the aquarium security to get a better look.”
The footage pulled up to show a very unstable looking man with a gun, shouting incoherently.
Then, he looked up at the camera and started shooting it.
”Bystanders said they saw him pop some green and purple pills.” Felicity relayed the information.
Oliver walked towards the wooden crate, and I sat down on the edge of Felicity’s desk, watching as Oliver whipped up a herbal mixture.
”There’s a lunatic high on Vertigo who’s taking hostages and you’re making... you’re making tea.” Felicity said disbelievingly.
”They’re medicinal herbs from the island. They counteract the effects of certain drugs and poisons.” Oliver explained.
”So, they should counteract the effects of Vertigo.” I finished.
”Then you aren’t going to...” Felicity trailed off.
”What?” Oliver asked.
“You know...” Felicity said, and drew a hand across her throat.
”My sister got high on this garbage. It wasn’t her fault, but I’m not going to go around killing every druggie in this city, whether it was their fault or not. This guy didn’t fail the city. The city failed him. And so did we.” Oliver said, and I nodded, leaping to my feet.
”What’s happening now isn’t your fault. Either of your faults.” Felicity said, “You didn’t make him take drugs.”
”No, but I did fail to put the Count in a grave so deep that he couldn’t come back and hurt anyone again.” Oliver said.
”You caught him. They locked him up.” Felicity tried to calm Oliver.
”And now the city is on fire!” Oliver shouted angrily, “So clearly, it wasn’t the right decision.”
He stood up with his little herbal tea.
“Get in touch with Diggle. With the security feed out, I’m going to need a third pair of eyes at the aquarium. We can’t let those hostages die.” he said sternly, and then walked out.
”Please.” I tacked on to the end of Oliver’s sentence as I walked past Felicity.
“Happy to help.” she said as I left the bunker.
Chapter 37: Unfinished Business, Part 2
Chapter Text
Oliver and I walked into the aquarium, and I saw that on the lower level, a man holding a gun was popping some pills. I turned off the lights and Oliver shot an arrow.
The drugged man cried out in pain, and he bolted. Oliver took off running back the way we’d came, and I leaped over the railing, chasing down the man while Oliver tried to cut him off. As I ran, I switched from my bow to my escrima sticks. I had no need to shoot this guy full of arrows. I had a syringe of herbal remedy on my belt, and I knew Oliver had a dose as well.
After a while, the man slowed. I’d chased him all the way through the aquarium and into the maintenance part of the aquarium.
”Stop! I don’t want to hurt you!” Oliver called, walking out in front of the druggie. He shot an arrow at a pipe above the druggie’s head, and water sprayed out, knocking the man down. I ran forwards and grabbed him by his shoulder, hauling him out of the water.
Then, I knelt down and shoved the syringe into his neck, and the man spasmed briefly. Oliver reached us at that point, his own syringe out, but I shook my head.
“He’s fine. Save it for someone else.” I said, and Oliver nodded, tucking his syringe away.
“C’mon. The police will be here soon. He’s going to be alright.” Oliver said, patting my arm. I nodded, and the two of us took off, our boots splashing in the water that had spilled from the burst pipe.
———
I was dutifully slapping water while Oliver sat there, looking at Shado, who was meditating upside down, her whole body supported by her two hands, like a handstand but with her legs crossed like she was meditating.
”My mom does yoga.” Oliver said randomly.
Shado gave him a look.
”Hey, remember when Slade, David, and I rescued you?” Oliver asked Shado.
”You rescued me?” Shado asked innocently.
”Fine. When we all rescued each other. You said you knew why Fyers wanted Yao Fei, and how he was forcing him to help him. Feel like sharing?” Oliver wondered.
I leaned forward in interest. The faster we solved Fyers’ mysterious agenda, the faster we could get home.
“We are almost out of slapping water.” I volunteered. Shado gracefully moved, her legs arching down so her body formed an upside down U, and then she stood up as if she hadn’t done anything special for the last twenty minutes.
Shado drew her hands together, and I noticed a tattoo of a dragon on her left shoulder blade, visible because of the dark gray tank top she was wearing.
”My father was a Shangjiang in the People’s Liberation Army. A general. I didn’t hear the details of Fyers’ plans, but he wants my father to be the face of it.” Shado explained.
”Like a scapegoat.” I mused.
”Yes, exactly. Someone to take the blame and conceal Fyers’ involvement.” Shado nodded, and I was secretly pleased at the praise. I didn’t have much experience with pretty girls, and Shado made me a bit nervous and even quieter than usual. I didn’t want to look stupid in front of her.
”Why was Yao Fei on the island in the first place?” Oliver wondered, “Fyers said he murdered people.”
”No, he didn’t.” Shado said firmly, “The Chinese Military committed the massacre. Someone had to take the blame. They chose him. Sent him to this island for life. I spent years looking for him. A few months ago, a man came to my apartment, said he had information about my father’s whereabouts. I had given up hope. I let my guard down, and I didn’t see the taser until...”
“He tased you?” I whispered. I suppose it was no worse than torturing someone, but even now, the dangers on this island seemed like it belonged to someone else, somebody different. A part of me still thought being tased by a cop was one of the worst things out there. Now, though, I knew I was very, very wrong.
”When I woke up, I was here.” Shado nodded. She poured more water in mine and Oliver’s bowls, and then sat down at the table with us.
”I’m worried about what he must have had to do to survive on this island. That it changed him.” Shado admitted.
”He saved our lives.” I spoke up.
”He’s still a good man, Shado.” Oliver consoled.
She nodded and stood up from the little makeshift table, and nodded towards our bowls.
”Again.”
Oliver and I glanced at each other, and then we hit the water again.
———
“.... imagine what I now think of you.” Tommy growled, pointing at Oliver’s chest. He walked past me on the way out, and I could tell he was angry, so I didn’t speak to him. I just walked up to Oliver, who looked a bit... lost.
”You alright?” I asked him.
”No, no of course I’m not alright. My oldest friend thinks I’m a murderer.” Oliver hissed.
”Just give him time. You did just accuse him of being a drug dealer.” I scowled at him.
“There was evidence! Unexplained missing money!” Oliver defended himself.
”You said it yourself, Oliver. He’s your oldest friend. Maybe have a little trust.” I shook my head.
Dig walked up to us, glancing over his shoulder at Tommy, who was stalking out of the club.
”What’s his problem?” Dig asked us.
”What’s yours?” Oliver said coldly, and walked past Diggle. Dig gave me an an incredulous look.
”Excuse me?” Dig asked.
“I asked Felicity to get in touch with you. There was a hostage situation at the aquarium. I didn’t think David and I could handle it. You’re damn lucky I was wrong.” Oliver growled.
”I’m sorry, I didn’t get that message until it was over.” Dig apologized.
”Why?” Oliver demanded, wheeling on him.
”Jesus, Oliver. You’re spiraling. First Tommy, now Dig?” I snapped.
Oliver glared at me, and then looked back to Dig.
”Why, John?” Oliver demanded again.
”Because I was busy doing something else.” Dig said. Oliver raised his arms in a silent question.
”Lawton.” Dig answered. A pang of sadness hit me. Dig was just trying to avenge his brother’s death.
Oliver walked away, clearly pissed.
”Oliver, you guys clearly didn’t need me.” Dig said, following him. I followed Dig.
“You couldn’t have known that.” Oliver said angrily.
”In other words, find your brother’s killer on your own time, right?” Dig asked sarcastically.
”Vertigo is tearing this city apart, Diggle!” Oliver said, “Yeah, maybe now’s not the best time to indulge a personal vendetta.”
“You’re actually gonna stand there and tell me that you going after the Count is not personal?” Dig retorted.
Oliver held up a finger in warning.
”Oliver, listen, I cannot read a book to my nephew without knowing that Lawton took his father from him. I can’t move on with Carly, I can’t move on with my life knowing he’s still out there.” Dig explained.
Oliver gave him a stony look.
”I thought if anyone got that it’d be you.” Dig sighed.
———
Felicity walked into the bunker as I was unstacking chairs. Tommy, it seems, had known the police were coming, and turned the bunker into a storage room quickly to help us avoid detection. All of that, and Oliver had immediately doubted him. Insane.
”What happened here?” Felicity asked in confusion, looking around.
”Tommy changed the bunker into a storage room so that the cops didn’t catch us. There’s wine in that box there, and the Ethernet cable still works.” I explained, and Felicity gave a little nod.
She walked over to where Oliver had the Ethernet cable, and he handed it to her.
”Can you plug this into your tablet please?” Oliver asked. She took the cable from him, and sat down in a chair I quickly grabbed for her, within reach of the Ethernet cable.
”Thanks.” she said to me, and then glanced around the transformed bunker, where boxes and all kinds of other stuff like crates and wood pallets were lying around.
“Where’s Dig?” she asked.
”Long story.” Oliver said.
”Oliver was a dick and chased Dig away by not respecting Dig’s pursuit of Lawton.” I said, completely unafraid of airing Oliver’s secrets.
“The hostage taking junkie. He is the only lead to the Count we’ve got left.” Oliver said.
”What type of information you looking for?” Felicity asked, glancing between me and Oliver.
”Anything that will give us a line on the Count’s location.” Oliver answered, “Has the hospital gotten him checked out yet?”
”Yeah, just pulling it up now.” Felicity said. She typed into her tablet.
”Check the toxicology to see if there’s something related to the Vertigo he was on.” Oliver said.
“Um... it looks like his issues weren’t because of the Vertigo. It says here he was suffering from severe anaphylaxis. He was having an allergic reaction to chlorpromazine. Looks like your herbal tea sorted him out though.” Felicity explained.
”That’s an anti-psychotic.” Oliver frowned.
”Like you’d find at a mental institution.” I mused.
”Pull up the Veronica Sparks autopsy.” Oliver said, “Did she have chlorpromazine in her system?”
Felicity glanced down at her tablet for a few seconds.
”Yes. How did you know?” she asked.
”The Count must have added it as a new ingredient in this latest iteration of Vertigo.” Oliver said.
”But wouldn’t the amount he’d need to manufacture enough for circulation be huge?” Felicity asked, “Where would he get that much?”
”Like David said. The mental institution.” Oliver nodded towards me.
I nodded back, and Oliver’s eyes widened.
”What if we’re looking at this all wrong?” Oliver suggested.
“How so?” Felicity asked.
”Everybody is looking for him outside the asylum. But what if he never left?” Oliver said, “What if... what if he faked his escape the same way he faked being insane?”
“I think it’s worth checking out.” I said.
Oliver went to grab his gear, and I grabbed mine.
”Hey, Felicity, can you order Big Belly Burger? I’m always hungry after missions.” I asked.
”Yeah, no problem.” she laughed. I nodded my thanks, and went to get changed.
———
Oliver and I burst down into the asylum through the vents like freaking ninjas. We landed lightly on the ground, but the crash of the falling vent cover was anything but.
Oliver cracked a green glowstick, and I reached for mine, cracking it to provide more light.
We moved through the asylum’s lower levels, looking for secretive, out of the way places for the Count to be running a drug empire from.
As we approached one such place, I tucked my glowstick into my shirt, masking its’ glow. Oliver had tossed his aside a while ago, but I liked the dramatic lighting it provided me.
We slowly moved into the room, Oliver holding his bow, me holding my katana. This was no escrima sticks mission. This was war.
The room was mostly obscured by a thick curtain, and I pushed it back as I moved into the room, katana lifting up, ready to swing or throw, if need be.
Chemicals were all around the place, and it looked like a mad science lab. Could this be our place?
Oliver moved forwards swiftly to push through another curtain while I tried to see what chemicals were on the desk. They were unlabeled, which didn’t strike me as very good lab etiquette, but I ignored that and followed Oliver.
I found him in an office, looking at the Count. But the Count... he didn’t look like a threat. He was babbling, strapped to a chair, and looked unfocused. Maybe he wasn’t the one behind this after all.
Wires ran from the side of his head down, and I tried to follow them with my eyes, but before I could, something heavy hit the back of my head, and I staggered, but another blow smashed into my face, and I lost consciousness.
———
I jolted awake at the sound of thrashing. Oliver was strapped to a doctor’s chair, the ones that were mostly horizontal for examination. I was simply strapped to a freaking table. Guess I wasn’t good enough for a chair.
My hood was pulled back, as was Oliver’s. That wasn’t good.
All of my weapons had been taken, and four big containers of a green fluid were on another table. A fluid that I suspected was Vertigo.
”So the Count didn’t fake being insane, huh?” Oliver asked, “It was you the whole time.”
I couldn’t see who he was talking to, as a curtain obscured my view of them.
”How’d you get him to give you the formula for Vertigo, huh?” Oliver asked, “Chemistry doesn’t seem like his best subject right now.”
“He couldn’t tell me if he wanted to.” an unfamiliar male voice responded to Oliver, “I ordered a biopsy on his kidneys. The tissue was suffused with the narcotic after his OD. When I got the results, I realized I could reverse engineer the chemical compound of the drug, and produced a synthesized version myself using the facilities here.”
From his words, I guessed he was a doctor here, but I hadn’t come with Oliver when he scoped out the asylum the first time, when he came to interrogate the Count, so I wouldn’t have recognized him if I could see him.
”And made a few improvements, like adding chlorpromazine.” Oliver noted.
”That’s how you found us.” doctor guy mused. Us? Was someone else here?
”Cops came around, started asking questions, so you faked the Count’s disappearance to draw attention away from yourself.” Oliver guessed, “It’s clever.”
Two men in white approached Oliver, holding a beaker of green liquid. Oh, no.
”I wasn’t trying to be a criminal mastermind. I just needed the money. Something I’m sure a billionaire wouldn’t understand.” the guy in white who was a doctor said.
“Believe me, I understand you perfectly.” Oliver growled.
”Open his mouth.” doctor guy nodded at Oliver.
The other guy in white, an orderly, grabbed Oliver’s jaws and opened them, while doctor guy poured the green liquid into Oliver’s mouth.
I watched, horrified, as Vertigo was poured down Oliver’s throat. Unfortunately, half the beaker was still full, and doctor guy turned to me.
”Oh, hell no. I don’t do drugs.” I shook my head vehemently.
“Unlike your friend, I have no idea who the hell you are. But you are going to die with him, Hooded Hero.” the doctor said, using the moniker mockingly.
”Never been a fan of that one.” I grumbled, but the orderly grabbed my jaws and forced it open, and I writhed as best I could against the straps, praying for mercy, but no deliverance came.
Liquid Vertigo was poured down my throat, and there was nothing I could do about it.
Visions floated up to the surface, and I was dragged down into a world where nothing quite made sense.
I saw Thea, smiling at me, but just as soon as my brain recognized her beautiful features, she shifted into Felicity. I was surprised at the abrupt change, and was even more startled when the figure started switching back and forth between them rapidly, creating some bizarre amalgam of Thea and Felicity that quickly turned to ash as the dark dreamworld around me swirled.
I blinked, once, twice, and looked around my surroundings. Familiar forest, trees, terrain. This was Lian Yu. I was back on the island.
But the island looked like I was viewing it through a kaleidoscope, a swirling mess as I staggered forwards. A figure in an orange and white mask approached me, and I felt crippling fear rise up in me, but before the figure touched me, the island turned to ash like the dark dreamworld before it, and then in an instant, I was in my parents’ old apartment.
Before the island. My mother coughed, laying in her bed, while my father worriedly dotted her head with a wet washcloth.
The apartment wobbled unsteadily, but it was undoubtedly the apartment I’d grown up in.
“Dad...” I heard younger me say, “Is Mom going to be alright?”
”She’ll be just fine, Dave.” my father said firmly, but adult me could hear the strain in his voice.
I felt hands on my shoulders, and my family’s apartment turned to ash, and my eyes fluttered open to see Dig standing over me. I groaned.
“That was one hell of a trip.” I grunted, and he helped me to my feet.
”You’ve got that herbal blend in your system, but it looks like you were hit a lot harder than Oliver was. He’s dealt with the doctor and I took care of the orderly. We just need to get you out of here now.” Dig said.
”What about the Count?” I asked weakly.
”Oliver showed him mercy.” Dig said.
I nodded slowly, and then slumped over to the floor, incredibly out of it.
———
When I woke up, I laid on a table in the bunker, and the smell of burgers and fries hung in the air. I sat up, rubbing my face.
”Hey. You OK?” Felicity asked me. I nodded.
”Yeah. The herbal tea has kicked in, I think. I’m all good.” I said. She held up a bag of Big Belly Burger, and I chuckled, walking forwards to sit down in a chair opposite hers.
I opened my bag to see a familiar burger and a bag of fries.
”It’s a good thing you burn so many calories each night, or you’d be fat.” Felicity said. I laughed.
”Oh, wow, that didn’t... I’m sorry. That was a little rude.” she apologized.
”No, no, you’re right. I just really like eating.” I shrugged.
”I guess after five years, real food must be amazing.” Felicity commented.
”Yeah, there’s that. But also... I dunno. I just like the normalcy of it. Like for a few minutes, I’m not a guy who puts on a hood and wields a bow and arrow like freaking Robin Hood. I’m just... David, a normal guy who has a potentially unhealthy burger obsession.” I mused.
”Potentially?” Felicity asked innocently, and I laughed, before taking a bite of my burger.
”Yeah. Potentially.” I said stubbornly after I swallowed. She smiled at me, and I smiled back.
———
“Dinner.” Slade said, and glanced over at me and Oliver, who were still hitting bowls of water, “You’re still doing that? Fyers better be careful with his bowls of water.”
Slade smirked.
”When are we going to do actual training?” Oliver asked. I shook my hand to get the water off of it.
”There once was a young boy,” Shado began, “whose father dropped him off at a Shaolin monastery to study Kung Fu.”
”Good. A story.” Oliver interrupted, but I was listening intensely, hoping Shado was about to unveil some Mr. Miyagi type scheme to turn us into warriors.
“After a year, the boy came to visit his family.” Shado continued, “When asked what he’d learned, the boy hung his head in shame. All the monks had him do was slap water in a barrel for a year.”
“But we don’t have a year.” Slade said impatiently, “So I hope your training regimen is a bit faster.”
”The family didn’t believe him, so he showed them. He raised his hand and hit the table they were eating on. It broke in half.” Shado finished her story.
“I’m gonna be able to break a table?” Oliver and I asked at the same time, but with very different tones. He sounded unhappy, while I was ecstatic.
”Better.” Shado said, and held out her bow to Oliver.
He climbed to his feet, and took the bow from Shado.
Shado adjusted his grip, and then stepped aside. Oliver glanced at her.
”Draw the bow.” Shado instructed.
Slade and I watched with interest as Oliver’s fingers found the string, and drew it back to his face with ease.
”I’ll be damned.” Slade grinned. A 150 pound tension bow? That was crazy!
”Can I have a go?” I asked hopefully.
Shado gave me a glance.
”I think you’re more suited for a sword than a bow. But if you really want to learn the bow, I can teach you. After Oliver, though.” Shado said.
“That means you’re with me, kid.” Slade grinned. I grinned back at him. I did like sword fighting, and if Slade could make it so I could win fights, I was ok with not being able to shoot a bow.
”What’s next?” Oliver asked Shado.
”We teach you to shoot.” Shado smiled at him.
———
I knocked on the door to Thea’s bedroom, and she opened it a few seconds later, dressed in a tank top and pajama pants.
”David. Hi.” Thea said a bit coldly.
”I know I haven’t been around recently. I’m sorry. I just... it’s been a rough few days.” I sighed.
”What’s wrong?” Thea asked, frowning.
Hmm... how to get my point across without mentioning my hooded activities.
”I... I had a kind of rough reminder of my parents recently.” I began, and Thea’s face softened.
”I know what it’s like to lose a parent. Do you... do you want to come in?” she offered.
”Yeah, I do.” I said, and I stepped into Thea’s room. We sat down on her bed.
My girlfriend took my hand, and gave it a squeeze.
”Anyway, yeah. It brought up a lot of memories I’ve been trying to ignore.” I said.
”I’m not sure that’s healthy. I did a lot of denying my feelings after the boat went down, and it only made me more and more angry. At the world, at the people in my life. It helped nobody.” Thea advised.
”What, you think I should get a therapist?” I sighed.
”No. You just need to talk to someone. You must have experienced unimaginable horrors on the island, and you lost both parents. That would be hard on anyone, and you’ve dealt with it and still seem... human. It’s crazy impressive, but nobody’s perfect.” Thea said. Her words touched me in an unexpected way, and I gave her a warm smile.
”Thanks. I just... I try to see the positives, you know? I’m home, I’m happy, finally, and it’s just... darkness keeps seeping through cracks.” I said.
Thea kissed me softly on the lips.
“You know... I think that the cracks are closing a little bit.” I mused.
”Hm? Maybe I should kiss you again, then. Just to help the process.” Thea said thoughtfully.
“That might work.” I nodded.
Thea leaned in and kissed me again, and I felt a warmth growing in my chest.
Kissing Thea felt right. It felt safe. It felt like home.
Chapter 38: Home Invasion, Part 1
Chapter Text
I came down the steps into the bunker to see Dig shaking his hand, and Oliver had punching bags on his hands, which meant they were probably training.
“We will.” Oliver said, and I had no idea what they were discussing, so I didn’t speak up.
”Diggle, we’ll stop him. I promised you I’d help take him down and I keep my promises, but he’s on another continent.” Oliver said. Oh, so they were discussing Floyd Lawton aka Deadshot aka the man who killed Dig’s brother, Andy.
”Not anymore.” Felicity spoke up from the computers and I shed my jacket before joining Oliver and Dig as they approached her desk, which had several computer monitors on it.
”I thought it would helpful to track ARGUS’s manhunt for Floyd Lawton aka Deadshot so I decrypted their communication logs.” Felicity explained. ARGUS was a government organization that had done some shady stuff in the past, but maybe they were better now. I had no idea if that was true, though.
”Which means I just hacked a federal agency.” Felicity said, looking rather proud of herself.
”Good job, then.” I grinned at her.
”Kind of makes me a cyber terrorist, which is bad because I really don’t see myself in Guantanamo Bay.” Felicity frowned.
”Eh, we’re all terrorists down here.” I shrugged lightly, and Dig chuckled, but when a picture of Lawton popped up on one of Felicity’s screens, he instantly got serious.
“And besides, they don’t send blondes there.” Oliver deadpanned.
”I dye it actually.” Felicity revealed. All three of us must have looked surprised, because she glanced around, sternly.
”I keep your secret.” she said, and I snorted.
”Hey, what’d you find?” Dig asked, getting Felicity back on topic.
”Deadshot is scheduled to meet with a potential new client here in Starling City except the potential contract is bogus. Your friend Lyla is setting a trap for him.” Felicity explained.
”Lyla who?” I frowned.
”She helped with my last investigation of Lawton.” Dig said vaguely. I shrugged, nodding.
”Anyway, Lawton took the bait.” Felicity finished.
“Great. I’ll talk to Lyla, see if I can suss out any details.” Dig said.
”Good. I gotta have lunch with Laurel.” Oliver announced.
”Really? Having lunch with your ex-best friend’s girlfriend, who’s also your ex?” I raised my eyebrows.
”Yeah, when did you become lunch dates with Laurel?” Dig agreed with me.
”Look, we’re just... uh, we’re friends.” Oliver shrugged.
”Friends are good.” Felicity said politely.
”But?” Oliver said, guessing the next sentence.
”Couldn’t you be friends with someone less complicated than your ex-girlfriend who’s your ex-best friend’s current girlfriend?” Felicity asked.
“I wear a hood and put arrow into criminals, so when it comes to complexity... I grade on a curve.” Oliver said, walking out of the bunker.
Dig and I exchanged knowing looks as Dig also headed for the exit, off to meet Lyla.
Felicity looked at me.
”Do you have lunch plans, by any chance?” she wondered.
”Nope.” I shook my head. She smiled brightly.
”Great. I know this great Chinese place not far from here, which is great.” Felicity said.
”Great.” I said, teasing her a little bit about her overuse of ‘great’.
She laughed, and I grabbed my jacket as we headed off towards this Chinese place Felicity recommended.
———
“Rescuing your father and stopping Fyers is not gonna be some walk in the park.” Slade told Shado. At that moment, Oliver walked back into the plane from his little walk outside.
”They’re not going to allow us to just stroll on into their camp.” Slade continued.
”Which is why we’ll need cover.” Shado said.
”If both of us are infiltrating, who will provide that?” Slade asked.
It was clear to me where Shado was going with this.
“He will.” Shado tipped her chin in Oliver’s direction.
“Me?” Oliver blinked after a second. Slade laughed.
”The assault rifle is flushed. It’s useless. And besides, Oliver needs to be watching David.” Slade said.
”We have a bow, arrows.” Shado said.
”Also, I’m not just going to sit on the sidelines and watch while you guys risk your life. Slade’s taught me to fight, so I wanna help fight.” I said, standing up.
”First of all, Oliver is not capable of shooting those arrows.” Slade said, “And no way in hell I’m letting you fight, David. No offense, kids.”
“None taken. I was going to say the same thing. About both points.” Oliver said, glaring a bit at me.
”I think we should be spending our time trying to devise a plan, not lower our current chances of survival.” Slade said.
”He’ll hit his mark by sundown. If not, we’ll do it your way.” Shado promised, “And Slade, why don’t you teach David some more sword skills? We’re going to need every fighter we have, regardless of his age.”
I gave Shado a thankful nod, and she gave me a beautiful smile. Then, she held out her hand to Oliver, who clasped it firmly.
The two of them then headed towards wherever Shado was going to train Oliver at archery.
”Alright, kid. Let’s go get you some training.” Slade said, and I hurried to grab my sword.
———
———
“What’s this?” Oliver asked, walking into the bunker the following day.
“The How to Eliminate Deadshot meeting.” I greeted Oliver. Felicity cast me a slightly amused look, before she explained the actual information to Oliver.
”This is Lyla’s mission profile on the trap they’ve set for Deadshot.” Felicity answered.
”Lawton is set to meet his new employer and get his assignment tomorrow at 8pm.” Dig read off the laptop he was holding, “Only his new employer will be an ARGUS agent. Lyla will then swoop in with her team and arrest him.”
”Do you want Lawton arrested?” Oliver asked Dig bluntly.
There was a few seconds of silence, and then Dig started shaking his head.
”No.” he said.
”Then tomorrow night, we cross Floyd Lawton’s name off of your list.” Oliver nodded at Dig.
“Now, there’s something else we need to look into. Two of Laurel’s clients were murdered last night.” Oliver explained, “Their seven year old son barely escaped.”
”Jesus.” I muttered.
”That’s terrible.” Dig said, closing his laptop.
”Edward Rasmus, the financial adviser Laurel was taking to court, may not have pulled the trigger but he probably called in the hit.” Oliver said. He turned to Felicity.
”I want you to get into his corporate accounts, phone records, anything that may link him to the killer. Ok?” Oliver asked. Felicity nodded.
”Where are you going?” Dig asked as Oliver headed away from Felicity’s desk and towards the exit.
”Laurel’s.” Oliver said, picking up his suit.
”Another friendly meal?” Dig wondered.
Oliver left without saying anything.
”He did take his gear, so I doubt it.” I shrugged at Dig.
”Huh.” Dig said.
———
The next morning, I found myself leaning against the staircase in the Queen mansion’s entry hall, talking with Thea, who was standing opposite me, facing me.
Just then, there was a knock on the door and I pushed off the staircase as Dig answered the door. It opened to reveal Laurel and Tommy, the former holding onto the shoulders of an adorable blond kid who looked far too young to have seen his parents get murdered.
He looked so lost, and that felt very reminiscent of my own feelings, without parents, without a real home, without a future beyond the hood.
”This is Mr. Robbins.” Dig introduced a security guard to Tommy, Laurel, and the kid, “Where you go, he goes. You’ll be very well protected, Miss Lance.”
”Thank you.” Laurel said.
“I hand-picked these men myself. The house and the grounds are completely secure.” Dig assured Tommy and Laurel.
Oliver and Moira, who’d been hanging back, moved forwards.
“Please, make yourself at home.” Moira invited, and then she crouched down in front of the kid.
”You must be Taylor.” she said kindly to the boy, “How about I show you where I hide the good cookies?”
“Hold on. There’s been cookies stashed somewhere in this house?” I gaped at Moira.
Thea hit my shoulder lightly.
”Why do you think they’re hidden?” she grinned mischievously at me, and I pretended to be very offended.
Moira led Taylor away, and Dig nodded at Oliver.
”Mr. Queen, Mr. Hale, whenever you’re ready, I can take you to your next appointment.” Dig said. Oliver shot him a confused look.
”The Lawton meeting?” Dig prompted.
“Yes. David and I just need to swing by the club and pick up our good suits.” Oliver said, “So, we’ll meet you there.”
“Of course, sir.” Dig nodded. He headed out the front door, and Tommy and Laurel approached Oliver and I.
”You’re leaving?” Tommy asked worriedly.
”There’s something else we need to take care of. It’s important.” Oliver explained.
“Very important.” I agreed.
”More important than what’s going on here?” Tommy asked, looking a little hurt.
“No offense to Oliver and David, but I think we need Mr. Robbins and his men more than them.” Laurel said.
”Yeah, what’s Ollie gonna do?” Thea snorted.
”Hey!” Oliver protested. Thea smirked at him.
Laurel and Thea headed into the living room, and I nodded to Oliver and Tommy.
”I’m going to get a head start.” I decided, glancing between the two of them.
They both nodded at me, and I left hastily, not wanting to get caught up in their drama.
———
“I’m uploading a satellite overview of the Plaza to your phone.” Felicity told Oliver.
”Thanks, but I know the place-“ Oliver said, but Felicity cut him off.
”Dig was pretty specific about where you two should perch.” she explained, “You know, what positions give you the best shot at Lawton, I think. He used a lot of military jargon.” Felicity said. I nodded as I smeared the green oil grease paint all over my eyes to obscure my identity, then I flipped up my hood. I was buckling on my quiver when Felicity spoke again.
”So, you’re sniping a sniper. Kind of ironic, don’t you think?” she wondered.
Oliver gave her a quelling look, and she shook her head.
”Me neither.” she said, and I chuckled. Something popped up on Felicity’s screen, and it clearly caught Oliver’s eye.
”What’s that?” he asked.
“I had a remote access Trojan scouring the Internet for Edward Rasmus. His name just popped up on a flight manifest. 8:15 to Shanghai.” Felicity explained.
”He’s running.” Oliver realized.
”That’s good, right?” Felicity asked, “If he’s leaving town, he won’t be after Laurel and the child anymore.”
Oliver said nothing, he just stared at the flight manifest.
”But if you did want to stop him, looks like it’s now or never.” Felicity said. I already knew which way Oliver was going to go.
“Deadshot or Rasmus. Your choice.” Felicity said.
”I’ve got Lawton. You go help out your special friend.” I said mockingly. I couldn’t believe Oliver was about to flake on Dig like this, but when it came to Laurel, it seemed there was nothing he would not do for her.
I grabbed my bow and my katana and I headed towards my motorcycle. I was going to be there to support Dig, even if Oliver wasn’t.
———
I saw as Dig leaned around the corner, wearing a Starling City Rockets cap. Very subtle.
A brunette woman who was clearly on comms touched her ear, and I rolled my eyes. Not very smart ARGUS agents were they? I was secluded in shadows, and high up with a good view of where all this Deadshot stuff was about to go down. Looks like Dig had been right about this perch.
Dig looked up and saw me crouched down, and he gave me a firm nod. I nodded back.
I could see the question in his eyes: why was there only one hood here? Well, I’d tell him later.
A man in a gray hat and a gray coat approached the brunette woman, and a lot of the supposedly undercover ARGUS agents started not-so-subtly moving towards him, reaching for weapons. I gripped my bow tighter, reaching up for an arrow, but the man pulled off the hat. It wasn’t Lawton.
The ARGUS agents hastily tried to look normal again, and I rolled my eyes.
Dig was starting to look nervous, and I understood. The wait was worse than the fight. In the fight, adrenaline took over, and all of your thoughts narrowed down to survive and keep my loved ones alive. Win if possible.
I saw Dig looking up in shock at a spot that I could definitely not see, and I wondered if Lawton had seen through ARGUS’ super masterful trap.
A man below me got shot, and Dig bolted into action. I assessed the wound and how he fell, and deduced Lawton was at a similar altitude to me, but a big wall separated him and me.
More gunshots rang out, and Dig ran forwards to tackle the brunette woman to the ground.
Dig started shooting back, and my guess was Lawton ran, based on how quickly Dig was up and running.
”Damn it.” I swore, and backed up from the wall dividing me and Lawton, and fired an explosive arrow at it.
When the arrow went off, people screamed, but I didn’t have time to worry about that. I leaped through the hole in the wall, and rolled. I saw the shattered glass from Dig’s bullets, and a staircase access door. I threw it open, and charged down the stairs, hurrying.
When I reached Lawton, he and Dig were already fighting.
I placed my hands on the stairs’ railings, and vaulted myself down to kick the wall where Lawton’s head had been seconds ago. He’d maneuvered to push Dig into where he’d been standing, and my feet smashed into Dig’s chest, stunning him. I knew he’d want me to stop Lawton, not worry about him, so I lunged at Lawton.
The assassin moved with skill, and slammed me into the wall, his hand around my throat.
He held up a silver pistol to my head, and backed up slowly.
”On your knees. On your knees.” Lawton said, drawing a second pistol and aiming it at Dig’s head.
Dig and I exchanged a glance, but reluctantly, we got to our knees.
”Hands behind your head.” he ordered. I obeyed, not wanting Dig to get killed. Dig obeyed, too.
”I saw you coming a mile away.” Lawton grinned at Dig, “Thanks for tipping me off.”
He glanced at me.
”Didn’t expect you, though. Nice to know I’ve still got it, if I can best the famous Hood. Again.” Lawton smirked.
“I’m the other one.” I said in a low growl.
”I don’t give a shit.” Lawton laughed.
”I’ll kill you for what you did to Andy.” Dig blurted, and I glanced sideways at my friend. He didn’t look too good, dazed and sweaty, but he was by no means beaten.
“I’d be pulling these triggers right now, except there’s nobody paying me.” Lawton said.
He adjusted his shirt so that we could see his chest, where ANDREW DIGGLE was tattooed there. The gun he moved to pull down his shirt was the one aimed at my head. Smart. I didn’t know how he knew, but he knew that I wouldn’t try anything with Dig’s life on the line.
“There’s space for you right here.” Lawton taunted Dig, “Right next to your brother. You’d do best to remember that.”
With those ominous words, he smashed his guns into our heads, and rushed down the steps, while I slumped back against the wall, dazed.
Dig was in a similar state, and one of us groaned in pain. I wasn’t sure which of us, my head was pounding so loudly I couldn’t distinguish the sound as his voice or mine.
We’d lost. Lawton had gotten away. I’d failed Dig. And Oliver had ditched us.
———
Felicity was fussing over me, holding up a flashlight to my head injury and rubbing salve on it gently with a Q-tip.
Dig had simply wiped the blood off and was holding an ice pack to his head, but Felicity insisted mine was worse than his, so she was ‘playing doctor’ with me. Her words, not mine.
Oliver walked in, and glanced between me and Dig.
”What happened?” Oliver asked.
”You didn’t show and things didn’t go so well.” Dig said, clearly angry at Oliver, though he didn’t shout. He was scary calm, actually.
”Rasmus was skipping town and I had to re-prioritize.” Oliver said, semi-apologetically.
”Thanks to your new priorities, four agents are dead, Oliver.” Dig said, “You and David could have stopped this guy. But you decided that Laurel was more important than us, and ran off to help her. Now David’s hurt, and Lawton’s in the wind. You failed today, Oliver. Not the city. You failed us. You failed your team.”
”So Lawton got away.” Oliver concluded.
“You seriously think a man who goes by the name Deadshot was going down without a fight? He held a gun to my head. To David’s head. I needed you there, man.” Dig said angrily, shaking his head.
“Taylor Moore was relying on me, Diggle.” Oliver sighed.
”This was never about that kid. He is safe under armed security at your house. This is about Laurel.” Dig scowled.
“Diggle, I had to make a choice.” Oliver appealed.
”And you chose her. Always her. Everybody else be damned.” Dig said.
Dig walked off, angry. Felicity finished up with my head wound, and started looking for bandages, clearly ignoring Oliver’s gaze.
”Something to say, guys?” Oliver sighed.
”Nothing you want to hear.” Felicity said.
”Screw that.” I said, and I punched Oliver in the face. He staggered backwards, and looked up at me in absolute shock.
”You made Dig a promise, and when it came time to fulfill that promise, you went to go help Laurel. Dig trusted you, I trusted you, and you let us down. I don’t know who the hell you are anymore, Oliver.” I said, and stalked from the bunker.
Chapter 39: Home Invasion, Part 2
Chapter Text
When Oliver and I returned to the Queen mansion, it was late and storming.
It was literally a dark and stormy night.
Unsurprisingly, Oliver headed right for Laurel, but I instead grabbed my phone and dialed Felicity as I walked into my room.
It rang twice, and then she answered.
”Hey, David. What’s up?” Felicity asked brightly.
”Nothing. It’s all quiet over here at Oliver’s place, but I was wondering if there was any news regarding Lawton or Rasmus.” I said, blinking back exhaustion.
”I can check for you, hang on.” Felicity said.
”Hey, if you’re busy you don’t have to do anything, I was just curious.” I said quickly.
”Oh, it’s fine. I was just watching some reality TV. It’s my guilty pleasure.” Felicity confessed. I laughed, and at that moment, there was a knock on the door.
”Hey, could you hold on? Somebody’s at my door.” I apologized.
”No, it’s fine. I’ll call you back with what I find.” Felicity said.
“Thanks.” I said, and hung up, pocketing my phone.
I opened the door to see Thea standing there.
”Hey. What’s up?” I asked her.
”Who were you talking to?” Thea frowned.
”IT girl at Queen Consolidated.” I said, leaning against the doorframe casually.
”You seemed pretty familiar with her.” Thea noted.
”C’mon. You’re not seriously jealous of her, are you?” I grinned.
”Hey, I have no idea who she is.” Thea said defensively.
”She’s Oliver’s go-to IT girl, and he ensured that if I ever needed anything, she’d handle it. He gave me her number, and I’m trying to get myself a laptop, and she’s helping me acquire one.” I shrugged.
”You can’t buy your own laptop?” Thea raised her eyebrows.
”Hey, I’ve been gone for five years. I have no idea what constitutes a good laptop. Oliver already offered to pay for it, but I still don’t want him to get cheated out of money because I didn’t understand what a good laptop is.” I lied smoothly. I really hated lying to her, but I couldn’t exactly say Felicity was looking into a highly trained assassin and a corrupt businessman who hired a hitman to murder an innocent family now, could I?
“You could have just asked me.” Thea chided.
”Are you a laptop pro?” I wondered. Thea waggled her hand about in a ‘kind of’ gesture.
“I’ll ask you next time, then.” I shrugged.
”Alright. So, I actually came to ask if you had eaten.” Thea said.
“Why? Gonna show me where those cookies are stashed?” I asked hopefully. Thea laughed.
“I was thinking more like I could whip up some Mac and cheese.” Thea said.
“You cook?” I raised my eyebrows.
“Well... I could ask a chef to whip up some Mac and cheese.” Thea clarified. I laughed.
”Sure, I never turn down food.” I said. Thea smiled and headed towards the kitchen.
I decided to go see how Tommy, Laurel, and Taylor were settling in, so I headed in that direction, to see Tommy looking a bit angrily around a corner.
I didn’t speak as I approached him, I just peered around the corner to see Oliver and Laurel hugging.
Great. Tommy didn’t say a word to me, he just leaned back against the wall and brooded. He reminded me of Oliver, in that moment.
I glanced up as I heard the doorbell ring, but the doorbell did ring pretty frequently in this mansion.
I looked over at Tommy and opened my mouth to speak when the power cut out.
Tommy jolted up, and I grabbed him by the arm, shoving him around the corner.
“Tommy. David.” Oliver said, “Can you stay here with Laurel and Taylor?”
”Where are you going?” Laurel asked worriedly.
”It’s an old house. Fuses blow all the time. It’s probably nothing.” Oliver waved off Laurel’s concern.
I locked eyes with Oliver, and he gave me the little nod that meant we were going to have trouble.
”Yeah, we can stay here no problem. Thea’s headed towards the kitchen, though, so maybe she can help you find the fuse box.” I said calmly, when inside I was very worried for her.
“Yeah, I’ll look for her.” Oliver nodded casually, and headed down the hallway while Tommy, Laurel, and I headed into the bedroom where Taylor was.
I closed the door behind us, and subtly locked it.
Then, I plopped down in an armchair right near the door, and tried my hardest to look casual. Tommy stood by the dresser, and Laurel went to comfort Taylor.
There was a loud thud, and Tommy shot me a slightly panicked look before turning to Laurel.
”He’s here.” Laurel uttered in fear, and I desperately wished I could calm her down by telling her how safe she was, but I also knew I couldn’t.
“There’s a great security team. They’ll handle him.” I promised, but I found my right hand tapping the left sleeve of my jacket, where my knife was strapped to my forearm.
Laurel got up to leave, and I jumped in the way of her, moving smoothly and without fear in the dark.
“Hey, where are you going?” I asked her.
”Ollie’s still out there.” she said worriedly.
”He’ll be fine.” I said, but I found my left arm was twitching to have my familiar knife in my hand.
For now, I just had to trust Oliver, and protect the people he loved in case he failed.
But he wouldn’t. Despite whatever problems we had over Diggle, I knew Oliver would die trying to save Laurel, and take any risk to save her. The hitman wouldn’t make it through the night, I suspected.
———
“Death by poker. That’s a new one.” Lance said to Oliver.
He’d come to the room a few minutes after the power went out and said that Mr. Robbins killed the hitman. I was a bit surprised at that reveal, but Oliver had explained that Robbins had got lucky and stabbed the hitman with a poker before the hitman could shoot Oliver, only to then succumb to his bullet wounds.
”He was gonna shoot me.” Oliver said, and Thea leaned further into my side, “Mr. Robbins grabbed a poker and stabbed him before he could shoot me.”
“Mr. Robbins was a real hero.” Tommy said, “If it weren’t for him, we’d all be dead.”
“I’ve got enough details for my report.” Lance nodded, “I’ll clear my boys out of here.”
Lance did as he said, and ushered all the police out of the mansion, while Oliver headed over to talk to Tommy.
I glanced at Thea, who leaned against my side.
”You OK?” I asked her.
“N-no.” she sniffled.
”Yeah, me neither. I was so worried about you during all this craziness.” I admitted.
”I was worried about you, too.” Thea said with slightly teary eyes.
“Well, I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.” I promised her, and wrapped my arms around her. I kissed her forehead, and she sighed.
”Now. How about that Mac and cheese?” I grinned at her, and she gave a shaky laugh.
”Sure, David. Let’s go get some Mac.” Thea agreed. I took her hand, and we headed towards the kitchen.
———
I was laying on my back, panting for air.
”Hey, you said you wanna get trained. That requires a hell of a lot of effort.” Slade grinned, handing me a canteen, which I drank from greedily.
Slade went back to sharpening his sword, and then Shado and Oliver walked in.
”So how did our Robin Hood do?” Slade asked curiously, “As expected?”
Neither Oliver nor Shado answered. I was disheartened, for sure. That meant our escape from this island was only going to take longer.
”So back to the drawing board we go.” Slade grumbled.
There was a rustling sound, and I scrambled to my feet, grabbing the nearest weapon, a knife, while Slade stood up, gripping his sword. Shado grabbed a knife as well, and Oliver stood in a more wary position. He didn’t have time for an armory raid.
What I did not expect was that a friendly face would enter the plane.
”Yao Fei!” I breathed in relief, and placed the knife back down.
”Ba!” Shado gasped, and ran forwards to hug him.
Yao Fei didn’t hug her back, and I saw Slade giving him a strange look. Something began to sound in the back of my mind, some indicator that all was not right.
Shado stepped back from the hug, peering up at her father with a confused look.
”How did you escape?” Slade asked quietly, but in a menacing sort of way. I grabbed the knife I’d just set down, my knuckles turning white from gripping it so hard.
”I didn’t.” Yao Fei said, and armed soldiers burst into the plane from all entrances. Several rifles were pointed at me, and I froze. Shado threw out an arm and drew me behind her, and Slade moved to block me as well.
“You son of a bitch.” Slade snarled at Yao Fei. He lifted his sword and one of the soldiers hit him with their gun. He went down, and Oliver hurried to his side.
”Hey!” Oliver shouted, as he leaned down to check on Slade.
”Your time on this island is at its’ end.” Yao Fei said ominously.
Chapter 40: The Undertaking, Part 1
Chapter Text
Oliver set a laptop down on Felicity’s desk, and I folded my arms.
”You know, I’m not enjoying the way you seem to be intentionally leaving me out of missions.” I said.
“C’mon, David. You and I both know that none of these stuck up rich guys could pose a challenge to you or me. Both of us going just seems like overkill.” Oliver said to me.
Felicity opened the laptop and nodded at it.
”Hmm. Let me guess. Some bad guy is missing his fancy new laptop.” Felicity remarked.
”Harold Backman, he’s who Starling City’s worst call when they want to launder money in the Caymans.” Oliver explained.
”Shouldn’t we just turn this over to, I don’t know, the IRS?” Felicity suggested.
”We will, just as soon as you return the money to the rightful owners.” Oliver said.
Felicity, uh... started up? Felicity started up the hack, and a bunch of red boxes appeared in a nice little grid. Red usually meant bad, so I had to wonder what had gone wrong.
”Well, it sounds like a very nice idea,” Felicity began (called it!), “but Backman’s files are all protected with an asymmetric encryption algorithm.”
”Huh?” I asked.
”Really? So it’s gonna take a while to break in?” Oliver wondered.
”Days, at least.” Felicity nodded.
“Better get started, then.” Oliver said.
Felicity glanced over her shoulder at me, and I shrugged.
She stood up and moved over to Oliver’s little desk.
”At the risk of ending up with an arrow in my eye,” Felicity said, “can I ask when you plan to make peace with Diggle?”
”He’s the one who left, Felicity.” Oliver retorted.
“Uh, yeah, because you broke a promise you made to him.” I put in helpfully.
Oliver glared at me for a second before looking back to Felicity.
”I did everything I could to stop him.” Oliver said firmly.
“Except apologize. Like David said, you promised you’d help him track down Floyd Lawton, and then you-“ Felicity began, but Oliver cut in.
”Made a choice that I can live with.” Oliver said simply, “If he can’t, then I don’t need him.”
“Damn it, Oliver-“ I started, but he cut me off.
”I need to get back to the club. Let me know when you break in.” Oliver said, and then he headed off to get dressed in non-vigilante clothes and head up to the club.
“I wish someone would send me off to the Caymans.” Felicity grumbled. I laughed.
”Maybe once all this is over, we can get Oliver to pay for a team trip to the Caymans.” I suggested.
”That’d be nice.” Felicity nodded.
Ah, to be relaxing on sandy beaches in tropical sunshine. It would be nice indeed.
———
Felicity gasped.
”What is it?” I frowned.
”I think... Oliver needs to see this.” Felicity said, and dashed towards the steps, leaving me staring after her in confusion.
What had she found?
I went over to her computer, and looked at her screen, but couldn’t make heads or tails of it.
Sighing, I sat back down and waited for Felicity and Oliver to return. Finally, I heard footsteps on the stairs, and jumped up to see what the news was.
”So, you got in, right?” I checked.
”Better.” Felicity shook her head at me. She grabbed the pieces of paper that she’d printed out a few minutes ago.
”I hacked Cayman Fidelity and put together a list of all the deposits Backman made last year.” Felicity said, and handed me a sheet of paper, and Oliver the other.
“Felicity, what good does that do us if we don’t know whose money it was?” Oliver asked.
”Look at the biggest deposit Backman made last year.” Felicity instructed, and I scanned the sheet of paper she’d handed me.
”2 mil.” I read.
”On... December 12th.” Oliver uttered, looking stricken.
The date clicked almost instantly.
”That’s...” I muttered, and Oliver said the same thing.
”The day Walter disappeared.” Felicity affirmed, looking between me and Oliver, “What if one of Backman’s clients was paid 2 million to kidnap Walter?”
”Then we find out which client it was.” Oliver growled, “And we use them to find Walter.”
We all exchanged looks.
———
———
“Okay, backtrace the account, follow the money.” Oliver instructed Felicity.
She dutifully started typing.
”Hopefully it will lead us to whoever kidnapped Walter.” Oliver said.
”After all this time, do you really think Walter might still be alive?” Felicity asked worriedly.
I put a hand on her shoulder.
”We have to have hope.” I said softly, and she smiled up at me before returning her gaze to her computer screen.
”Got it. Dominic Alonzo.” Felicity read.
”Ugh.” Oliver said immediately.
”You know him?” I frowned.
”Yeah. Alonzo runs the biggest underground casino in Starling City, when he’s not busy kidnapping.” Oliver grumbled.
”He looks like the kind of low life someone would hire to kidnap Walter. How many arrows do you think the two of you will have to put in him before he gives up Walter’s location? Say a lot?” Felicity asked.
”It’s not that simple. That casino has its own private army. We need to access Alonzo’s computer, but without setting off any alarms.” Oliver summed up.
”Looks like we’re going to need all the help we can get.” Felicity prompted.
“Yeah, too bad we don’t have anyone else who can help out.” I joined in. Oliver nodded sarcastically at us.
”That’s enough. We can do this on our own.” Oliver said firmly.
“Well, then... looks like someone is going gambling tonight.” Felicity said.
“Those guys would make me the minute I walked into there.” Oliver shook his head, “Oliver Queen would never be caught dead in a place like that.”
”Really? If you ask me, it seems like his kind of place.” I said dryly. Oliver huffed.
”I wasn’t talking about you.” Felicity said to Oliver. Oliver and I exchanged incredulous looks.
”Absolutely not.” Oliver said.
”No way.” I said at same time.
”I can count cards. It’s all probability theory and mathematics. Have you met me? Bottom line, I know my way around a casino.” Felicity promised.
“Felicity, I’m not letting you walk-“ Oliver tried, but Felicity stood up, defiant.
”The reason I joined you in the first place was to find Walter, and for the first time, we have a real chance at finding him.” Felicity said stubbornly, “You have to let me do this.”
Oliver hesitated.
”Sure. I’ve always wanted to go gambling.” I shrugged.
”What?” Oliver and Felicity both looked at me in surprise.
”I don’t have a famous face, so nobody will recognize me. I can help protect Felicity, but this way, she can still help Walter.” I explained.
”Alright. You two’ve got this.” Oliver nodded.
With that, the three of us headed to prepare for our little casino trip.
———
“You ready?” Oliver asked me and Felicity. I dug a finger into the collar of my suit, and tugged at it.
”I hate these suits. I look like a freaking penguin.” I sighed.
”Other than your wardrobe problems.” Oliver rolled his eyes.
”Yeah, yeah.” I scoffed.
”I’ll be OK. Just to be clear, the plan is for me to get caught counting cards in an underground casino filled with hardened criminals.” Felicity checked.
”Hey. I’ve got your back.” I said seriously. She nodded, and I took a quick second to admire her outfit before we headed inside the casino.
Her glasses were gone in favor of contacts, and her blond hair flowed down freely over her right shoulder. She wore a gorgeous pink dress showing off the tiniest hint of cleavage and held a golden purse in her hands. She looked the part of wealthy casino-goer.
I wore a pretty standard black and white suit, and I hated the damn thing. But I had to blend in.
“So you two can get a friendly warning from Alonzo and plant a bug on his office computer.” Oliver nodded.
“Right. Which will hopefully lead us to Walter.” Felicity nodded, “That is, assuming we get the friendly warning and not a bullet.”
I unbuttoned my suit’s jacket to show her a gleaming green knife hilt extending from the inner pocket.
”He wouldn’t have time to get a shot off.” I promised, and re-buttoned the jacket.
She nodded, and I could tell she was nervous.
Oliver nodded, and glanced between us.
”If things so south, I’m right outside.” he told us, and I nodded back at him.
Oliver headed off to find a vantage point, while I glanced at Felicity.
”So, what kind of cover are we doing?” I asked.
”Huh?” Felicity asked.
”You know, our cover. Like, who we are. You shouldn’t just start telling someone your whole fake life story, but the details of who we are need to match.” I explained.
”Ohh. Right. Ok, well... I’ll be Megan Smith, and you can be... what’s your middle name?” Felicity asked.
”Uh... do I have to tell you that?” I winced.
”Well, now I want to know.” Felicity smirked.
”It’s... it’s Uriah.” I muttered.
”What’s wrong with Uriah? Oh. Are you serious?” Felicity asked, fighting back a laugh, I could tell.
”Yes, I’m serious. My initials spell out DUH.” I scowled. Felicity laughed, and bumped my arm.
”Alright, DUH. You’ll be Uriah Holt, my bodyguard.” Felicity decided.
”Bodyguard? That’s suspicious.” I pointed out.
”Ok, fine. You can be my boyfriend, then.” Felicity said, and her cheeks reddened a little. From the cold, I suspected.
”Hey, guys? Riveting conversation, but are you going to... I don’t know, go into the casino sometime tonight?” Oliver’s voice crackled in my ear.
”Fine, fine. We’re headed in.” I said.
“Finally. The password’s ‘snapdragon.’” Oliver conveyed.
We walked for a moment until we reached the front door, and an intimidating man in a dark jacket asked for the password.
”Snapdragon.” I said smoothly, slipping my arm around Felicity’s shoulders, playing up the cover story subtly.
The jacketed man waved an arm, and gestured us inside.
When we got inside, Felicity shrugged off the black shawl she wore for a little bit of protection from the cold, and Oliver spoke.
”What do you see?”
“Six armed hostiles. Three undetermined.” I mumbled under my breath.
”Copy.” Oliver said. Felicity gave me a surprised look.
”What?” I asked, curious.
”I didn’t realize you could be so... militaristic.” she shrugged.
”There’s a lot you don’t know about me.” I said quietly.
Felicity looked a little concerned by that statement, but put a smile on her face.
She took a seat at a table, and I stood behind her, glancing around casually, as if I wasn’t memorizing the guards’ location, the layout of the room, and similar facts.
Felicity opened her golden purse and placed a stack of money on the table (courtesies of Oliver Queen) and slid it forwards to the man behind the table.
“One stack of High Society, please.” Felicity said smoothly. I had no idea what that meant, or really what anything meant around here, but the good news was, my role was just protecting Felicity, who had to do the card counting and actual gambling.
Fortunately, I was very good at protecting people.
Chapter 41: The Undertaking, Part 2
Chapter Text
Felicity slid forwards all her chips, several stacks of different colors, which I assumed represented different amounts of money, but asking her that would undermine my cover of Uriah Holt.
A dark-suited man wandered up to stand behind the dealer when she did so, and I noticed the dealer give him a subtle glance. A less watchful eye might not have noticed. I squeezed Felicity’s arm encouragingly.
”You got this.” I said quietly, and she didn’t turn to look at me, but I saw her nod.
The dealer drew an ace for Felicity’s first card, and then a queen for her second.
“Oh!” Felicity exclaimed in delight.
”Blackjack!” the dealer announced.
Felicity clapped her hands together and glanced over her shoulder at me, smiling. I smiled back, trying my best to look like someone who was happy for his girlfriend who’d just won a lot of money. Well, I think it was a lot of money.
The man in the dark suit came up to us.
”Miss... can you come with me?” he asked Felicity.
”Is something wrong?” she asked politely.
”Get up.” he said, suddenly very angry.
“Whoa. You could show a little bit more respect, there. I’m not sure exactly who you are, but I think a little politeness goes a long way.” I jumped in.
”Miss, is he with you?” the man in the suit asked, and while his voice was tight, it at least wasn’t angry, so I let it slide.
”Yes. Yes, this is my boyfriend.” Felicity nodded.
“Great. Both of you come this way, then.” the man said, and led us both away from the blackjack table.
When we got out of public view, another man showed up to grab my arm. I almost took him out on reflex, but I managed to stop myself. This was the plan. The man who’d approached us at the table took Felicity’s arm, and my fingers itched to be holding the long knife I still had concealed in my suit’s jacket’s inside pocket.
“Oh, look. There’s the bathroom.” Felicity pointed out, “I should have known the manager’s office would be down the hall and to the right of the bathroom.”
We were led into an office where a man sat on the phone. I recognized him from the briefing beforehand. This was Alonzo, the owner of the casino.
”Mr. Alonzo?” the dark-suited man asked politely. We were pushed forwards, and I glared over my shoulder at him, as Alonzo hung up the phone.
“Have a seat.” Alonzo invited. I sat without question, but I was evaluating the room. Cramped, so if a gun went off, high chance of somebody getting hit. Not a whole lot of room to maneuver. The dark-suited man remained in the room, so that was one, possibly two hostiles, depending on whether or not Alonzo was armed.
“What’s your names?” Alonzo asked.
“Megan.” Felicity said.
”Uriah.” I nodded at Alonzo.
”Do you two know where the term ‘86’ comes from? Either of you?” Alonzo questioned.
”I do, as it happens. It’s from prohibition. There was an illegal casino, not like this one, located at 86 Bedford Street in New York and... God, you know, I’m just gonna stop talking.” Felicity said. At the word, ‘God’, Felicity threw up her hands and smoothly planted the little device on Alonzo’s computer.
“Now it means to ban someone. Someone who’s cheating. The two of you are 86’d.” Alonzo said, “Leave your chips and go.”
“Thank you.” Felicity said in relief, “Thank you.”
The two of us stood up.
“So, Megan, here’s the thing. Card counters usually work with a partner. No offense Uriah, but you don’t look like a brainy one.” Alonzo said. Dark-suit man revealed a scanner, and proceeded to detect the earpiece in my ear and in Felicity’s.
Alonzo took the earpiece out of Felicity’s ear, and dark-suit man took mine out of my ear. They both dropped them on the floor and crushed them underfoot.
“You’re gonna be really upset when you meet our partner.” Felicity said. Seconds later, gunshots rang out.
I laughed darkly, and unbuttoned my suit jacket casually. Swiftly, I punched the dark-suit guy in the face, and Alonzo instantly tried to grab Felicity. I withdrew the knife in my pocket, and threw it, sinking the knife’s blade into Alonzo’s shoulder.
He howled in pain. I took the liberty of kicking dark-suit man in the leg, dropping him to the ground.
Then, I stalked forwards, yanked the knife out, and pushed him against the wall.
A couple of seconds later, Oliver (as the Hood) burst into the room, arrow notched. He lowered the bow when he saw me cleaning my knife with Alonzo’s handkerchief while Alonzo stood almost against the wall, holding his hand to his shoulder while blood trickled from the wound.
Oliver stalked forwards and slammed Alonzo against the wall.
”Where’s Walter Steele?” he demanded.
”What? What are you talkin’ about?” Alonzo asked.
”Six months ago, you had him kidnapped.” Oliver roared. I glanced over at Felicity, who was watching Oliver and Alonzo intently.
“It was just a job.” Alonzo sighed, “I was given a name. I didn’t ask any questions.”
Oliver grabbed him by the throat.
”Last chance.” Oliver growled quietly, “Where is he?”
”Below ground.” Alonzo admitted. I staggered and Felicity made a small sound of grief.
”You're lying!” Oliver accused.
”I’m not. I delivered him and they killed him. I heard the gunshot. He’s dead.” Alonzo explained hastily.
Oliver hit him, knocking him unconscious. I turned to Felicity.
”I’m so sorry.” I whispered. Yeah, he was Oliver’s step-dad, but Oliver wasn’t big on expressing his feelings. Felicity was clearly trying to fight back tears. I slipped my now clean knife back into my suit jacket, buttoned it, and then moved forwards to wrap my arms around Felicity.
“I need to... I need to tell my family.” Oliver said quietly.
“Go. I’ll get her back to the bunker.” I promised. He nodded, and once he was gone, she started crying. I guessed she wanted to look tough in front of Oliver, and I appreciated that she trusted me enough to cry.
”Hey, Felicity. We need to go, now. Before the cops show up. We can... we can mourn when we get back.” I whispered softly. She nodded.
”I don’t want to go to the bunker. Take me home.” Felicity whispered, her voice shaky.
”Ok. Ok, c’mon.” I said.
———
It was much later that night when Felicity and I went to the bunker. It had been a quiet, grief-stricken night. To be honest, we had really just sat there, sipping some hot tea and just thinking. Thinking about somebody close to us, somebody who we couldn’t save. We had failed Walter, but if I knew Oliver, we’d be sending the people who killed Walter straight to hell.
I wasn’t big on killing, but Walter was such a genuinely nice person. He didn’t deserve to die, and I wasn’t sure I felt like taking the moral high ground on this one.
As Felicity and I walked down the steps of the bunker, we saw that the lights were off.
Felicity switched them on, revealing Oliver sitting on the floor, leaning against a pillar in his vigilante gear.
”We’ve been sitting in the dark all night, too.” Felicity said sympathetically. She must have thought he was grieving, and he might be, but it looked to me like there was something else written on his face.
“All these months I kept thinking... if I could find a clue... get a lead on him... guess it wouldn’t have mattered.” Felicity said sadly.
”What happened?” I asked Oliver.
”What do you mean what happened? He just found out Walter’s dead.” Felicity looked at me questioningly.
”No, something else happened since then. What is it?” I asked Oliver.
He looked up at us.
”Walter’s alive.” Oliver said.
I nodded slowly. From what I could see, that wasn’t the thing causing Oliver the pain I could see on his face.
”What? But Alonzo said—“ Felicity began.
”I need you to pull up Malcolm Merlyn’s phone records.” Oliver said.
”Oh no.” I said quietly.
”He made a call from his office to wherever Walter is being kept at 10:30 p.m.” Oliver continued.
“Malcolm Merlyn. Tommy’s father? Why would he kidnap Walter?” Felicity asked. I had the same questions, but from the look on Oliver’s face, I knew there was no doubt that Malcolm was the one at fault here. Oliver wasn’t big on jumping to conclusions when it came to this kind of stuff.
”Felicity...” Oliver said, and looked up at her, firmly. Felicity went over to the computer and started hacking. I studied Oliver’s destroyed appearance, not physically, but emotionally destroyed, and I sensed there was something else he’d not told us, but it was clear it was an emotional knife to the gut, so maybe I was OK with Oliver holding it in for a little while longer.
”LUDs show he made a call to a tenement complex located in Bludhaven.” Felicity reported.
Oliver jumped to his feet to look at the screen.
”Can you pull up a satellite view?” Oliver asked.
”One second...” Felicity said, and pulled up a satellite view, and then several red boxes appeared on screen.
”That’s a lot of security for low-income housing.” Felicity noted, “There’s two guards stationed at all access points.”
”There’s just one on the roof.” Oliver said.
”Exactly. There’s no other buildings in that area.” Felicity said, “If you want to get on the roof you’re going to have to jump off of something.”
”I’ve got something.” Oliver said.
”Let me grab my gear.” I said.
”No.” Oliver said firmly.
”What? Why not?” I demanded, “This isn’t some money launderer. You’re going after Walter Steele. I know him. You’re not seriously going to go after him all by yourself.”
”Yes, I am.” Oliver said coldly, and stalked out of the bunker.
“No way in hell you’re going alone.” I snapped, following him.
He turned to me, angry.
”I just learned tonight that a man I have known all my life kidnapped my stepfather! I don’t know who the hell he is, not anymore.” Oliver said.
”What does that have to do with anything? You need me, Oliver. I’m your partner.” I said.
”I don’t need a partner. I started this mission to get vengeance for my father, and I don’t need any help to finish it.” Oliver said angrily.
”I’ve been with you every damn step of the way!” I protested.
”I don’t care. You’re just a kid, David. I can’t keep screwing up your life. I already took almost six years from you. I won’t take any more of your life on a quest for vengeance. Go home, David.” Oliver said, and walked away.
I watched him go, feeling an indescribable cold settle in.
He’d abandoned me.
———
‘Go home’
Ironic, considering the only home I’d had since getting back from Lian Yu was the Queen mansion.
But I couldn’t exactly go there, and I didn’t want to stick around in the bunker.
I found my legs taking me towards somewhere I hadn’t been in nearing six years.
My family home.
I knew nobody lived here, and it belonged to me now. I didn’t... I hadn’t been able to face it.
But for some reason, now, when Oliver had flat out told me he didn’t want me to be around, I really did just want to be home.
I walked up the steps, and touched the apartment door, running my fingers across the apartment number, 413.
I felt a pang of loss for my father, who went down with the Gambit, and my mother, who passed away from illness over the five years I was presumed dead.
I sighed, and looked at the door knob.
I realized that I couldn’t bring myself to open the door. It just hurt too much. To be back inside the apartment where my family and I had lived... I just couldn’t.
I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked away, feeling tears trickle down my face.
Some grief never went away, it just got shoved down.
Chapter 42: Darkness on the Edge of Town, Part 1
Chapter Text
Oliver walked into the nearly empty Big Belly Burger, and I looked up at him, frowning.
”Why are you here?” I asked as he sat down opposite me.
”What I said last night... I didn’t mean that. Not really.” Oliver said.
”Sure seems like you meant it.” I said bitterly, and bit into my breakfast steak biscuit.
”David... I did mean what I said. But I never meant for it to some out so harshly. I really have taken too much of your life. We were stuck on Lian Yu for two years, but even beyond that, you chose to stay with me. In China. In Coast City. Russia. You had plenty of opportunities to go back home, but you didn’t. You stuck with me, and then we got back home, and... and once again, you put your life on hold, to help me with avenging my father. That’s not your responsibility. It was mine. Mine. And I let you be a part of this. That’s on me.” Oliver said quietly, and I studied him.
”Oliver... you know that I would sacrifice anything to save you. And I know that you’d do the same. We’re brothers. We have fought together, bled together, and we’ve survived together. You didn’t force me to do anything. I chose this life, Oliver. I may not have chosen to wash up on the island, but I did choose to do this. To protect, to stop the people who want to do harm.” I said firmly.
Oliver gave me a long, thoughtful look.
”Last night, I saw my mother speaking to Malcolm Merlyn about Walter’s kidnapping. She was... she knew about it.” Oliver whispered.
Oh. That explains Oliver’s anger last night. He’d just come back from learning something awful about his mother. I took a deep breath.
”We’re going to stop Merlyn.” I vowed, and Oliver nodded firmly.
”Agreed. We will not fail this city.” Oliver said, and I smirked a bit, despite the seriousness of it.
“Too cheesy?” Oliver grinned. I laughed.
“Just a bit. C’mon man. Let’s do this.” I said, and Oliver nodded.
———
———
“I’ve been watching your mother for days now, Oliver, and nothing.” Dig said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Felicity sat at her computer desk, I was in my usual swivel chair, and Oliver sat in a normal chair.
“She goes to work, she comes home. Occasionally she goes out to dinner. She seems to particularly like the salmon tartare at Table Salt.” Dig continued.
”Never liked fish.” I muttered.
”I’m linked into her home phone and office phone.” Felicity volunteered, “Nothing out of the ordinary. No mention of Walter’s abduction or the Undertaking. Just a few innocuous calls to Malcolm Merlyn.”
“Why wouldn’t she call him? They’re old friends. We’re all old friends.” Oliver said sadly. He was mourning the loss of his view of his mother. The Moira Queen and Malcolm Merlyn he knew may as well have died, replaced by someone he didn’t know, didn’t recognize.
“Are you OK?” Felicity asked worriedly, leaning back in her seat.
”My mom and my best friend’s dad are involved in a conspiracy that may have dire consequences for the city and I’m pretty sure they murdered my father. I’m not planning on using the word ‘okay’ again any time soon.” Oliver said, a bitter smile on his face.
”Listen, all we know for sure is that Malcolm and your mother are planning something for the Glades.” Dig said, ever the voice of reason.
“And that Walter and I were getting too close to it. That’s why they had him kidnapped.” Felicity spoke up.
”We have to find out what this Undertaking is.” Dig said.
”I got to ask her.” Oliver said, getting to his feet.
”Well, no, the last time the Vigilante paid your mom a visit, you got shot, and I got to play doctor with you.” Felicity said, standing up. She immediately put a hand to her forehead.
”Ugh! My brain thinks of the worst way to say things.” Felicity groaned. I laughed, but Oliver cut me off.
”This time, it’ll just be me asking.” Oliver promised, “Friendly mother-son chat.”
He turned and walked off, out of the bunker.
———
I sat in the bed of a big truck, along with Oliver, Shado, Slade, and several of Fyers’ men.
Oliver, Slade, Shado, and I were handcuffed.
The truck drove into Fyers’ compound. On the way in, we passed the Scylla missile launcher, which, unfortunately, looked to be in prime working condition.
The truck parked, and soldiers hauled us up and out of the truck, roughly. The soldiers hauled us to a little tent-like area, but instead of fabric for walls, it was more like someone draped odd green net over it.
Inside the tent was Yao Fei, who’d betrayed us.
Sitting at a desk was man wearing headphones. Oliver’s eyes grew to the size of quarters. Did he recognize him?
”You!” Oliver seethed, and darted forwards. Well, that question was answered. The man in the headphones smirked as the soldiers yanked Oliver back.
”Save it.” Slade instructed, “We don’t have the luxury of indulging in vendettas.”
”Ba.” Shado said to Yao Fei, clearly still very confused at her father’s actions.
“Shado.” Yao Fei acknowledged his daughter.
”You led Fyers right to us, you coward!” Slade raged.
”Fyers was about to fire bomb the entire forest just to eliminate you. This way, you all have a chance.” Yao Fei explained himself. That did make a bit more sense than Yao Fei suddenly betraying us, but it still hurt.
”Well, pray I don’t get the chance to repay your mercy.” Slade threatened.
”How fitting.” Fyers said as he entered the tent, “Everyone reunited for the end.”
”The end of what?” Oliver demanded, “What is all this for?”
The radio crackled.
”HKIA, this is Ferris Air flight 637 out of Berlin, non-stop to Hong Kong. We are steady on approach at 33,000 feet with winds at 15 knots. ETA 2 hours, 15 minutes, over.” a man’s voice came on the radio.
”Ferris 637, this is HKIA.” the man in the headphones responded, “Adjust course to 0.6 degrees south. 11 minutes, over.”
”Roger, HKIA. Why the course change?” the man on the radio responded.
”Nothing to worry about, 637, just looking to, uh, make sure you avoid a little turbulence.” the man in the headphones answered smoothly.
“Roger that. Adjusting course now.” the man on the radio said.
”They’re altering course, sir. The plane will be in range of Lian Yu in 26 minutes.” the man in the headphones told Fyers.
“Good. Keep tracking it.” Fyers ordered.
“That’s a commercial airliner, Fyers.” Oliver jumped in, “It’s not like it can land here.”
”I don’t think that’s their goal. Not with Scylla parked outside.” I ventured a guess.
”Mr. Hale is correct. I’m going to destroy it.” Fyers confirmed my theory.
———
“Cut it.” I whispered.
After a second, the power in the Queen mansion went out. I was all decked out in my vigilante gear, and hefted the two specially prepared knockout darts that Oliver had made.
I popped them into my dart gun, and took careful aim, shooting Oliver in the neck. He fell to the ground.
Moira hurried to check on him, and I sent my second dart into her neck.
“They’re down. Help me lift them, Dig.” I said.
”I’m on my way.” Dig promised.
Looks like the vigilante had taken down the Queen family with ease.
———
I adjusted my quiver strap as I waited for Moira and Oliver to come to. Dig, in Oliver’s gear, stood beside me, looking very uncomfortable.
We were in a nice, dark space with floodlights on to help disorient Oliver and Moira, but mainly Moira. Oliver had helped plan this, after all.
The two Queens were waking up.
“Showtime.” I muttered, and walked forwards, obscured in the shadows, but clearly visible.
“Moira Queen.” I growled, my voice modulator active, “You have failed this city.”
———
“This doesn’t make any sense! Why would you want to blow up a plane?” Oliver asked.
”When the New York Stock Exchange reopened after 9/11, the Dow Jones dropped nearly 685 points. Can you imagine what would happen to China, the world’s second largest economy, if all air travel in and out of China were to be grounded indefinitely?” Fyers asked.
”You want to destabilize China’s economy?” Slade asked.
”It’s not what I want, but rather my employer.” Fyers explained, “We have enough missiles here to shoot down any aircraft approaching the Mainland, and that will decimate China’s economy. Especially once a rogue element in China’s own military claims responsibility.”
Fyers moved towards Yao Fei.
”You see, inconvenient though you occasionally were, you’re always worth more to me alive than dead.” Fyers said simply.
”Then you should have killed me. Because I won’t do it.” Yao Fei said defiantly.
“Really.” Fyers said dryly. Without pause, he turned, punched Oliver in the face, shot Slade in the leg, Shado in the shoulder, and then he trained the gun on me.
”He’s just a kid!” Slade roared, but that did not deter Slade. I screamed in agony as the bullet Fyers shot sunk into my arm.
“I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you, you sick son of a bitch!” Slade raged.
”Shado! Shado!” Yao Fei shouted, rushing forwards to his daughter.
“I said I need you alive, but I can kill everyone you care about.” Fyers said, raising his gun.
———
“Please.” Moira begged, “Do not hurt my son.”
I didn’t like seeing the woman who’d taken me in like this, but if she really was deep in this conspiracy, the kind woman who gave me a home might be a fiction.
“Tell me what the Undertaking is and I won’t have to.” I growled.
I turned to face Oliver, and he nodded up at me, subtly. Without pause, I smashed my fist into his face, far harder than I needed to, probably. Suffice it to say I was still a little angry about his words the night he found out about Malcolm and Moira.
“No!” Moira screamed. I punched Oliver again, and his head rocked back.
“Please! Leave my son alone!” Moira begged.
Diggle approached Moira.
”What is Malcolm Merlyn planning?” he roared.
She startled at the arrival of the supposed second vigilante.
”I can’t tell you!” Moira shouted.
”He’ll kill me, he’ll kill my family.” Moira pleaded.
”You should be more worried what I’ll do.” I said, notching an arrow to my bow. I pulled it back, and aimed the tip at Oliver’s head, point-blank. If my finger slipped, that would be very bad.
“No! Malcolm is planning to level the Glades!” Moira screamed. I didn’t move.
”H-he says so he can rebuilt it, but...” she trailed off.
”How?” Diggle growled.
“There’s a device.” Moira confessed.
”What device?” I demanded.
”He says that it can cause an earthquake.” Moira said. Dig and I exchanged glances.
”How?” I questioned.
”I- I don’t know. It was invented by UNIDAC Industries.” Moira explained tearfully, “Malcolm used my company’s Applied Sciences to turn it into a weapon.”
”Why would you get involved in something like this?” Dig asked, stepping behind Moira’s chair.
”My husband. He got involved without my knowing. He was just trying to do some good. He was lost. He... His decisions left me vulnerable to Malcolm, and I had no choice. I had to protect my family and my children.” Moira tried to explain. I lowered the bow, so my arrow was no longer pointing at Oliver’s head. A ragged sigh of relief left Moira.
”This device... where is it?” I growled.
“I don’t know.” Moira admitted.
”If you don’t tell us, we can’t stop Merlyn.” Diggle said reasonably.
”Oh, you can’t stop him.” Moira said bitterly, “I-it’s too late.”
I grabbed the arrow off of my bow and leaned down to Oliver.
”No, no, no! I told you everything!” Moira pleaded. I simply used the sharp arrowhead to slice through the rope binding Oliver’s hand, while Diggle used one of Oliver’s darts to cut through Moira’s.
Without another word, Diggle and I left, heading towards the bunker, where Oliver would assuredly be headed next.
———
Dig and I had changed out of our gear when Oliver walked in.
“Oh, my god.” Felicity said when she saw Oliver’s heavily bruised face.
”You said you were gonna pull your punches!” Felicity accused Dig.
”That’s all me, I’m afraid.” I smirked at Oliver.
”Yeah, I get the point. Don’t take out my anger on you.” Oliver huffed.
“Do you want an ice pack or something?” Felicity asked.
”I’m fine.” Oliver waved her off, “I need you to dig up everything you can on UNIDAC Industries.”
“Well, we know Queen Consolidated acquired them seven months ago.” Felicity said as she went to sit at her desk, “That’s when I met you guys.”
“Chewing on a pen.” I recalled. Felicity smiled at that, and she started typing on her computer.
”I need information on what I don’t know.” Oliver said.
”UNIDAC is a small research and development technology company that specializes in seismic infringement.” Felicity read off her screen.
”Merlyn plans on leveling the Glades with a device that triggers a man-made earthquake.” Oliver said.
”You’re kidding.” Felicity said, looking towards me.
”Nope.” I shook my head.
”What else does it say?” Oliver asked.
”More information on the stock auction and, you know, the latest on what the media’s calling-“ Felicity said.
”The UNIDAC Massacre.” Oliver realized.
”There’s no way this timing is a coincidence.” Dig agreed.
”Oliver, there’s a website claiming the police suspect the copycat archer.” Felicity revealed.
”Oh, no. Not him again.” I groaned.
”What?” Oliver asked, alarmed.
”So... the other archer works for Merlyn?” Dig asked, surprised.
”He’s typing up loose ends.” Oliver scowled, “Erasing all evidence this device exists so no one can trace the devastation back to him.”
“Alright, so you two are going to have a pointed conversation with Mr. Merlyn.” Dig guessed.
”Well, even if we take out Merlyn, the other archer is still out there, he can set off the device. We need to find it. Then Merlyn can get his.” Oliver said firmly.
”Well, maybe there’s another way to get Merlyn to tell us.” Felicity said.
”What do you have in mind?” Dig asked.
”As I keep proving, people keep secrets, computers do not.” Felicity said, typing away.
“Felicity, are you hacking into the Merlyn Global mainframe?” Oliver asked.
”Hacking is such an ugly word.” Felicity started, and I grinned, “No. I’m... Yeah. Totally hacking into the Merlyn Global mainframe.”
I laughed.
———
I could feel tears streaming down my face at the sheer amount of pain I was in, but I refused to pass out. I didn’t want to miss the action, if somebody needed me.
”Stop!” Yao Fei screamed, his voice raw with emotion, holding up his hand to try to shelter Shado from Fyers’ gun.
“I’ll do it.” Yao Fei agreed, clearly not wanting any of us to get injured further.
”I knew your good judgement could be counted on.” Fyers said, lowering the gun, “Come along now. We need to get you back into uniform.”
Yao Fei said something to Shado in Chinese, and then a soldier grabbed him, hauled him to his feet, and led him away.
Fyers, Yao Fei, and the soldiers left the tent, and I slumped down against the floor, trying not to pass out from the pain of the bullet in my arm.
Chapter 43: Darkness on the Edge of Town, Part 2
Chapter Text
“Anything?” Oliver asked, coming to check on Felicity’s progress.
”Just for the record, I will pump my fist in the air and scream ‘yes’ if I get in.” Felicity said, a bit miffed at Oliver’s far too frequent progress checks.
”You know, you can just say this isn’t working.” Dig said, rubbing a hand across his face.
“This isn’t working.” Felicity said, clearly aggravated.
”Hey, Felicity, it’s alright. Everyone has limits.” I said, trying to ease the tension in the room.
”Alright. There has to be some other way we can find out where he’s keeping the device.” Dig said.
“Unless I can waltz up to Merlyn’s mainframe and plug in my tablet directly, there’s no way of getting that location.” Felicity sighed.
”Then we waltz.” Oliver said.
”Huh?” I asked.
“Excuse me?” Felicity asked at the same time.
”You need direct access to the mainframe, so we get you direct access to the mainframe and we figure out where the device is being kept.” Oliver said.
“Oliver, I did mention that the mainframe is located inside Merlyn Global Group’s main headquarters on the 25th floor. It’s only accessible through a restricted access elevator.” Felicity explained.
”I know.” Oliver said, “We’re gonna have to break in.”
I raised an eyebrow.
———
Oliver and I walked into Merlyn Global Group’s main headquarters, Oliver in a suit, and me in jeans and a dark green long sleeve shirt.
We approached the front desk.
”Hi. Oliver Queen and David Hale.” Oliver introduced us, “We have an 11:30 with Tommy Merlyn.”
Oliver and I set our IDs on the table.
On the other side of the front desk, Felicity, dressed as a Big Belly Burger delivery girl and not wearing glasses, placed a big bag of Big Belly Burger on the front desk.
”I have super deluxe Big Belly Buster for a Mr. Andrews.” Felicity said, “I think he’s in security.”
The guard looked at Felicity.
”He a good tipper?” she asked conversationally.
”You can go on up, Mr. Queen and Mr. Hale.” the guard said, and handed us back our IDs.
“You can wait a second.” the guard said to Felicity as Oliver and I headed towards the elevator.
———
Felicity, Oliver, and I all climbed in the same elevator, after Felicity dropped off Dig (aka Mr. Andrews)’s food.
“Hold that.” a voice called. Felicity rapidly pushed the DOOR CLOSE button, but to no avail.
I scooted aside a bit, Oliver stepping back into the right corner while the newcomer stood between me and Felicity.
”Where you headed, sweetie?” he asked Felicity. A spark of something lit in my chest, and I knocked the man’s files out of his hand, sending them scattering across the floor. He got out of the elevator, cussing, and Felicity rapidly closed the door.
Felicity pushed the 24 button, and the three of us just stood there, listening to the elevator music playing.
”Mr. Andrews got his lunch?” Oliver checked.
“One Belly Buster with benzodiazepine. Hold the mayo.” Felicity nodded, her fingers nervously tapping on her tablet.
”You know the plan.” he nodded to me.
”That I do.” I said. The elevator stopped on 24.
”Mainframe’s on 25, guys. This is the best I can get you.” Dig said. I nodded and jumped up, bracing my feet against the walls. I opened the top hatch, and pulled myself up onto the top of the elevator. I reached down, and Oliver handed me his briefcase, which I set on the top, and I extended my hand to Felicity. She grasped it, and I pulled her up onto the top of the elevator.
”Enjoy your meeting.” I winked at Oliver, and he nodded. I shut the top hatch, and reached for the briefcase, opening it to reveal a small crossbow.
I lifted the crossbow and climbed up onto the concrete beam between this elevator shaft and the next one. I offered Felicity my hand, and helped her up onto the beam.
”Don’t look down.” I advised.
“Too late.” Felicity said, “I should mention I’m afraid of heights, which I just learned.”
I slipped my arm around her waist.
”I’ve got you.” I said, looking her in the eyes. Her cheeks turned a little pink, and she nodded.
“T-thanks.” she said.
”Alright. Now, hold on to me tight.” I said. She wrapped her arm around my neck and pressed herself against my chest.
”I imagined you saying that under different circumstances.” Felicity blurted. I looked at her in astonishment.
”Very platonic... circumstances.” she hastened to add.
I looked up to aim my crossbow, and shot a grappling hook into the beam on the other side of the neighboring elevator shaft.
”You ready?” I checked.
”As I’ll ever be.” Felicity winced.
I took a deep breath and then jumped off of the beam, swinging across the elevator shaft. The grappling line held, and Felicity and I landed lightly on the other side, her face buried into my chest, her arms around my neck and my arm around her, while my other arm still held the crossbow.
I let the crossbow go, and Felicity carefully backed up from me, not wanting to fall from this height. I climbed over onto the ledge where the elevator doors were, and offered Felicity a hand.
I noticed that the tight black pants she was wearing really were quite tight and form-fitting, which was a very odd time to notice that kind of thing.
Her hand clasped in mine, Felicity very carefully made it onto the ledge, and I let go of her hand to open the doors. I glanced both ways to ensure nobody saw us, and then I hopped up, taking Felicity’s hand in mine to help her up.
She looked very shaken and a bit nauseated. I touched a hand to her cheek.
”You OK?” I checked.
”Y-yeah. I’m fine. This is just my... about-to-hack face.” Felicity said, and I chuckled, “I always look like this right before I... before I, you know, hack.”
”Huh.” I grinned, “So, let’s get inside. Security’s on a ten minute cycle.”
I ushered Felicity inside the server room, and lifted my green shirt.
”Whoa!” Felicity said in surprise. I grinned at her, and grabbed one of the knives that I’d strapped to my chest, then let my shirt fall back down. I spun the knife expertly in my fingers.
”Expecting trouble?” Felicity asked she she started the hack.
”No. I just like the feeling of a knife in my hand. It brings me security and comfort, I guess.” I shrugged, and continued spinning the green-hilted knife while Felicity hacked.
———
“Yes!” Felicity pumped her fist, “Wow, I really do do that.”
”Hey, we need to go.” I said, as Felicity unplugged her tablet. I slipped the knife back into its’ sheath on my chest as she hurried towards the door. I was only a few steps behind her, when we bumped into a guard.
”Oh, thank God. Do you know where Tommy Merlyn’s office is? I have an 11:30 with him, and I have no clue where his office is. My name’s David Hale, by the way.” I said to the security guard.
”This is a restricted area. Let’s see some ID.” the guard said. I subtly stepped in front of Felicity as I pulled out my ID and handed it to the guard.
”Hm. You are on the schedule. What are you doing in this area? And who’s she?” the guard asked.
”Uh...” I hesitated.
”She’s one of Merlyn Junior’s bimbos. She’s pissed he never called her back.” a familiar voice said. Dig walked up and took Felicity by the arm like guards do.
“Copy that. I read the tabloids.” the guard chuckled.
”I’ll take Hale to where he belongs as well.” Dig volunteered.
“Thanks.” the guard nodded.
”No problem. Let’s go, Barbie. Your new last name ain’t gonna be Merlyn.” Dig said, tugging Felicity along. I followed behind them.
”But I love him! He’s my man!” Felicity pleaded, and when we round the corner, I couldn’t resist a huge smirk. Felicity chuckled and Dig grinned to.
”My knight in shining armor.” she said gratefully.
”Yeah, we were screwed, man.” I thanked Dig as we entered the elevator the normal way.
———
Felicity, Dig, and I emerged at the ground floor, and to my surprise I saw Oliver talking to Thea, Roy, and Jade.
“Thea’s here.” I said in surprise.
”Right. Your girlfriend.” Felicity nodded slowly.
”Alright, let’s walk past fast.” I urged, and Felicity and I did just that. Thea and Roy were too distracted by Oliver’s clearly angry words to notice as Felicity and I walked past quickly, but not quickly enough it drew suspicion.
We emerged out onto the sidewalk, and I glanced over at Felicity.
”Do you actually deliver Big Belly Burger?” I asked hopefully. She laughed.
”Nope. I’m pretty sure your job is bringing me food at the bunker.” she said.
”Fair.” I admitted.
———
“In addition to the download, I also took the liberty of uploading a Trojan to Merlyn’s system. Figured it might come in handy.” Felicity explained to us. We’d all gathered back in the bunker after our mission.
”Smart. If Merlyn thinks he’s been compromised, it’ll help if we know first.” Dig said approvingly.
”Can you locate the seismic device?” Oliver asked.
”I’m working on it, but there’s at least a teraflop of data to go though.” Felicity said.
”You alright?” Dig asked. Oliver went to the wooden crate holding his bow and quiver, and picked up the book containing the list.
”My father, he told me that he failed the city. Asked me to right his wrongs, but I never knew what he meant until now. It’s the Undertaking. I promised myself that when I crossed all these names off the list, I’d be done, but... taking down these people, it doesn’t honor him. I was just treating the symptoms while the disease festered. I stop the Undertaking... I wipe out the disease.” Oliver said gravely.
”What are you saying, Oliver? You would hang up the hood?” Dig asked.
”Merlyn’s plan is what David and I returned from the island to stop.” Oliver said, and then walked off.
”Where you going?” Dig asked.
”Out.” Oliver answered.
He left the bunker, and Dig glanced at me.
”What about you? You going to hang it up?” Dig asked.
”No, not until the crime rate in Starling City drops. Significantly. Too many people get hurt by common street thugs. Until these streets are safe, I won’t stop.” I said firmly.
Felicity nodded.
”If you’re taking down rapists and murderers and thieves, I won’t be quite as helpful, but if you ever need any tech support, well, you know who to call.” she smiled at me.
”Thanks.” I said genuinely.
“I’m with you, too, David. What you’re trying to do, it’s what the Hood should do. Be a hero.” Dig said, and I nodded at him.
———
“I’ve got it.” Felicity announced.
I looked up from my book.
”Call Oliver.” Dig instructed, and she did, grabbing the phone to dial him. After a few seconds, he answered, and she put him on speaker.
”What is it?” Oliver asked quietly.
”Felicity found the Markov device.” Dig said, “Merlyn’s keeping it at a warehouse his company owns in the Glades.”
”Good. Coordinate an attack. You take the device, David and I will take Merlyn, got a location?” Oliver whispered back.
“Yeah, according to Felicity’s Trojan, Merlyn’s logged on to his computer from his office.” I jumped in.
”I’m on my way.” Oliver promised, and hung up.
”Let me gear up, then.” I said, and went to grab my gear. I pulled on the suit, strapped on my quiver, smeared on the grease, and slid my escrima sticks into their sheathes. I eyed my katana, but we were just going after Malcolm. There was no sign of the copycat archer, so I probably didn’t need the sword.
———
”The uniform suits you, Yao Fei.” Fyers said.
The soldiers had set up a backdrop of white cloth and a camera, and they were set up to film Yao Fei in a Chinese military outfit, while Fyers stood behind the camera.
”Any time you’re ready.” Fyers instructed.
”To the people of China and citizens of the world, I make this statement voluntarily, taking responsibility for the shooting of Ferris Air flight 637 to protest the People’s Republic of China’s treatment of me, for betraying and abandoning me to the island of Lian Yu. Consider this... my righteous delivery of powerful vengeance.” Yao Fei said.
”Thank you.” Fyers said, and then before I could react, he lifted his gun and shot Yao Fei in the head.
I felt a scream rip from my throat, and I wasn’t the only one.
”Ba!” Shado screamed.
“No!” Oliver screamed.
”Sir. Plane is within range.” headphones-wearing guy told Fyers.
Things were going to hell in a handbasket, and I felt ruined inside and out, with my shot arm throbbing. Oliver looked stricken, Shado was sobbing, and Slade had his head tilted down towards the ground, possibly in respect to Yao Fei’s loss.
We’d lost.
———
“Very well. I’ll be in touch.” Malcolm Merlyn said to whoever he was speaking to on the phone.
”Can I help you?” he asked, “No. I wasn’t talking to you.”
Malcolm hung up the phone and faced us. Oliver and I had our gear on, and we stood there facing Malcolm, like two threatening emerald warriors. No, emerald archers.
”Malcolm Merlyn... you have failed this city.” Oliver said.
“And how have I done that?” Malcolm asked, looking extraordinarily calm.
”The Undertaking.” I growled.
”It ends now.” Oliver agreed.
“Oliver, David. The device... it’s gone.” Dig’s voice came in my earpiece.
Oliver notched an arrow to the bow and pulled it back, aimed at Malcolm.
”Where’s the device?” he asked.
”Safe.” Malcolm said, “I don’t know how you got that Trojan onto my system, but it prompted me to take precautions.”
He held up his hands in a surrendering gesture.
”There is nothing you can do to stop what is about to happen.” Malcolm assured us, “And you shouldn’t. This city needs what is about to happen in order to survive. The people who are destroying it from the inside need to be erased from the map.”
”Fine. Let’s start with you.” Oliver said, and let the arrow fly. It sailed across Malcolm’s office, and right before it sank into his chest, he caught it. I gaped as he held the arrow, which still shuddered with the force at which it’d been shot.
”Ironic, isn’t it? Last Christmas, I almost killed you two. A few months ago, you saved my life. And now you’re here trying to kill me. You should make up your mind.” Malcolm said.
”Done.” Oliver and I said in perfect, surely never to be repeated harmony, and Malcolm flung the arrow in his hand at Oliver, but Oliver twisted out of the way, and it shattered the glass case behind him.
Malcolm ran forwards, and jumped, planting both feet into Oliver’s chest, sending him staggering backwards into a table. Malcolm whipped around and caught me on the side of the face with a punch, and I managed to duck under the next one, and slammed my bow into Malcolm’s face, sending him staggering.
Oliver lunged forwards, and Malcolm battled him intensely fast. I scrabbled to grab an arrow and notch it, but then Oliver was down, and Malcolm was coming at me. He kicked me in the face, and I smashed into a pillar, my bow flying from my hand, and the arrow, too. I saw Oliver getting back up, but Malcolm grabbed a fistful of my gear, yanked me forwards, and slammed my head backwards into the pillar.
Dark spots swam in my eyes, and I slid to the ground, coughing as I landed on my side. Malcolm’s foot came forwards swiftly, and it connected with my head, and the darkness swallowed me.
Chapter 44: Sacrifice, Part 1
Chapter Text
Somebody dumped water on my head, and it shocked me awake. Blinking furiously, I shook my head, which sent wet strands of my dark falling down into my eyes.
I couldn’t reach up to fix it, because my hands were in chains that came down from the ceiling, stringing me up like a scarecrow.
Beside me, Oliver was in the same state as me, arms held up by the chains, and shirtless. It occurred to me that the last thing I remembered was fighting Malcolm Merlyn in his office. If I was now here, with no shirt and no hood... well, it meant my identity was exposed. Oliver’s too.
My face and chest felt sore and ache-y from the fight, and I hung my head, spitting out a bit of blood. The man who’d poured water on me and Oliver left the room, and in came Malcolm.
”I hope I didn’t hurt you two.” Malcolm said, “At least I can properly thank you now for saving my life. If I only knew how the two of you were spending your nights. My hope is that I can explain everything to you to help you understand.”
“You murdered my father!” Oliver accused.
”And mine.” I seethed. Malcolm had brought down the Queen’s Gambit, and my father was the captain of that ship.
“You sentenced us to that island, to five years of hell!” Oliver roared.
”I am truly sorry for what happened to you.” Malcolm said.
“Go fuck yourself.” I snapped. He gave a low chuckle.
“The two of you know I have lost people.” Malcolm said.
”Yeah, your wife.” Oliver said.
”I lost my whole family, Malcolm, and you don’t see me trying to destroy the Glades.” I said angrily.
”Do you really think that you’re honoring Tommy’s mother by destroying the Glades?” Oliver asked.
”As surely as the two of you believe you’re honoring your fathers with these hoods.” Malcolm held up our hoods, “Not a day goes by I don’t miss your father, Oliver.”
”You’ll see him soon.” Oliver promised.
“The two of you can’t beat me. Yes, you’re younger and you’re faster. Yes, there’s two of you. But you always seem to come up short against me. Wanna know why? Because you don’t know, in your hearts, what you’re fighting for. What you’re willing to sacrifice. I do.” Malcolm said, “No one can stop what’s about to come. Not even the vigilantes.”
Malcolm dropped our hoods on the ground and left.
———
“The plane’s holding steady at 33,000 feet. That’s the range for missile intercept, sir.” the man in headphones informed Fyers.
Shado was sobbing, her eyes glued to Yao Fei’s corpse. I was pointedly avoiding looking at it. It was too dark and enormous to think about, that Yao Fei, the man who’d saved Oliver and I was dead. I just couldn’t focus on that right now.
My arm barely hurt anymore, and I was seriously thinking that I’d gone into shock.
“Lock missile one on target.” Fyers instructed.
”Missile one locked on the jet’s heat trail.” the man in headphones said.
”Prepare to launch on my mark.” Fyers said.
Oliver glanced at Slade, and then me and Shado. His eyes flicked towards his hands, and I followed his gaze to see a knife in his hands, about to cut the last of his bonds.
My eyes widened as Oliver cut the bonds and surged to his feet, shoving Fyers out of the way and stabbing the man in headphones. Slade and Shado jumped to their feet, and I followed suit, if a little bit less easily.
Oliver cut Shado’s bonds, while Slade and I, still bound, body-slammed a soldier, sending him to the ground.
Slade scrambled up to his feet, and I did, too, before I drove my foot down onto the soldier’s face, knocking him out.
Oliver and the man in headphones were fighting, Shado was decimating the soldiers, and Fyers was screaming ‘Fire’. It took me a minute to realize he meant the missile, and not an actual fire. I charged at him like a bull, lowering my head to hit him square in the gut, but he shoved me out of the way and I slammed hard into a filing cabinet, and I shouted in pain.
Regardless, I forced myself back up onto my feet. Shado charged forwards to save Oliver, while another soldier had Slade pinned.
With my arms still tied behind my back, I couldn’t do a whole lot. Oliver and Shado raced out of the tent to see Scylla launch a missile. It was clearly visible from the inside of the tent because of the net walls that did nothing to conceal the sky.
That plane was going down.
———
Oliver and I were left alone in that room, and he glanced at me.
”What?” I asked, shifting a little on my feet.
”If one of us can get up onto that ceiling and yank the pipe out, it’ll free both of us.” Oliver said quietly, nodding up at the ceiling. I looked up to see that, sure enough, our chains were wrapped around a pipe.
“I’ve got it.” I said, and leaped up, using the pull of the chains to flip upside down and dangle like Spider-Man. I grabbed the two chains, and tugged myself up, continuously grabbing new handfuls of chain as I hauled my body weight up them. It was no mean feat, and it required me to use my feet to hold the chain steady while I practically dragged myself up it.
When I was sufficiently high enough, I glanced at Oliver. He nodded, and I let go. I fell through the air, and when I reached the point where the chains would have stopped me, my momentum carried on, breaking the pipe. Oliver and I both hit the ground, only I hit it much harder.
I grunted at the pain in my side from where I landed, and staggered onto my feet. Gunshots sounded from somewhere, and then a guy came down the steps to the room where we were. Oliver gathered his chains and threw them at the guy, hitting him in the head. The guy fell down the stairs, and Oliver ran at him, and snapped his neck.
I gathered up my chains and Oliver did the same thing, both of us standing behind the wall, so when another man entered, I threw my chains at him, catching him in the face.
Oliver surged forwards, and wrapped his chain around the man’s neck, slipping around to behind him. From there, he maneuvered the man into a position he could easily snap his neck.
Oliver let the body fall to the now wet floor, courtesies of the pipe I’d broken, and I looked up as a man came towards us with a gun, and a bullet rang out. The gun-wielding man fell, his gun skidding across the floor, and Dig came up behind him, holding a gun. He whipped it around the room, checking for hostiles, and then his gaze landed on Oliver and I, in chains, missing the top half of our vigilante gear, and soaking wet.
”I take back every joke I made about you two sticking a tracking device in your boot.” Dig said.
I chuckled.
”Hey, Dig. Good timing.” I said. He nodded at me.
———
———
“Felicity’s at Queen Consolidated.” Dig explained as the three of us walked down the steps into the bunker, “She’s still going through the data she pulled off Merlyn’s network.”
”Did she find anything?” Oliver asked.
”Yeah.” Dig said, “The design schematics for the earthquake generator. So we can shut it down, assuming we find it in time.”
“We will.” I nodded.
Dig’s phone started ringing, and Dig picked it up.
“Yeah, Felicity, I got them.” Dig said.
Dig glanced at while I assumed Felicity talked.
”Mostly.” he answered a question I couldn’t hear.
Dig took the phone from his ear.
”She’s on her way.” Dig nodded at us.
———
An hour or so later, I scowled.
”Screw it, I’m calling him.” I said, grabbing my vigilante phone.
When Felicity hadn’t shown up, we’d checked Queen Consolidated security footage to reveal that Detective Lance had picked her up.
I waited for the line to connect, and when it went through, I spoke.
”Hello, detective.” I said, my voice modulated.
“It’s funny you should call.” Lance said, “I got your trusty sidekick sitting right in front of me.”
“I don’t have a sidekick. When I need help, I call you.” I said, doing my best gruff, emotionless Oliver vigilante impression, “This is important, so listen carefully. Malcolm Merlyn is going to use an earthquake device from UNIDAC Industries to bring down the Glades.”
“What?” Lance said after a second, “Well, now you’re just trying to have some fun with me.”
”I’m not. I wouldn’t joke about something like this. If you don’t do something, people are going to die, Detective. I don’t know when it’s going to go down, so you need to evacuate the Glades immediately. The people of this city need to be protected.” I said firmly, “Whatever you think of me and my partner doesn’t matter. I’m telling you the truth.”
Lance hung up the phone, and I could only hope he would do what was necessary.
———
Slade and I grabbed rifles awkwardly, clutching them two handed.
With them in hand, we ran out of the tent, shooting wildly to cover Oliver.
”Go, kid!” he shouted to Oliver.
Oliver took off running towards Scylla, where Shado was already fighting.
Slade looked to me, and I nodded. Spade let out a primal cry as we both stood up, shooting at guards.
I knew that this was killing them, this was... this was wrong, but Fyers had just killed Yao Fei. He planned to kill us, and an aircraft full of people. Nobody on this island was a good person, except for my friends. That was not a reason to kill, but it was a reason to fight. I was not a murderer, and I hoped I never would be. But in the heat of battle, if my choices were to save a friend or to kill the enemy, I would kill the enemy.
Nobody else that I cared about was going to die today. No one.
A bit away from me, Scylla took off moving, Shado and Oliver still on it. My gun ran out of bullets, and I didn’t have a chance at reloading it with my hands tied together, so I crouched down behind a crate.
From behind my crate, I tried to see what was happening on Scylla. I was pretty sure I saw some people fall off of it, and I looked up at the sky. The missile had almost hit the plane. I didn’t think Oliver and Shado were going to make it.
But then, at the very last second, the missile made a sharp turn, and hurtled down to earth. At us. Well, the camp we were sitting in.
”Slade!” I shouted, gesturing with my arms up at the missile.
”Shit.” he swore, and dived for me. My eyes widened as Slade tackled me, and then, the missile hit the base in a fiery explosion.
A deliverance for Flight 637, but an ending for my story, and Slade’s.
———
After Oliver left, I sat down in my swivel chair and played with my phone in my hands, silent.
Dig gave me a look.
”You want to call Thea, don’t you?” Dig asked knowingly.
“Yeah. But... I don’t think I can talk to her without bringing up the earthquake device. Without... without making it seem like a goodbye.” I said quietly.
”You don’t wanna face her and know it might be the last time.” Dig summed up.
”Yeah. Yeah, it’s even worse because I know she’s been running around with Roy and Jade, hunting down me and Oliver. Well, they don’t know that.” I said bitterly.
”They’re looking for the vigilante? Why?” Dig asked.
”Apparently, Roy is obsessed with Oliver and I after we saved him from the Savior. He roped in Jade, and Jade called Thea because I guess they’re friends. I don’t know. I just know that I can’t be with them, I can’t help them look, because with the amount of attention they’re paying, they’ll definitely notice if whenever I’m around, there’s only one vigilante.” I scowled.
”So you’ve not been there for her recently. You’re right. This really could be a goodbye. But you also have to have hope. Hope that we can stop Malcolm, and hope that we’re all going to make it through. If you don’t have hope, you’re not going to win.” Dig said, inspiringly.
”So I should talk to her?” I sighed.
”You don’t have to. But you do have to believe that you’ll see her again. That you’re going to win.” Dig said firmly. I nodded.
”Yeah. We’re gonna stop this. I refuse to let all of those people die.” I said, and Dig nodded back at me.
”That’s the spirit.” he said approvingly.
”Thanks, Dig.” I said.
———
By time Oliver got to the bunker, Felicity had arrived.
”The Undertaking is happening tonight.” Oliver announced.
”Oliver, Felicity may have found something.” Dig said, and I nodded.
Felicity held up Oliver’s book, and held it open to the page with the subway map on it.
”This symbol is a map of the old subway tunnel system.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, that’s what got us thinking the Undertaking is connected to the Glades.” Oliver nodded.
”What if it’s more specific than that?” Felicity suggested.
”What do you mean?” Oliver asked.
”If I had a machine that could trigger a earthquake in an otherwise geologically stable area, where would I put it?” Felicity asked rhetorically.
”Underground.” Oliver realized.
”Yup.” I said.
Felicity pulled up a 3D map of green-outlined mountains and hills. The terrain of Starling City and the areas around it.
”This is a US geological survey of the tectonic plates running underneath Starling City.” Felicity said, and two bright red lines appeared on the map. She zoomed in on one.
”This red line here is a known fault that runs right below the Glades.” Felicity explained.
”For about a mile, the fault runs underneath the old Tenth Street subway line.” Dig said, tracing the line along a specific subway path on the map, a specific subway path that just so happen to be central in the symbol in Oliver’s book.
Yahtzee.
”Dollars to donuts, the seismic device is somewhere along there.” Felicity said.
”I know where it is.” Oliver realized.
We all looked at him.
At that moment, Oliver’s phone started buzzing.
He fished around for it, and then held it up to his ear, walking away from Felicity’s tech desk.
“Now is not a good time.” Oliver said.
”What channel?” he asked a few seconds later.
Oliver hung up, and walked back towards the tech desk.
”Felicity, pull up the local news, please.” Oliver said.
Felicity did just that, and it showed Moira Queen on air, with a breaking news caption running along the bottom of the screen. As we watched, she began her speech.
”My name is Moira Dearden Queen. I am the acting CEO of Queen Consolidated. And God forgive me, I have failed this city. For the past five years, under the threat for my life and the lives of my family... I have been complicit in an undertaking with one horrible purpose.” Moira looked off camera, and I wondered who she was looking at, but then she continued, “To destroy the Glades and everyone in it. But I realize now that my family’s safety will mean nothing if I let this dreadful act occur. But you need to know that the architect of this nightmare... is Malcolm Merlyn. Yes, and I have proof that he has killed dozens in pursuit of this madness. To name a few, Adam Hunt, Frank Chen, and my husband... Robert.”
Felicity and Dig gave sympathetic, worried looks at Oliver, but I set my face, firm. I knew what this meant. Oliver’s mom had sacrificed to get the evacuation in the Glades on track, and now it was our turn to sacrifice.
”Please, if you reside in the Glades, you need to get out now. Your lives and the lives of your children depend on it. Please.” Moira finished. She stepped off screen.
Chapter 45: Sacrifice, Part 2 [S1 Finale]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oliver, I’m sorry.” Felicity said, but he said nothing. The news had revealed that Moira Queen was under arrest for conspiracy, and I could tell he was hurting.
After a second or two, he spoke.
“Don’t be. She gave those people a chance.” Oliver said, opening his wooden box of gear.
”I thought Merlyn broke your bow.” Dig said.
Oliver picked up Shado’s bow, and a pang of loss hit me.
”I have another.” Oliver said. He turned back to face us.
”I was going over the device schematics.” Felicity began, “The device can be set for a timed detonation, or can be remote activated by a mobile transmitter.”
“Something Merlyn could have on him.” Oliver concluded.
”Listen, Oliver, if we could just get our hands on this transmitter, maybe we don’t need to track down the device.” Dig reasoned.
”It’s too big of an if, Diggle.” Oliver said, “I need you in the subway. Find the device, disarm it.”
“So the two of you can go take on Merlyn by yourselves?” Dig questioned.
”We have to.” Oliver said.
”Oh, he’ll kill you both.” Dig said. I looked at Oliver. He looked back at me, resolute.
”We know. He’s beaten both of us twice. Neither of us know how to stop him. But we’re damn sure gonna try.” I said.
”Okay. Well, how about this time, you bring along something you didn’t have the last time the two of you fought him?” Dig suggested.
”What’s that?” I asked.
”Me.” Dig said firmly.
”I can’t let you.” Oliver said.
”And I can’t let you two do this by yourselves.” Dig said, “The two of you aren’t alone. Not since you brought me into this.”
He glanced at Felicity.
”Us into this.” he corrected himself, “Besides, army regulations. A soldier never lets his brothers go into battle alone.”
I grinned at Dig, and he grinned back, before holding out his hand for Oliver to shake.
Oliver shook it.
”I’m out of bows.” Oliver said.
”I got my gun.” Dig said.
”I guess it’s up to me to do the dismantling.” Felicity said.
”This whole area is ground zero. I want you out of here.” Oliver said.
”Definitely.” I said.
”If you’re not leaving, I’m not leaving.” Felicity said firmly, “Besides, if I don’t deactivate the device, who will?”
Oliver stepped around Felicity and walked over to my vigilante phone.
”I need one more thing from you.” Oliver said.
”I know where Merlyn is keeping the device. It’s in an abandoned subway station near Papp Street.” Oliver said.
”That’s where his wife was murdered.” Oliver said, answering a question we couldn’t hear, “I need someone I can trust to deactivate the device. We have a mutual friend that I think could talk you through it.”
Oliver paused while Lance spoke.
”Right now, detective... it needs you.” Oliver said.
He hung up the phone, and I sighed.
”Oliver... I don’t think I should go fight Merlyn with you.” I said.
”What?” Oliver asked, shocked.
”I’m... there are people in the Glades who are going to take this opportunity to screw over anybody they can. These people need help evacuating, and I can help them. Lance can get to the device, Felicity can talk him through it. You need me on the ground, to keep the people of the Glades safe. This is a crisis, Oliver, and I can’t go fight Merlyn with you. I know you can beat him, especially with Dig’s help.” I said.
“David... are you sure?” Oliver asked.
“Yeah, I’m sure.” I promised.
”Alright.” he nodded, “Save this city.”
———
My bow had been lost in Malcolm’s office, so I was walking down the street with just my katana and my escrima sticks. The streets of the Glades were a madhouse. Fires burned, people screamed and ran, and people got trampled in the rush to escape.
I did my best to help people who I saw fall, but I couldn’t get everyone.
There were lots of cars trying their best to not hit each other, but everybody wanted out, and they all thought that the person in front of them wasn’t going fast enough, so car crashes were plentiful.
I realized abruptly that somewhere in this mob was Roy and Jade. Without barely thinking, I started running towards Roy’s house.
———
“Shado! Slade! David!” I heard Oliver yell. Groaning, I pushed myself up on my elbows. A few feet from me, Slade was propped against some crates, and I dragged myself over to sit beside him.
Oliver came over to a rectangular box, and opened it, pulling out Shado’s bow and notching an arrow to it. Slade chuckled.
”Boy, I should have figured you couldn’t save the day without making a mess.” Slade said, rising to his feet a bit shakily. I gripped a crate’s handle and used it to haul myself up to lean against the crates.
”Where’s Shado?” Oliver asked quietly.
”I thought she was with you.” Slade said.
”Actually,” Fyers’ voice came, “She’s with me.”
I stared as Fyers approached us, pushing Shado along, a gun to her head.
“Let her go! It’s over, Fyers.” Slade demanded.
Oliver lifted the bow, drawing back the arrow to point it at Fyers.
“Let her go.” Oliver said firmly.
”Amazing.” Fyers said, “A two year operation undone because a young playboy and a child happened to wash up on the shore, and now here you are. Killers. All you two wanted was to leave this island, and now you can. I can call in a rescue ship. You can go home. Tell me, are you prepared to sacrifice your freedom... for her?”
Oliver glanced over his shoulder at me, and I gave him a curt nod. He looked back at Fyers, and let the arrow fly.
It hit Fyers in the chest, and he fell backwards, arms sprawled. Shado gave a sigh of relief.
“Guess so.” Oliver said.
Edward Fyers was dead, and with him, his operation.
———
I caught a glimpse of Roy, in his typical red hoodie, leading a panicked Jade down the street, when he looked down an alley.
I surged towards them, sliding over the hood of a car.
Before I could reach them, though, Roy took off down the alley, leaving Jade behind.
I tore past Roy’s girlfriend and ran down into the alley, where I found him fighting five thugs who were trying to beat up an old man.
”Roy!” I shouted, and tossed him an escrima stick. He caught it, and brought it down on the head of the guy he was fighting. I ran forwards the two guys approaching Roy and leaped up, kicking one of them in the face. When I landed, I darted around the other thug and jumped towards the alley wall. I used it as a spring board to leap up and kick the other guy in the back of the head.
With both of the guys down, and Roy having dealt with his two, the two of us approached the last guy, when he drew two pistols out of his jacket, pointing one at each of us.
I missed my bow already.
Then, out of nowhere, a beer bottle hit the thug in the back of the head and he crumpled.
”What the-“ I muttered.
Thea came into view, looking distinctly surprised.
”Where did you learn how to do that?” Roy asked her. I angled my face down towards the ground so Thea didn’t recognize me, glad I’d put on extra grease on my face.
“I guess I have wicked aim.” Thea said. Jade came running into the alley, and I noticed all three teens looked a bit apprehensive about me being here.
”Uh, thanks for the stick.” Roy said, offering it to me.
”Keep it. I have spares. If you’re going to be playing vigilante, you may as well have some weapons.” I handed my other escrima stick to Roy. He took it, looking surprised.
”Now, all three of you need to get the hell out of the Glades. Shit is about to go down any minute.” I said, and they nodded.
”T-thank you.” Jade nodded, “For protecting my boyfriend.”
“It’s what I do.” I said, and took off running the way Jade had come.
I stopped some people who were trying to break into an electronics store and told them to run. They did, and then I headed towards the boundary of the Glades, helping anyone I encountered along the way.
———
I saw that a car crash had blocked off the entrance of a bus, and the people on it were stuck.
As I ran up, I saw Thea climbing up into the passenger seat of a red car. In front of the car, Jade and Roy were kissing, and then she dashed to the driver’s seat, and drove her and Thea away. I walked up to Roy’s side.
”Are you staying?” I asked him.
”Yeah. People need my help.” he said.
”You’re an idiot.” I said, but didn’t stop him from helping me and several other guys get the people clear of that bus.
“Now, run.” I told them all, and they did. I touched my earpiece.
”Felicity, what’s our status?” I asked.
Before she could answer, the ground started to rumble.
”Oh, fuck.” I whispered, but the ground around me didn’t start to crumble. Yet, the earth was shaking, close by.
How did...
”There’s two devices! David, there’s two...” Felicity cut off.
”No. No!” I roared, and sprinted towards Verdant.
———
I wasn’t far from the club when Felicity’s voice filled my ear.
”David... David, I’m ok.” Felicity sobbed, “I’m OK. Merlyn had a second device, and it went off. The damage seems to be contained on the East Side, past Wells Street. Are you close to there?” Felicity asked.
”I can be. Why?” I asked.
”It’s Laurel. She’s at CNRI. Oliver told me to tell you to haul ass. His words, not... not mine.” Felicity said.
”Jesus. Tell him I’m on my way.” I said, and took off sprinting towards CNRI.
———
When I showed up, Laurel’s friend was standing out front of the building.
“Is Laurel Lance inside?” I demanded of her.
”I- I think so.” she said, terrified. I charged towards the building, and when I ran inside, I saw Laurel running towards me. She gave a half sob of relief when she saw me.
“M-My friend, Tommy, he’s still back there!” Laurel pleaded with me.
”Go! I’ll get him.” I promised, and she nodded, running past me, out to safety.
Without hesitation, I headed inside the building. Tommy may not have been with me through hell, like Oliver had, but he was my friend.
I wasn’t going to abandon him.
As I was entering, the whole building shuddered.
I dived underneath a table, and kept crawling forwards as rocks fell down all around me.
Somehow, the table hadn’t completely collapsed, and I wriggled free out the other side, unharmed.
I scrambled up and called Tommy’s name.
”D-David. I’m here.” a weak voice called. I rushed to his side. Tommy was laying under some rocks, and I shoved them aside, grunting.
Then, scrambling over the rocks, was Oliver.
”Tommy.” he breathed. He rushed to my side, and helped me shift a bigger rock off of Tommy.
”You’re going to be fine.” Oliver assured his friend.
”Another thing we’ve got to disagree on.” Tommy rasped.
Oliver shifted the last rock, and I sucked in a breath. A metal rod protruded through Tommy’s chest.
“Tommy.” Oliver said sadly.
”Is Laurel safe?” Tommy groaned.
”Yeah. Yeah, I sent her out to her father.” I nodded. He gave a shaky breath of relief.
”You saved her, Tommy. I’m going to get you out of here. You’re going to be fine.” Oliver said, smiling. I already knew it was fatal, but seeing Oliver smiling like that, trying to comfort his best friend in his final moments, it was devastating.
“Oliver, stop.” Tommy said.
”I’m... I’m sorry.” Tommy said after a moment.
”No. Don’t apologize.” Oliver said.
“I was angry.” Tommy continued, “And I was jealous. I... I am my father.”
“No. No.” Oliver said firmly, “You’re not.”
”Did... did you kill him?” Tommy asked, so faintly it was like a whisper.
”No.” Oliver said, and I realized I had no idea if that was true or not, but it didn’t seem like Oliver to lie to his friend like that, in his final moments.
”Thank you.” Tommy breathed.
Then, his head lolled, and I closed my eyes, mourning.
”No. No.” I heard Oliver pleading, “Tommy. It should have been me. Open your eyes, Tommy!”
My eyes opened, and I put my hand on Oliver’s shoulder.
”We need to go. This building’s going to come down on top of us.” I said quietly. Oliver looked at me, and then he slumped against me, sobbing. Broken.
I’d never seen Oliver this broken. Tommy was a part of him, a part that long predated me. Losing Tommy had shattered him.
”There’s nothing more we can do for him.” I whispered, softly.
”He can’t be gone...” Oliver whispered.
”He wouldn’t want you to die beside him. He’d want you to live, Oliver. To be a hero, the kind of man who’d make him proud to be your best friend.” I said firmly. Oliver gave a shuddering breath, and he staggered to his feet. I stood up, as well, and together, the two vigilantes stumbled out of the destroyed building, leaving Tommy Merlyn’s body behind in the wreckage.
End of Season One
Notes:
Well, that’s it. The end of Season 1 of Two Arrows.
There’s going to be a bit of a break between seasons, and during that time there will be a few original chapters out that detail David’s life in the three months between Arrow season one and season two.
I hope you stick around for S2, and that you enjoyed S1.
-SilverFalcon0000
Chapter 46: Seeing Double [Original Chapter]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mar Novu the Monitor watched from atop a building as the Glades of Starling City, which would one day be called Star City, began to rumble.
It would appear that Malcolm Merlyn, aka the Dark Archer, had enacted his plan. Mar Novu had seen the future. He knew that Oliver Queen, the future Green Arrow, and David Hale, the future Violet Arrow, would fail in this endeavor to stop the Dark Archer’s Undertaking.
The proof of that was unfolding before his very eyes. But there was much hardship to come in the future. Perhaps Green Arrow and Violet Arrow would be unable to survive and succeed in the coming Crisis, though it would be 2024 until that rolled around.
Mar Novu had traveled to many different Earths in search of one capable of withstanding the coming Crisis. This Earth, Earth-1, was currently unable to stop it, but Mar Novu had seen the future. He knew that one day, Green Arrow and Violet Arrow would team up with the Flash, Superman, Supergirl, White Canary, Vibe, and more to fight the Crisis, but he could not see the outcome of that battle.
But he could see the events leading up to it. Team Arrows would not be able to make it through their coming battles without the loss of many. He could foresee the deaths of Arsenal, Speedy, and even Spartan in the coming years. Those three heroes would be too pivotal in the Crisis to lose. Mar Novu could not allow these events to unfold.
It would squander any chance of Earth-1 being the Earth that would stop the Crisis. No, Mar Novu would have to step in.
With a breath, Mar Novu was 20 years prior to the Undertaking.
He was standing, invisible, in the Starling City General Hospital, watching Melissa Hale about to get her first ultrasound. With a wave of his hand, time was altered, and Melissa Hale was now carrying twin boys.
His mission successful, he closed his eyes and let the knowledge of this new timeline flow through him.
Hm. Looks like David Hale’s new twin brother carves quite a life for himself as the hero known as Raptor, and history was no longer quite so tragic. At the very least, having another Hale made Earth-1 much more ready for the future.
It was not perfect, but for now, Earth-1 was on the right course.
In an instant, Mar Novu was gone, across the multiverse.
Notes:
So, as you can see, David Hale now has a twin brother. How the new timeline is altered will be explored in the next chapter, but on its’ most basic level, David is the one who’s into Felicity, and his brother is the one into Thea.
But all the new timeline changes will be in the next chapter to help you understand what the twins mean before we jump into S2.
Chapter 47: Aftershock [Original Chapter]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I walked down the steps into the bunker one morning, carrying two cups of coffee and on the phone.
“Jesus, Daniel.” I said to my twin brother, “Do you really think I’m the guy to be asking for advice on what Thea would want to do on a date?”
“Well, I’m a bit stuck on ideas.” Daniel muttered.
”Good luck with that.” I said as Felicity looked up at me. I hung up the phone, and handed her one of the cups of coffee.
”So, what’s new?” I asked, taking a sip from my cup.
”Not much. There’s a bunch of street crime in the Glades, but Daniel says he’s ‘got that covered’.” Felicity said, her last three words in a gruff voice that was actually a decent impression of my brother.
“He’s always been stubborn.” I shrugged.
”Yeah, I gathered that from him not joining up with our little team. He did his own little thing last year, and Malcolm Merlyn won because we didn’t have enough hands on deck. Daniel could have helped us stop Merlyn, but he refused.” Felicity said pointedly.
”Yeah, you and Dig keep bringing that up.” I said.
”Sorry. It’s just... we could have used the help.” Felicity said.
”You're telling me. I’ve talked to him about it, but he refuses to work with Oliver because he thinks he’s a killer.” I rolled my eyes.
There was a bit of a silence.
”Oh! Your new bow came in.” Felicity gasped, and jumped to her feet. I stood up from my chair, walking over to the table where a rectangular black case sat.
”Open it.” Felicity invited, stepping aside. I placed my hands on the clasps of the case and popped them open.
I opened the case to reveal a gorgeous compound bow.
It was all black, except for the string, which was a vibrant shade of purple.
I lifted the bow, testing its weight in my hand, tilting it from side to side. I put my fingers on the string and pulled it back, taut.
Slowly, I loosened the string again, until it sat normal and undrawn. I didn’t want to dry-fire the bow.
”Well?” Felicity asked hopefully.
”It’s really good. Can I ask why the string’s purple?” I asked, setting down the bow back into the bow-shaped hole in the case’s bottom half.
”Well, I was thinking maybe you should get your own color scheme. Daniel runs around in dark blue. Oliver’s green suit survived the Undertaking, while yours got a bit torn up in CNRI. I was thinking, hey, Oliver and Daniel both had cool colors, and that leaves purple. So, I went with the purple bowstring.” Felicity shrugged.
”Oh, we really do need to get my suit situation sorted.” I realized.
“Sure, we can get on that. You’re ok with the purple string, though?” Felicity asked worriedly.
“Yeah, I’ve always liked purple, anyway. Plus, it’ll stop the constant questions, ‘which Hood are you?’ ‘Are you the one who kills people?’” I joked.
”Well, I’m not sure how we can get someone to repair your suit without letting someone in on the secret of you being the Hooded Hero.” Felicity admitted.
“Can I see the suit?” I asked. Felicity nodded, and bent down under the table to pull out a square black case, and set that on the table, opening it up.
She pulled out the suit, and I examined it critically. Unlike Oliver’s suit, my hood was made of the same armored material as the rest of the suit, because Shado only had one hood, which Oliver claimed. I hadn’t fought him on it.
But the material had suffered several gashes when CNRI fell down around me. There was a big gash across the chest, and some smaller ones on the sleeves. The pants remained in the box. I hadn’t noticed any of these gashes in the moment, but I’d been more worried about Tommy than me at that moment.
“Not good.” I concluded. Felicity shook her head.
”Alright, then. You have my full permission to get it changed to purple and fixed up. Also, if you give the top and the bottom to different people, it’ll be a little less suspicious. Do you need money for any of this?” I asked.
”No, I’ll be fine.” Felicity waved me off.
I fumbled in my pocket and pulled out my wallet, and handed Felicity the credit card Oliver had given me before he left.
”It’s connected to his account. And it’s also got some kind of privacy encryption on it.” I shrugged.
”Yeah, who do you think set up the encryption? Dig?” Felicity raised her eyebrows. I laughed.
“I should have figured.” I smiled at her.
”Alright, well, I’ll get your new, purple suit ready for action.” Felicity promised.
”Don’t forget the gloves and the boots.” I said seriously.
”I won’t, promise.” Felicity smiled.
I nodded.
”Alright. Well, if there’s no crime, I’m going to head out.” I said.
”Wait! Um... are you free Saturday?” Felicity asked. I hesitated.
”Daniel and Thea asked me to come to with them clubbing that night. But, uh, you can come with, if you want.” I offered.
“Really? You don’t mind me crashing your family time?” Felicity asked.
”You mean awkwardly third wheeling with the happy couple? I could use some company.” I said genuinely. She smiled.
”I’d love to come with. What club?” Felicity questioned.
”Yet to be determined, I think. Just come by the Queen mansion at 8. Tell security I approved you to come by.” I told her.
”Ok. Sounds good.” Felicity smiled.
Notes:
So, just to clarify things that were mentioned in the chapter:
- Daniel (David’s twin) isn’t a part of Team Arrow, he’s been doing his own thing fighting street crime, because he doesn’t agree with Oliver’s methods.
- Daniel wears a blue suit and is also a vigilante, only he doesn’t kill.
- Daniel has been dating Thea, and all the stuff that David did with her in S1, Daniel did with her instead.
Chapter 48: Raising Hale [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
Saturday night came, and at 7:50, I found myself getting ready for a night out on the town. Frankly, I wasn’t somebody particularly keen on clubbing, but Daniel and Thea had invited me, so I’d agreed to tag along.
I was beyond glad that Felicity had agreed to go, because it meant I wasn’t the awkward third wheel in Daniel and Thea’s ridiculously lovey-dovey relationship.
Daniel claimed it to be love at first sight, and what’s worse, Thea agreed with him!
But yeah, they were like Starling City’s #1 celebrity couple, despite Daniel not being a celebrity.
I actually wasn’t sure if that kind of thing was a real contest, but they were so freaking in love that I had no doubt they would win it.
I came out of my bedroom dressed in dark jeans, a V-neck white T-shirt, with a hunter green leather jacket thrown over it.
I came downstairs to find Daniel and Thea in the entry hall, chatting and laughing.
Thea was wearing a red dress with a sharp V-neck while her brown hair fell down past her shoulders in elegant waves. The bottom of her skirt had like, two layers. I racked my brain for the word. Multi-tiered? No, just tiered, I think. Yeah, a tiered skirt.
Daniel was in a suit, with a pale blue buttoned up shirt under a black suit jacket and black pants. His long dark hair was tied back, and I smirked at him.
”Looking fancy.” I remarked.
”Looking casual.” he retorted, and I chuckled.
The doorbell rang, and I turned towards it.
“What are you waiting for? Go let your girl in.” Thea shooed me.
”She’s not my... anything, other than a friend.” I said firmly. Thea and Daniel exchanged identical smirks, but I pointedly ignored them as I opened the door.
Felicity stood there, and I smiled at her. She had been looking a bit uncertain, but smiled back when I smiled at her.
She had foregone glasses tonight, in favor of contacts, I presumed. Her blond hair was pulled back into a bun, with loose golden strands framing her face.
She wore a tight, deep purple dress, with an off-shoulder neckline making a gentle V, the point of which rested at her cleavage, and the dress ended about mid-thigh. In her hands she clutched a black purse, and wore black heels with lots of straps on them.
It took me a few seconds to realize I was just staring at her, not speaking.
“If I’d known you were going to dress so fancy, I’d have put on a suit or something.” I said, and she laughed softly.
”You look great.” she said, and met my eyes. I smiled.
”Felicity, come in. You want a drink or something?” Thea asked.
”Are you allowed to make me a drink?” Felicity questioned.
”Long as I don’t partake, I don’t see why not. I run Verdant, and that’s perfectly legal.” Thea shrugged.
”Well, I’m alright. I figure I’ll be drinking plenty at the club, and I’m kind of a lightweight. Speaking of, did you pick a club?” Felicity asked.
“Yeah, we’re going to Sphinx.” Thea nodded.
“Sphinx? Never heard of it.” Felicity frowned.
”It’s pretty new, I guess.” Thea shrugged.
”Alright, well, I suppose we better get going.” Daniel spoke up.
”Are we taking a limo?” I asked.
Thea paused.
”I don’t see why not.” she smiled.
“Awesome.” I grinned.
———
I climbed out of the limo first, and offered a hand to Felicity and helped her out onto the concrete. Thea slid out next, and I offered a hand to her, too, and she took it as well. Then Daniel came up and I offered him a hand as well. He rolled his eyes at me and I stepped back, chuckling.
“C’mon.” Thea said brightly, and we all walked towards the entrance.
”Stop. Are you on the guest list?” the bouncer asked us. We all looked to Thea.
”Yes, Queen and guests.” Thea nodded. He scanned it, until he landed on the name Queen.
”Alright. Go on in.” the bouncer waved us in.
Inside, the Sphinx club was a bit more impressive than Verdant. The dance floor was much bigger, the bar was much bigger, and everything was so sleek and almost impossibly modern.
“This place is nice.” I remarked. The club was full of people, and the dance floor looked more like an orgy, a bunch of people grinding up on each other.
Clubs were weird.
“Hey, Felicity, why don’t you go get some drinks?” Thea suggested over the loud music.
”Why me?” she asked curiously.
”You’re the only one legal.” Daniel laughed.
”Oh. I thought you and David were 21.” Felicity frowned.
”Not for a few more months.” Daniel shook his head.
“Want me to come with you?” I asked. She nodded. Thea took Daniel’s hand.
”We’re going to go dance, then.” Thea said. Daniel looked surprised.
”Out there?” he asked.
”Where else?” Thea laughed, guiding Daniel towards the throng of dancers.
Felicity slipped her hand into mine as we navigated towards the bar.
Once we got there, Felicity ordered four shots of tequila.
Once they were served up, she grabbed two and I grabbed the other two.
”Tequila, huh?” I grinned at her.
“What? I like it.” Felicity shrugged. Felicity and I claimed a table for us, both of us sitting down. There two empty seats for Daniel and Thea to sit in.
I picked up my shot and went bottoms up with it. Tasty.
”I didn’t realize you knew how to do that.” Felicity said.
“I was in Russia for a year. I practiced a lot with vodka.” I grinned.
”How’d you get to Russia?” Felicity wondered. I shook my head.
”Tonight’s about having fun. Me telling any story about those five years would be anything but.” I said firmly. She nodded.
“Alright. Wanna dance, then?” Felicity asked. I glanced towards the big crowd of people dancing.
”Sure.” I smiled, and Felicity drained her shot glass, then we headed to the dance floor.
I kept my eyes glued to Felicity as we danced. I had no idea what the hell I was doing, and no idea how to dance, but Felicity at least seemed to have a basic grasp of what dancing should look like.
Despite my embarrassing dance skills, both of us were laughing and smiling at each other.
Daniel and Thea pushed out of the crowd and Daniel gave me a knowing smile.
”Having fun?” Thea asked.
”Yeah.” I nodded, looking at Felicity. She smiled warmly.
At that moment, somebody walked past and I could see as they copped a feel of Thea’s ass.
”Hey!” Thea protested, turning around.
”What’s going on?” Daniel frowned.
”This guy just grabbed my ass!” Thea snapped. Daniel blinked once.
”Hey, c’mon, apologize to her.” Daniel said to the drunken man who Thea had pointed out.
”Why, man? I got to touch Thea Queen’s ass!” the drunken guy laughed.
”Besides, with the way she’s dressed, bitch is practically asking for it. What a whore.” the drunken guy’s friend laughed, clapping his shoulder. Thea sucked in a breath, and I glanced over at her, at the real, raw fear in her eyes, but she didn’t really look in the present, almost like she was... remembering something. I glanced sideways at Daniel, and saw the rage in his eyes.
Felicity stepped back out of my way as Daniel and I walked towards the guys.
“Alright, man. Last chance.” I said, and the two drunken guys chuckled.
”Or what?” the guy who’d felt up Thea chuckled. I left him for Daniel. In unison, my brother and I surged forwards. Daniel grabbed his guy’s arm, twisting it, while I ducked under the punch of the guy’s friend, and kicked him in the chest.
He staggered backwards, and crashed into a burly man in a biker’s jacket, who wheeled on him. I looked over at Daniel to see he had the guy who’d grabbed Thea’s ass bent over, his right arm yanked back behind him, in prime position to snap it.
”Apologize.” Daniel demanded.
”I’m sorry! I’m sorry, damn it!” the guy groaned. Daniel snarled at the guy, and I quickly leaped in before Daniel broke the dick’s arm.
I grabbed the guy by the arm.
”Get out of here.” I snapped at him, and shoved him into the crowd. Daniel still looked angry, but Thea touched his arm, and he visibly relaxed.
”Apology accepted.” Thea said, looking at Daniel with admiring eyes.
I turned to Felicity, and gave her a quick once-over.
”I’m fine.” she rolled her eyes at me.
”You can never be too careful.” I said, and she gave a soft laugh.
“Where did you guys learn to fight?” Thea asked, and I looked over to see that Daniel had his arm around her waist.
“Uh, nowhere, really. The island kept us in really good shape, and we took some martial arts lessons for a few years before we were stranded, which helped, I guess.” I replied casually.
“Huh. Maybe I should get marooned on an island for five years if it means I’ll be able to take on creeps like him.” Thea wrinkled her nose.
”I wouldn’t recommend going the island route.” Daniel grinned, “I’m sure a self-defense class would do most of the same things.”
”Yeah, I think Laurel’s done some classes like that.” I nodded.
”Maybe I should get into some, too.” Felicity said, looking at me. Huh. Did she want me to train her? I glanced curiously at her, and saw her looking up at me intensely.
“We’ll... give you two some space.” Thea said, and promptly dragged Daniel away from Felicity and I.
”Do we need space?” I asked Felicity softly. She was looking up at me, her eyes sparkling in the bright gold club lights.
“Maybe.” she whispered. I found myself leaning down, and my lips brushed hers softly. I was several inches taller than her, which made kissing a bit of a strain on my back, but I wasn’t bothered by it. Felicity leaned up a bit to lessen the strain, and I touched her arm with my hand, and the kiss deepened.
I broke the kiss with a soft laugh, and she looked up at me, her eyes wide.
”What’s so funny?” she asked worriedly.
”Nothing. Just... I can’t believe Thea had to point out what was happening between us.” I said, and Felicity’s lips curved into a smile.
”Yeah.” she agreed.
”Hey, when you were talking about taking self-defense classes, you did mean me training you, right?” I checked.
”Yeah. I don’t want to go out and... fight like you and Oliver, but being able to defend myself isn’t a bad thing.” I said.
”Agreed. I’ll help you out with your self-defense.” I promised, then a thought occurred to me, “Hey, maybe I’ll be able to watch you do the salmon ladder.”
Felicity laughed.
”Maybe.” she smiled up at me.
Chapter 49: Spooked [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
I stood on the edge of the roof, my fancy new bow in my hand. I was looking down at the street, the rain falling lightly.
“You changed colors.” a familiar voice said. I turned to see Laurel standing there, holding an umbrella.
”I did.” I said, my voice modulator on, “Needed to distinguish myself from the other guy.”
”That makes sense.” Laurel nodded.
“Anyways. You called me up to this rooftop at 1 AM in the morning. Why?” I asked, “It better not be another trap.”
”No! No, I... I need your help.” Laurel admitted.
”Even with the anti-vigilante stance the police and DA are taking?” I wondered.
”Yes. There’s been a string of locked room murders recently. And they were all criminals, which is odd. Nobody can work out how they’re being killed, and, well... the DA took a vacation, and left the case to his assistant, namely, me. I’ve been working with the police, but we’re not getting anywhere.” Laurel said in frustration.
“I see. Do you have any leads?” I asked, turning away from Laurel and walking back to the edge of the roof.
”Um... not really. Whoever this guy is, he’s good.” Laurel shrugged.
”And you don’t think he’s a vigilante?” I checked.
”I don’t think so. He’s killing criminals, but there’s never any sign of a struggle, unlike your crime scenes. Whoever this is, it’s methodical. Serial killer-levels of methodical. It’s not violent, it’s cruel.” Laurel explained.
There was silence for a few moments.
”Is there anything else you can tell me?” I asked.
”I can give you the address of the latest murder, but I doubt you’ll find anything.” Laurel said. She told me the address, and I repeated it over and over again in my head so I wouldn’t forget it.
“Thank you. My IT department is out of town, but I’ll look into it.” I said.
“You have an IT department?” Laurel asked in surprise.
”Everyone’s got one these days.” I said, and leaned forwards, off of the roof, and let myself free fall.
———
I landed lightly on the fire escape, and opened the window a bit, ducking my head down to peer inside.
The room was empty. I carefully slid the window open, and slid into the room.
On the ground was a chalk outline of a body, laying spread eagle.
There was dark bloodstains on the hardwood flooring.
The room was entirely devoid of any mess. Everything looked perfectly pristine.
I knelt down beside the outline of the body, and frowned at it.
Laurel had been right, there really wasn’t anything workable here.
However, there was one route I could try to think my way through.
The kill happened in a locked room. The window I’d come through had been locked. So, somehow, the killer had escaped a sealed room. And he’d possibly breached one. Could the victim have known the murderer was coming? But if that was the case, there would probably be signs of struggle.
Then again, the killer could always have tidied up after himself, to add to his mystique.
I began searching the room, looking for exits, or signs of some kind of mystical Houdini.
I opened a drawer, and found in it a journal. I took the journal and flipped through it idly, and something fell out of it. I picked it up, and frowned at it. It was a business card, reading
Going to jail? Employ the Spook and get yourself an insurance policy against incarceration!
The Spook, huh? That was something workable. I slipped the business card into one of my purple jacket’s pockets, and headed out the window.
———
I headed next to the Arrowcave, aka the bunker. Oliver hated me calling it the Arrowcave, so, uh, I always did.
I flipped back my hood and set down my bow, unbuckled my quiver, and unstrapped my katana, setting all the items down on my desk.
Felicity had ordered some nice display cases, but they’d yet to arrive.
I walked over to Felicity’s tech station, and sat down in her chair.
I decided to start simple. I typed in ‘the Spook’ into Google.
Some various ghost sites and paranormal investigation blogs popped up. I scrolled past several of those, and found no mention of a jail-breaker.
I fumbled around with the computer’s more illegal settings, eventually managing to pull up a criminal database.
I typed in ‘the Spook’, and up popped a picture.
It was blurry, and clearly taken off of a security camera. The picture was of a midnight street, a car driving down a street. In the corner of the headlight’s glow, a hazy figure in a long, sage green cloak could be seen. The figure’s face was obscured by the hood, and the cloak was whooshing in the wind. He looked like a ghost, honestly.
The Spook’s profile was of no help, telling that he was a master escapist, and had alleged power over fire and shadows.
Great. A super-powered Houdini? That couldn’t be real.
I did find a little bit of useful information, in a footnote.
In the list of known locations, only one was listed, a warehouse not far from here.
I was up and moving before I’d even finished reading.
———
Fully geared back up, I went to investigate the warehouse, which I found out abruptly, was not a warehouse. It had apparently been torn down, and was now being rebuilt as a hotel. The first few floors were built, and there was a frame for the upper floors.
I glanced around the construction site warily, and kept moving forwards, heading into the empty hotel building.
I held my bow in my hand as I walked through the building, looking around in search of clues.
When I reached the second floor, I began to feel like somebody was following me. The sensation became more and more powerful, until I knew I had to take out whoever was following me. I rounded a corner, and then quickly pressed myself to the wall.
When a person walked around the corner as well, concealed by shadows, I kicked him in the chest with all the force I had, sending him crashing through some drywall. The figure came back at me, and I reached for an arrow, notching one to the string of my new compound bow, and I was about to let it fire, when a beam of moonlight hit the tip of my arrow, and shone silver light at my pursuer.
I was shocked to see it was none other than Daniel, my twin brother.
I lowered my bow, slowly loosening the taut bowstring.
”Why are you following me through an unfinished hotel? It’s like you were asking to get shot.” I said, sliding the arrow back into my quiver.
Daniel, dressed in his dark blue vigilante gear, chuckled.
”I can handle you in a fight, trust me.” Daniel said.
”Sure, that’s why you just got kicked through some drywall.” I snorted.
”Whatever, man. I assume your presence here means that you’re tracking the Spook?” Daniel asked.
”Yeah. Did Laurel talk to you too? That makes me feel more like a second choice.” I said.
”No, I haven’t spoken to Laurel since the Undertaking. In either identity, though I can’t remember a time I talked to her as the Hooded Hero, though, either.” Daniel shook his head.
”Huh. Then, uh, how’d you get on the Spook case?” I asked.
”Quentin gave me a call.” Daniel shrugged.
”Hm. Well, have you found anything?” I asked.
”No. Quentin ran the Spook through a criminal database and found this location.” Daniel explained. I pulled the business card from my pocket and handed it to my brother.
”Did you find one of these?” I asked.
Daniel studied the business card.
”No. I haven’t. Did you call this number?” Daniel asked.
”What number?” I asked, and walked over to Daniel. On the back of the business card, which had been blank at the crime scene, was a bright purple phone number.
“Huh. That number.” I said.
I took the business card from Daniel and pulled the vigilante phone from my pocket, and dialed the number on the card, altering the voice modulator just slightly, so that it wasn’t the vigilante’s voice, it was more like somebody trying to sound tough.
“You’ve reached the Spook.” a creepy, raspy voice announced.
”Hello, Mr. Spook, sir, my name is... Fenton Quigley. I was interested in your, uh, insurance policy.” I said, and Daniel raised his eyebrows at my name of choice.
“I see. Now, Mr. Quigley, you are aware my insurance policy does not come cheap. Breaking criminals out of jail is not the easiest business pursuit.” the Spook’s creepy ass voice said in my ear.
”I, I see, sir. I can get you money. How much for the policy?” I asked.
”If you want a lifetime policy, that’s upwards of 100,000 dollars upfront, with an extra 20,000 each year. If you’re looking for a single escape as a back up plan, 30,000.” the Spook said. Wow, he really wasn’t cheap.
”I’m looking for just a single escape. Where should I put the money?” I asked.
The Spook gave me a bank account number, and I promised to have the money in there by tomorrow night.
Then, I hung up the phone.
”He just gave you a bank number. Like that?” Daniel asked in disbelief.
”Yeah. I have another call to make.” I said, and switched phones. I pushed Felicity’s name, and held my personal phone up to my ear.
”Hey, Felicity. Sorry to bother you on vacation, but... I need a favor.” I said.
”Oh, anything to get away from my mother. What’s up?” Felicity asked.
”I need you to look into a bank account.” I said.
———
Daniel and I headed back to the Arrowcave after that, and I got a text from Felicity.
”Alright. She has some technobabble here I’m glossing over, but after a complicated search, she found a name. Val Kaliban.” I briefed Daniel.
”God, that’s almost as bad as Fenton Quigley.” Daniel huffed.
”Hey, you try coming up with a name on the fly!” I shot back.
Daniel went over to Felicity’s tech desk, and started looking into the name Val Kaliban while I sent a thank you text to Felicity, with promises of a meal of her choice, on me. Well, on Oliver, but I’d be the one paying with his money.
“That’s weird.” Daniel commented.
”What?” I asked.
”I found Val Kaliban.” Daniel said.
”Great. Where is he?” I asked.
”Six feet under. Says here that about a decade ago, he was imprisoned for murder. Kaliban worked at a legal engineering firm that was planning out some expansions to Iron Heights. Kaliban was caught adjusting plans for the new parts of Iron Heights to include a tunnel system. His supervisor caught him, and Kaliban killed him. Kaliban was consequently arrested and sentenced to the electric chair.” Daniel explained.
”So... are we fighting an ACTUAL ghost? Is that how he’s pulling off locked room murders? He just walks through the walls?” I blinked.
”C’mon. Ghosts aren’t real. Just like the Spook doesn’t have any superpowers.” Daniel rolled his eyes.
“So, how do you explain this Val Kaliban thing?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Maybe he was an old friend or something.” Daniel shrugged.
”Maybe. So, this Spook guy, he offers escape policies, and happens to be tied to a guy who got killed for adding secret tunnels to Iron Heights Prison. Do you think those tunnels got built?” I wondered.
“I’ll see.” Daniel said. I guess because he was striking out on his own for the most part, he was forced to be a bit more tech-savvy than me, who relied on Felicity.
Daniel pulled up some blueprints of Iron Heights using some nifty hacking tricks, and he sent them to Felicity’s three monitors. For several minutes, Daniel and I pored over the blueprints, looking for anywhere a tunnel could be stashed.
After about ten minutes, I groaned, and walked away from the desk.
“We’re not going to find anything like this.” I said, rubbing my face.
”You’re right. Neither of us are architects.” Daniel sighed.
”So, our current theory is that the Spook has tunnels built into Iron Heights. In the last ten years, there’s been several renovations to the prison. If Val Kaliban is alive, I don’t think it’s impossible that there’s tunnels all over that prison at this point. The Spook seems like a crafty bastard.” I summed up.
”Yeah. I’m going to see what runs underneath Iron Heights. There has to be somewhere for the Spook to access these tunnels.” Daniel said.
”Alright. I’m going to go brief Laurel on our status, then.” I said.
Daniel nodded, already engrossed with a bunch of maps.
———
Laurel came up onto the same rooftop as last time, and I turned towards her.
”Did you catch him?” Laurel asked.
”Not yet, but we think we have a viable lead.” I admitted, “The killer, the Spook is in some way connected to a presumed deceased man named Val Kaliban. Val was caught trying to alter the plans for Iron Heights renovations to include secret tunnels, and killed the guy who caught him.” I said.
“That’s a lot to process.” Laurel said.
”Yeah. I found a business card advertising the Spook’s business: breaking criminals out of jail for a fee. That fits nicely with Val Kaliban’s crime.” I said.
“Oh! So, the dead criminals, those are people who didn’t pay him off?” Laurel suggested.
”I... hadn’t worked that out yet, I’ll admit. Good catch.” I said.
”Thanks.” Laurel smiled.
”I’ll add that to the growing case file on this guy. My partner, he’s working on trying to find an entrance to Kaliban’s secret tunnel system, if it exists.” I explained.
”Ok. You’ll let me know if you catch him, right?” Laurel checked.
”Yeah.” I said gruffly.
”Alright. Thanks.” Laurel said. I jumped off the building again. Yes, it was an overly dramatic way to end a conversation, but I liked it.
———
I got back to the Arrowcave to see that Daniel was gearing up for a fight.
”Did you find the entrance?” I questioned.
”Well, no. You know that picture of the Spook on his criminal file? I worked out where that is.” Daniel said, and pointed at the map.
“Robbins Street.” I read aloud.
“Robbins Street is a stop on the old abandoned Starling City Subway. It’s also coincidentally the last stop in the city before you reach Iron Heights.” Daniel said triumphantly.
”There’s a subway going to Iron Heights?” I asked in disbelief.
”To the old part of it. That whole section is completely abandoned today, but it gets close enough to the modern prison that a tunnel system into the prison isn’t out of the question. It’s worth looking into.” Daniel said.
”Agreed.” I said, and grabbed the flashlight attachment for my bow off my desk, snapping it onto my bow.
”Let’s go catch this son of a bitch.” I said.
———
Daniel and I dropped down into the subway on Robbins Street, and I clicked on my bow flashlight. It illuminated the space in front of us as Daniel and I walked towards Iron Heights.
It was a long walk, but eventually, we reached the end of the tunnel, and a steel door set into the wall. Daniel yanked the handle.
”Locked.” he said. I grabbed a sparky arrow, as I called it, and notched it to my bow.
”Back up.” I said, and aimed the arrow at the door handle.
Daniel obeyed, and I let the arrow fly. It exploded in a shower of sparks, knocking the door open. I grabbed a normal arrow, just in case something lurked beyond the door, but nothing was behind it, so I let go.
”Onwards.” Daniel invited.
He led the way as we plunged into the tunnel.
”So, this part isn’t on the map?” I checked.
“Nope. This is entirely new territory to me.” Daniel said.
”Great.” I muttered.
I had no idea how long Daniel and I wandered those secret tunnels, but I was beginning to feel like it was damn near hopeless trying to find this guy, when we without warning emerged into a circular room. A big row of computer screens showed various security cameras, and sitting in a big chair was a cloaked green figure.
I held up a finger to my lips, gesturing for quiet. Soundlessly, I notched an arrow, while Daniel drew his katana.
We slunk closer to the chair, and I let the arrow fly at the shoulder of the cloaked green figure.
Instead of a cry of pain, or a splatter of blood, freaking feathers burst out. Daniel and I stalked forwards, and I saw that the Spook in the chair was, in fact, a bunch of pillows dressed in a green cloak. Sitting on the desk was a note.
Almost got me! I’ll admit, I’m surprised you managed to work out my location, but the Spook can never be caught, for I am the invisible phantom walking in the night. Good luck finding me again!
- The Spook
”You’ve got to be shitting me.” I said in disbelief.
Chapter 50: City of Heroes, Part 1 [S2 Premiere]
Chapter Text
David
The pilot began speaking in a foreign language, and I glanced out the window, looking at the clouds.
In the passenger seat of the rickety metal plane that Dig had hired to get us to Lian Yu, Felicity had her eyes squeezed closed and looked terrified.
”Felicity, if you’re so scared, why did you insist on sitting up front?” Dig asked from beside me.
”It’s the only seat with a seatbelt.” Felicity said in a shaky voice.
”Which will come in handy when we hit the water at 180 miles an hour.” Dig said.
”What?” Felicity asked worriedly, turning.
”That’s not gonna happen.” I said quickly.
The pilot spoke up again in the same foreign language.
”I think that means we’re here.” Dig said.
”Yeah, it does.” I nodded towards the big front window. We were heading through a cloud, and from it, the terrain of my island hell was visible.
I was glad Daniel had chosen to stay back in Starling City. I didn’t want to put my brother through the same rush of pain that I was experiencing right now.
“Lian Yu.” Felicity said.
Dig sidled past me in the cramped back of the plane, and started strapping on a parachute.
”You said the parachutes were just in case!” Felicity exclaimed.
“Yeah, just in case we made it here.” Dig said, handing me a parachute, which I started pulling on.
“Come on.” I said.
”No!” Felicity protested firmly.
I grinned at her.
”C’mon. It’ll be fun. I’ll strap you to my chest.” I said.
Dig snorted, and I grabbed a pair of diving goggles, pulling them on. I tossed a pair to Felicity, and she swapped them for her glasses, and despite some continued protests, she moved towards me.
It took a little bit of maneuvering in the small space, but eventually I got Felicity securely strapped onto my chest, and I opened the door, which went from a door to a diving board.
I wrapped an arm around Felicity’s stomach. She had a bag on her front, which made that a little bit awkward, but I nestled my arm under the bottom of the bag.
Carefully, we eased out onto the edge of the diving board. Felicity’s blond hair was whipping in the wind, and it hit me in the face several times, but I leaned down to Felicity’s ear.
”On three.” I said.
”I don’t think I can do this, I can’t do this!” Felicity shouted while I counted one, two, and then I jumped without saying three. Less chance for her to freak out, you know?
Felicity screamed as we fell through the air, but I let out a loud whoop as we fell, enjoying the wind, which was wreaking havoc on my already fairly messy quiff of dark hair.
———
Dig and I were pulling in our parachutes while Felicity vomited over by the water.
”Thanks for waiting until you weren’t strapped to my chest.” I called over to her.
”My pleasure.” Felicity coughed.
I pulled a water bottle out of the pack, and tossed it to Felicity. She caught it. I took my compound bow and quiver of arrows out of the bag, strapping on the quiver and putting the bow on the quiver’s bow holder. I then handed the pack to Dig.
”Let’s move.” he said, swinging the pack up onto his shoulder.
As we walked, I felt some memories cropping up. Memories from the partially sunken Amazo, and memories from the orange and black mask with an arrow through its’ eye.
I shoved them back down again.
———
Felicity, Dig, and I were walking up and over a hill. Felicity had to jog at parts to keep stride with Dig, but I was doing fine. Vigilantism keeps you in shape.
There was a sudden noise, and I reached quickly for my bow. Dig reached for his gun just as quickly.
”Shh.” Dig said.
”What is it?” Felicity asked worriedly.
“Thought I heard something.” Dig said. I glanced up at the treetops.
”I definitely heard something.” I confirmed.
Our little trio kept moving forwards, and then there was a click from behind me. I turned to see Felicity had froze.
”Dig.” I said in a tone that implied heavy danger.
I held up a hand to Felicity in a don’t move sign as Dig moved towards Felicity’s foot, crouching down to move away some of the dirt beneath her foot. Warily, Dig pulled back the dirt with a pocketknife to reveal a landmine.
“It’s a landmine. I’m going to try to disarm it.” Dig said.
“You can’t.” I said, and crouched down beside Dig. I glanced up at Felicity’s panicked face.
”Alright, here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to take your place on the mine.” I said firmly.
“No, c’mon man.” Dig said. I held up a hand. I handed Dig my bow, and unhooked the quiver, tossing that aside.
“What do I do?” Felicity asked.
“You’re going to lean back as much as you can while keeping balanced.” I said softly, and Felicity did that softly.
I held my foot a few centimeters above Felicity’s. I swallowed.
”Dig, back up.” I instructed, and he did, looking whole-heartedly like he thought this was a stupid idea. And hey, it probably was.
”Alright, Felicity. I’m going to count to three. When I say three, I want you to dive away from the mine, and get as far away as you can.” I said.
“Is it going to blow up?” Felicity fretted.
”It shouldn’t.” I said.
“One.” I said softly, meeting Felicity’s eyes.
”Two.” I said.
I said ‘three’ and Felicity dived. I brought my foot down firmly on the landmine as Felicity scrambled to her feet and ran a distance from it. After a few seconds of me not exploding, I breathed a sigh of relief.
“Now, how do we get you off of there?” Dig asked.
“You can’t!” a familiar voice called. I looked up at the voice, and saw a shirtless Oliver holding Shado’s bow standing in a tree.
”David, don’t move!” Oliver called.
I obeyed Oliver, and he shot an arrow at a tree high above me, and then he leaped off the branch he was standing on, and grabbed me by the arm, both of us swinging away as the mine exploded. The force of it sent Oliver and I tumbling across the ground, but neither of us were injured.
“Thanks, man.” I said, and clapped Oliver’s shoulder. He nodded at me, and the two of us regained our footing.
Felicity ran up to me and I caught her around the waist as she kissed me fiercely.
”Well, that’s new.” I dimly heard Oliver comment.
”Yeah, they can’t seem to stop.” Dig replied.
Oliver chuckled. I leaned back from the kiss, and gave Felicity a reassuring smile. Well, I hope it was a reassuring smile. I was pretty rattled after seeing Felicity on a landmine.
“You guys shouldn’t have come here.” Oliver said broodingly.
———
———
Oliver led the way as our group walked onto the plane where Oliver, Daniel, and I had stayed with Shado and Slade.
It hit me like a sucker punch seeing this plane again, and I looked around thoughtfully. It was really overgrown, but it was unmistakably still my home of nearly two years.
“Would have emailed, but this isn’t exactly a Wi-Fi hotspot.” Dig said.
”Is this where you guys lived when you were here?” Felicity asked. I nodded slowly.
”For some of it.” Oliver answered moodily.
”Could you at least pretend like you’re glad to see us?” Felicity sighed, “We spent weeks tracking you down. We’ve traveled halfway across the world, and this morning, we flew in a plane so old, I’m pretty sure I was safer once I jumped out of it.”
”You definitely were.” I muttered.
”You could at least offer us a water. Or... coconut.” Felicity finished.
Oliver crossed over to a crate and produced a flask. He handed it to Felicity.
”Fresh out of coconuts. And, I am happy to see you guys.” Oliver said, nodding at me and Dig. I nodded back.
“But I know why you’re here.” Oliver said, “I’m not coming back to Starling City. I can’t. My mission, my father’s list, it was a fool’s crusade. And I failed. Malcolm Merlyn destroyed the Glades. Tommy died. And the vigilantes couldn’t stop it. So, I’m done with putting on a hood.”
”You didn’t fail, Oliver. We did. We’re all suffering because of what happened, but I’ll be damned if I let you mope here on this island. You’ve had three months of peace. It’s time to come home.” I said.
”It’s not about you being a vigilante. This is about you being Oliver Queen. Your mother’s in prison, Oliver. Her trial’s coming up. Thea’s out on her own. Your family needs you.” Dig said.
”So does the family business.” Felicity added, “All the bad press after the Undertaking left Queen Consolidated ripe for a hostile takeover by Stellmoor International. They’ve gutted every company they’ve taken over. Once they gobble up Queen Consolidated, 30,000 employees are going to be out of a job. Including one very blond IT expert.”
I folded my arms.
”I understand why you had to leave, Oliver. Everybody copes different. You were lost, you were grieving, so you came back to the island to lose yourself, to lose your humanity. I did the same thing, just without leaving the city. I threw myself into being a vigilante. I battered my body and wore it down. I relished the pain, because... because I felt like it was atoning for the people we couldn’t save. But neither of our coping methods are exactly healthy. It’s time to come home, Oliver.” I said.
He looked at me, and I held his steely gaze.
———
Five Years Ago...
Daniel and I watched as Slade and Oliver sparred using bamboo sticks. We sparred in pairs, so Daniel and I would be sparring after Oliver and Slade finished.
The fight was intense. After a year of hard training, Oliver, Daniel, and I had all made great strides in sword-work. Daniel had really picked it up well, but I kept pace with my younger twin brother. Something I excelled at that he was a bit less of a natural with was archery.
Shado and I had been doing some extensive archery training, and I was getting pretty good at it. Nowhere near her skill level, of course, but my shots were getting pretty close to my target each time.
Oliver brought down a bamboo stick on Slade’s bamboo stick, which was positioned to block, and the two men grinned at each other, chuckling. In walked Shado carrying a cage with tonight’s food in it.
Oliver turned to look at Shado, and Slade smacked him across the face with his bamboo stick.
I laughed, and Daniel was a bit politer than that, but he was visibly smirking.
“You’re not the first man to learn the hard way that women are a distraction.” Slade told Oliver as Shado flipped back her green hood.
Shado walked up to Oliver.
”You’ve come very far in a few months. Don’t beat yourself up.” she said.
”Ah, apparently that’s his job.” Oliver said, glancing at Slade.
”And I love my job.” Slade grinned, “Not that I wouldn’t trade it to escape.”
“While you four were playing with each other, I was hunting.” Shado said.
”There’s nothing more attractive than a woman who can hunt.” Slade said as he walked past Oliver and Shado.
”When David and I first got marooned here, our first meal was a pheasant. Your father cooked it for me.” Oliver said.
Yao Fei had brought Daniel to the cave a little bit after that pheasant, and I’d been relieved to learn my twin brother had survived the Gambit going down, as he hadn’t been on the life raft with me, Oliver, and Robert Queen.
”He was an awful cook.” Shado said.
”Yeah.” Oliver and I said in unison.
”But a great father.” Shado said.
”I’m looking at the proof.” Oliver said, and leaned down to kiss her.
Daniel made some nice vomiting sounds, which seemed to amuse Slade greatly. Oliver moved with surprising speed to grab Daniel and put him in headlock, and that amused me greatly.
“Let’s eat.” Slade said, snapping the bird’s neck.
An unfamiliar beeping sound cut through the happy moment, and we all looked towards the source, and all moved closer to the sound.
”What’s that?” Oliver frowned.
”That’s Fyers’ proximity detector.” Slade said, picking up what looked like a tablet with a scanner gadget attached to it.
”We salvaged it from the wreckage of the soldier’s camp.” Shado filled in, “Picks up anything moving outside our safe zone. It’s been five months since we stopped Fyers. He and all of his men were dead.”
“Animal, maybe?” I volunteered.
”There’s an imaging interface.” Shado said, and pulled up an image, which revealed five heat signatures.
”So, not an animal, then.” Daniel said.
”We’re not alone on this island.” Slade said ominously.
———
Our little group drove back from the private air strip in a fancy silver car, with Dig in the driver’s seat, Felicity in the passenger, and then Oliver and I in the back.
As we drove, we entered a part of the Glades that was pretty much anarchy. To be fair, most of the Glades was, but this part was particularly chaotic.
Signs with ‘Vote for Blood’ on them were plastered around, along with calls for revenge and quiet reminders about the 475 lives lost in the Undertaking.
“Whose blood?” Oliver asked, taking the sign literally, it seemed.
“It’s a guy’s name.” I said.
”An alderman from the Glades trying to save the city.” Dig added.
Felicity turned around in her seat to hand Oliver a Manila folder.
“Here’s everything on Stellmoor International.” she explained. Oliver took the folder and opened it to reveal a photo of a stern looking dark haired woman.
“The vice president of acquisitions is a woman named Isabel Rochev. She looks angry in every photo.” Felicity said.
”So where to? Office?” Dig asked.
”Home.” Oliver replied, “I want to check in on Thea.”
“Uh, she’s not at your house, Oliver.” Felicity said.
”Where is she?” Oliver asked.
I grinned.
”So, funny story...”
———
Daniel
I grabbed Thea by the hips as she jumped up to sit on the desk. Our lips crashed together, and she arched her upper half against me.
“I only have a minute.” Thea said softly.
”You’re the boss.” I said, and moved my kisses down Thea’s cheek, to her jaw, then down her neck.
”Mm..” Thea sighed contently.
My hands traveled up from her hips to run up her back, and tug her closer, if that was possible. Thea’s legs were spread, her thighs on either side of my hips, and her arms were slipped around my neck.
Thea and I continued to make out for a while, until she eventually had to push me back a step. She gave me an apologetic smile.
”I wasn’t kidding about having to work.” she said.
”I get it.” I said, and backed up more so that Thea could hop to her feet. She pecked me on the cheek. We were the same height, pretty much, so that wasn’t a hard feat for her.
Thea and I walked out of the store room, and the two of us were laughing and chatting when a familiar voice said.
”I’m back.”
I turned to see Oliver. Looks like David, Dig, and Felicity were successful.
“Ollie!” Thea said, and hurried over to hug him. Oliver caught a glimpse of Thea’s neck (which had a hickey from yesterday on it) and gave me a slightly suspicious look, and I grinned sheepishly. He narrowed his eyes even further at me, and I suddenly realized I had something to do behind the bar.
I’d faced down some horrifying stuff, but an Oliver Queen who was defending his little sister’s virtue, well, that wasn’t somebody I wanted to tangle with.
”So how was Europe? You never texted, no postcards. Almost like you were on the island all over again.” Thea said a bit accusingly.
”Yeah, sorry, I was kind of distracted... with snow skiing, water skiing. A lot of skiing.” Oliver said. I smirked, and was thankful I was crouched down behind the bar organizing boxes.
“So, I hear rumors that my club is under new management.” Oliver said.
I stood up, box of things in hand, which I set on the bar.
“Uh, it’s my club now, and you’re not getting it back.” Thea said.
Oliver glanced at me.
”The two of you running it together?” he asked.
”No, I’m just helping out. I’m busy with classes over at Starling U.” I answered.
”You’re in college?” Oliver frowned.
”Yeah. The university wanted me and David to sign up, get them some PR. Helping out the castaways.” I shrugged.
”Did David sign up?” Oliver asked.
I snorted.
“You know the answer to that one.” I said. Oliver chuckled.
”Back to the topic of club stealing, how is it possible you’re running my club? You’re not old enough to drink!” Oliver said.
”But I am old enough to run a bar.” Thea said proudly.
”Have you made it to Iron Heights?” Oliver asked gently.
”To visit the woman who dropped a city on 470 innocent people? No, thank you.” Thea said.
Oliver glanced at me.
”I’ve tried, too.” I mouthed.
“Thea. That’s not what Mom did.” Oliver reminded Thea.
”Right. She had no choice.” Thea said mockingly, “But guess what? She did. A choice not to be a mass murderer. And I have a choice too. So I choose not to be her daughter. But I am so happy you are home. Look, I need to deal with our liquid distributor who shorted me on yesterday’s delivery, and one of my bartenders called in sick, so... What?”
Oliver was smiling proudly at Thea, which is why she called him out on it.
”Nothing. It’s... it’s nice to see you like this.” Oliver said simply.
”Like what?” Thea asked.
”Together.” Oliver replied. Thea smiled, and headed off to deal with the liquid distributor.
I glanced at the news, where a woman was talking about the particle accelerator over in Central City.
”A representative from Central City says construction on the STAR Labs particle accelerator should be completed by Christmas. And in local news, billionaire Oliver Queen has returned once again to Starling City. With his mother’s upcoming trial and his father’s company in free fall, analysts are asking what the Queen family scion has planned next.” the reporter said.
”Hey, Ollie. In case you were wondering, David went out in your suit a few times over the last few months. That way your return won’t be at the same time as the green guy’s.” I mentioned, and Oliver gave me a nod, not saying anything.
———
David
Oliver and I headed into City Hall. We’d heard about the attack on City Hall, and the mayor’s death, as well as Laurel’s involvement.
I saw the woman in question talking to Quentin. Daniel had been living with Quentin these past few months, and apparently the two had gotten pretty close. I’d been sleeping on a cot in the bunker, which wasn’t as comfortable as my bed in the Queen mansion, but going home to a practically empty house only occupied by my brother’s girlfriend was kind of a weird prospect.
“I didn’t know you were back in town.” Laurel said to Oliver as she approached us.
”I just got back a little while ago.” Oliver said. Laurel at him and then smiled warmly at me.
”Hey, David.” she said.
”Hey, Laurel. You alright?” I asked.
“Yeah. Just ten hooded gunmen.” Laurel said. Oliver exhaled sharply.
”Nothing a few self-defense classes couldn’t handle.” Laurel said.
“Take a walk?” Oliver asked Laurel. He glanced pointedly at me.
”I’ll, uh, go... stand by the car.” I said, and Laurel gave a soft laugh.
———
I glanced away from my conversation with Diggle as Oliver came out of city hall.
”I don’t like being played.” Oliver said with a scowl.
”I’m not sure what you mean.” Dig said tactfully.
“That’s why you came to the island and brought me back to Starling City, these... Hood copycats.”
”And what if it was?” Dig asked, “They’re just doing what you and David did last year. Terrorizing one-percenters into cleaning up their act. Except they don’t have your guys’ restraint. Or your honor.”
”I’m done being a vigilante.” Oliver said firmly, “Daniel and David are doing a great job.”
“Maybe this city needs another one.” I folded my arms.
“Now there’s ten more.” Oliver said, “How’s that working?”
Oliver and Dig faced off.
”Please take me home.” Oliver said, “Got a big day at the office tomorrow trying to save my family’s company.”
“Absolutely.” Dig said dryly, and opened the door to the car.
”Mr. Queen.” Dig said.
Oliver climbed in and I climbed in after him.
———
Daniel
”It’s like you’re on another planet today.” I said as Thea walked past, holding a CD.
“Just distracted.” she promised. I followed her as she walked across the club’s empty dance floor.
”About Oliver being back? Or about talking to Moira?” I asked.
”Eavesdrop much?” Thea shot back.
”What I lack in height, I make up for in good hearing.” I shrugged, and Thea smirked.
”Well, don’t keep me in suspense, Hale. What’s your take on the matter?” Thea wondered, “Though keep in mind I do control your paycheck and your nightlife.”
”Well, I lost both my parents to forces outside of my control.” I shrugged.
”You hardly ever talk about them.” Thea noted. I ran a hand through my long dark hair.
”Yeah, well, there’s a lot of grief there, and I’m not sure that I’m ready to talk about it yet. But I do know this. If I had the opportunity to talk to one of my parents again, I know that I’d jump on that opportunity in an instant. You lost your father already. Maybe you should make the most of the time you have with your mother. I’m sure she’d love to see you.” I said.
”I’m sure she’s dying to.” Thea said, “Just like a lot of mothers in the Glades who won’t ever get to see their kids again... because my mother helped kill them. I’m not going to that prison. It’s the only way I know how to hurt her.” Thea said.
“Your mother had a choice.” I spoke up as Thea turned to leave.
”Yeah, she could have chosen to refuse Malcolm Merlyn, to not help him. But she helped him to keep you and Oliver safe. She loves you, Thea. And I think it’s hurting you not seeing her, because you love her so much as well.” I said.
Thea looked at me thoughtfully, before turning and leaving.
———
David
The next morning, Oliver, Dig, and I headed in to Queen Consolidated. When we emerged from the elevator in the top floor, Felicity was waiting to greet us, opening the glass door.
She looked good in a rich blue dress with her blond hair down.
“They’re in the conference room.” she told Oliver, “And just FYI, no one is eating the bagels.”
I chuckled, and planted a quick kiss on Felicity’s lips as I walked past her.
Oliver walked through his office into the conference room. Everybody wore suits of drab grays, except for the dark haired woman in a red dress.
She stood to shake Oliver’s hand.
”Isabel Rochev.” she introduced herself.
”Oliver Queen.” Oliver responded, “Sorry I’m late.”
”For this meeting? Or a career in business?” Isabel challenged. I chuckled. Isabel wheeled on me.
“Uh, David Hale.” I introduced myself, sticking out my hand. She shook it.
”I didn’t realize that hostile takeover were filled with so much hostility.” Oliver said.
”Not at all. I’m in quite a good mood.” Isabel said.
”Really? So destroying companies agrees with you?” Oliver asked.
”Winning agreed with me.” Isabel said icily.
”You haven’t won yet.” Oliver said stubbornly.
”Since you majored in dropping out of college, let me put this in terms that are easy to understand. You control 45% of Queen Consolidated stock. I control 45%, leaving 10% outstanding. But, in two days the board will release the final ten percent.” Isabel explained.
”And I’ll buy it before you do.” Oliver said.
”With what money?” Isabel asked, “I doubt your trust fund is that large, and no angel investor will go near the company that built the machine that destroyed half the city. Companies rise and fall, Mr. Queen. Your company has fallen.”
The doors to the conference room opened, and in walked four men dressed in black from head to toe, with hoods over their heads. Shit.
”Oliver Queen! You failed this city.” the one with a shotgun roared.
I dived for Felicity, as Diggle yelled ‘Get down!’. Felicity and I crashed to the ground, and I yanked her to safety as Oliver and Isabel crouched beside us, the four of us hidden behind the table. Felicity looked at me fearfully while Dig returned fire.
My fingers twitched to hold a bow, and Felicity slid her hand into mine. I gave her clammy hand a tight squeeze, and I gave her a reassuring look.
”Fall back!” Dig said.
Oliver grabbed Isabel and guided her to the exit of the conference room. I helped Felicity up and did the same thing, making sure to keep her shielded from incoming bullets with my body.
“Get Queen!” I heard a voice yell.
One of them charged forwards, and before I could react, Felicity brained him with a piece of wood. I tackled Felicity to the ground as bullets flew past where our heads had been, shattering the glass.
Oliver was moving back from the fight, and the Hoods noticed.
”Queen’s getting away. Go, move!” one ordered. I grabbed Felicity’s hand, and we raced to the window. I grabbed hold of a chain and we leaped through the window.
The chain caught us before we fell too far, and like a pendulum, we swung back inside the window on the floor below us.
We crashed through the glass roughly, and I smashed my knee into a desk as we fell through, and then flopped down hard on the floor.
I groaned and rolled over to look at Felicity. Her blond hair was a mess, her glasses were on the edge of her nose and crooked, and she looked shaken.
I let out a relieved sigh, and laid my head down on the ground. My vision was kind of swimming. My head was pounding. Did I hit my head on something?
“David. David, are you OK? You’re bleeding.” Felicity said, getting up and leaning over me, her glasses properly adjusted again.
”What? From where?” I groaned.
Felicity gingerly touched my forehead, and showed me her red-stained fingers.
“You know... I think I might need a bit of a rest.” I said wearily, and Felicity shook my shoulders.
”C’mon, please. You need to get up.” she pleaded. I took a shuddering breath, and managed to pull myself up to a seating position.
”Alright. Let’s go... let’s go check on things.” I said, and climbed to my feet. Felicity slid an arm around my waist.
”I think you might need some help.” Felicity said.
”Maybe you’re right.” I agreed. We headed towards the elevator.
Chapter 51: City of Heroes, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
I was standing beside Felicity, holding an ice pack to my head. The medics had tried to hospitalize me, but I’d stubbornly refused.
“I still can’t get used to you in that uniform, Detective Lance.” Felicity mentioned to Lance. He wore the black clothes and hat of an officer instead of his familiar detective attire.
”It’s officer now. I’m just glad it still fits.” Lance replied. He glanced at me.
”You two alright?” Lance questioned.
”I’m OK. David got a little banged up.” Felicity replied. I nodded.
”You, uh, heard anything about our mutual friends lately?” Lance asked Felicity conspiratorially, and I tried to look mildly curious as to what was being discussed.
”Nope.” Felicity shook her head.
———
“You could have stopped those guys!” Felicity said impatiently to me and Oliver as we walked into Oliver’s office.
I had thought the room attached to the conference room was his office, but apparently not.
“Not without giving Isabel Rochev and the Hoods a pretty good idea of what we’re capable of.” Oliver replied.
”I think what Felicity’s wondering is whether you avoided taking those Hoods on, Oliver.” Dig said, “And she’s not the only one wondering.”
“I told you guys that I didn’t come back to Starling City to be a vigilante!” Oliver responded.
”But they came after you, Oliver. You could’ve taken them out.” Dig said.
”No, I couldn’t, Diggle.” Oliver said angrily, “Look, there’s a part of being a Hood that neither one of you are considering. The body count.”
“And excuse me for saying this, but so what? Since when do you care?” Felicity asked angrily.
“Since Tommy.” I answered Felicity’s question. She looked back at me, and a lot of her anger dissipated.
”After he found out the big secret, do you know what Tommy called me? A murderer.” Oliver said quietly, “He was right. My best friend died thinking that I was a murderer. And anyone that I kill dishonors his memory.”
”So don’t.” Felicity said.
”She’s right. Daniel hasn’t dropped a single body since he put on a hood, and my number’s not much higher.” I replied.
”When I put on the hood, it’s kill or be killed. I’m not Daniel, and I’m not you. I have people to fight for, and I cannot go down fighting. It’s not fair to my family.” Oliver said angrily. I sucked in a startled breath.
“Fuck you, Oliver.” I snapped, and walked for the doors.
“David, wait.” Oliver called after me. I turned back to face him.
”Why? So I can listen to you talk about how great it is to have a family again? You have no idea how much I sacrifice for you. Daniel’s out there with a job, a bed to sleep in, and he’s taking classes at the university. You know what I have, Oliver? A cot in the bunker and a bow and arrow. That’s it. That’s my whole life. I chose to stand by you, and you know how you repay me? This is the second time you’ve been a major dick, and when things got rough, you ran away, and left me here to deal with the fallout of the Undertaking that your parents made possible. So, you know what, I don’t give a damn what you have to say.” I scowled.
The three of them looked stunned. I turned and walked out of the office, pissed as all hell.
———
Our group followed Slade into the forest as he led the way, holding the heat signature tracking device gizmo that Slade and Shado had stolen from Fyers’ camp.
”Well, someone’s definitely out there.” Slade said. I glanced around at the group. Slade had his twin swords and tactical gear on, Shado had on Yao Fei’s hood and had her bow, while I held the machete I used as my main weapon, and Daniel had his knife. Oliver, well, I wasn’t actually sure what he was carrying.
”They’re moving closer.” Slade cautioned.
Shado started walking up a hill and the rest of us exchanged looks.
”Where do you think you’re going?” Slade asked.
”Flanking position. If they get the drop on you, you’ll want some back up.” Shado advised.
“Fine. Daniel, you’re with her.” Slade said.
My twin brother met my gaze, and we gave each other a resolute nod, a kind of farewell.
Shado said something in Chinese, and Oliver responded, also in Chinese. Then, she and Daniel headed up the hill, and out of sight.
Slade glanced slyly at Oliver.
”She’s teaching you Chinese. How sweet.” he said mockingly. I snorted.
”I’m sure she’d be happy to teach you, too.” Oliver said, genuinely smiling.
A gunshot rang out, and the smile melted off his face.
”Shado!” he cried out and took off running. I didn’t have the courage to scream by brother’s name and maybe not get an answer, but I took off running at Oliver’s heels, and I could hear Slade behind me.
We kept running until the bushes parted to reveal a small clearing, and when I saw what was on the floor of the clearing, I nearly vomited. Slade clasped my shoulder, firmly.
On the clearing floor was Shado’s green hood, and a bloodstained knife, with DRH crudely scratched into the handle.
Those were my brother’s initials.
Oliver knelt to pick up Shado’s hood, and took off running. I grabbed Daniel’s knife, shoved it into my belt and took off after him.
I ran so fast you’d think hell was chasing me.
———
I was sitting on a bench. It wasn’t a particularly nice bench, but it was a fairly nice night out.
I sighed, and looked up at the night sky. Sitting in the middle of Starling City, it was impossible to see any stars, but I remembered being back on Lian Yu, and each night, I’d look up at the stars, looking at them shimmer and glow, little pinpricks of light in an ocean of black.
Like hope. God, the hells that Daniel, Oliver, and I went through together. It forged a bond of solid brotherhood between all three of us, and that’s why a part of me was almost reluctant to be angry with Oliver. I knew, logically, that Oliver would never try to hurt me, with words or otherwise.
But they still stung, regardless. My parents had both died a long time ago, but in a weird way, it was like I could only really mourn them when I got back from the island.
On the island, my whole life was gone. I only had one goal: survive. But when I got back, those wounds finally opened. I had to face the losses of I’d sustained.
But despite what I said to Oliver, my life was more than a cot and a bow and arrow. I had Felicity and I had my brother. I actually was happy being the vigilante, even if I had no other career prospects.
“Hey.” a voice said, and I turned. It was Felicity, still wearing that blue dress from Queen Consolidated. I liked that dress. She gave me an unsure smile. I patted the seat beside me, and she walked around the bench to sit beside me.
“You seemed pretty angry at Oliver.” Felicity started out with the obvious.
”I didn’t mean half the stuff I said.” I admitted, “It’s just... Oliver mentioned family, and that part of my life is something that is broken.”
“At least you had happy memories with your family. Mine are... less than happy, to say the least.” Felicity said.
“Yeah. We did have some good times.” I smiled wistfully. I reached up and around, sliding my arm around Felicity.
That’s when my phone went off.
———
Daniel
I set down a tray of dirty dishes on the bar in Verdant and glanced at Thea, who was talking to the bartender. Thea was wearing a short, tight orange dress that did kind of distract me from doing my job.
“Have you called your mom yet?” I inquired.
“I thought about what you said.” Thea nodded.
“And?” I asked.
”I’m not doing it.” Thea smiled. She then walked off into the crowd, and I shook my head in exasperation.
I saw a hooded figure walk across the dance floor, and then I saw more of them. The Hoods. My heart clenched and I started moving towards Thea as quickly as possible without flat out running.
I reached her just as the Hood on the dance floor pumped a shotgun and shot up in the air, and then at the DJ booth, cutting the music.
”We’re looking for Oliver Queen!” he yelled as everybody got down. I crouched beside Thea, and across the club, I saw Roy crouched protectively in front of Jade.
“He’s back in town. He owns this dump. Where can we find him?” the Hood with the shotgun asked. Nobody answered.
”Ok, then. Plan B. I’m going to start shooting people until Mr. Queen grows a pair.” the Hood announced, and while he spoke, he grabbed somebody on the stairs by the arm and hauled them off the stairs. They skidded across the ground, and the Hood aimed his shotgun at them.
I glanced up at Roy, my crime-fighting buddy, and we nodded at each other. I ran forwards, tackling the one with the shotgun to the ground. I wrestled the shotgun from him, and smashed the butt of it into his face. There were six Hoods present, and I whipped around. One was aiming their machine gun at me, and I shot the shotgun, and the guy went down, groaning with pain. I tossed the shotgun to Roy, and I heard it go off again, and another Hood crumpled.
I grabbed the machine gun and lifted it at the Hoods, but I realized quickly only two were standing there. I’d knocked one out, shot one, and Roy shot another. There should be three left, so where the hell was... I saw the last Hood.
Thea was making terrified sounds. The last Hood had his arm around Thea’s neck, and a pistol aimed at her head.
I set down the machine gun without question. I signaled Roy to do the same, and he did the same.
”Good. Now, back off, heroes. I’m just as happy to kill this Queen as her brother. Let’s go!” the Hood barked. The Hoods came forwards, grabbed their weapons and the two surviving Hoods who’d been taken down, and then left. The one Roy had shot was dead.
The one holding a gun to Thea’s head left last, and I tried to give my girlfriend a reassuring look, but I doubt it worked.
“Help! Help!” she called as the Hood dragged her away, and each word felt like a knife into my heart.
———
David
Felicity, Dig, and I stood together and listened to Roy and Daniel give a statement.
“One of them was missing a hand.” Roy told Lance.
”What’s going on here?” Oliver asked, walking into the club.
”It was the Hoods again. They came here looking for you, they took Thea instead.” Lance said. I looked to my brother, but discovered quickly he wasn’t there anymore.
“Where?” Oliver asked.
”I’m sorry. Daniel and I really tried to stop them, but we...” Roy trailed off and Oliver walked past Roy and Lance.
“Queen.” Lance said impatiently, and turned to look at Oliver, who was still walking away, “Oliver!”
Oliver finally turned, and came back to Lance.
“We’ll get your sister back.” Lance promised.
”I’m just going to check something downstairs.” Oliver nodded. Felicity, Dig, and I exchanged looks, and then we all set off briskly to follow Oliver.
———
“I’ve made a few improvements down here.” Felicity said as we descended the steps into the Arrowcave.
”Just in case, you know... you decided to come back.” Felicity said, and switched on the lights to reveal the new upgrades. I’d helped Felicity get the new stuff installed, as had Dig, and I really liked the new look of it all.
On the right side of the room, three glass display cases held mannequins. The furthest one held Oliver’s green suit, the middle one held my purple suit, and the closest one usually held Daniel’s blue suit, but it wasn’t there.
On the left side of the room was three display cases full of arrows, each case had a different color scheme, green arrows, violet arrows, or blue arrows. Yet again, the blue arrows were absent. The cases all had slots for bows, and the compound bow Felicity had made for me was sitting in my case. Daniel still had his original bow, but it was also absent.
The case for the purple and blue arrows also held places for our swords, but Daniel’s sword was gone.
Felicity’s tech station had been upgraded, and there was also a much bigger computer to the left of her desk, about the size of a TV, useful for showing helpful mission details.
The desks had been all arranged in the middle of the room, except for my desk, which was over by Felicity’s, and had this sweet mini fridge underneath it, along with a cabinet for snacks.
Behind Felicity’s desk, where she could easily see it from her chair, was the salmon ladder.
“We need to find these guys.” Oliver stated.
”You’re damn right.” Daniel said, walking out from behind the changing screen Felicity had installed. He was fully geared up, wearing his blue suit, his face smeared with blue oil grease, his quiver of arrows fully loaded, and his bow and sword on his back.
“Well, I’ve been trying, ever since you got back.” Felicity said, “I figured you’d come around eventually.”
”Daniel and I could have handled things without you, though.” I said jokingly, a sort of white flag being put up, so that Oliver knew that I wasn’t still pissed.
Oliver noted the salmon ladder.
”I kept that. I liked watching David do that.” she smiled, and then blushed lightly, something I found cute.
“Roy said that one of them was missing part of his hand. Maybe a veteran? Check hospital records, any males that might have had surgical amputations on their extremities.” Oliver said.
“Cross-checking by race and age.” Felicity said as she started searching.
”Got one. Jeff Deveau. African-American, late 30s.” Felicity said.
”What else can you get on him?” Oliver asked.
”Ex-marine.” Felicity said after a second.
”Would explain how he can handle himself. Did he lose his hand overseas?” Dig asked.
”No. In the earthquake.” Felicity said somberly.
”Hence the Queen vendetta.” I concluded.
”Yeah. It says he and his wife were trying to make it across the 52nd Street Bridge when it collapsed. She didn’t make it.” Felicity read.
“Jeez.” I said.
“Phone records, please.” Oliver said, “I want to know who he’s in contact with.”
Oliver walked over to the case of green arrows while Felicity searched.
”He’s made a lot of calls to a church in the Glades. Something called Standing Strong. It’s a support group for those who lost loved ones in the quake.” Felicity announced.
”Great place to meet other angry guys who’s angry as you, looking for a little payback.” Dig gathered. I nodded.
”A little ironic they planned a bloody vendetta in a church, though, isn’t it?” I remarked.
”Get an address, please.” Oliver said.
”You’re gonna need this.” Felicity said, and she walked over to a desk with a big black case on it, and opened up the case to reveal Oliver’s bow. It was identical to my new one, except it had a green bowstring instead of a purple one like mine.
”I had it custom-made.” Felicity said. I grabbed my bow from my case and waggled it about.
”I got one, too. They’re badass.” I said, and Oliver shook his head in amusement.
Oliver lifted the bow, and moved it around, testing it.
”How’d I do?” Felicity asked.
”It’s perfect.” Oliver said. Dig and Felicity smiled. I grinned. Daniel kind of just lurked, looking ready to kill someone. My eyes flicked to the sword he had strapped to his back. Memories flashed up, memories of a kindly woman with dark hair and a penchant for sword fighting. She’d offered me and Daniel twin swords, razor sharp and made to kill with ease. She’d informed us they weren’t swords for ordinary combat. They were blades intended for quick and efficient killing.
My eyes widened.
“Can I ask why you have Shiratsuki on your back?” I asked.
Oliver’s head turned at the familiar name.
”I thought you didn’t kill people.” Oliver said to Daniel.
“They have Thea. What other option is there?” Daniel asked.
“You can choose to not be a murderer.” Oliver said firmly.
“But...” Daniel said.
Oliver walked forwards, and grabbed Daniel by the shoulders.
”Yes, they have Thea. And yes, they’re going to pay for that. But we’re not going to win by being killers.” Oliver took a deep breath, “Tommy taught me that. If we’re going to do this, we’re going to do it without a body count.”
Oliver looked between Daniel and I. I nodded firmly.
“What if... what if we can’t save her?” Daniel asked weakly.
Oliver’s face darkened. I knew too well what extremes Oliver was willing to go to to avenge death.
“We will.” I swore. Oliver nodded.
“And if we’re too late?” Daniel pressed.
Oliver and I exchanged glances. I saw the message there.
”Then we escort them to the gates of hell.” I said.
———
Slade, Oliver, and I crept up on the invaders’ camp. Oliver moved forwards, and Slade hauled him back, the three of us hidden behind a bush.
”What are you doing? We need to save them.” Oliver said.
”Listen, kid. You are not the only one who cares for her, and I’ll be damned if I let the kid get killed.” Slade said in a low growl, “But there are a lot of them. Wait for my signal.”
There were four men at the camp. One held a knife, and looked to be in charge.
”Where are the graves?” the knife wielding man asked.
Shado and Daniel didn’t reply, so the man asked again.
”Where are the graves?” the knife wielding man asked. What graves?
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Shado said.
”Yeah, honestly.” Daniel chimed in.
The knife wielding man struck Shado across the face.
He grabbed her by the hair and hauled her face up, putting the knife on her chin.
”Tell me.” he growled.
Oliver lunged forwards, and Slate and I looked at each other before charging forwards. Oliver tackled the knife wielding man to the ground. I drew my machete and attacked one of the four guards, the lessons from Slade and Shado lingering in my brain. I moved swiftly, ducking around the barrel of his gun and slicing it with my machete, and then I whipped my arms to the left, making a clean cut across his throat. He clawed at the wound, before dropping the ground, dead.
I trembled with the weight of my first up close and personal kill.
Slade had already sorted the other two men, knocking one out and shooting the other.
Oliver grabbed a rock and raised it high above his head.
”Oliver, no!” Shado cried.
Oliver brought the rock down hard, and blood splattered up onto him. But he kept going, lifting the rock and then slamming it down. Over, and over.
”Oliver!” Slade shouted.
Oliver sat back, his face red with the man’s blood. Daniel looked revolted, Shado horrified, and Slade stunned. As for me, I was stunned as well. The brutality with which Oliver had done that, well beyond the man’s death, rattled me.
———
I dropped down lightly into one of the pews of the church that the nine remaining Hoods had Thea in, and sat down, watching the events unfold. Oliver was up on the second floor and shot an arrow down, knocking the pistol out of the hand of the man who’d been about to shoot her.
I’d wanted to help, but this was the plan.
”It’s the Hood!” one of the guys cried, pointing up at Oliver. Everybody started shooting up at Oliver, who ducked out of sight.
From the other side of the church, Daniel shot an arrow into one of the Hoods’ machine guns.
“Look, he’s over there now!” the guy who’s gun Daniel had shot cried. They all started shooting up at Daniel, who ran out of their line of sight.
“He’s so fucking fast!” one guy yelled.
I threw an arrowhead knife at one of the Hoods, and he cried out in pain, clutching his shoulder. I vaulted over the pew, and kicked one of the Hoods in the face, sending him crashing into the pews. Oliver and Daniel leaped down into the fray from either side, terrifying the Hoods.
One Hood lifted his gun to shoot me, and quick as a whip, I fired an arrow with perfect accuracy, and lodged it into the barrel of the gun, so when it fired, the damn thing exploded.
I ran forwards and brought my bow down on the arm of a Hood, and kicked him brutally in the shins, tossing my bow to the other hand and smashing it across his face.
He dropped to the floor.
I looked around. Oliver was locked in combat with one of them, who was swinging a machine gun while Oliver swung his bow. Daniel was in a similar situation, except he was losing his fight. I hurried to Thea, and used an arrowhead knife to cut through her bindings. I grabbed her by the shoulder, and pushed her away from the fighting.
”Go. Now.” I ordered, and Thea took off running. I notched an arrow, turned, and pierced the calf of the guy fighting Daniel, and he screamed in agony, dropping to his knees. Daniel took the opportunity to knee the shot Hood in the face, and he fell over sideways.
Oliver finished his fight, and I turned to shoot an arrow into the shoulder of a Hood trying to sneak up on me, and he dropped.
”That’s seven. Where’s the last two?” I asked. Daniel grabbed an arrow and shot it at the guy who was on the balcony, and he tumbled off the balcony, a pew breaking his fall.
“Alright, that’s eight, then.” I amended.
I heard bullets flying, and I heard Daniel cry out in pain. I whipped around and threw a knife with pinpoint accuracy, and I didn’t take the time to correct my throw for non-lethality. It sailed towards the last Hood’s neck, and my eyes widened, but he tried to twist out of the way, and it saved his life.
The arrowhead knife sank into his shoulder, and Oliver charged forwards to sort him out.
I, meanwhile, rushed to my fallen brother. He was lying in a pool of blood, and my heart nearly stopped. I grabbed him roughly by the shoulders.
”Damn it, damn it! Open your eyes, damn it!” I roared, bringing my fists down hard onto his chest. Nothing.
I did it again, and still no reaction.
”No. Hell no. You’re not leaving me, brother. I’m not letting you.” I said and pounded my fists into his chest again.
”I’m not fucking letting you!” I shouted despairingly, and brought my fists down hard onto his chest, and this time, he took a shuddering breath.
I took in a relieved breath, and ripped open Daniel’s suit, stripping him of anything that would mark him as one of the Hoods.
He had several gunshot wounds, and so I dialed 911, telling them to hurry, and then hung up.
I gathered up Daniel’s vigilante things, and, terrified for my brother, I only left his side when I saw the emergency lights flashing outside the church.
———
I felt the wind whipping my dark hair as Oliver knelt down at Tommy’s grave. I folded my arms and gazed mournfully at the gravestone.
Daniel was going to be OK, he was still hospitalized, but he was going to pull through. I wasn’t going to lose my brother.
But Oliver had lost his brother. Tommy. If Daniel had died last night in the church... I’m not sure what I would’ve done.
After that scare, I could see where Oliver was coming from, running away to Lian Yu.
Footsteps crunched in the grass, and I turned to see Laurel Lance, looking gorgeous in a peach colored dress with some impressive cleavage.
She offered me a small smile, and her eyes flicked to Oliver. I nodded, and started to walk past Laurel, back to the car where Oliver and I had come from. As I passed her, though, she grabbed my arm.
I looked at her curiously. She kissed my cheek.
”I heard about Daniel. Are you doing OK?” she asked softly. I nodded.
”Yeah. Yeah, I’m OK.” I said quietly.
“I’m glad to hear that.” Laurel smiled warmly at me, and she gave my arm a little squeeze before releasing it.
I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked off, feeling very confused. Laurel had been looking at me very oddly. It was familiar in a weird way.
It took me until I reached the car to work out why. That was how she used to look at Oliver when he first got home.
Was Laurel Lance into me?
———
Daniel
Thea walked into my hospital room, looking happy.
”What happened to you? You look happy.” I remarked, my voice still a little bit weak.
”I went and talked to my mom.” Thea said, sitting down in the chair by the bed.
”And it went well? Huh. If only someone had told you you’d be better off if you talked to her.” I grinned.
”Oh, hush. You’re recovering from bullet wounds, you’re not allowed to be sassy with me.” Thea smiled. I snorted.
”Seriously, though. It did help you?” I checked. Thea nodded.
”Yeah. I didn’t realize how much I missed her until last night when... when I got captured, and you almost got yourself killed trying to save me. Which, by the way, you’re going to be paying for for a long time.” Thea said.
”Yeah, I am really sore.” I nodded.
”Pssh, soreness? No. No, I meant paying me back. You are never, ever, ever going to risk your life for me again, understood? I’m not worth it.” Thea said softly, “You are the best thing in my life right now, Dan. I don’t want to lose you, ever.”
“I thought we discussed that I hate the nickname Dan.” I groaned.
”We did, but that doesn’t mean I’m not going to use it.” Thea laughed.
I smiled warmly at my girlfriend.
”I love you.” I said.
”I love you, too.” she smiled back at me.
———
David
”You can’t win this.” Isabel Rochev said, “I own 50% of the stock. By tomorrow, I’ll have the outstanding five percent and I will control your company.”
Felicity and I stood side by side, watching this board meeting take place. Oliver stood on the opposite side of the room from us, facing away from the table and away from us.
Felicity looked really good today, in a short-sleeve black shirt which was tucked into a white skirt with abstract little yellow and black mountainy looking things on it. Her straight blond hair flowed down again, which I really liked the look of. For so long she only wore ponytails, and now the hair change was nice and welcome.
“Any attempt to fight me will lead to litigation and leave you penniless. And trust me, poverty isn’t as glamorous as Charles Dickens made it look.” Isabel said dryly. Oliver finally turned to face Isabel and the board.
“What if I found someone to invest new equity capital?” Oliver suggested.
”A white knight?” Isabel scoffed, “With all due respect, your last name is now associated with mass murder. Even you don’t have that good a friend.”
“You’re right.” Oliver nodded, “I have family.”
The door opened, and I chuckled at who walked into the conference room. Walter Steele, the badass himself.
”Mr. Steele, it was my understanding that you had... resigned as CEO.” Isabel said politely, rising to her feet.
”I did.” Walter nodded, “I’m now Chief Financial Officer of Starling National Bank.”
Walter walked over to where Oliver stood. Oliver had a big grin on his face, and I could see why.
”My institution has committed rescue financing for Mr. Queen. We bought up the remaining shares of Queen Consolidated when they were released this morning.” Walter explained.
“Now, I know I majored in dropping out, but I’m pretty sure that makes us partners going forward.” Oliver remarked, “So I guess... we will be seeing a lot of each other.”
”You aren’t at all what people say about you.” Isabel said to Oliver.
“Most people fail to see the real me.” Oliver said casually.
Isabel and her board members got up and left, leaving just me, Felicity, Oliver, and Walter in the room.
Oliver let out a breath and turned to Walter.
”Thank you, Walter.” Oliver said, shaking his hand.
”Thank you for reaching out to me. Whatever’s happened between your mother and me, I’m gratified to know you can still count on me. Your father would have been very proud of you, Oliver.” Walter said.
Walter walked towards me and Felicity, and he nodded at us.
”Ms. Smoak. Mr. Hale.” he nodded.
”Mr. Steele.” Felicity and I said in sync.
He left the conference room, and Oliver took a seat at the head of the table.
“Well, somehow you managed not to lose your company.” I smirked. Oliver huffed in what I think was a laugh.
”Not bad for someone who got a D in tenth grade algebra.” Felicity said. Oliver and I both gave Felicity strange looks.
“If it’s online, I can find it.” Felicity stage whispered. Oliver shook his head, while I snickered. Felicity rounded on me.
”Hey, I wouldn’t talk if I were you.” Felicity said.
”Oh, no. You looked up my grades? Why? How could you?” I asked.
Felicity smirked, but didn’t answer.
”Did you see all of them?” I asked. She didn’t answer.
”Did you see all of them?” I repeated. She laughed, and nodded.
”Yes, I did. But, hey, it’s not like you have to pass English in order to shoot a bow and arrow.” Felicity winked, and stood on her toes to kiss me.
———
Oliver stood up and stared down at the man he’d just murdered with a rock. A radio crackled, and on it was a man speaking a foreign language. Slade knelt and picked it up. I cut the ropes binding Daniel while Shado and Slate listened to the man speaking.
”We’re not alone.” Slade announced, “The question is... where did they come from?”
———
Oliver, Felicity, and I walked down into the bunker to see Dig standing over the big computer I’d mentioned.
”It looks like Starling is back to only three men in hoods.” Dig said.
”Yeah, I think 13 was a little excessive.” I nodded.
“And the four of us are back in the archery business?” Felicity smiled.
”No. I spent the past year trying to avenge my father. If we’re going to do... this,” Oliver gestured to the bunker, “it has to be about honoring Tommy. I need to become the man he hoped I could be. You three have helped me take the first step.”
“So, what’s step two?” Felicity asked, “I’m game for anything as long as it doesn’t involve skydiving.”
”Hey, skydiving’s fun. We should do it on our next date.” I said.
”I will break up with you if you plan me a skydiving date. Not even joking.” Felicity said, deadly serious. I grinned and held up my hands in surrender.
“The city still needs saving.” Oliver said quietly, “But not by the Hoods. And not by some... vigilantes who are just crossing names off a list. It needs... something more.”
Oliver crossed the room as he spoke, and twisted an arrow in his hands as the conversation continued.
”It needs a hero, Oliver.” Dig said.
”It’s too bad the Hoods kind of ruined your nicknames.” Felicity pointed out.
”No, it’s good. I never... I don’t want to be called the Hood anymore.” Oliver said.
”Ok. So, what do you wanna be called?” Dig asked. Oliver looked down at the arrow he was holding.
“Green Arrow?” I guessed.
“No, that’s not a good name.” Oliver shook his head.
”Yeah, you’re right. I’m not gonna be running around calling myself Purple Arrow anytime soon.” I scoffed.
Chapter 52: Identity, Part 1
Chapter Text
My name is David Hale. After five years on a hellish island, I have come home with only one goal… to save my city. But to do so, Oliver cannot be the killer he once was. To honor Tommy’s memory, we all have to be someone else. We have to be… something else. Heroes.
———
David
”I’m gonna kick your ass.” I wheezed as Oliver and I did extremely elaborate push-ups on the horizontal running rafters, using installed handholds to go up and down, with nothing below us but open air and the floor down at the bottom.
”You wish.” Oliver smirked. We kept doing the elaborate push ups for the next few minutes, and I kept up my count as we did.
“197, 198, 199, 200.” I gasped out.
“Damn. I was only on 194.” Oliver chuckled. With flexibility, Oliver lifted his feet up and performed a little flip so that he was in a pull-up position. I did the same, and he grinned at me.
”First to 25.” Oliver said, and started doing pull-ups quickly. I hastened to catch up, but Oliver had a significant lead.
“23, 24, 25!” Oliver said in rapid succession.
”I’m still on 18, damn it.” I huffed. Oliver chuckled, and we both dropped down to the floor. Having to be dramatic, Oliver broke one of the arms off the training dummy as he landed. I, meanwhile, landed lightly on my feet.
Oliver held out his hand and I shook it.
“Can’t win ‘em all.” I grinned.
“No, you cannot.” Oliver agreed.
———
Daniel
”You know, when you said we were going to be vigilantes, I was thinking more like one of the Hoods than the freaking Knight Rider.” I grumbled, glancing at Roy, who sat behind the driver’s seat of his newly souped up hot rod red car. Roy gave an an incredulous look.
”Oh, don’t look at me. David loves those old shows and stuff.” I said. The police radio Roy had on the dash crackled.
“This is FEMA truck 52. We’re being pursued by two armed bikers. We’re heading south on 3rd Street, requesting immediate assistance.” the radio crackled. I glanced at Roy, who gunned the accelerator.
I saw the headlights of the FEMA truck as we drove towards it, and the headlights of the two bikers.
“Don’t you dare.” I said to Roy. He just grinned and kept going faster. He aimed the car at one of the bikers, and the biker had to peel off from the FEMA truck to avoid getting run down.
I glanced over my shoulder and saw that the biker’s bike smashed into the front of a parked car, sending the biker flying.
Roy hit his steering wheel, grinning broadly.
”Hang on.” he said, and whipped the car around in an impressive drift.
The second biker was biking straight towards us, and like jousting knights, Roy and the biker drove forwards.
”I didn’t think this was how I was going to die, to be honest.” I confessed.
”Dude, seriously? We fight criminals all the time.” Roy said.
”Yeah, but not in a car!” I protested.
Roy snorted.
”So?” he asked.
”So, that means I’m really just along for the ride.” I muttered as Roy sped up to meet the biker.
In the dark, neither of us saw him lift a weapon, but suddenly bullets were flying at us.
Roy jerked to the side and drove off a ramp, the car twisting and spinning through the air before making a rough landing on the sidewalk, whirling like a top until it came to a screeching halt.
Fortunately, Roy and I had had the foresight to put in some added protection to the car’s body, which kept the car in mostly the right shape.
It would have probably been drivable, if not for the fact that the car was upside down.
”Ok, I’ll admit it. Maybe you were right.” Roy groaned.
The seatbelts had kept us mostly intact, but I could see Roy’s head had hit against something, as blood was trickling down from his nose.
I felt a big ass sore spot on the back of my head, but I didn’t think it was bleeding.
With a lot of grunting and groaning, Roy and I managed to drag ourselves out of the upside down car, and I lay on the sidewalk, taking deep, shuddering breaths, my chest rising and falling rapidly.
That’s about when the cops pulled up, red and blue lights flashing and sirens wailing.
”Just so you know,” Roy panted, “the real bad guys are getting away!”
The police came forwards to apprehend me and Roy, and I was just thankful that Quentin wasn’t there for this. The man had invited me into his home, and I’d rather not spit in his face by him catching me doing vigilante work.
At least now, I’d have a chance to explain myself instead of Quentin seeing what had transpired and making judgements.
Small mercies, I suppose.
———
David
”We’re gonna need more sparring dummies.” Oliver said cheerily to Dig as we walked up to him.
“I’ll start ordering them in bulk.” Dig deadpanned. The music was quite loud, which made overhearing our conversation damn near impossible.
”This mean you’re ready to launch crusade 2.0?” Dig asked Oliver.
”I’m ready, I just don’t know where to begin.” Oliver said, “Last year, I had the list. Getting justice was as simple as crossing names out of a book.”
“I doubt you’ll be short on things to do.” I said.
”It is Starling City, after all.” Dig agreed with me, “For example, yesterday, Big Belly Burger got robbed.”
“You’re joking me.” I said, and Dig glanced at me, shaking his head.
”I have found my own crusade. One deeply and intensely personal to me.” I announced and Oliver chuckled.
”On a more serious note though, is Carly OK?” Oliver asked.
”Yeah, she was, um… it was her day off.” Dig answered. Oh. I guess nobody had told Oliver about Dig and Carly breaking up. It wasn’t my secret to share though, so I kept my mouth shut.
”Good. The four of us should get dinner. I haven’t seen her since I got back.” Oliver said.
“Why the sudden interest in my love life?” Dig wondered.
”If it’s important to you, it’s important to me.” Oliver said.
”Funny. You’ve never once taken an interest in me and Felicity.” I pointed out. Oliver waved a hand.
”I’m always around you two.” he said.
”Hey! I didn’t see you two come in.” Thea exclaimed, and I jolted to see that my brother’s girlfriend had basically snuck up on us. I grabbed a glass off of a waitress’ tray. They all knew I was friends with Thea, and I occasionally used that to get some alcohol. I was practically 21, anyway.
“I had a secret entrance installed when I ran the club.” Oliver said nonchalantly. I nearly spit out my alcoholic beverage. Dig patted me on the back.
”Kidding.” Oliver said at Thea’s confused and possibly concerned look.
Just then, Thea’s phone started ringing. She fished it out and held it to her ear, covering her other ear with her hand to block out the club’s loud music.
”Hello?” she asked.
”Yes, yeah, this is Thea Queen.” Thea answered an unheard question.
”Of course that’s where they are.” Thea said in exasperation.
She hung up and turned to our group.
”Roy and Daniel just got arrested for vigilantism.” Thea huffed.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
”Yeah, they used Roy’s car to try and stop crime or something.” Thea said.
”Oh my god. They went full Knight Rider?” I gaped.
”You’re such a nerd.” Oliver said.
I shrugged.
”Though I gotta admit, dick move, Daniel. I can’t believe he called you and not me.” I shook my head. Thea laughed.
———
Daniel
”So, who is he?” Laurel Lance asked Roy and I.
”We’ve both said it a million times. We don’t know.” Roy said with a scowl.
“So, you just happen to have one of his arrows, then, Roy?” Laurel wondered. She tossed a red miniature arrow down on the table.
”I hear he likes green ones.” Roy mentioned.
“Or purple or blue.” I chimed in, “Not red.”
”Do you two think this is funny?” Laurel demanded, “Because I can charge you both with obstruction right now.”
Neither of us spoke, and I glanced at the wall of the interrogation room a bit awkwardly.
Laurel placed her hands on the table that Roy and I were handcuffed to.
”Look… I used to feel the same way as you.” Laurel said, “He has this way of… seducing you.”
Was she talking about David? Ew. Laurel sat down opposite me and Roy.
“They, you mean.” I supplied.
“Yes, they.” Laurel corrected herself, “They make you feel like they’re some kind of guardian angels. But they’re not. They cause chaos and death. The green one’s a flat out killer, and the other two aren’t much better if they’re working with him. The two of you trying to emulate them just makes the situation worse.”
”What? Half the city fell into a hole. I’d say the situation’s already worse.” Roy retorted.
”There’s people out there just trying to do the right thing. Make the Glades better.” I added on.
”What, like you two and the Hoods?” Laurel responded dryly.
”Look, there… there are others. Others out there who are willing to do what’s right.” Roy said, “I’ve seen them. I’ve seen her.”
I looked curiously at Roy. Her who?
”I’m not interested in anyone else.” Laurel said, “Just the three archers.”
Roy and I exchanged looks.
———
After the interrogation was over, Laurel let Roy and I out.
We emerged into a cramped hallway. Oliver and David sat side by side on a bench, while Thea and Jade stood by worriedly. Thea was pacing, while Jade looked nervous leaned against the wall.
”What happened?” Thea asked as we emerged. Oliver and David stood.
”Are you hurt?” Jade asked Roy, who did look like hell. Then again, I doubted I was much better off.
”Fender bender.” Roy replied, shrugging off his girlfriend.
“They totaled their car. Playing at being junior Hoods.” Laurel said frostily.
”Least it wasn’t my car.” Roy huffed.
”Don’t give them anything else.” Jade hissed to him.
”I already called you both an attorney.” Thea told me and Roy.
”That won’t be necessary, we’re not pressing charges. So long as they give up looking for trouble.” Laurel said.
”That’s like asking him not to breath.” Jade muttered. Thea looked pointedly at me. I gave her a sheepish grin.
”I’ve got a bone to pick with you, dick.” David said.
“You do?” I replied, surprised.
”Yeah, what kind of asshat calls his girlfriend instead of his brother when he gets arrested? You never want the girlfriend to find out about that kind of stuff.” David grinned.
I chuckled.
”I’ll keep that in mind for next time.” I said.
”Not that there will be a next time.” Thea said firmly.
“Yes, right. Last time.” I hastily agreed.
Thea and I moved over to talk to Jade and Roy, who seemed to be in a similar spot to me and Thea.
I glanced over my shoulder and saw that Laurel was whispering with David while Oliver was on the phone nearby. Canceling the attorney, maybe?
———
David
After Daniel and Thea went to talk to Roy and Jade, Oliver excused himself to go speak to the attorney and cancel it so he didn’t show up.
”I’ll talk to them. Daniel in particular could use a good big brother lecture.” I said.
”Aren’t you guys twins?” Laurel questioned.
”I’m older but four minutes.” I waved a hand. She smiled briefly, but then returned to serious DA mode.
”Ask them if they know anything about the vigilantes.” Laurel suggested, “Roy’s obviously formed some sort of connection to them, and he’s roping Daniel along for the ride. Maybe it goes both ways.”
”I didn’t think the vigilantes had sidekicks.” I said.
”That’s just it. We don’t know anything about the vigilantes. Except for whenever they show up, all hell breaks loose. It has to stop. They have to be stopped.” Laurel said.
With those ominous words, she headed away from me, leaving me feeling distinctly worried about my career as a vigilante. The police weren’t much of a threat, but Laurel wasn’t the give up type.
Oliver finished his phone call, and glanced at Thea.
”Thea, Jade, can you ask Mr. Diggle to bring the car around, please?” Oliver asked, looking serious.
Thea kissed Daniel on the cheek.
“I’ll always think of you fondly.” she joked, and walked off.
”I’m going to… get some coffee.” I made up an excuse to let Oliver handle the lecturing of Roy and Daniel.
———
Oliver looked from his bloody hands to where Daniel, Shado, Slade, and I stood together.
Without a word, he walked off. Oliver walked over to sit on a fallen tree log.
”Others will come.” Shado said, “They won’t be happy we killed their men.”
”All the more reason to figure out why they’re here.” Slade said. He pulled a folded bit of paper from one of the dead men’s packs, and unfolded it.
”It’s a map.” I concluded from seeing it.
”Of the island chain containing Lian Yu.” Slade specified. He thumbed the photo pinned to the top left corner of the map.
”This is similar to the recon shots that ASIS gave me before I came here to rescue Yao Fei.” Slade said, “Whatever they’re looking for, it must be here, on this island.”
Slade looked towards Oliver meaningfully, and then glanced at Shado.
”I’ve seen men in war with that look in their eyes.” Slade said in a low warning voice.
”What look?” Shado asked worriedly.
”The one that says he’s split into someone else.” Slade sighed, “Someone he doesn’t even recognize. If someone doesn’t talk to him, it’ll tear him up.”
Shado walked forwards to go talk to Oliver.
”Guess you two are with me.” Slade put on a smile, but I could tell that he was feigning it. I glanced at my brother, and he looked rattled, for sure. Maybe seeing Oliver kill someone so brutally had frightened him. He’d always been one to feel things very intensely.
Too intensely, usually.
———
Oliver, Daniel, Dig, and I walked through Glades Memorial Hospital. The halls were jampacked with people, and the general conditions weren’t great.
“People survived the quake and ended up here.” Dig said.
”A different kind of hell.” I said, glancing down at a sick and coughing child.
”Yeah, whoever’s stealing from here, they won’t be for much longer.” Oliver said, and led the way towards the exit.
Last night, Daniel had briefed us on the situation, how FEMA keeps getting attacked, and when Daniel and Roy tried to stop it, they got arrested. So, it was time to call in the big guns. Big… bows? No, that sounded stupid.
As we emerged out onto a staircase leading down with big windows looking out onto the street, I heard a voice talking loudly. We could hear him through the windows, and he was clearly the leader of that crowd.
”This is city is failing on all counts. We are-“ I couldn’t hear him anymore as Oliver spoke.
”Who is that?” Oliver asked.
”Sebastian Blood. He’s a great guy, genuinely cares about the Glades.” Daniel answered.
”He’s the local alderman that I told you about.” Dig added, “Not too shy about sharing his opinions.”
”You’re telling me.” I muttered.
”Which are?” Oliver asked.
“Which are that the Glades have been abandoned. No one gives a damn about these people.” Dig summed up.
”He hasn’t met us yet.” Oliver said.
”We cannot stand by while the doctors on the other side of those doors are working with the bare minimum of resources because the police department already sees us as a lost cause.” Sebastian said, “Meanwhile, thieves are seeking to make a quick buck off the misery of the Glades.”
Sebastian then caught sight of our group.
”Oliver Queen, isn’t it?” Sebastian asked. The crowd turned to face us, and in doing so, one of the guys moved to reveal Daniel to Sebastian’s line of sight.
”Dan.” he greeted my brother.
“Alderman.” Daniel said politely. Oliver mimicked Daniel’s greeting.
”What brings you to Glades Memorial, Mr. Queen?” Sebastian asked, “I assume someone of your means can afford the best medical treatment money can buy. And I can assure you, you’re not going to find that here.”
”That’s wrong, sir. The people of the Glades have suffered too much not to have access to basic medical services.” Oliver said.
”Well, that’s very compassionate of you to say. Although I wonder where your family’s concern for its fellow citizens was when they ordered the construction of the earthquake machine that killed 475 people.” Sebastian shot back.
Cameras started snapping, and Dig started pushing through the mob of angry people. I pushed Daniel in front of me and followed him into the throng.
Oliver stopped in front of a microphone Sebastian was holding.
“I’m going to do everything in my power to atone for my family’s culpability in this tragedy.” Oliver vowed.
”Well, I’m sure the people that I represent will sleep better knowing that, if they still had a place to sleep.” Sebastian said, “If their homes hadn’t crumbled around them. If their stores and their businesses hadn’t been condemned.”
Shouts of ‘you did this to us’ and ‘go back to your mansion, rich boy’ filled the air as we shoved towards the car.
Dig led us through the mob and we quickly climbed into the car, me in the passenger seat while Oliver and Daniel sat in the back.
Dig got everyone secured and then got into the car, and started driving amid angry shouts.
One guy even shattered the window Daniel was sitting beside with his sign.
As the car pulled away from the mob, I sighed.
”What a douche.”
———
———
“I quit.” Felicity greeted Oliver, Dig, and I as we stepped out of the elevator at Queen Consolidated.
”No, you don’t.” Oliver replied.
”Yes, I do.” Felicity said firmly, “Not my old job in the IT department, but my new job, as your executive assistant, which you think I’m going to accept. Your thinking could not be more wrong in this matter.”
“I need a Girl Wednesday.” Oliver appealed.
”It’s… Friday.” Felicity corrected almost disbelievingly, “And the answer is no!”
Oliver frowned.
”These computers,” Oliver gestured to the set up secretary desk in the hall, “have been upgraded. Far more processing power than your typical secretary.”
Oliver walked inside the office, and Felicity stormed in after him.
”Did you know I went to MIT? Guess what I majored in. Hint, not the secretarial arts.” Felicity said.
”Felicity!” Oliver snapped, “We all need to have secret identities now. If I’m going to be Oliver Queen, CEO, then I can’t very well travel down 18 floors every time we need to discuss how we spend our nights.”
“And I love spending the night with you!” Felicity retorted, and then paused. Dig and I glanced at each other and both of us tried hard not to laugh. I had to look away so I didn’t break and start snickering.
“3, 2, 1.” Felicity counted her pause down and then continued her rant, “I worked very hard to get where I am, and it wasn’t so that I could fetch you coffee.”
”Well, it could be worse.” Dig spoke up, “My secret identity is his black driver.”
”And mine is Oliver Queen’s other assistant. The one who fetches coffee, actually.” I grinned at Felicity.
Oliver placed his hand down on his desk and looked at Felicity.
”Right now, I need you to figure out how the hijackers are getting a line on the goods earmarked for Glades Memorial. If we know how they’re picking they’re targets-“
”We’ll know when and where to stop them.” Dig said.
”Fine.” Felicity said, and turned to walk out of the office.
”Mr. Queen, can I get you a cup of coffee?” I grinned.
”Depends.” Oliver answered.
”On?” I asked innocently.
”Do you know how to make coffee?” Oliver asked. I grinned at him.
”Hell no.” I said. Oliver shook his head in exasperation as I got up to walk out of Oliver’s office and to my girlfriend’s desk.
”Felicity, if you can bring yourself to do it, can you please make reservations for Dig, Carly, and I Saturday night at Table Salt?” Oliver called. Felicity glanced at Dig, who said nothing.
”Sure!” Felicity responded, and grabbed her tablet, “I’ll get right on that. Using the Internet, which you also happen to have access to.”
I chuckled.
Felicity looked up at Dig.
”Still haven’t told him?” she asked.
”He has enough on his plate.” Dig answered, entering Oliver’s office.
”Do you actually not know how to make coffee?” Felicity asked me.
”Nope. I was stranded on an island at fifteen. Not like they had coffee makers. If you want some though, I can find you some.” I offered.
”Oh, that’d be great.” Felicity smiled. I gave her a quick kiss the lips before standing up and walking over to the elevator.
———
“Never thought I’d say this, but I’m actually getting more done in the basement of an abandoned steel factory than in the corner office of a high rise.” Felicity remarked. We were all in the bunker, and it was nighttime in Starling City.
”What do you have?” Oliver asked.
”FEMA’s shipping 100,000 units of medical opiates to Glades Memorial.” Felicity said.
”When?” Oliver asked.
”The truck is scheduled to leave the FEMA deposit in 20 minutes.” Felicity reported.
”Not if this motorcycle gang has anything to say about it.” Dig pointed out.
”I have something to say about it.” Oliver said firmly, grabbing the case containing his compound bow. I walked towards mine while he did that.
”We have something to say about it.” Daniel corrected.
“Damn straight.” I nodded.
Chapter 53: Identity, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
”Down!” I heard Oliver shout, and then an arrow flew, and there were grunts and thuds. And then the metallic shink of a knife.
”The Emerald Archer. I feared you had perished in the quake denying me the opportunity to pay you back in full for your past interference in my business.” an intensely familiar voice came. David shot me a quick look, but I was already moving, leaping off a roof to land squarely on the top of the truck.
I saw her then, China White. White hair, black clothes, and knives.
“Oh, the Azure Archer is here, too. Am I to presume the Amethyst Archer is as well?” China asked, unfazed.
“Your business is over.” I growled, and quickly notched and fired a blue arrow directly at China’s heart.
A man came out of nowhere with claws that chopped up my arrow into three pieces.
David landed beside me on the top of the truck.
“Hey, Wolverine cosplay!” David shouted, and fired three violet arrows at the man with the claws, three on each hand.
The man made deft work of those arrows as well.
”I don’t think my friend agrees.” China said smugly, “Our new partnership was easily cemented. I was eager to see the three of you dead, and he was eager to kill you.”
Oliver pulled the same move as David just had, with the same result.
”No kill shots?” the claw guy remarked. China was climbing into the other truck.
“I’ve got China.” I growled, and leaped across the trucks to land on the one China was hijacking. It started moving, and I quickly moved my feet to give me balance.
I glanced over my shoulder to see that David had jumped down to help Oliver fight the claw guy. But I wasn’t thinking about them right now. I only had one thought in my mind: revenge. Revenge for the losses that I’d suffered in China because of her. The loss of my best friend.
She was going to pay.
I moved along the truck, and leaned over the side to shoot an arrow at the back rear wheel. It blew out and the truck skidded across the street. China brought the truck to a halt, and she jumped down from the driver’s seat.
I lifted my bow at her and fired an arrow. She ducked under it and ran at the truck’s side, nimbly racing up it. She drew two knives, one in each hand, and I snarled.
The amount of rage singing in my veins was immeasurable. I ran forwards, swinging my bow forcefully, and China ducked or dodged from each strike, and then she responded with devastating quickness, her knives whooshing as I barely managed to block her blows.
She landed a solid kick in my thigh, and I dropped to that knee, and China caught me with a roundhouse kick to the face.
I lunged forwards, tackling her off the edge of the truck. I heard a loud snap and rolled across the street, wondering if I’d broken one of China’s bones, but when she leaped up to her feet, it was clear she was fine.
No, the snapping sound was the bow that I had used since Russia. One more thing that China had taken from me.
I grabbed the katana from my quiver, and held it up defensively. China threw a knife at me and I had to twist to dodge it.
When I was back in fighting position, China was gone.
”You cowardly bi-“ my shout was cut off by something slamming into me. I flew a solid ten feet and smashed into the truck.
I fell to the asphalt, coughing. I grabbed the handle of my katana and scrambled to my feet, expecting to see China, but no. This was not China White.
No, this woman was clad from head to toe in tight black material, material that strained over womanly curves and sizable breasts. The only clue about her physical appearance was a ponytail of white hair, blue eyes, and a stretch of smooth tanned skin from below her nose to her collarbone. The part of her head above her nose was covered in a mask of the same material as the suit.
“Who are you?” I grunted. The woman stalked forwards and swung her sword at me. I lifted my sword to block it, and we were suddenly in a whirling dance of blades.
The mystery woman was beyond skilled, and strong, too. She moved with expert grace, the kind I couldn’t hope to match. Yet, she made no moves to draw blood. She seemed to just be relishing in the swordplay, but kept up a solid defense so that I couldn’t get a single blow in.
“Your secret admirer.” she said, winking.
“Not descriptive enough.” I panted, and the woman danced backwards from a swing of my sword.
“I’ve been watching you for a while now. I know who’s under the hood, and I know just about everything about you.” the woman grinned.
I hesitated.
”You know who I am?” I asked.
”Yes. But don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me. I’m not going to betray you. I promise.” she smiled.
”Lady, you came out nowhere and sent me flying into a truck and then attacked me!” I protested.
”Every good love story needs passion.” the woman winked.
“Love story?” I spluttered.
“Yes, of course.” the woman frowned, “I know you’re with Thea Queen and all. She’s beautiful, I suppose, but look at me.”
The woman gestured to her curvy body with her ample breasts.
Anger sparked in my chest, but the woman flew forwards and shoved me backwards against the wall, and then she was kissing me.
I was frozen, stricken with fear and icy confusion.
The woman leaned back from the one-sided kiss, and pouted her full lips at me.
”You didn’t kiss back.” she said, disappointed.
”I’m taken. You forced yourself onto me.” I snapped.
“Look! It’s the Azure Archer!” a voice cried out in Chinese, and my eyes widened as bullets flew. The woman tackled me down to the ground, and then she pulled me behind the truck for cover.
I watched in horror as the woman grabbed her katana and laid into the two men (presumedly China White’s). Blood splattered everywhere.
”How DARE you shoot at him?” the woman shrieked. That only built up the fear in my veins, but it was cut off by something heavy hitting me in the back of the head.
I fell forwards, groaning. My vision swam, but I was pretty sure I saw the woman filet the man who’d hit me in the back of the head.
Then, I felt her hands guide my head up into her lap, but I was too out of it to protest.
“I’m sure you must be very confused about all this.” the woman said in a soft, gentle voice, “But you and your brother will solve the puzzle. Then everything will be OK. We’ll be happy, together.”
She had a voice modulator on, and I’d never encountered anyone like her, but she was still so familiar. It was weird.
That’s about when I lost consciousness. During the haze of unconsciousness and consciousness, I could have sworn I saw a blond leather-clad woman in a domino mask leaning over me, but it’s quite possible I imagined that.
———
David
Felicity dabbed at a long gash across my cheekbone with a wet cloth. The Wolverine cosplayer had gotten in some good hits. The cheekbone one was most obvious, but luckily it was shallow. I also had one across my chest and one down my thigh.
Oliver had gotten shot in the calf when Laurel and the police had showed up.
“How’s that feel?” Felicity asked softly.
”It feels as good as it’s going to get.” I grinned. Felicity smiled and kissed my non-wounded cheek.
Oliver finished sewing up his bullet wound, and I winced a bit as Felicity started to clean out the wound with alcohol now that it had stopped bleeding down my face.
”I love that we live in a city where the police are more interested in catching you two than the drug-stealing mobsters. Our tax dollars at work.” Felicity frowned.
”The authorities have always gone after the vigilantes.” Dig said.
”It was different this time.” Oliver said.
”Why, because this time it’s Laurel leading the charge?” Dig grinned.
”Because they got in our way.” Oliver said firmly, “I can’t save the city as Oliver Queen, and now I can’t do it as the vigilante. So what if Laurel’s involved?!”
Oliver was pissed, that’s for sure.
”Hey, go easy on him.” Felicity stuck up for Dig.
“It’s ok.” Dig said.
”No, it’s not. You don’t get to jump down his throat just because you happen to be having a lousy week. Okay, you’re pissed because he invoked the almighty Laurel, but you’re not the only one who’s love-life is taking it on the chin!”
”Felicity.” Dig cautioned.
”What are you talking about?” Oliver furrowed his brow.
”I’m talking about how you keep bringing up Carly but you’re so involved with yourself that you don’t even realize the look he gets every time you do.” Felicity ranted.
“What is she talking about?” Oliver looked at me and Dig.
”Me and Carly pulling the pin.” Dig answered, “It happened when you were gone. Truth is, it’s been happening for a while now.”
“Being the vigilantes’ wingman was a strain.” Felicity said. She looked at Dig apologetically.
”He needs to hear this.” she said.
”This wasn’t just about what we’re doing, Oliver. This isn’t just about you, man. I couldn’t separate what’s going on with me and Carly and… what went on with my brother.” Dig explained.
”Deadshot.” Oliver concluded. Dog nodded.
”He’s still out there. My brother’s killer. Still breathing. And I, uh, guess I couldn’t hate him and love her at the same time.” Dig said emotionally.
Felicity sent Oliver an almost disgusted look.
”See? You are not the only one having trouble reconciling two sides of himself.” Dig said. Oliver sighed.
”Felicity…” he tried, but she turned away from him. Defeated, Oliver headed over to his desk to sit and brood. The silence was thick.
”Any word on Daniel?” I asked Dig to break it up. He seemed grateful for that.
”Actually, yes. Looks like he was just dropped off at Glades Memorial, unconscious. Nobody knows how he got there. He’s not in uniform, though. His personal effects say he only had tattered jeans and a ratty plaid button up shirt on.” Dig read.
”You’re serious?” I checked.
”Yup.” Dig nodded.
“Alright. Liss, you wanna come with me?” I asked, standing up. Felicity nodded. The two of us walked towards the exit, and Felicity glanced at me as we walked out onto the street.
”Liss?” she asked.
”Hey, Felicity is not an easy name to find nicknames from.” I defended myself. She laughed and bumped her shoulder against my arm.
“I like it. Liss.” Felicity said, trying it out. I chuckled.
———
Felicity and I walked into Glades Memorial and the weary receptionist looked up.
“Can I help you?” he asked.
”I’m looking for my brother, Daniel Hale.” I replied.
He nodded.
”Right down that way.” he instructed. The hallways were no less cramped, and we had to move carefully so as not to step on them.
Daniel actually had a room, somehow, and I opened the door.
I was stunned at the woman who was sitting by Daniel’s bed, holding a clipboard.
”Aunt Miranda?” I gaped as Felicity and I entered. She looked up, and her eyes teared up.
”David!” she gasped, standing up and hurrying forwards for a tight hug. I felt like crying myself. This woman, my mother’s little sister, was somebody I hadn’t seen in almost 7 years. She was a part of Doctors Without Borders, and had been overseas for about a year before we left on the Gambit, and then of course, those five years in hell. She’d been gone for the year we’d been back, but I guess she was back now.
Aunt Miranda drew back from the hug, and looked curiously at Felicity. I put a hand on Felicity’s back.
”Aunt Miranda, this is my girlfriend, Felicity Smoak.” I introduced, “Felicity, this is my aunt.”
“Hi. It’s nice to meet you.” Felicity extended a hand.
“You, too.” Aunt Miranda said with a smile. She glanced at me.
”Funny, your brother’s dating a younger girl and you’re dating an older one?” Aunt Miranda asked.
“You’ve met Thea?” I raised my eyebrows.
”No, but everybody knows about Thea Queen and her boyfriend.” Aunt Miranda shrugged.
”You know, I always forget she’s famous.” I commented to nobody in particular.
“Do you think we should call Thea?” Felicity realized.
”You know, we probably should.” I realized as well.
”I’ll handle that.” Felicity smiled, and stepped out into the hall.
“How long have you been back in Starling?” I asked.
”Not long. A month or so.” Aunt Miranda admitted.
”A month?” I demanded.
”Yeah, sorry. It’s been a hectic month. Long hours here, for sure.” Aunt Miranda sighed.
”Yeah, I can’t imagine.” I shook my head.
“Hey, you and Daniel should come over for dinner sometime soon. I’m sure Brian would be thrilled to see you two. You could even bring your girlfriends, if you want.” Aunt Miranda invited. Brian was my uncle, and Miranda’s husband.
They had two children, one of them was Seth, who was 2 or so when I last saw him, and Aunt Miranda was pregnant with a second child, who I knew was a boy, but I couldn’t remember his name as I’d never met the kid.
“I’d love to. I’ll have to see what Felicity’s doing, but I’m in.” I responded. I glanced at Daniel.
”Oh, he just got a knock to the head. He’ll be fine in a few days. It’s just a minor concussion.” Miranda explained.
“Glad to hear that.” I grinned.
———
“Your 4 o’clock is here.” I said, poking my head into Oliver’s office, “Although, it’s a little weird you invited him here.”
“I need to fix this situation, and at least in my office, there are no cameras or angry mobs.” Oliver said, standing up and buttoning his suit jacket.
“Alderman!” Oliver greeted Sebastian Blood, “Thank you for coming.”
”Mr. Queen.” Sebastian nodded, and looked out the big window, “This is some view. How small the rest of us must look from up here.”
“Mr. Hale.” Oliver said.
“Yes?” I asked politely.
”Would you get my guest and I some coffee?” Oliver asked, and I couldn’t see his face, but I was damn sure he was smirking.
“You know, I would Mr. Queen, but I’m afraid that somebody assaulted the coffeemaker.” I grinned.
“Violently.” Felicity added as we left Oliver’s office. The two of us high-fived.
———
“Hello, Laurel.” I said in my voice modulator after cutting the lights to her office. Very dramatic. Very Oliver-esque.
”Feels like old times.” she responded.
”I think we need to talk.” I said. Laurel turned around to face me.
”Fine. Turn that damn thing off and pull back your hood.” Laurel said.
”I’m not sure what happened last night, but I thought you realized that the vigilantes are not the problem.” I said.
”You’re criminals. You think the law doesn’t apply to you, but it does.” Laurel responded.
”You didn’t use to think that.” I said, “You used to believe in me, in the other two vigilantes. You used to think we were helping the people in this city.”
”And then I saw you.” Laurel whispered.
”Saw me…?” I prompted, confused.
”The night of the earthquake. I saw you at CNRI. My friend was inside the building when it collapsed. He went there to rescue me.” Laurel said.
”So did I.” I said softly. Laurel blinked rapidly, and continued on.
”By the time I managed to climb inside, he was gone. But I saw you and your friend. Running off into the night. You didn’t save him. You were too busy fighting a meaningless duel with Malcolm Merlyn.”
”I was not the one fighting the duel. I was one of the two of us in the city, saving people. 475 people died, yes. How many do you think there would have been without us? 500? 510? I tried to save your friend, Laurel. He was dead by time I reached him. I can shoot a bow and arrow, but I cannot bring people back from the dead.” I said.
Laurel was clearly teary-eyed now.
”You promised you would protect this city. But you didn’t. You failed this city when it needed you. You three don’t wear hoods because you’re heroes, you wear those hoods because you’re cowards. And I promise you, I will see all three of you unmasked, prosecuted, and sent to prison.” Laurel said, “Don’t ever speak to me again.”
“If you need me… I’ll come.” I promised, and then left.
———
Oliver checked his watch as him, Dig, and I rode up in the elevator to the Glades Memorial Charity Benefit being hosted at Queen Consolidated and supported by Sebastian Blood.
“We’re late.” he said.
“Good news is, at least you get to make a dramatic entrance.” Dig said.
”Oh, I’m just lucky Oliver Queen has a reputation for not showing up on time.” Oliver said.
”You know, I’ve been meaning to tell you, it really weirds me out to no end the way you refer to yourself in the third person like that.” Dig said.
”Yeah, it’s like you’re walking around narrating a story.” I nodded.
Oliver stared at us both in silence, when my phone started buzzing. I grabbed it and held it up to my ear after glancing at the name.
”Hey, Liss. What’s up?” I asked.
”I’ve got good news and bad news. I hacked into FEMA’s server, yet another federal offense, thank you very much, and was able to find out when the next shipment of pharmaceuticals is taking place.” Felicity explained.
”When?” I asked curiously.
”That’s the bad news. Five minutes ago.” Felicity said, “I know this is the definition of sucky timing, but… which suit are you planning on wearing tonight?”
“Oh, I like the way you asked me that question, makes me sound like a badass. I’ll be in violet, Oliver’s in black.” I answered.
“Loud and clear.” Felicity said.
I hung up and turned to Oliver.
”You’ve got this?” he checked. I nodded.
”Yeah, I’ve got this. Have fun with the stuffy rich people. And the douche.” I smiled, and stepped back into the elevator. Dig joined me, and we nodded at each other.
———
I drove on my motorcycle towards the FEMA truck. Daniel was still recovering in the hospital and Dig had to practically manhandle him to get him to stay put, and Oliver was playing Oliver Queen, which left just me to handle China White and not-Wolverine.
I cruised down into a seedy looking place where China White, claw dude, and a bunch of goons were hanging out.
As I drove, I notched a sparky arrow to my bow and shot it at the truck, knocking the driver out of it.
I then drove past the group of bad guys and down an alley. I quickly parked my bike and headed out to face the music.
“I told you. On time to die. And no friends to save you now.” China said triumphantly. I notched an arrow and in quick succession, took out China’s goons with nonlethal but painful shots.
And then it was go time.
China and Wolverine attacked from both sides, and I had to fight with every bit of my skill. I kicked back Wolverine and managed to clip China’s face with my bow. I kept moving, whirling back and forth to face one or the other as they came back at me.
Wolverine swung his claws at me but I blocked them with my compound bow, then turned quickly to punch China. She hit a wall, and then it was just me versus the wannabe Wolverine.
He managed to grab me in a chokehold, and then the truck started coming towards us, and we spun towards it to see Dig in a ski mask driving it.
“Looks like it’s a team-up on both sides.” I grunted, and we dove in two different directions as Dig drove past. I took at a run and jumped a concrete barrier.
”I’m clear.” Dig said on comms.
“That makes one of us.” I said.
I jumped back over the barrier and headed inside a weird little tent like thing made by a bunch of boxes and a tattered tarp. I stepped out of the tent, and then a sharp pain hit me in the back, I cried out and spun, catching Wolverine in the face with my bow, but he was gone before I could see him.
He was fast.
I reached for my katana, but no second attack came. I lowered my hand and kept moving forwards, when I heard a sound.
I grabbed an arrow and notched it while spinning and let it fly at Wolverine, but he clawed it apart.
”Go ahead, waste your arrows.” he invited.
I shot him again anyway, and it him in the shoulder. He lunged, pushing me against a crate.
”That hurt, but it won’t stop me.” he said smugly.
“Hey, asshole.” I grunted, and pushed the activator button on the electric arrow in his shoulder. He spasmed wildly and fell to the ground.
”Don’t get cocky.” I advised him, and kicked him in the face. Payback for the wicked cut on my cheek.
”Dig.” I asked, pushing the comms button on my chest.
”Diggle.” I repeated when there was no reply.
No answer. I swore under my breath and started running for my motorcycle.
———
When I saw the FEMA truck, I also saw China with a knife raised above Dig.
I grabbed an arrow and shot it at China. The rope arrow shot out its’ ropes and caught China’s hands, tying her to a post. Hell of a shot, I know.
I slowed to a stop and got off the bike, walking forwards.
China struggled pointlessly as I approached.
”You’ve changed.” she said, and I knocked her out with a bow smack across the face.
”You talk entirely too much.” I grunted.
———
I folded my arms as I watched the news briefing about China White’s arrest with Dig and Oliver in Oliver’s office.
”You know, I was just about to take her down.” Dig said. I chuckled.
”I didn’t need your fancy arrows getting in the way.” Dig continued.
”Hey, man, it’s not that bad to admit I saved your ass.” I shrugged.
”I’m glad you didn’t risk it, David. Where would I be without my black driver?” Oliver grinned at Dig, who grinned back.
”Diggle, I’m sorry about you and Carly.” Oliver said. Dig nodded.
”Yeah, well, couples break up.” Dig shrugged, “Not everything that happens in Starling City is your responsibility.”
“I’m learning that.” Oliver nodded, “What I meant was, I’m sorry that I wasn’t there for you. I should have been. I got wrapped up in my own suffering, and I… forgot that some other people might be suffering, too.”
“You know, we’re getting dangerously close to hug territory, so I’m going to fall back.” Dig said, and I chuckled.
”You need a ride?” Dig asked.
”It turns out that being CEO, I actually have some work to do.” Oliver admitted, “I’ll find my own way.”
”You always do.” Dig smiled.
———
After Daniel, Slade, and I had cracked those maps and photographs, we’d went and told Oliver and Shado, and now Slade led our group through the forest.
“To those men, this location could have been on any one of 150 different islands, but not for somebody who knows this island like he knows his own name.” Slade grinned back at us.
”So, those men were looking for this place. Why?” Shado asked.
”That would be the question.” Slade nodded.
“Slade.” Oliver called, and I realized abruptly he had moved, “Over here.”
The group moved towards Oliver, who had found a little cave entrance. Slade drew a knife and plunged inside.
Oliver, Daniel, me, and Shado went in next, in that order, and beheld the cave with skeletons and other weird stuff inside.
”The skulls are misshapen.” Shado noticed.
”What happened to these people?” I asked, looking down at one skull, which had a vaguely popcorn-y shape to the part where the brain would be.
Slade lifted a katana off the floor.
”Whatever did happen to them was over 60 years ago.” Slade said, “These soldiers belong to the Japanese Imperial Army.”
“They’ve been here since World War II.” Daniel realized.
”We’re missing something here.” Slade said, “You don’t just come here for corpses.”
I glanced down to see Oliver was holding a skeleton’s arrowhead necklace. The arrowhead had Japanese symbols on it. Interesting.
———
I cut the lights again.
”I told you to stay away from me.” Laurel said angrily.
She turned to face me and Oliver.
”I was wondering if you’d changed your mind after I stopped the people terrorizing your city.” I said.
”This isn’t your city. It’s your killing fields.” Laurel said, walking towards me.
“The copy-cats are still alive.” I said.
”Tommy Merlyn isn’t.” Laurel retorted.
”I lost a friend that day, too.” Oliver said, “And I would have trade my life for his in an instant.”
”Don’t worry, your lives are over.” Laurel said, holding up a device, “Your lives as a free man.”
She pushed a button.
Men with assault rifles burst in through all entrances. We were surrounded.
“I told you to stay away. Somehow, I knew you wouldn’t listen.” Laurel said venomously.
Was this really how it was going to end?
To be continued…
Chapter 54: Awakening [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
During the events of Identity, Part 2 …
Daniel
My eyes fluttered open to see Thea leaning worriedly over me.
”Hey.” I smiled weakly.
“He’s awake!” Thea called to somebody I couldn’t see. She touched my cheek lightly.
”I’m glad you’re OK.” she said.
A dark-haired woman walked up on the other side of my hospital bed, the one Thea wasn’t on, and smiled down kindly at me. It took a minute for my brain to work out who she was, but then it clicked.
”Aunt Miranda?” I asked, stunned.
”Hey, Danny.” Aunt Miranda smiled down at me.
”Why does she get to call you Danny?” Thea frowned.
”She’s family.” I waved her off.
“So… does David get to call you Danny?” Thea wondered.
”Hell no.” I huffed. Aunt Miranda laughed.
“If I remember correctly, he does anyway, though.” she grinned.
“He does.” I grumbled.
Thea laughed.
”So… what happened?” I asked, rubbing my face.
”Well, I’m not quite sure. You were found on the stairs of the hospital, but nobody knows how you got there. Do you remember anything?” Aunt Miranda asked.
Memories rose up, of the white-haired girl with the sword. Oh. Oh, no.
”Nope.” I shook my head. Aunt Miranda clicked her tongue and placed a hand on my forehead.
”Well, those memories should return soon. Otherwise, everything looks good. There’s a bump on your head, and you might be sore for the next few days, but that’s to be expected.” Aunt Miranda said.
”Are you sure you’re alright?” Thea worried.
”I’m fine.” I promised.
”It’s nice that I got to see both my nephews and their girlfriends because of your injury.” Aunt Miranda commented. Thea gave my aunt an odd look.
“Of course, the fact you got injured is horrible, but some good did come of it.” Aunt Miranda amended.
”You met David and Felicity, then?” I checked.
“Yes. They make a good couple.” Aunt Miranda said. Thea looked almost as if she was looking for the same kind of praise, but none came.
”Oh, I’m sure your brother will forget to mention this, but I invited him and Felicity over for lunch one day. You and Thea are, of course, invited as well, so the four of you just need to pick a day and let me know.” Aunt Miranda said.
”Your number’s the same?” I checked. Aunt Miranda laughed.
”You know, your brother and I had the same conversation we’re having now, and he never thought to ask that.” Aunt Miranda smiled.
”Yeah, I’ve always been more of the details guy.” I smirked.
“Thea, can you go get Daniel some snacks?” Aunt Miranda asked.
”Sure.” Thea nodded, and left the hospital room. I gave Aunt Miranda a curious look.
”I wasn’t sure how much you wanted me to say in front of her. I don’t know what she knows. But the vigilante dropped you off.” Aunt Miranda revealed.
”One of the hooded archers?” I played dumb.
”No, the woman in black leather.” Aunt Miranda said.
“So, she’s real, then.” I concluded.
“Yes.” Aunt Miranda nodded, and turned around to look at my vitals, “What are you going to tell Oliver and David about this?”
I blinked.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
”You know, your little band of three Musketeers.” Aunt Miranda prompted, “Or would Merry Men be more appropriate?”
Uh, oh. A Robin Hood reference.
“I bet you’re wondering how I know.” Aunt Miranda said.
”Um, yes. Definitely.” I said.
”The woman in black told me.” Aunt Miranda confessed.
”What? How do you know her? And how does she know us?” I blinked.
”I met her overseas, and I treated her for some severe injuries. She contacted me when she got into town, and gave me some information about my nephews.” Aunt Miranda explained.
“How the hell does she know who we are?” I blinked.
“I’m afraid I can’t tell you that. It’s not my secret to share.” Aunt Miranda apologized.
“And yet, she shared my secret.” I grumbled. Thea walked back into the room, holding two bags of chips.
Aunt Miranda patted my shoulder.
”I’ll leave you to it.” she smiled, and left me and Thea alone in the hospital room.
Chapter 55: Broken Dolls, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
So, there we stood, an immense number of guns trained on us. Oliver and I stood back to back, arrows fully pulled back in our bows, two shots which we’d get off if they opened fire, but the odds of us surviving that were practically none.
“Put your weapons down.” Laurel ordered.
”We are not your enemy.” Oliver growled.
”Then put your weapons down.” Laurel repeated.
Oliver glanced over his shoulder at me, and we both slowly let the taut bowstring loosen, when a figure crashed through a skylight.
Said figure was dressed in black leather which highlighted lots of cleavage, a black domino mask, and bimbo blond hair, but I was pretty sure that the hair was a wig.
She held up a circular device with glowing blue lights on it and a loud sonic shriek emitted from it.
The soldiers and Laurel all started crying out, clutching their ears in pain. All the glass and windows in the surrounding area shattered, and the leather-clad vigilante grabbed one of my arms and one of Oliver’s, and tugged us towards the windows. We got the point and followed her as we ran across the room and leaped out of the windows, with no need to smash the glass, as her sonic device had done that job for her.
The shrieking device had been loud and a bit painful, but Oliver and I both had a much higher pain tolerance than any of them.
We landed down in an alleyway, and the woman quickly strode off.
“Nice mask.” Oliver said to her as she walked.
”Nice device.” I added.
”Why’d you help us?” Oliver asked. The woman paused. She had a nice figure, I had to admit. The woman glanced over her shoulder, then ran at a parked car, using it as a springboard to leap up, kick off the wall and land on a fire escape, heading off into the night.
Oliver and I exchanged glances.
”That was weird, right?” I checked. He nodded wordlessly.
———
———
Oliver and I walked into the bunker, and I saw Felicity was standing in front of her computer desk.
She turned when she heard us.
”Thank God.” she said, rushing forwards to hug me. I hugged her back, and she stepped back, taking in my appearance and Oliver’s.
”Police scanners have been blowing up for the last hour.” Dig said, “Laurel called in half the force with that silent alarm.”
“Yeah, because going after actual bad guys is so last year.” Felicity said as Oliver and I put our bows up on our little glass display cases. I tore off my purple gloves and sat them down a glass shelf.
”To her, we are the bad guy.” Oliver said.
”Since when?” Felicity asked.
“Since we weren’t able to save Tommy.” I said softly, “I was there first. If I had been faster…”
Oliver put his hand on my shoulder.
”No. No, it’s not your fault, it’s mine.” Oliver said, a shadow crossing his face, “My family did this to the city.”
“How did you get out of the DA office?” Felicity asked, wisely not opening that can of brooding right now.
”We had help from a masked blond woman in black leather.” Oliver said.
”Another copycat vigilante?” Felicity asked.
”Definitely not. This woman was… she was incredible. She had this crazy ass sonar device.” I shook my head, “She’s not copying us, she’s doing her own vigilantism.”
“Incredible?” Felicity mumbled, clearly surprised at my high praise, but then the last part seemed to click in her brain.
”Wait, sonic? Could you be more specific then ‘crazy ass sonar device?’” Felicity asked.
Oliver and I shrugged at each other.
”She turned it on and all the glass shattered.” Oliver said.
”Who was she? Why’d she help?” Dig asked.
”And how did she know to help you guys?” Felicity asked.
”All good questions.” Oliver said.
”And the answer to every single one is ‘no clue.’” I said.
”I don’t like the idea of another player in town.” Oliver said.
”I’ll see what I can find.” Felicity said quickly.
Oliver and Dig walked off, talking, and Felicity glanced at me.
”You’re not hurt or anything, are you?” Felicity checked, sitting down at her desk to start investigating the blond vigilante.
”No, I’m fine.” I waved off her concern.
She bit her lip worriedly, but nodded.
”Hey, you shouldn’t worry about me all the time. I can handle myself.” I promised her. Felicity smiled up at me.
”I do worry about you, though.” she said softly. I leaned in and kissed her on the lips.
”Mm… you know, once things calm down a bit, you should come over to my place for dinner one night.” Felicity said. I raised an eyebrow.
”I thought you didn’t cook.” I said.
”I don’t. But I’m really good at ordering food. And then maybe you can stay a little longer…” Felicity said tentatively. My eyes widened a bit, but I composed myself.
“Yeah, I’d like to. I would, but… well, I’m not, uh, you know… super experienced.” I said awkwardly. Felicity looked temporarily confused, but then she realized what I meant.
“Oh. Oh! Right, of course. Duh. You’ve been on a deserted island since you were fifteen.” Felicity said. I nodded, feeling more than a little bit embarrassed, I feeling I didn’t usually get.
Felicity touched my hand.
“Hey. I’m not going to judge you or anything for that. You’ve been through hell, David. And… I love you. I’m not going to throw any of this away because you’re a virgin.” Felicity said quietly, and I glanced reflexively over to where Oliver and Dig were arguing, too far away to be heard.
”I love you, too.” I smiled.
———
”Wonderful. Now we have a dead Japanese soldier in our home.” Slade said, laying the skeleton he’d brought from the cave on a crate. Shado went over to it and lifted up its’ top half to examine it.
”Those men were looking for these corpses.” Shado said, “Aren’t you the least bit interested in why?”
”I’m more interested in how many there are and where they’re operating from.” Slade said, grabbing a backpack.
”Does this mean we’re fighting again?” Daniel asked wearily.
”I think so.” Shado said sympathetically.
”Well, they’ll be coming for that,” Slade pointed at the skeleton, “which means they’ll be coming for us. And as we’ve already seen, they’re not the friendliest bunch.”
Oliver looked over at Shado, who was still examining the skeleton.
”So… it kind of looks like you’ve done that before.” Oliver mentioned.
”Back in Xingjian, I was pre-med.” Shado explained.
”She’s a woman of many talents. Come on.” Slade threw the backpack at Oliver, and Oliver caught it with a grunt as it hit him in the chest.
”Come on where?” Oliver asked as Slade left the plane. I glanced at my twin.
”I think we’re splitting up. You stay with Shado, I’ll go with them.” I said.
Daniel nodded, visibly unhappy by it, though. He’d barely spoken a word since the fight with those men.
”Come on.” Shado said kindly, “I won’t make you touch the skeleton.”
Daniel suddenly looked much happier about staying.
I walked out of the plane and Oliver and Slade looked at me.
I patted the knife on my hip.
”I’m coming with you guys, and Daniel’s staying with Shado. Does that work for you guys?” I asked.
”Perfectly.” Slade said, and clapped Oliver on the shoulder before setting off away from the plane. I followed after him, and after one last look behind him at Shado, Oliver followed me.
———
I came down the steps into the bunker holding a bag of Big Belly Burger while responding to a text from Daniel. He told me that Thea had basically grounded him while he recovers, which amused me greatly. I gave him the rundown on the mystery woman in black who’d saved us, and he’d responded back explaining that Aunt Miranda knew our secret because of the woman in black, and that she knew the woman in black’s identity, but wouldn’t spill.
I saw Oliver and Dig wrestling on some mats as I walked in.
”Kick his ass, Dig.” I grinned as I walked past. Dig proceeded to lose to Oliver, and I shook my head in amusement.
”I found police reports from these last few months that involve our mystery girl.” Felicity explained.
”Before you continue with your presentation, I have a quick on-topic something to share. So, as you know, Daniel’s in the hospital with our Aunt Miranda as his doctor. He just told me that she knows about me, Oliver, and Daniel being vigilantes.” I said.
”What? How?” Oliver demanded.
”Turns out, our mystery girl was overseas at some point, where she met my aunt, who works with Doctors Without Borders. My aunt treated mystery girl for some injuries, according to Dan. When mystery girl got into town, she contacted my aunt and told her about us.” I said.
”How the hell does mystery girl know who we are?” Oliver asked.
”Daniel said Aunt Miranda wouldn’t say.” I said, “And before you ask, no, you are not torturing my aunt for information. Now, back to your presentation, babe.”
”Right. So, the reports describe a masked woman in black attacking attackers. She’s put five would-be rapists in the hospital so far.” Felicity briefed us.
”You sure it’s her?” Oliver asked.
“Broken limbs, ruptured ear drums, which is the sonic thing.” Felicity explained.
”That’s her. She’s targeting criminals.” Oliver said.
”Misogynist criminals.” Felicity corrected.
”First the Hoods, now her. Looks like you two started a movement.” Dig said.
”Yippee.” I said without enthusiasm.
”I don’t want to start a movement, so we catch her, and we find out how the hell she knows who we are.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, no way in hell we let this city get overrun with vigilantes.” I said.
”Damn straight.” Oliver nodded at me. Felicity’s phone started ringing.
She picked it up to see who was calling and accepted the call.
”Hi, detective.” she answered the phone.
I raised my eyebrows.
———
Later that night, Oliver and I stood on a rooftop. Oliver stood quiet and brooding, while I’ll confess that I was humming a song I couldn’t get out of my head.
Then I heard the door open and I abruptly stopped.
”Thank God.” Oliver muttered. I jabbed him in the side with my bow. He jabbed me right back, but we both stopped when Dete- that is to say, Officer Lance walked around the corner and caught sight of us.
”So. Ms. Smoak gives you a way to call us now.” Oliver greeted him.
”She vouches for you. And you told me that you’re trying to help this city without dropping bodies. That true?” Lance asked, walking up to us.
”Yes.” I said.
”Glad to hear it. This city is hurtin’. And the police…” Lance sighed, “I always thought we didn’t need to go outside the law to find justice. But in light of recent events, I’m not so sure anymore.”
Lance handed me a file and I took it, passing it swiftly to Oliver.
”Barton Mathis.” Lance said as Oliver set down his bow to open the file, “The media calls him ‘The Dollmaker’ because he suffocated his victims with a flexible polymer that he pours down their throats and then he dresses them up like dolls. I put him away. Because of the quake… he’s out and he’s killing again.”
“These are from six years ago.” Oliver said, reading from the file.
“That’s my personal file.” Lance said.
”This vendetta seems to be personal as well.” I said.
”Mathis killed eight girls before I got him last time. I don’t want any more on my conscience.” Lance explained.
”So, why don’t you let the police do their job?” Oliver asked.
“I could say the same thing to you two.” Lance grinned wryly, “They’re spread so thin, they can’t even risk letting the public know that Mathis is out. You said you’re trying another way… maybe I am, too.”
———
Lance’s personal file was strewn across my desk, creepy pictures and reports being scanned into Felicity’s digital database for easier searching.
I glanced up from helping Felicity with the scanning when Oliver walked into the main part of the bunker.
”Lance’s file give you anything?” Oliver asked.
”Last time the Dollmaker was active in Starling City, he ramped up to one kill every three days.” Dig, who was leaning over the big screen, answered.
”That gives us two to catch him.” Oliver said, “Can we connect the victims?”
”Young. Pretty. According to Lance’s file, he couldn’t figure out how he chose them.” Dig explained.
“As if porcelain dolls weren’t creepy enough all on their own.” Felicity said.
”You’re telling me.” I said, glancing down at an image of a woman with wide, lifeless eyes, her joints positioned like a mannequin. Freaky as shit.
”Barton Mathis doesn’t have any family or known acquaintances. Lone wolves are harder to catch.” Dig said.
“But they do have the right to an attorney.” Oliver said. I glanced at Mathis’ mugshot. He was a silver-haired creep.
”Call Lance.” Oliver instructed Felicity, “Tell him to set up a meeting for tonight.”
”Where?” Felicity asked, grabbing her phone.
”At the office of whoever represented Barton Mathis.” Oliver said.
“So, I’m assuming this takes priority over finding out the identity of your guys’ secret admirer.” Felicity guessed.
“I got that covered.” Oliver said.
”You do?” I called, confused.
———
“What you find that funny?” asked Tony, the attorney for Barton Mathis. He’d just gotten through calling out Lance not being a detective anymore.
”A little bit.” Lance admitted. I walked forwards then. Oliver was off doing whatever his secret plan for taking care of the woman in black was, which left me to handle the attorney.
Tony the attorney turned around to face me in horror, as my shadow casted dramatically over the wall behind Lance.
”Where do we find Mathis?” I growled.
”Iron Heights Prison.” Tony said immediately.
”Try again. He broke out.” I said.
”He what? How?” Tony asked, looking genuinely surprised.
”Mind your business. Now, you must have spent a lot of time with him. Where would he be?” I questioned.
“I-I don’t know, I-I swear!” Tony begged.
I grabbed an arrow, notched it, and drew back my bow.
”5. 4. 3.” I started counting down.
”Okay, okay! There-there is another place. He was always drawing it. Sketching. His cell walls were covered with the place.” Tony rambled, staring in terror at the tip of my purple arrow.
“What’s the place? Is it in Starling City?” Lance demanded.
”Yeah. The Bisque Museum. He said the building reminded him of Germany. Where porcelain dolls were invented.” Tony explained.
“Goes without saying that if you mention this, I’ll put an arrow in your heart.” I said, and put the arrow back in my quiver. Tony let out a sigh of relief.
Lance and I walked out of Tony’s office.
”You said you were done killing people!” Lance reminded me.
”I am. But he doesn’t know that.” I said, “And trust me, the other guy would have put a non-lethal arrow wound in him.”
———
Oliver, Lance, and I walked through the Bisque Museum, which was suitably creepy enough for a psycho doll maker.
”The lady at the desk said that a guy matching Mathis’ description checked in last week, room 52. And he paid in cash.” Lance told Oliver and I.
”Now listen, just so we’re clear, when we go through that door, we’re here to arrest Mathis. Okay? Not to threaten.” Lance said.
“You asked for my help.” I muttered.
”Yeah, that wasn’t easy, and neither is aiding and abetting. And I am still a police officer.” Lance said.
“Loud and clear.” I said. Oliver grunted in agreement.
”Let’s go.” Lance said, turning off the safety on his gun.
Lance kicked the door in, and charged into the room, gun held in front of him as he swept it around the room, looking for signs of movement.
All that was in the room was a phone guarded by a creepy ass porcelain doll holding a newspaper about the Dollmaker’s capture. I grabbed an arrow, notched it and shot the damn doll’s head off. Lance turned to me in astonishment.
”I hate those creepy motherfuckers.” I said. Lance shook his head in exasperation, and I heard Oliver chuckle quietly behind me.
To nobody’s surprise, the phone started ringing, upping the creepy factor.
Lance picked it up and started listening to whatever Mathis was saying. Oliver touched the comma button on his chest.
”Felicity, I need a trace.” he said.
”You sick son of a bitch.” Lance said in reply to something I couldn’t hear.
”Yeah, don’t get too used to it. I caught you before. It’s just a matter of time before I do it again.” Lance snarled.
”She’s done nothing to you.” Lance pleaded, and I suspected Mathis already had his next victim, “Please don’t hurt her, let her go.”
”Felicity…” Oliver said with a bit of urgency in his voice.
“Barton, don’t do it. I’m begging you. Okay? Is that what you want? I am begging you! Please, just stop!” Lance begged.
Lance took the phone from his ear, looking stricken.
———
“Does the new victim give us any forensics we can use?” Oliver asked.
”CSI did a complete forensics work-up but they sent everything out to a private lab.” Dig said.
”That was fast. I swear, they’re getting these cases done in a flash now.” I said.
”Can you get in?” Oliver asked.
”Nope. They took their system offline.” Felicity reported, “It seems like someone hacked into a lot of police-related systems last year.”
“Then we do it like we did the Merlyn job.” Oliver said.
———
Oliver hit the security guard with a tranq dart and he crumpled.
“So glad you invited me to tag along.” Lance said sarcastically.
”Tranq dart. He’ll be out for 36 minutes.” Oliver said.
“Yeah, I remember.” Lance said, pointing to his own neck.
I chuckled as Oliver went over to the computer monitor to plug in a drive.
”You’re up, Felicity.” Oliver said.
”So, this is what a typical night for you two, huh?” Lance asked, “Just a little breaking and entering?”
”You know what they say, it’s not a good night if you haven’t broken the law at least once.” I joked.
”No one says that.” Lance said. I shrugged.
“Maybe it’s a vigilante saying.” I said innocently.
”Oh, I’m sure it is.” Lance retorted, but he didn’t seem too angry. More of a dry sarcasm kind of thing.
“Alright, I got toxicology first.” Felicity said in my ear.
”What are all these?” Lance asked, pointing to a long list of items.
”Chemical ingredients of all the make-up found on the victims, skin cream, nail polish, lipstick.” Felicity said.
”Wait, wait, wait, stop.” Lance said. I walked over to stand beside him to see Felicity was remotely accessing the list, and she stopped scrolling at Lance’s request.
”Scroll back, scroll back.” Lance said. The list scrolled back up, and Lance pointed.
“This one. Ethyl paraben, sodium laureth sulphate. I’ve seen this before.” Lance said.
”It’s skin cream.” Felicity reported, “Forensics found traces of it on her fingers. Probably something she used before he grabbed her.”
”Skin cream. Mermaid something.” Lance recalled, “One of the victims from his last run, she had this in her purse and I had the lab analyze it. It’s the same… you know… it’s the same formula.”
”Felicity.” I touched the comms button on my chest.
”Already on it.” she replied.
A big picture popped up of the brand in question, Mermaiden.
”How the hell could she do that?” Lance asked.
”She’s amazing.” I said in an even voice.
”Ethyl paraben and sodium laureth sulphate is Mermaiden’s proprietary formula.” Felicity explained.
”Two victims with the same taste in skin cream.” Oliver noted, “That can’t be a coincidence.”
“I could never figure out how he chose his victims.” Lance realized.
”I think you just did.” I said.
———
“We shouldn’t have left Shado and Daniel.” Oliver said. Slade, Oliver, and I were all hiking uphill. I’d missed the initial explanation where Slade had said we were heading for higher ground to try to spot the unknown enemy’s base.
”Well, it’s her life. It’s her choice.” Slade responded, “You listen to my advice.”
“What advice?” Oliver asked curiously.
”To avoid attachment.” Slade said.
”Yeah. That was bad advice.” Oliver said.
”I happen to agree.” I said.
”Well, it will save your life.” Slade said.
”Maybe I don’t want to live under those terms.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, well, maybe you’re an idiot.” Slade said. I snickered.
”Hey, you don’t have room to talk. All sixteen year olds are idiots.” Oliver grinned at me.
”I think caring about people keeps you alive. It gives you something to fight for.” I volunteered.
”Yeah, exactly.” Oliver agreed with me.
”I was wrong about you.” Slade told Oliver, “You’re definitely an idiot.”
The two guys grinned at each other, and I chuckled.
”Then that’s who I am.” Oliver said, “And I’m not changing.”
Slade turned from Oliver and took a step forwards, when the ground below his feet gave way.
Oliver and I dived in sync for Slade, each of us grabbing one of his arms and hauling him back up onto solid ground.
”You should be happy we haven’t avoided attachment to you.” Oliver said as Slade climbed to his feet. Slade grudgingly nodded.
Chapter 56: Broken Dolls, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
Roy and I walked over to some kind of weird trade operation.
“I’m surprised Thea let you come.” Roy mentioned.
”She, uh, didn’t. I snuck out when Thea had to go see Moira, and then I got your text. Figured I’d come help out. So, one of the Hoods gave you a mission?” I asked.
”Yeah, the green one. He wants us to find the woman in black.” Roy said, “This guy knows just about all the gossip in the city, so he’s a good place to look. I’m also multi-tasking and getting some money.”
“Sounds good.” I said.
We approached the man in charge of the trading operation.
”Harper. It’s been a while, hoss. And who’s this?” he asked.
”This is my friend, Daniel Hale. And uh, I’ve been busy.” Roy said.
The man looked in the box Roy held to see the bottles of fancy looking wine.
”I can see that. I’ll give you a hundred.” the guy said.
”Four.” Roy pressed.
”Two-five.” the man counter-offered.
”Done. If… you throw in some information.” Roy said.
The man sighed and took Roy’s box up into his truck.
”Come on, man. You’ve got your finger on the pulse.” Roy appealed, “I’m looking for someone. A blond, likes black leather.”
”Sounds like your type.” the guy joked. I chuckled.
”And beats the crap out of guys with a bo staff.” Roy added.
”That still sounds like your type.” the man said.
”But I wanna put eyes on her. What do you know?” Roy asked.
”Your friend doesn’t talk much.” the man said, glancing at me. I folded my arms.
”Not much to say. We’re looking for her, and we’d appreciate the help.” I shrugged.
”Well, I don’t know much. Do you know Cindy? Folks call her ‘Sin’. She’s got, uh, short, spiky hair. She has been seen a couple times hanging around with your, uh, black leather girlfriend.” the man gave us.
”So where can we find this Sin?” Roy asked.
”She hangs out over at Fifth and Boyton.” the man said, “And that is what I know.”
The man handed Roy his money for the wine.
———
David
”Just got a text from Daniel. He broke out of Thea Prison and is helping Roy with the woman in black angle.” I briefed the team.
”Good. That’ll help keep them both a bit safer.” Oliver said.
I nodded.
As Oliver and I walked into the bunker, Dig looked up at us.
”So this is it?” he asked, “Skin cream, that’s our lead?”
”It’s something.” Oliver said.
”What do we know about this, uh, Mermaiden crap?” I asked.
“It’s made from crushed mother of pearl and it’s super high-end. Only carried in a handful of boutiques. It’s marketed for women with extremely delicate complexions.” Felicity explained.
”He picks his victims for their skin.” Oliver said, “The cream is how he finds them.”
”Only four stores in the city carry it,”Felicity said, “and three have surveillance systems. I ran facial recognition through all of them looking for Mathis but came up empty. He must be staking out stores from the outside.” Felicity said.
”Fine. So we’ll do the same.” Dig said.
“That could take days that we don’t have.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, he’s probably out there right now, looking for another girl.” I agreed.
”So that’s what we give him.” Felicity said, “I’ll go to the stores that carry Mermaiden and buy it in each one to cover our bases.”
”Whoa, that’s a firm hell no. It’s way too dangerous” I said.
”More dangerous than going undercover in a mob casino or jumping out of a plane?” Felicity challenged.
”I was there with you for those.” I said, “I can’t do that here.”
”David, it’s my life. It’s my choice.” Felicity said.
I scowled.
”Fine. But I’m not letting you out of my sight once.” I promised her.
She smiled at me.
”I know.” she said.
———
“There are only two ways onto this island, by sea and by air.” Slade said as the three of us crested a big hill, overlooking almost the entire island.
“So what, you’re going to steal whatever they used to get onto the island?” Slade asked.
”Well, I’m tired of living here, aren’t you?” Slade asked.
”Definitely yes.” I nodded.
We all held up binoculars and looked around the island.
There was this odd red temple, and then I saw it.
”Look, out in the water!” I said. Oliver must have saw it first.
”Oh my God.” he said in surprise.
“It appears to be two or three clicks offshore.” Slade said. Suddenly, there was booms, and the ship started launching missiles.
”What the hell?” Oliver asked.
Slade grabbed his binoculars and looked through them while Oliver and I watched the boat with our bare eyes.
”It’s firing off its location.” Slade stated.
There was a pause.
”The plane! They must have found it!” Slade realized. Oliver and I exchanged glances.
”Shado!” he realized.
”Daniel!” I realized simultaneously.
Oliver and I took off running, and I didn’t once glance back to see if Slade was following.
“Kid!” I heard him shout, but I was already sprinting away from him.
———
“That’s the last store.” Felicity said into her earpiece, “You’re gonna reimburse me for these, right? I saved my receipts.”
Oliver and I both stood on rooftops, following Felicity soundlessly. Dig was in a car, and Lance on the street.
”Go to the rendezvous point.” Oliver told Felicity, “Stay in public.”
”Just for the record, I’m not a huge fan of dangling helpless girls in front of psychopaths like meat.” Lance said.
”Neither am I.” I said gruffly.
”She volunteered.” Oliver reminded us both.
”Well, she must really believe in you two.” Lance said.
”So did your daughter.” Oliver said.
“She suffered a loss.” Lance sighed, “Grief’s got a way of shifting a person’s beliefs. But then you know all about that. You’ve lost people, too, right?”
”Why would you say that?” I asked.
”Why else would you be doing this?” Lance asked, “My youngest, she died.”
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
”I’m sorry for your loss, Detective.” I said.
”Less than a month after it happened, I… I ended up catching the Dollmaker case.” Lance explained, “Threw myself into it. I think on some level, with each girl I was trying to save… Sara.”
The name hit me like a punch to the chest.
”And just like with Sara, I couldn’t.” Lance said, “He killed eight girls Sara’s age before I caught him.”
“Someone’s coming.” Felicity warned, and I leaped into action, instantly finding her with my eyes. I saw the man in a bowler hat and a dark gray suit, his head tilted down.
“I’ve got him.” I said in a low growl.
”Okay, I’m going to admit to being seriously wigged out right now.” Felicity said.
My fingers twitched to grab an arrow and put it in the man just to be safe, but I didn’t. I held firm and watched the man walk into a building. He wasn’t after Felicity. I let out a relieved breath.
”False alarm, but next time I offer to be bait for a serial killer, please turn me down.” Felicity said.
”Understood.” I replied.
The next thing I heard was her screaming.
Thinking back on what happened next, I don’t think I’d ever moved that fast, and if I had, it certainly was not my normal level of speed.
I ran forwards to the edge of the rooftop and leaped off it, grappling arrow down to the ground. I saw Lance on the police radio, and the creepy ass Barton Mathis dragging my girlfriend around a corner down an alley. I took off at a quick sprint, turning the corner without slowing.
When I rounded the corner, I grabbed an arrow and hit him in the back of his left shoulder.
He grunted in pain, flinging Felicity aside. She smashed her head into a concrete post, and my vision went red.
I fired three more arrows in quick succession at Mathis, but they all missed. I ran to Felicity’s side, bending over her worriedly.
“Are you OK?” I asked, “Don’t try to move.”
Lance ran past, and Oliver followed. Dig stopped by me and Felicity.
”She hit her head.” I said.
”You going after Mathis?” Dig asked. I tenderly touched Felicity’s cheek.
”No. I don’t trust myself to hold to that no killing rule right now.” I said in a low voice. Dig touched my shoulder.
”It’s good that you know your limits. C’mon. Let’s get her to safety, Lance can’t see me here.” Dig said, and I nodded.
———
“They’re charging Lance with obstruction.” Felicity told Oliver over the phone, “He’s in custody.”
Felicity looked at me, and caught my worried gaze. She held an ice pack to her head, and had had a headache since last night.
”Mathis isn’t.” Oliver said through Felicity’s speaker, “He’ll be looking for another target.”
”I hacked Mermaiden and sent out an email blast from their servers telling stores the product was defective.” Felicity told Oliver, “That will slow him down.”
”Smart.” Oliver replied.
“What about Lance?” Felicity asked.
”One legal problem at a time.” Oliver said, and hung up.
“Are you sure you don’t want to be at Moira’s pre-trial?” Felicity asked me.
I shook my head, taking the ice pack from her and gingerly putting it back on her head.
”No, I’m where I need to be.” I said firmly, and she smiled.
———
Daniel
I was sitting beside Thea, our joint hands sitting between our thighs.
I looked up when Oliver came in, touching Moira’s shoulder for support. She gave him a smile.
“Docket ending 4-5-8-7, State versus Queen.” the court police officer said, handing a file to the judge.
”Where’s David?” I asked Oliver in a whisper.
”Felicity got hurt last night. He’s taking care of her.” Oliver said quietly. My eyes widened, and I glanced over at Thea. I’d be beside myself if she got hurt. Maybe that’s where her grounding me the last two days came from.
“Alright, I’ll hear motions, ladies first.” the judge said, inclining his head to Moira and her lawyer.
”Your Honor, we’d like to be heard again on the issue of bail.” Moira’s lawyer said, standing up, “Ms. Queen has languished in the Iron Heights Prison for five months-“
“And in those five months, did the 475 people she’s charged with killing miraculously return from the dead?” the obviously very biased judge interrupted, “If not, I’m a little unclear on how the passage of time is relevant.”
”Might I remind the court, the defendant is presumed innocent?” Moira’s lawyer shot back.
”No need. I went to law school. It’s where I learned that bail, once denied, cannot be set in the absence of change of circumstance. Mr. Donner, what do you have for me? ” the judge said. I squeezed Thea’s hand, and she squeezed back, a bit too tightly, but I didn’t care. She could break my damn hand if it brought her some comfort during this horrible situation.
The other lawyer stood up. DA, actually, not lawyer. I wasn’t very knowledgeable on legal matters.
”Your Honor, the state has no pre-trial motions to make at this time. But we would like to serve notice to the defense pursuant to rule of criminal procedure 15.” the DA, Mr. Donner, said.
”Your Honor, I would like to conference with the district attorney.” Moira’s lawyer said. What was criminal procedure 15?
”There’s really no need, nor any obligation.” Donner said flatly.
”What about professional courtesy?” Moira’s lawyer asked accusingly, “I would like to have a conversation with you before you seek the death penalty!”
Gasps and exclamations rippled across the room. Looks like I wasn’t the only person who didn’t know what criminal procedure 15.
Thea and I exchanged glances.
”It’ll be OK.” I mouthed.
”Your client aided and abetted an act of mass murder.” Donner said, “475 conversations wouldn’t convince me that Moira Queen shouldn’t be the 476th fatality.”
Oliver leaned forwards to touch Moira’s shoulder.
”Mom, we are going to fight this.” Oliver said firmly, “Don’t worry, no one is gonna take you from us. We won’t let it happen.”
———
David
Oliver, Slade, and I raced across the field towards the plane while missiles rained down hell upon us.
Slade was the furthest behind, and he shouted our names loudly. Oliver and I were almost neck and neck, but I was the tiniest bit faster than him.
Explosions erupted all around us, and we had to dodge around craters and incoming missiles as we raced towards Shado and Daniel in the plane.
It was mayhem. I dimly heard Slade shout my name and then an explosion drowned out the sound of that.
”Shado!” Oliver screamed, but then an explosion sent Oliver and I flying in different directions.
My ears were ringing, my head was throbbing, and my leg was burning like I’d wounded it somehow.
I forced my eyes open, and gingerly sat up on my elbows, my vision blurry.
I saw the plane on fire, and maybe it was a hallucination, but I was fairly certain I saw Slade on fire, too. I abruptly realized there was a flame on the left side of my rib cage, and it was burning the hell out of my chest, but I had been too out of it to realize.
I quickly patted my chest with handfuls of dirt, trying to smother the flames. I was battling to not lose conscious and burn up, but it was losing battle. I slapped one last handful of dirt against my chest and slumped over.
———
Daniel
Roy and I walked down the street, talking. After the pre-trial, Oliver had taken Thea home, and I hadn’t wanted to intrude on their private grief. I was going to head to the bunker when I got a text from Roy about tracking down Sin, and headed that way.
“Hey, look.” Roy nudged me, pointing to a girl about our age, holding a bottle of alcohol in a brown paper bag, wearing all black with a black leather jacket on. She had short, spiky black hair.
”Do you think it’s her?” I asked.
”Yeah.” Roy nodded.
”Excuse me!” he called to the girl.
”Step off, Abercrombie.” she told Roy, and looked at me, “You too, Fitch.”
“Cindy?” Roy asked.
“Sin?” I corrected.
”What do you two want? Can’t you see I’m busy?” the girl, Sin, asked.
”We’re looking for a friend of yours.” Roy said, “Blonde. Black leather, head to toe.”
Sin looked at us for a moment, and then took off running.
“So I guess that’s a yes.” Roy muttered. We took off running after her, and I had to hold back to not show off just how in shape I was.
Sin reached a fence and climbed over it, landed in the parking lot on the other side, and took off, weaving between the cars. Roy and I reached the fence and scrambled over it.
Then, we proceeded to chase Sin through the mess of cars, weaving and adjusting so we didn’t run into their back end.
Sin reached the end of the parking lot, a blue wall, and took a sharp turn. Roy followed, but I jumped up on a car and took off down that way, springing from car to car, before eventually leaping down in front of Roy and running a bit faster, but not so much that I exposed myself.
We chased her over yet another fence and then hurtled down an alley after her.
Sin reached a short staircase and slid down it on the railing, but Roy and I just vaulted over the railing and kept on sprinting.
She turned into Heritage Hall, and raced towards the steps for the clock tower.
We chased her up into the top of the clock tower, which was a room with the majority of each wall containing a clock face, and a trap door led out of the room.
It seemed abandoned, and bits of fabric or whatever hung from the ceiling, adding to the unused feeling of the place.
There was no sign of Sin, however. And then, bam, I took a heavy hit to the back of the head with some kind of weapon and went down, and Roy crashed down beside me.
My eyes fluttered, and I passed out.
———
David
Oliver ran down into the bunker.
“How’d he get them?” Oliver asked, referencing the news story about Lance and Laurel being kidnapped by Mathis.
“I don’t know about Laurel, but Detective Lance was abducted from the precinct parking lot. Mathis shot a guard on the way out, which sounded the alarm. I pulled up the department’s security camera footage and a van from Metamorpho Chemical caught my eye.” Felicity explained.
”Metamorpho was condemned after the quake.” Dig filled in for Oliver, “Perfect place to make dolls.”
Oliver glanced at me, who was already in gear.
“Not tonight.” Oliver said.
”Cops can trace this, Oliver, same as we did.” Dig cautioned.
”They’re not half as fast as Felicity, I promise you that.” I said.
———
Daniel
I groaned awake at someone hitting my face lightly.
”Hey, Fitch. Wake up.” Sin said. I saw Roy beside me looking similarly confused.
I realized abruptly that my hands were ziptied, as were Roy’s. I could break out of these easily, but I also couldn’t let Roy know that.
A shadow cast over Roy and I, and we both turned to see the woman in black, a bo staff over her shoulder as she looked down at us. Something about her seemed almost… familiar, in a weird way.
”Did they send you?” the woman in black asked, looking specifically at Roy. Weird. Maybe the reason she knew I was a vigilante was the reason that she knew I wasn’t a part of whatever group she was referring to.
”Did who what?” Roy asked wearily, sitting up. The woman in black struck Roy across the face with her extendable baton.
”Not my face!” Roy groaned, “I have a disapproving girlfriend.”
“Before you hit me, so do I.” I said.
”Are you one of them?” the woman repeated to Roy.
”One of who?” Roy asked. My cell phone buzzed, and the woman in black removed the extendable baton from its’ position pointed at Roy’s throat and grabbed my phone.
”That’s mine.” I protested. The woman in black read whatever text I’d gotten and then pushed the phone into my chest and let it drop.
”Let them go.” the woman in black told Sin, standing. The woman in black walked over to the big support in the middle and effortlessly scaled it, climbing out of the top of the clock tower.
I glanced down to see that my zip tie had been cut, as had Roy’s. She was good.
I grabbed my phone and looked down at it. Thea had texted me.
Where R U?
Laurel kidnapped.
Need you!!!
I scrambled up to my feet and ran for the trap door, Roy following.
”Later, Abercrombie and Fitch.” Sin said.
———
David
I jumped down from the rafters of the Metamorpho Chemical building and landed on a table, spilling chemicals and shit. I didn’t care.
Lance was zip tied to a pole, helpless to save his daughter.
Laurel was on a stand, a tube in her mouth, with the polymer heading towards her mouth via a tube heading into her mouth. I grabbed an arrow and quickly shot off the tube she had affixed to her, spilling polymer solution everywhere.
Lance gave a sigh of relief, and Laurel looked at me in surprise, while Mathis cowered behind Laurel so I couldn’t shoot him, then he took off running. I ran forwards after him, leaving Oliver to help free the Lances.
To my surprise, when I caught up to Mathis, I found the masked woman already there, kicking Mathis’ ass with her staff. He had a crowbar and was trying his best, but the blonde was skilled.
Mathis was on his back, but he grabbed hold of a chain, a chain that when pulled released several pipes down onto the masked woman. I tackled her out of the way, the two of us rolling across the floor.
Mathis got up and inspected the pile of pipes, not realizing the masked woman wasn’t under there.
Then, two green arrows flew forwards and caught him in the shoulders, knocking him backwards and pinning him to a big air duct.
”You’re going back to prison.” Oliver growled at Mathis.
The woman in black jumped to her feet, and grabbed a knife to throw, but I leaped up as well and caught her hand.
She gave me a surprised look.
”Justice, not murder.” I said. The masked woman jerked her hand free, but shoved her knife back into her belt, not killing Mathis with it. Then, she took off.
———
“Something’s going on with this woman.” Dig gathered, “She keeps following you two around, helping you out.”
”We’ve gotta find her.” Oliver said.
“To stop her?” Felicity asked, “Or to send her a thank you note?”
”That depends.” Oliver said.
”On what?” I asked.
”What side she’s on.” Oliver answered.
———
When I opened my eyes, I was in a prison cell. Oliver was laying on the floor beside me, his eyes open.
Oliver climbed to his feet, and I did, too. My leg smarted when I stood on it, and the skin on my ribcage was searingly painful, so I assumed I’d gotten a serious burn from that missile explosion.
We both peered through the bars at the guards walking around with guns, and the other prisoners in cells just like ours.
”Where the hell are we?” I groaned.
”Not a clue.” Oliver answered.
Chapter 57: Crucible, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
Felicity walked up to Isabel Rochev, and spoke to her while I sipped on some champagne. My 21st birthday was only a week or two off, so I’d stopped really caring about alcohol laws.
“Mr. Queen’s going to be late. He’s extremely sorry.” Felicity told Isabel, “It couldn’t be helped.”
”Where is he?” Isabel asked directly.
”Um…” Felicity tried to think of an answer quickly, “Just got a little held up. You know, tying up some loose ends.”
I stepped into the conversation smoothly.
”I’m in direct contact with him now, actually. Let me check.” Felicity said when she saw me, and I took Isabel’s attention off Felicity, smoothly complimenting Isabel’s dress.
”Thank you, Mr. Hale. I’m afraid that your compliment won’t deter me from judging Mr. Queen on his eternal tardiness.” Isabel said bluntly.
”Worth a shot?” I grinned at her. She rolled her eyes, but the corners of her mouth tilted upwards.
———
“Sorry I’m late.” Oliver said to Isabel when he arrived less than an hour later.
”This party is to attract investors for your failing company. Being fashionably late might do well on the club circuit, but it does not inspire confidence in Wall Street.” Isabel reprimanded, “Is that blood on your face?”
”Did you cut yourself shaving again?” I chuckled.
Isabel stalked away from me, Oliver, and Felicity.
”What kept you? Was it our masked blond that carries that giant staff to beat the sauce out of attackers?” Felicity asked.
”This time it was guns.” Oliver answered.
”Guns?” I frowned.
”We were just talking about guns.” Sebastian Blood said, emerging from the crowd after clearly eavesdropping. Creep.
”Hey, David. Oliver.” Laurel nodded at me and Oliver.
”Hi.” Oliver said.
“Hey.” I nodded at Laurel.
“What’s your interest in guns, Mr. Queen?” Blood inquired.
Felicity stepped away from the conversation, and I decided to follow her over to the refreshments table.
”I hate parties like this.” I grumbled.
“I know you do. But this one’s important. QC needs the investors, or Oliver really might have to sell to Isabel.” Felicity said sympathetically.
I sighed, and tried to think about happier things.
”Well, I spoke with Daniel, and he suggested doing lunch with Aunt Miranda this weekend. Are you free?” I asked. Felicity nodded.
”Yeah. It’s just lunch, right?” Felicity checked.
”Well, there’ll probably be a lot of talking, but lunch is the only scheduled thing.” I shrugged.
Felicity nodded.
”Ok. Gotcha.” she said. Felicity glanced up and gasped. I followed her gaze to Laurel and Oliver.
”What’s wrong?” I frowned.
”We’ve assumed that the woman in black was chasing after you and Oliver. But what if we were wrong? She showed up at the DA’s office when Laurel was there. Maybe not to save you, but ensure Laurel didn’t get hurt in the crossfire. And then the Dollmaker had Laurel and in comes the woman in black.” Felicity theorized.
”Oliver needs to hear about this.” I said. Felicity nodded.
The two of us made our way over to Oliver and Laurel.
”Laurel, could you give us a minute? There’s some business stuff that Oliver needs to attend to.” I asked politely. Laurel took a big sip of champagne.
”Sure.” she said, and walked off.
Felicity quickly explained her theory to Oliver, and I added in some helpful thoughts (read: sarcastic comments) during that time.
”She’s following Laurel.” Oliver realized. I nodded.
”And if we know where she’s going to be…” I started.
”Then we can set a trap.” Oliver finished.
———
Bingo. After the party, Oliver and I raced over to Verdant, suited up, and then headed over to Laurel’s apartment in time to catch the woman in black sitting on a fire escape watching Laurel through the window of Laurel’s apartment.
The woman turned her head abruptly as we got close, and Oliver shot an arrow at the woman, but she was already moving.
The two of us kind of corralled the woman in black to where we’d set our trap, remote crossbows loaded with ropes. They all triggered at once, wrapping her up tight in the center of them all.
We’d caught her. She was stuck.
I touched my earpiece.
”We did it, babe. We got her.” I said.
“Glad I could help.” Felicity replied.
Oliver and I walked forwards, towards the tied up woman in black.
Daniel had offered to come with, but he had also already agreed to help Thea out with cleaning up after the party, and Oliver and I had assured him that we could handle the woman in black. The Queen family couldn’t afford quite as many servants as they used to be able to.
The woman in black tossed down a sonic device, but it didn’t affect me or Oliver.
”Can it get any louder?” Oliver mocked. The sonic device shut down.
“Why are you following Laurel Lance?” I questioned, keeping my eyes firmly off the woman in black’s cleavage. I was fairly certain that the cleavage on display was to put off the run of the mill criminals who would be distracted by it in battle.
”I could ask the same thing of you.” the woman in black shot back. Then, she looked to Oliver, “But I guess some things never change. You and her, always and forever.”
”Who are you?” Oliver demanded.
”Once you know, your life will never be the same.” the woman in black smirked a little.
”We can take it.” I promised.
”Not this time.” the woman in black sighed, “Dav. Ollie.”
Oliver and I exchanged glances, and Oliver tentatively reached out for the woman in black’s wig while I grabbed the mask.
Underneath it all?
Sara freaking Lance.
“Sara.” I gasped.
Oliver pushed his hood back, and I did the same, letting Sara see our faces, even though the area around Oliver’s eyes was painted green, and the area around my eyes was painted purple.
”I’ll give you two some time to let it sink in.” Sara said, and then her sonic device exploded in a shower of sparks, sending Oliver and I flying, while Sara used it to escape.
I had no words to describe the shock of what had just happened.
———
———
Daniel
I had my head in my hands when Felicity, my brother’s better half, spoke up.
”Sara Lance? Laurel’s sister? The detective’s other daughter, the one that you took on the Gambit with you even though you were dating Laurel, which we never talked-“ Felicity rambled.
Oliver and David had called a team meeting, and then they’d broken the news. The woman in black was Sara Lance.
“Felicity, please.” David said, and Felicity stopped rambling.
”I’m sorry, it’s just… Isn’t she- isn’t she dead?” Felicity asked, “You three told everyone that she died when the Gambit went down, that she drowned.”
“You lied.” Dig said.
I took a shaky breath, steadying myself in the feeling of my lungs expanding with my inhale and compressing with my exhale. Keep focused, keep calm. Like Shado taught me.
”When the Gambit capsized, uh…” Oliver said, “Sara was pulled under. It was so dark and cold. And I thought she drowned. About a year later, we saw her.”
”You saw her where? On the island? She drifted to the island, too?” Dig questioned.
David’s head was hanging, and he looked shattered. I could tell why without much difficulty. He and Sara had been incredibly close in their short time together. Her loss had cut him deeply, just like it had cut me and Oliver, and to find out now that the wound was a lie didn’t make the feelings go away.
In my mind, it made them worse, knowing that all the time mourning a person was for nothing, that they had kept it a secret from you.
“No.” David said firmly.
“Why didn’t you guys tell the Lances that she didn’t die?” Felicity asked, “Laurel and Mr. Lance, they blame you, Oliver.”
“Yeah, well, it was my fault.” Oliver said.
”Oh, shut up. It was mine. You brought her on the Gambit, sure, but I’m the one that got her killed, or… I thought I was the one who killed her.” David said, and Felicity walked over to him, touching his shoulder. He leaned into her and she made no move to adjust, she just let him lean his weight into her side, stroking his hair as he did so.
Maybe it was how all other couples looked from the outside, but I’d always thought David and Felicity fit well together. Thea was the perfect girl for me, without question, but there’d been a steep hill to climb before we’d reached the happiness we had today, and I couldn’t remember or envision my brother and Felicity having a climb like that.
“Well, where’s she been all these years?” Dig asked.
”I don’t know!” Oliver snapped back, “Diggle, I swear to God. We were sure she was dead.”
”Do you three have any happy stories?” Felicity sighed.
”Alright, so just to make sure I understand this correctly, after not drowning when the Gambit went down, Sara didn’t drift to the island but ended up there somehow, where you guys would see her die yet again. Feel free to fill in the blanks.” Dig invited.
”I don’t think we’re ready to discuss that stuff just yet. Maybe we won’t ever be.” I sighed.
”You don’t think her family had a right to know she made it to the island, too?” Felicity asked.
”These were five years!” Oliver raged, “Five years… where nothing good happened. And they were better off not knowing.”
David mumbled agreement.
”Do they deserve to know now?” Dig asked.
There was a pregnant pause, and then Oliver finally spoke.
”I need to take care of some business at the office.” Oliver said, rising up out of his chair, “Where are we with the Mayor?”
The Mayor. The gun-crazy crime lord who was trying to take over the Glades by using a large amount of guns.
“I’m in contact with some of my military sources. Trying to get a line on how he’s getting his illegal army weaponry. I’ll keep you three updated.” Dig said.
Oliver walked towards the changing screen, and Dig spoke.
”You know, Oliver, somebody once told me that… secrets have weight. The more you keep, the harder it is to keep moving forwards.” Dig said.
”You see how hard I work out.” Oliver responded, and then walked away.
Felicity murmured something to David, and the two of them left together.
I let out a long sigh.
———
David
A dark skinned man with a Creolan accent came to my cell. After the initial wake-up in prison, somebody had come and forced me into the cell on the left of Oliver’s, which had been recently emptied out. The prisoner who’d once been there had been relocated so that they could question Oliver and I with ease.
“You kill four of my crew.” the man said, looking between me and Oliver.
I looked up at the man silently.
”How many others are with you on the island?” the man demanded, “What are your weapon capabilities?”
Oliver and I both just stared soundlessly at the man. They’d tried (and hopefully failed) to blow up Shado and Daniel, and Slade wasn’t here, so I couldn’t imagine anything great happening to him, because I was pretty certain he’d been on fire when last I saw him.
”Did you find the graves?” the man asked.
I held the man’s gaze, not daring a glance towards Oliver.
”Two things will happen, you two will tell me everything I want to know then I will kill you. Or I will torture you two until you tell me everything I want to know. And then I will kill you.” the man said.
I kept glaring defiantly. If Slade had covered anything over these last few months, it was give the enemy nothing, no advantage, no hold over you.
Oliver rose up, limping towards the cell door. My leg was so badly wounded that I couldn’t put weight on it without wanting to scream aloud from pain.
”Go to hell.” Oliver said.
”Can’t. We’re already there.” the man shot back, and then he quickly lifted a gun and shot two bullets, one into my shoulder and one into Oliver, but I didn’t see where that bullet went.
Both of us screamed in pain as the man walked away, not looking the slightest bit bothered by the fact he had just shot us both.
———
“I need some good news.” Oliver walked into the bunker.
I took another bite from my burger and offered Oliver a carton of fries. He looked at them critically, but took one nonetheless.
”The bad news first. Somehow the Mayor did get his hands on a crate of military-grade weapons from Camp Kirby.” Dig said.
“The good news?” Oliver prompted.
”If he kept the crate, we might be able to find out where he’s hiding. This is the same make and model of a tracking system the army installs on its weapons crates. If they lose a crate, they send out a remote signal that activates the beacon.” Felicity explained. I finished off my burger and spoke while using a napkin on my hands.
“Unfortunately, the Mayor’s not stupid. He deactivated his beacon.” I told Oliver.
”Send a signal, nothing comes back.” Dig agreed.
”You all need to work on your definition of good news.” Oliver sighed.
”Okay. How’s this? Guess which company designed the tracking system the army uses? I’ll give you a hint, their CEO? Always late.” Felicity said.
”Nice.” Oliver said dryly.
”I pulled up the original plans from the QC mainframe.” Felicity explained, “Turns out, there’s a design flaw. The beacon is still susceptible to a subform wave even if it’s been deactivated.” Felicity explained.
”The Mayor turned it off. We can turn it back on.” Dig said.
Felicity did something on her computer and up popped a yellow dot on a map.
”I believe you ordered a shipment of stolen weapons?” Felicity smiled, glancing between me and Oliver.
“Yes, we did.” I grinned.
Chapter 58: Crucible, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
“I thought you deactivated the tracker!” the Mayor yelled to his goons. The Mayor was a young black guy with glasses and not much visible muscle. To be honest, not the kind of guy I expected to be running a criminal organization.
The Mayor hefted his gun and slammed the hilt of it down onto the tracker, breaking it. Unfortunately for him, we’d already arrived.
Oliver, Daniel, and I all notched our arrows and let them fly, knocking guns out of criminals’ hands, and sending them scrambling.
Bullets rang out as us three archers leaped down from our perches. Daniel swapped out bow for escrima sticks, and plunged off into the fray.
Oliver hadn’t jumped down into the fray, but onto a staircase, where he drew fire while returning arrows. I did a similar strategy, but I was on ground level.
One criminal pointed his gun at me, and before I could even react, a green arrow knocked it aside, and I quickly shot a purple one at the now weaponless criminal.
I’d thank Oliver later, but for now, this was the heat of battle. I vaulted a box and planted both my boots into a criminal’s chest, knocking them backwards into a wall, where they slumped, coughing. I stalked forwards and brought my bow down hard, knocking him out.
I looked up to see that the Mayor was fleeing, and his goons were desperately trying to buy him time to escape.
Almost as if coordinated, our trio converged on the Mayor’s distraction shooters, and it was merely seconds before they were unconscious by force of an escrima stick or bow, or disabled by a shot of a green or purple arrow.
”Are we going to go after him?” Daniel demanded when Oliver didn’t sprint off in the direction the Mayor had gone.
”No, we have their military-tier weapons, and we took out a lot of the Mayor’s guys. They’ve been struck a blow. We fall back for now.” Oliver said. I nodded, but Daniel didn’t look too happy with that order.
Oliver touched his comms.
“Weapons are secure.” he relayed.
”And the Mayor?” I heard Dig ask through my own earpiece.
”Still in office.” Oliver replied. Hell of a line.
———
The next day, Daniel, Oliver, and I headed into Verdant. Oliver and I had driven our motorcycles here, while Daniel had gotten a taxi over because he didn’t like motorcycles.
As we approached the double doors, all three of us near simultaneously tensed, sensing a person behind us. Yet again in near synchronicity, we turned towards the sound.
Sara Lance stood there, dressed in a casual gray sweatshirt and jeans rather than the usual black leather get-up. She stood there soundlessly, and nobody spoke.
”Well, would you like to come in?” I asked with a grin.
”That’d be nice.” Sara nodded.
The four of us headed inside Verdant, which was currently entirely empty.
”Did you tell my family I’m alive?” was Sara’s first question.
”No.” Oliver shook his head. Sara looked immediately at Daniel. He hesitated, but shook his head.
”No, he doesn’t know you’re alive.” Daniel said in a bit of a roundabout way.
”Yeah, well, I definitely didn’t tell your family.” I said.
”Sara.” Oliver began, and she looked to him, “I saw you die.”
”Not the first time that’s happened, right?” Sara tried to joke, but it came across almost as a bit sad, “And I thought you and David were dead, too. What happened to Slade?”
Oliver glanced at me, and I could tell he saw the darkness in my eyes.
”Where have you been?” Oliver asked, ignoring the question.
“Everywhere.” Sara responded.
”Oh, great. Now there’s two of them. Mr. and Mrs. Vague Answers.” Daniel muttered beside me, and I smirked down at the ground.
”That’s not really an answer. Like, how’d you meet our aunt?” I asked.
“That’s the answer you’re getting.” Sara said stubbornly.
”I rest my case.” Daniel sighed.
”About a year ago,” Sara began, “I started hearing tales of the Starling City vigilantes. The men in the green hoods, and the hero in the blue hood. I knew it was you three.”
“Well, now I feel bad for not guessing your identity.” I remarked. Sara smiled at me.
“I’ve never known you to be much of a fighter. Where did you pick that up?” Oliver questioned.
”I met some rough people. Thought I should get rougher.” Sara answered. Hm. Maybe Daniel had a point about vague answers.
“Sara.” Oliver said sternly, “Why did you come back?”
“The earthquake.” she admitted.
”You wanted to make sure your family was safe.” Daniel realized.
”But now you’re still here, watching over them. Protecting them. So, did you come here to make sure we didn’t tell them? Or because you were hoping we had?” Oliver inquired.
A knock came on the door, startling us.
“I’ll get rid of them.” Oliver said, and walked to the door, opening it partway.
“Mr. Lance?” I heard him say. Oh, wow. Talk about ironic timing.
”Hi.” I heard Quentin Lance reply, and Sara turned towards the doors, looking insanely lost.
Daniel moved quickly towards the door, and he and Oliver stepped outside, closing the door behind them.
I felt bad for Sara, having her father so close, yet unable to see him.
”Are you OK?” I asked her quietly. Sara looked up at me with her wide blue eyes and walked towards the door, and I joined her.
We listened in on the conversation.
”Something I can I help you with?” Oliver asked.
“I’m here about my daughter.” Lance said. Sara gave me a wide-eyed look. No, Daniel wouldn’t betray Sara like that. Then again… he hadn’t given a totally straight answer.
“Laurel.” Lance added on, and I could breathe a bit easier knowing my brother hadn’t run off to tell Lance at the first sign of Sara.
”Is she OK?” Daniel asked.
”Yeah. Well, no, she’s not. She got pulled over for a DUI last night.” Lance explained. Sara was looking at Lance with a distraught expression, and I had no idea if it was because of Laurel’s DUI or the shock of seeing and hearing her father after years away from him.
“Are you OK?” I repeated my earlier question.
Sara’s name coming from Lance caught my ear, and it took me a second to work out what Lance was saying.
”I don’t know if you know, but after you and Sara disappeared, I hit the bottle pretty hard.” Lance confessed, “I know the two of you are friends. And she needs a friend. Maybe talk to her.”
Sara shook her head.
”I have to go. I don’t want to face more of Ollie’s questions.” she said quickly. I nodded.
”Then go.” I said. Sara nodded and made it three steps before I called for her to wait, as loudly as I dared with Lance right outside.
Sara turned back towards me, and I moved forwards to give her my number.
”In case you need to call me.” I said. She copied it over onto her phone, and then she hurried away.
Oliver and Daniel came inside a minute or two later, and found me texting Felicity on the steps about meeting up for lunch.
“Where’d she go?” Daniel asked.
”She didn’t want to face more questions.” I shrugged.
”So you just let her leave?” Oliver asked in disbelief.
”What was I supposed to do, fight her?” I asked incredulously.
Oliver sighed. My phone pinged with a text from Felicity, and I glanced down.
Chinese sounds good!
”Well, I have a lunch date.” I said, jumping to my feet. Daniel blinked.
”Oh, hell. So do I.” he said, and dashed out.
———
I tried to keep pressure on the bullet wound like Shado had drilled into me, but it hurt like hell.
I glanced down at the little tin of bullet wound fixing materials they’d left for me. A glance over confirmed that Oliver had an identical tin. Weird.
”W-why’d they do this?” Oliver asked the prisoner in the cell beside his, the side that I wasn’t on.
“They make all of us do this.” the prisoner responded in a Russian accent, “Supposed to show prochnost.”
I couldn’t see it all that well, but the Russian prisoner lifted his filthy tank top to show off a scar. I assumed it was a bullet scar.
”What’s prochnost?” I asked weakly.
”It’s Russian. For strength.” the prisoner answered.
”They did it to see if we’re strong?” Oliver asked in disbelief.
”They’re doing this to see if you survive.” the prisoner corrected, “Living… is not for the weak.”
My gaze traveled down to the tin by my cell’s bars. I took my hand off my shoulder and got nauseous at the bright scarlet fluid all over it.
Gingerly, I followed Oliver’s example and slid my hand through the bars and grabbed the tin, picking it up and bringing it into the cell with me.
I knew from Shado’s lessons what I needed to do, and Oliver had clearly remembered the same thing. I reached for the big metal pliers, to pull the bullet out.
My gaze met Oliver’s, and neither of us looked particularly brave, I was sure.
Taking a deep breath, Oliver adjusted his shirt and used the pliers to reach into the wound and try to find the bullet, screaming as he did so.
Swallowing bile, I brought the pliers up to my injured shoulder, and my breathing got incredibly erratic as my quivering hand inched towards the wound.
”Boy.” the prisoner said, and I looked up at him.
”It will be less painful if you keep your hand steady.” he advised.
I took a deep breath to steady my hand, and guided the pliers inside the wound.
———
I slumped back against the cot in my cell, panting hard. I’d gone through the tin of medical supplies, using lessons from Shado and advice from the Russian to help me get through it. My shoulder still throbbed like a second heartbeat, but at least it wouldn’t get infected now.
Oliver had fallen asleep at some point, but I couldn’t. So I just sat there, not even able to pace due to the explosion that had wounded my leg.
The Creole man who’d shot me approached, with two men with assault rifles behind him.
“Sewing is not your strong suit.” he told me and Oliver, who had woken up abruptly at the sound of footsteps.
Oliver held up the bullet he’d taken from the wound in his side, and dropped it to the floor of the cell. With my uninjured arm, I grabbed my own extricated bullet and displayed it to the Creole man.
He nodded.
”Now we can talk.” he said.
”For two years, my crew and I have been looking for grave site. Did you two find the graves?” he asked, looking between me and Oliver.
Neither Oliver nor I spoke, we just stared at the Creole man in unified silence.
”Were the bodies… odd?” the Creole man questioned, “The bones misshapen?”
I kept my gaze as neutral as I could, and kept staring at the Creole man, but I guess Oliver hadn’t been quite as stony, because the Creole man stood up and grabbed his radio.
”This is the right island.” he confirmed to whoever was listening to him.
The Creole man and his guards walked away, and Oliver looked at me.
”I’m sorry.” he said quietly.
”Don’t be. It’s just some corpses. We were there and didn’t find anything useful.” I replied in a whisper. Oliver nodded.
———
Daniel
I stood beside Roy as he turned in his gun at the Guns for Cash event.
”Looks like we’ve got a Colt 1911, Jennings .32, and a K-Frame revolver.” the guy working at the little tent said, and checked a list. He looked up at Roy.
”We’ll give you $250 for the lot.” he said.
“Keep it.” Roy said charitably, and we turned to see Thea and Jade.
”Do I even wanna know where you two got those guns?” Thea asked.
”Hey, they’re all Roy’s.” I held up my hands.
Jade gave Roy a sharp look.
”Hey, they’re from the old days. I told you. No more being a criminal. No more being a hero. Just Roy Harper.” Roy promised Jade. Jade smiled at her boyfriend.
”Yo, Abercrombie and Fitch!” a familiar voice called.
Roy and I both looked to see Sin standing there.
”Where’s your manners?” Sin chided after Roy and I didn’t say anything.
”Hi, Sin.” I said, “This is Thea and Jade. Thea and Jade, this is Sin.” I said.
”Thea Queen?” Sin questioned, “Look at you two, rolling with royalty. By the way, the salad fork’s the small one.”
”You joke, but that did actually confuse me at first.” I grinned at Sin.
”It was good to see you again.” Roy said tersely.
Sin walked up to Roy and I.
”They don’t know you two are the vigilantes’ delivery boys, do they?” Sin questioned.
Sin stepped aside from Roy and I, and bowed to Thea.
“Nice to meet you, Your Highness.” she said sarcastically.
“You, too.” Thea said.
Sin then looked at Jade.
”Nice seeing you, Ches.” Sin winked at Jade and walked off.
”So, how do you guys know each other?” Thea asked, looking at me and Roy.
”From around.” Roy answered.
”The city.” I added.
Thea rolled her eyes. I offered her my arm, and she took it. Roy quickly followed my lead, and Jade took his arm as well.
We moved to head out, when suddenly, a big ass truck came hurtling in to the event, breaking through the police cordon without pausing.
On the back of the truck stood the Mayor and two assault-rifle wielding criminals.
”Listen up, people. This is your Mayor speaking. Now I don’t recall this here event being sanctioned. What happens in the Glades only happens if I allow it!” the Mayor said.
”You’re not the leader of this community!” a familiar voice called. Walking towards the Mayor’s truck was a friend of mine, Sebastian Blood.
”You don’t speak for these people!” Sebastian shouted, raising his arms emphatically.
”And neither do you. Not anymore.” the Mayor retorted, and made finger guns with his hands, tilting them towards the crowd of people.
The men with guns that the Mayor had brought lifted their rifles. Oliver pulled Sebastian to safety as bullets started flying.
I tackled Thea down behind a stall, and looked around in horror as bodies fell. I saw Roy had done something similar with Jade as I had done with Thea, and I also saw several bodies on the ground.
The police were going down like flies. They only had pistols, and the men the Mayor had brought had no qualms about mowing down innocents and cops alike.
The Mayor’s truck drove out of the event, leaving in its’ wake a hell of mayhem and chaos.
Oliver ran towards me and Thea, and cupped his sister’s cheek.
”Are you okay? Are you hit?” he asked her then me.
”No.” we both shook our heads. Oliver gave me a look that said ‘stay with her’.
I glanced over as Oliver left, and saw Sin on her knees, curled up a bit, her arms positioned to… oh, no.
”Sin, you alright?” Roy called.
”All’s good.” Sin nodded, but when she removed a hand from her stomach, I could see the scarlet on it. I was up and moving to her side. I looked at Roy.
“Go get help! Go!” I shouted at him, and he ran off to do just that.
———
David
”The shooting was committed by the gang leader known only as ‘The Mayor,’” the news anchor was saying as Felicity, Dig, and I watched it, “who, until now, has never been seen in public. We do want to warn our audience that some of these images are graphic.”
I looked down at Felicity’s slightly teary-eyed upset face, and put a hand on her shoulder as the news screen played a clip of the Mayor addressing the crowd before the shoot-out.
Felicity switched monitors after a second, typing on a different keyboard.
”Coward finally decided to show his face.” Dig said. A green hexagon appeared around the Mayor’s face as Felicity ran facial recognition.
“Vanity is gonna cost him.” Oliver vowed.
”Damn right. He tried to shoot my little brother, and did shoot countless other people. He needs to be stopped.” I said firmly.
”I ‘borrowed’ the FBI’s facial recognition software.” Felicity reported, making finger quotes, “Got a match. Xavier Reed.”
“Did Mr. Reed serve in the military?” Oliver asked.
”No military history.” Felicity reported.
”Family members?” I asked.
”Reed was in and out of foster care his whole life.” Felicity answered, “Wait, hold on. In 1996, Reed spent three years with a foster family and their son, Ezra Barnes. He served three tours in Iraq. He’s stateside now.”
“Twenty bucks says he was stationed at Camp Kirby.” Dig said.
”Thirty.” I said.
”Pay the man. The Mayor’s foster brother is assigned to a weapons convoy that carries SCAR 16s by truck. The convoy’s scheduled to come through Starling City tonight.” Felicity told us.
“FN Scar 16s are military assault rifles with grenade launchers.” Dig said, “The Mayor gets a hold of these, it’s game over.”
”He won’t.” Oliver said firmly. I nodded.
———
Daniel
”Bullet penetrated her anterior abdomen. We were able to remove most of the fragments. We’ll know more in a few hours.” Sin’s doctor reported to Roy, Thea, Jade, and I.
I glanced at Thea.
”Hey. I think I’m going to stay here. You know, in case she wakes up.” I said to Thea.
“Is it OK if I stick around with you?” Thea asked me. I nodded, slipping my arm around her waist and tugging her against my side. I kissed her forehead softly, and despite how worried I was about Sin, a part of me was just relieved it wasn’t Thea in that bed.
———
David
Oliver shot a grappling arrow up beside Sara’s head. Sara, dressed up in her black leather gear, had been on the windowsill of Sin’s hospital room. Sin was Daniel and Roy’s new friend, apparently. Oh, and Sara’s sidekick. She’d been hurt in the Mayor shooting, according to the text I got from Daniel.
Sara zip-lined down the grappling arrow’s wire, and landed in front of me and Oliver.
“I want to see how you do in a real fight.” Oliver said immediately.
”Good. I was looking for a fight.” Sara said.
———
The military weapons convoy rolled up to a stop in an old abandoned place by the waterfront.
They were greeted by the Mayor, and it became apparent that Ezra Barnes had some military guys on his side. Sara went to confront the military guys with me by her side. They were an easy target, falling to the ground easily due to Sara’s staff and my bow.
”Load up the weapons, now!” the Mayor called.
Green arrows pierced the shoulders of the men who’d went to obey the Mayor, and bullets rang out, aimed towards Oliver, who was off high up somewhere.
After Sara smacked the last military guy with her staff, I put an arrow through his calf when he tried to get back up. I held up my hand for a high five, which she gave me, smiling a little bit.
Sara and I walked up to greet Oliver, who had finished tidying up the guys who’d been shooting at him.
“Behind you.” I nodded.
”Old school weapon. Respect.” the Mayor said, holding a SCAR in his hands, “But can your arrows do this?”
The Mayor shot off a grenade, but Oliver whipped out an exploding arrow and countered it in mid-air. The grenade exploded in a shower of sparks, and a bit of a boom, which knocked Oliver, Sara, and I to the ground, our weapons flying from our hands.
Oliver took up my bokken (a cool wooden saber I’d recently added to my arsenal. It was good for inflicting damage without having a sharp edge. Kind of like a baseball bat.) and I grabbed Sara’s staff, while she grabbed Oliver’s bow.
The Mayor’s men charged us, and I ran in beside Oliver, bokken and bo staff whipping as we took out the gunmen.
We heard footsteps behind us, and turned to confront Ezra Barnes, but a green arrow hit him, and he fell to the ground. Sara came forwards and I handed her her staff, Sara gave Oliver his bow, and Oliver gave me my bokken. I stuck it back in its’ sheath, and grabbed my fallen bow off the ground.
“I think it’s high time for an impeachment.” I grinned. Sara and Oliver both made derisive sounds because of my joke, and I just grinned broader.
———
We found the Mayor a minute or two later.
”Come on, where are you?” the Mayor asked. Sara snuck up behind him and promptly kicked his ass, her staff hitting him first in the shoulder then in the back of his knee, dropping him onto his knees.
Then, she put her staff in front of his neck, and squeezed.
“You hurt a friend of mine.” Sara said coldly.
”Let him go.” Oliver said forcefully.
“You can’t save a city with forgiveness.” Sara shot back.
”You don’t have to forgive him. But you do have to let him live.” Oliver said. Sara pushed the Mayor forwards, moving her staff away from his neck.
”Bitch. I knew you didn’t have it in you.” the Mayor said.
I started laughing as Sara kicked him, sending him face-first onto the asphalt.
“I really don’t like that word.” Sara said menacingly.
”That was cool.” I grinned.
———
Daniel
Thea was sleeping against my side, sprawled across the chairs in the hospital’s hallways, while Roy and Jade sat in the chairs opposite us, quietly discussing something. Thea was beautiful when she slept. There was something so serene about it.
The doctor walked out.
”Mr. Hale?” he asked, and I looked up from my girlfriend. Thea stirred beside me, her eyes fluttering open as she sat up, swinging her legs around so she was sitting normally.
“What happened? Is she OK?” Roy asked, standing. I stood, too. The doctor said nothing, he just walked past. What a weirdo.
Roy and I went to the door of Sin’s hospital room, and saw that she was awake.
”Hey.” Sin said weakly, “You saved my life. I guess I have to keep your secret now, huh?”
I chuckled.
“I didn’t really do anything.” I said modestly.
Sin looked past me at Thea and Jade walking into the room.
”You know you two are dating morons, right?” Sin asked.
”It’s my first and last thought of every day.” Thea smiled.
”I like her.” Sin said to me.
I glanced over my shoulder at Thea, and smiled at her.
”Me too.” I said.
Behind Thea, out in the hall, stood a blond woman in a Starling Rockets baseball cap. She winked at me, and walked past. Looks like Sara had come to check on Sin.
———
David
My cell door was opened, and I had no power to resist as two men came in to haul me up and out. They made no attempt to be gentle with my shoulder, but I bit down, unwilling to let them hear me in pain. A Slade lesson, this time around.
”Your days of screaming are just beginning.” the Creole man told Oliver, who had made a sound of pain.
Then, Oliver and I were escorted away.
They took us to a room with small, circular windows that let sunlight stream in, and then they shoved us onto the floor, and this time I did scream as my wounded leg and shoulder hit the floor hard.
I heard footsteps and forced my gaze up to see a blond woman staring at me.
”How are…” Oliver asked.
I recognized this woman from the Queen’s Gambit. Sara Lance. Oliver’s, uh, well, girlfriend was the wrong word.
Chapter 59: League of Assassins, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
Six Years Earlier…
I leaned on the edge of the railing of the Queen’s Gambit, smiling up at the bright sky.
“This trip’s been awesome so far, right, Dan-“ I was cut off by my twin brother racing to the edge of the railing and vomiting off the side of it.
“Oh, no! Are you OK?” a female voice asked, and a very pretty blond young woman came up to check on Daniel. Huh. If that kind of stuff attracted beautiful ladies like her, maybe being seasick wasn’t that bad an idea.
”I’m OK.” Daniel said, “But this is why I told you I don’t want to come on this boat trip, Dave.”
My brother glared at me, and I put on an innocent smile, and stuck my hand out to the blond girl.
“David Hale. And this sicko is my little brother, Daniel.” I introduced myself.
”Hey!” Daniel protested.
”My name’s Sara Lance.” she said, and looked at Daniel.
”I’m a little sibling, too. Older siblings are the worst, aren’t they?” Sara empathized.
”Hey!” it was my turn to protest. Sara laughed.
”I’m not even really his little sibling, and he still makes my life miserable.” Daniel lamented.
”Oh, please. Just because we’re twins doesn’t mean we were born at the same millisecond. I am your older brother. That’s a fact.” I grinned at. Sara was standing there, smiling at the whole exchange.
“Well, I’ll let you get back to arguing, then.” Sara smiled, and left us alone.
”Great. You made me look childish in front of her.” I shook my head.
”You do that all by your-“ Daniel abruptly threw up over the railing, and I rolled my eyes.
———
“Basketball?” I groaned, padding into the living room with a bowl of cereal. Oliver looked at me.
“It is the middle of the night. Why are you eating cereal?” he asked incredulously.
”I was hungry.” I shrugged.
“Well, I like basketball.” Oliver said stubbornly.
”You strike me as more of a tennis guy.” I remarked.
”What?” Oliver laughed.
”I don’t know, you just do. Maybe it’s because of all that tennis ball training you do, I just associate you with it.” I grinned. Oliver chuckled.
Footsteps sounded on the stairs, and I looked to see Sara walking towards us.
”Can’t sleep?” Oliver asked.
“It’s this house’s damn beds. They’re too comfy.” I shook my head, “My first few nights here, I didn’t get much sleep either.”
“No, it’s not the beds. I just don’t do well with my eyes closed.” Sara said, “Hey, thanks for letting me stay here. I know you’ve got a lot going on with your mom.”
“Thea’s mostly sleeping at Verdant, so don’t worry about anyone finding out that you’re back.” Oliver said.
”Well, Verdant, or my brother’s bed.” I grinned at Oliver. Without looking at me, he threw a pillow over his shoulder at me. I dodged it easily, chuckling.
”Thanks for understanding.” Sara said, ignoring my comment, which was probably for the best.
“I don’t understand.” Oliver confessed, “Not a day goes by that your family doesn’t miss you.”
“Yeah? How do you know?” Sara asked.
”Because I missed you.” Oliver said.
“They probably won’t be as happy to see me as you think.” Sara said.
”I don’t think you’re right.” I said. Sara and Oliver both looked at me.
”When I got back from the island, I found out that my mother had died of natural causes, and during that struggle she was alone, believing that her whole family was dead. If I could have just five minutes with her… well, there’s not a whole lot I wouldn’t give for that.” I said.
Sara swallowed.
”I know how hard it is to come home when you’ve been gone for so long.” Oliver said.
”I’m guessing my father and Laurel weren’t too happy to see you.” Sara said.
”No, not at first.” Oliver said.
”I wasn’t sure if you and she ever got back together.” Sara said. Ok, then. This was taking a sharp turn and I didn’t really want to be here for that discussion.
”I am, alas, out of cereal.” I said, and stood, “I’m going to get some more.”
“You can’t just come in my house and eat all of my cereal!” Oliver protested.
”Really? I think I can. Whenever I empty a box, another one just shows up. It’s like magic!” I grinned at Oliver.
“No wonder I’m losing money so fast! You’re spending it all on cereal!” Oliver called after me as I left the living room, chuckling.
———
Later that day, Sara and I were at the Queen Mansion. I was watching soccer in the living room (a real sport, unlike basketball) and Sara was out in the entrance hall, looking at pictures, I think.
“David!” Sara called, and I rose up, walking out to her. She held in her hand a photo of the Queen’s Gambit.
”Do you remember when we first met? You and Daniel were on the yacht, and poor Danny couldn’t stop throwing up over the side.” Sara smiled wistfully.
“Yeah. He’s always hated boats.” I said.
”You know, I didn’t think you guys were twins when I first met you. You looked a lot older than he did. You were taller, less skinny.” Sara shrugged.
”Yeah, he took after our mom’s side of the family.” I said. Sara laughed.
The door opened, and in walked Oliver.
”Hey. How did everything go with your mother?” Sara asked.
”I ran into your sister. She’s working on the case.” Oliver said.
”Wow.” I muttered.
”You didn’t tell her…” Sara trailed off.
”No. I know a little something about keeping secrets.” Oliver said.
”Not well.” I snorted, “Remember your long list of crazy lies to Felicity? My personal favorite was the coffee shop in a bad town. No, wait, that’s a lie. It was definitely the energy drink in a syringe.”
”The what?” Sara asked, looking at Oliver. Oliver chuckled.
“Anyways, I will keep and respect your secret, Sara, even if I don’t totally understand why you’re keeping it.” Oliver said.
”Thank you.” Sara nodded.
”The reason you’re keeping this secret, though, is it because of what happened on the island?” Oliver asked.
”No. After. There were things that I did… things that I had to do to survive. Things that there’s no forgiveness for.” Sara said.
”Well, that’s the thing about forgiveness. You can’t get it until you ask for it.” Oliver said. The big glass window above the entry hall shattered as a man broke through it, leaping over the railing of the stairs to land in front of us.
He rose, and my eyes widened. I recognized those clothes.
”Merlyn?” Oliver asked in surprise.
”Merlyn.” I said firmly.
Merlyn swung his sword at us, and I ducked under the blade as he kicked Oliver in the shin.
Merlyn whirled to almost catch Sara with the blade, but she dodged. Oliver blocked Merlyn’s forearm with his own, and Sara kicked him in the chest. I threw a chair at him, for good measure.
Oliver, Sara, and I dashed into the living room.
They both paused at the entrance, Sara jumping up to tear off a piece of wooden trim and use it as a staff.
I ran instead to a vase that wasn’t particularly expensive and smashed it down on the ground, and among the shards of the vase was two knives that I’d planted there not long after I’d first arrived.
I grabbed them both and dashed back to the fight, tossing one to Oliver.
Now that we all had weapons, we could fight Merlyn, who was engaging Sara sword to staff. Oliver and I joined the fray, our knives flashing in the sunlight as we drove them towards Merlyn.
He got me with a kick to the chest at the right angle to send me falling over the back of the couch, and sliding off it to the ground. I scrambled back up to my feet, running forwards as Merlyn brained Oliver with his sword hilt, kicked Sara to the ground and knocked the knife from Oliver’s hand. Oliver took up a candlestick as he went up against Merlyn solo.
My usual styled quiff of dark hair was a mess, and I pushed my long hair out of my face as I ran forwards and drove the knife into Merlyn’s forearm. He’d moved quickly enough to block me from getting his back.
Somehow, Merlyn held me and Oliver at bay. Sara moved to get up and Merlyn kicked her in the face, and I took the opportunity to knock the sword from his hand.
Oliver knocked Merlyn upside the head with his candlestick, and then he threw him, knocking over coffee tables and smashing breakables.
I panted hard, and flicked my long bangs back, gasping hard.
Oliver strode forwards and yanked Merlyn’s mask off to reveal… definitely not Merlyn. Wow. It was like a twist Scooby-Doo episode.
”Who are you?” Oliver demanded.
”Just a warrior. Like you.” the man growled.
”Why are you dressed like Malcolm Merlyn?” I asked.
”Who sent you?” Oliver thundered. Quick as a whip, the man threw a knife at the chandelier and it was about to fall on Sara. Without hesitation, I threw myself forwards, moving quickly to try to stop the chandelier before it hit Sara, but she rolled out of the way, and the chandelier crashed to the floor, glass shattering and a huge mass of sparks flying out.
By time my vision cleared, the mystery man had gone.
What the actual hell?
———
———
“I remember the first time I saw this hood.” Sara smiled, looking at Oliver’s suit in its’ little glass box. She was in the bunker, along with me and Oliver. Daniel was off with Thea, like always. Then again, I guess I didn’t have much room to talk, because I was always around my girlfriend, she just happened to be on Team Arrows.
”Shado was wearing it.” Sara said quietly. She looked around the bunker.
“This is quite the set-up you have here. Where you’re launching your three-man war for Starling.” Sara said.
”More than three. These are my friends, John Diggle and Felicity Smoak. Guys, this is Sara.” Oliver introduced as they walked into the bunker.
“Welcome home, Sara.” Dig said.
”I was happy to hear you’re not dead anymore.” Felicity said, “I mean, I didn’t know you before you didn’t die the first time. I’m still glad you’re alive.”
“You’re cute.” Sara smiled.
”Isn’t she?” I grinned at Felicity.
“We just had an uninvited guest in the Queen mansion.” Oliver got us back on track, “Trained. Highly skilled. And he was dressed like Merlyn.”
“The last I checked, Merlyn was dead, courtesy of an arrow shoved through his heart.” Dig said.
”It wasn’t him. It was a follower, or an underling bent on revenge. Whoever it was… he knows who we are.” Oliver said, handing Felicity a bag of dirt.
”Gee, I didn’t get you a bag of dirt.” Felicity said.
”I found it in the house. Copycat Merlyn tracked it in.” Oliver said, “I want you to analyze it. Hopefully, it’ll lead us to him.”
”Then what?” Felicity asked.
”We grab Daniel and our gear and we go kick some ass.” I shrugged.
”What he said. If this follower wants to follow Merlyn so badly, he can follow him right into a grave.” Oliver said.
”Sara? We’ll find this guy.” Oliver promised.
“I don’t want you to.” Sara said. We all turned towards her.
“What do you mean?” Oliver asked.
”He wasn’t after you and David, Ollie. He was after me.” Sara said.
”Who is he?” I frowned.
”He’s called Al Ow-al, ‘the first.’” Sara explained, “And… he’s a member of the League of Assassins.”
Oh, no.
”Wait, wait. The League of Assassins? I thought they were a myth.” Dig said.
”What’s the League of Assassins?” Felicity asked.
”It’s a pretty on the nose name, I feel like.” I said.
“It’s an urban legend, I heard about them in Afghanistan from a tribal leader.” Dig said, “He claimed there was an ancient sect of assassins. Deadly warriors that killed and vanished like ghosts. Thought he was smoking what he was selling.”
”I tried to tell you guys, but you wouldn’t listen.” Sara said.
”That’s where you’ve been the past four years.” I realized.
”That’s where you learned to fight.” Oliver said.
Sara nodded.
”You’re one of them.” Oliver said.
”After the freighter, a member of the League rescued me, took me in and brought me to Nanda Parbat. They remade me into what I am.” Sara said, “And I swore them my allegiance.”
”Why are they kicking down doors trying to find you now?” Dig asked.
”Because I left.” Sara answered, “And there’s only one way you leave the League.”
“Is that why you didn’t want to see your family?” Oliver asked, looking angry.
”A year ago, I was in Guyana. I was sent there for a man named Suarez. He was a local diplomat. And I slit his throat… in his bed. And his kids… they found his body in the morning.” Sara said, her eyes filling with tears, “I’m a murderer.”
”Eh, join the club.” I shrugged. Sara looked at me with wide, surprised eyes.
”What? Oliver’s going to go on some hypocritical rant, but we’ve killed plenty of people, too. When your choices are kill or be killed, not many people alive wouldn’t choose kill.” I said firmly. Sara gave me a sad smile.
”You think that my family will be happy to see me?” Sara questioned. Oliver pulled his phone from his pocket.
”I have to go to Iron Heights.” Oliver apologized, “Felicity, I need you to find this Al Ow-al.”
He ignored Sara as I left.
”Ah, so not a rant. The silent treatment.” I said. Sara sighed.
”C’mon. I’ll get you some Big Belly Burger while Felicity works.” I said, standing up off my position sitting on Felicity’s desk.
”Oh, not more Big Belly Burger.” Sara groaned.
I stared at her.
”You know, I don’t think we can be friends if you don’t like Big Belly Burger.” I said seriously. Sara gave me a half smile.
”I like Big Belly Burger, I just think I’ve had it too much recently.” Sara shrugged.
”You can never have enough. Come on.” I said, and Sara chuckled and followed me. I was glad to see her smiling. I prided myself on my ability to make anyone smile in even the grimmest situations.
———
After Sara and I got back to the bunker, I gave Felicity her usual order, and then grabbed my latest thriller book and plopped down in my desk chair, propping my feet up.
“Sorry if I upset you before.” I heard Sara say to Felicity.
”We all join clubs we wish we hadn’t.” Felicity replied, and I smirked as I read my book, “It took me a year to get out of that gym membership.”
“Thank you.” Sara said.
”For what?” Felicity asked.
”Not making me feel like what I am.” Sara said, “Oliver, Daniel and David are lucky to have you both as friends. I think you’ve been a good influence on David.”
”That’s true!” I called over.
”Eavesdropper!” Sara called back.
”Very true!” I grinned.
Oliver stormed into the bunker.
”How’d it go with your mother?” Dig asked.
“Not well. Have you found somebody for me to hit yet?” Oliver asked.
”Maybe. Spectro analysis of the dirt from your house had trace amounts of Aldicarb in them.” Felicity said.
”What?” Oliver and I asked in unison.
”It’s a pesticide.” Felicity explained, “Starling City used to have its own Aldicarb plant, but per the EPA, it was shut down three years ago.”
“What’s it being used for now?” Oliver asked.
”Nothing. It’s abandoned.” Felicity answered, “But my guess is, it’s the home base to one League of Assassins assassin.”
“Alright. David, call Daniel, tell him to get suited up.” Oliver instructed, grabbing his bow.
”He will kill you guys.” Sara said.
”Like you, we’re not that easy to get rid of.” Oliver said.
”This is my fight.” Sara tried.
”He made it my fight when he came into my house and threatened somebody I care about.” Oliver said.
”It became my fight when it became Oliver’s fight.” I said with a nod at Oliver. He nodded back.
”Let’s go kick some assassin ass.” I grinned.
”You've always wanted to say that, haven’t you?” Felicity looked at me.
”Always.” I said, and pecked her on the lips before rising up to grab my gear.
Chapter 60: League of Assassins, Part 2
Notes:
This marks the 60th chapter of Two Arrows, which is very exciting. I hope that those of you who are still here are enjoying the story, and I hope you’ll continue to enjoy it as the 2Arrowverse continues to grow.
Chapter Text
David
I watched as the assassin, Al Ow-al, sharpened a sword carefully and meticulously. Oliver grabbed an arrow and notched it carefully. I glanced at Sara beside me, and looked down to where my twin brother stood beside Oliver.
Oliver let the arrow fly, and to my surprise, Al reached up and caught the arrow before it hit him.
“Arrows! Such an ineffective projectile.” Al said as he walked casually to where the four of us were located, “I find it strange that anyone still fears them.”
Al had an odd accent that I couldn’t place.
“I’ll show you why…” Oliver said ominously, “if you don’t leave Sara Lance alone. This is your only warning.”
“And it would be effective, were you to pose a threat to me. You barely defeated Malcolm Merlyn, at nearly the cost of your own life. What hope would you have against the man who trained him?” Al asked.
“Helps that I didn’t come alone.” Oliver retorted, and Al turned to look at me and Sara, and Daniel stepped out into Al’s view.
On the suspended catwalk, Sara and I had struck dramatic poses, Sara with her legs shoulder-width apart and her staff over her shoulder, and me beside her with my katana out and a dagger in my off-hand, the katana resting on my shoulder, and the hand containing the dagger down by my side, the blade of the dagger pointed up, towards my shoulder.
“The child of Ra’s Al-Ghul awaits your return.” Al told Sara.
“I’m not going back.” Sara said firmly.
”That’s not your choice.” Al responded, “I have orders to return you… alive or dead.”
”You’re not going to kill me.” Sara said.
”You overestimate your importance.” Al said, “Regardless, you’re coming back with us.”
“Us?” Daniel asked.
Al turned to look at Oliver and Daniel, who were much less dramatically posed than me and Sara.
“Like you, I did not come alone.” Al said.
On either side of the suspended catwalk, an assassin dropped down, drawing weapons. Sara and I glanced at each other, and we both turned to face one of the assassins, fighting back to back.
Down below, Oliver and Daniel engaged Al in combat, two on one.
I lashed out with my katana, my blade clanging against the sword of the assassin I fought. I flipped my knife in my hand expertly so that the blade pointed outwards instead of in, and stepped in close, trying to get a stab in, but the assassin whirled away. I threw the dagger with deadly accuracy at the assassin, but he slashed it out of the air with his sword and came back at me.
Behind me, I could hear metallic clangs as Sara’s staff fought against her assassin’s twin knives.
“Switch.” I said in a low voice, and Sara and I spun around each other, switching opponents. I drove my blade forwards, catching the assassin on the ribs as he leaped back, but he came back at me with a vengeance, and he was an expert with his knives. It was all I could do to block his knives, and quick as a whip, he drove one of the blades into my arm, and tore it upwards, making a hell of a cut. I roared in pain and switched my katana to my other hand, and slammed the point of it up and into the assassin’s heart.
He fell backwards, dead, and I yanked my katana from his chest, sheathing it as I used my non-dominant right hand to yank the dagger out of my arm from where the assassin had left it. I shoved the dagger into my belt and pressed my hand firmly against the profoundly bleeding cut.
I looked behind me to see that Sara and the sword wielding assassin were gone, having moved their fight across the upper floor of the abandoned Aldicarb plant.
I grabbed my bow, because I couldn’t sword-fight with my right hand, and ran after Sara and the assassin, leaping across from one platform to the other. I arrived in time to see Sara get slashed in the back, and Oliver shoot the assassin.
He then reached for a grappling arrow and shot it up at the roof, grabbing Sara as he ascended. Daniel grappled up to the roof as well, and I looked up to shoot my own grappling arrow up and out of the plant, raining down glass on the two assassins left alive.
“If you will not return willingly, you will stay to bury your family!” Al bellowed.
———
Daniel
I leaned back from sewing up the deep gash running up the side of David’s arm, from elbow to shoulder, pretty much. And it was deep, too.
”Thanks, brother.” David nodded at me.
“No problem.” I responded.
I glanced over at Oliver and Sara. Sara was leaning over a desk while Oliver sewed up her back, which had also been cut during the fight. She’d undone the black corset of her outfit, and had it pressed to her front. Her back, much like mine, Oliver’s, and David’s, was a display of scars.
“You’re not even flinching when he…” Felicity waved a hand vaguely.
”Pain and I came to a little understanding few years back.” Sara said.
“Done.” Oliver said, touching Sara’s shoulder. Felicity walked around to the other side of the table and handed Sara shirt as Sara set aside the corset and pulled on another shirt. David got up to join Oliver and Dig in whispering, while my phone buzzed.
I pulled it out of my pocket to see the text was from Aunt Miranda, about the lunch we were going to have.
“We need to protect the Lances.” Oliver said, stepping away from his whispered conversation with Dig and David, the latter of whom started rolling his injured arm, testing out the feeling of it.
”I’ll take Laurel.” Oliver said.
”What can I do?” Sara asked.
”Nothing. You’re hurt, and you need to stay here. That goes for you too, David, before you go getting any ideas.” Oliver said.
”What about my father?” Sara asked.
”I can take him.” I offered.
”No, I’ll go talk to Detective Lance. He already knows I’m associated with the Arrows.” Felicity said.
”Is that what we’re calling ourselves now? The Arrows?” I asked.
”Yeah, why not? I like it.” David shrugged.
”Tell him he needs to get out of town for a couple of days.” Oliver said, ignoring my sidebar with my brother.
Sara turned to face Felicity.
“Please don’t tell him about me.” Sara said.
”I can keep a secret. Just ask them.” Felicity said, nodding her head towards Oliver, David, and me.
Sara faced Dig, David, and me as Oliver went to get changed and Felicity headed out.
”You five are quite the team.” Sara said.
”We have our moments.” Dig nodded with a little smile.
———
David
”Hey.” Felicity said, walking into the bunker, which cut off Dig’s judging stare at Sara.
”How’d it go?” Dig asked, referring to Felicity’s attempt to get Lance out of town.
”Badly.” Felicity said, taking off her brown jacket, “He either didn’t believe me or didn’t take me seriously enough. In hindsight, I probably shouldn’t have led with ‘league of assassins.’”
I snorted in amusement.
”What now, then?” Daniel asked. I looked to Sara, already guessing what happened next.
She walked forwards to grab a jacket.
”What are you doing? Oliver told you to stay put.” Dig said. Sara didn’t respond.
”I thought you didn’t want your father knowing you’re alive.” Dig tried a different route.
“I don’t. But it’s better than him not being.” Sara responded.
”Where do you think you’re going?” Sara asked as Dig grabbed his gun.
”With you.” Dig responded, “I’m not letting you go out there without any back-up.”
“Dig, you may be a three tour special forces veteran. But I was trained by the people that make the special forces look like a kindergarten class.” Sara said.
”You want me to come with you, then?” I offered. Sara looked at me, and smiled.
”No, I don’t. But thank you.” she said. She looked back to Dig, who hadn’t moved.
”Step aside, or I go through you.” Sara challenged.
”It’s your funeral, Sara.” Dig replied. Sara stepped around him.
”It wouldn’t be my first.” she said as she left.
”That’s a badass exit line.” I remarked. I glanced at Daniel.
“You hungry?” I asked. He shook his head.
”You hungry, Liss?” I asked Felicity.
”No, I’m not. How are you always eating?” Felicity wondered.
”It’s the calories I burn fighting off the forces of evil.” I said, rising to my feet and grabbing a sweatshirt. Purple, because I’d thought it’d be funny when I bought it.
With that exit line, I headed off, but not to Big Belly Burger. I was kind of craving pizza.
———
My phone rang as I was walking down the street, pizza in hand. I got some funny looks walking casually through the Glades at night, but some muggers didn’t really scare me. I fished out my phone and answered it.
”Hey, what’s up?” I asked.
”Oliver just called and said that Al Ow-al was at Laurel’s apartment. She’s fine, he just left a calling card. They’re going after Lance. Daniel’s already suiting up, are you close?” Felicity asked.
I sighed.
”Yeah, I am, and I’m on my way. Why can’t you ever call with happy news, Liss?” I asked.
“Nature of the job?” Felicity guessed. I took one last bite of pizza before tossing it in a trash can and hurrying towards the bunker.
———
Daniel
”Just crash through the clock face?” I asked uncertainly.
”It’ll be fun.” David grinned manically at me. The three Arrows drew back their bows and fired grappling arrows up through the clock face, and we all zip-lined up and through the clock face.
When we landed, there was a fight going on. I ran straight for the nearest assassin, tossing aside my bow to draw my escrima sticks.
He lifted his double hatchets, and I charged. I was vaguely aware of David fighting another assassin, and Oliver and Sara tag-teaming Al Ow-al, but the assassin I was fighting kept the vast majority of my attention on him.
This was different than when Oliver and I had took on Al Ow-al together, as we’d been able to share the focus required, but fighting this guy took all my concentration. I had no idea how the hell David had managed to kill one of these guys. As long as I didn’t die, I’d be happy with the outcome of this fight.
A bullet rang out, and I saw the assassin I was fighting drop to his knee. I looked to see Quentin Lance holding his spare pistol. I nodded my thanks and smashed my escrima sticks across the assassin’s face, knocking him out and sending him crashing through the floor.
I saw David and Quentin tag-team the other assassin, and then them, me, and Oliver stood in a row, watching as Sara held Al Ow-al in place, her staff across his neck, easy access for choking
“You think because you are the beloved, you will be granted your freedom?” Al Ow-al rasped.
”There’s only one freedom.” Sara growled, “Let me grant you yours.”
With that, she snapped Al Ow-al’s neck, and let his corpse drop to the floor. Quentin took a half step backwards, visibly stunned.
She walked forwards and grabbed the limp form of the assassin I’d fought, and put him in the same staff chokehold position, her arm around his neck, staff positioned for easy neck snapping.
”You don’t have to do this.” Oliver said, “It’s over!”
”Not yet.” Sara said.
”Sara, baby, don’t.” Quentin said.
“Tell Ra’s Al-Ghul that my family is off-limits.” Sara said forcefully to the assassin who she had in the chokehold, “His quarrel is with me.”
She pushed the assassin aside, and he promptly ran to the already shattered clock face and dived through it into the night. Wow. He really didn’t move like a guy who’d just been shot in the leg.
Sara tossed David her staff, who caught it with ease, but I saw him grimace as he caught it with his injured arm.
”I’m sorry you saw that.” Sara said to Quentin, “I can’t imagine what you must think of me.”
”I think you’re a survivor.” Quentin said, walking forwards, “I think you’re one of the bravest people I’ve ever known. You’re my daughter.”
Quentin enveloped Sara in a hug, and she hugged him back.
“It’s time for you to come back home.” Quentin said to Sara.
”I can’t.” Sara apologized.
”Why not?” Quentin asked.
”They are never going to stop looking for me.” Sara said.
”I’ll protect you.” Quentin said, and looked to me, Oliver, and David, “We’ll protect you. Tell her it’s safe to stay.”
”Dad. If they hurt you, or Laurel, or mom, then I really would die.” Sara said.
”They need to know.” Quentin said.
”They can’t. They can’t, daddy.” Sara said, sounding so incredibly vulnerable.
“Why not?” Quentin questioned.
”You know why! I came back to make sure my family was safe and you are. But if they knew I was alive, Laurel and mom. They would never stop looking for me and that could get them both killed.” Sara said.
After a pause, Quentin pulled Sara into a hug.
“I can’t let you go.” Quentin said desperately, ”I can’t let you go!”
Sara and Quentin were both crying now, and I turned away. This was a private moment.
Sara broke away from the hug, and looked at me, David, and Oliver.
”Keep them safe.” she said to us, and then left quickly.
”Detective… she’s right. You have to keep her secret.” Oliver said.
“It’s already the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do.” Quentin said, staring at where Sara had gone, “How do you three live like this?”
”One day at a time.” I said, my thoughts straying to Thea and Roy, my best friends, who I couldn’t tell my secret to.
———
David
Oliver walked towards the center of the bunker, holding three glasses. He clinked them together, and I looked up from my phone curiously.
”Where’s Sara?” Dig asked.
”She left.” Oliver said, crossing to his wooden crate after setting the glasses down.
”You cool with that?” Dig asked.
”He didn’t really have a choice.” I said, rising to my feet and joining Oliver and Dig by the wooden crate to see him picking up a bottle of Russian vodka.
“An old friend gave this to me.” Oliver said, and we exchanged glances, “Said I would know when it was the right time to drink it.”
”And now’s the right time?” Dig asked.
”I’m not sure.” Oliver said, pouring the vodka into the three glasses, “But I need a drink.”
Oliver grabbed two of them, and handed one to Dig and one to me.
“I’m not 21 yet.” I grinned.
”When is your birthday?” Dig asked.
”A few days.” I answered.
Oliver held up his glass, and we all clinked glasses together.
”Prochnost.” Oliver and I said in unison, and drank.
”Hmm. That’s..” Dig said after drinking it, looking a bit surprised. It was high quality vodka, after all.
”So, you were right.” Oliver said to Dig.
”Yeah, I usually am, Oliver.” Dig responded. The three of us chuckled.
”About what, specifically?” Dig asked.
”No matter how hard I try, Diggle, my past… it doesn’t wanna stay buried.” Oliver said, “I don’t want to try so hard anymore.”
Oliver paused, and I put my hand on his shoulder.
”The five years that I was.. that we were gone… we weren’t always on the island.” Oliver said.
———
The guards threw Oliver and I to the ground, and I cried out in pain as my injured shoulder and leg smashed into the floor.
I looked up to see a very familiar blond woman, Sara Lance, standing over Oliver. Oliver rose up on his elbows.
”How are you-?” Oliver began, but cut off when Sara savagely kicked him in the chest, knocking him back onto the ground.
“Prisoners do not speak.” Sara said coldly.
My eyes landed on the knife in Sara’s hand, and I began to wonder if Sara had changed as much as Oliver, Daniel, and I had over the last year.
Chapter 61: Keep Your Enemies Closer, Part 1
Chapter Text
Daniel
I walked up behind Roy, who was peering through binoculars at some criminals getting out of their car. He’d stuck the dart that he’d painted red into a wood post outside Verdant, and Felicity had called me informing me what Roy was up to.
“You should be more careful. It’s easy to sneak up on you.” I said in a low voice.
”I knew you were there.” Roy said, but he’d jumped when I spoke, ”Well, you wanted me to tell you when the funny money guys were ready to make a sale? Here we go.”
“Not we. You should go. It’s not safe for you.” I said, “Besides, I already have help.”
I headed inside the warehouse, getting a high vantage point. My help was supposed to be David, but he’d apparently got caught up with work (which was total bullshit) and had offered Dig go instead. I didn’t mind teaming up with Dig, but I was unhappy David had flaked on me.
Two of the criminals opened a briefcase to show off two faked silver… I wasn’t even sure whats, but the other guy hefted a big duffel bag of money, so it couldn’t be legal. I grabbed an exploding arrow and fired it at the duffel bag, sending out a shower of sparks and a boom that lit the money bag on fire.
My next arrow (a normal one this time), flew into one of the criminals’ calves. Then, I jumped down and bow-punched another one of the criminals, shot another one in the shoulder, and then one of them bolted. Damn. I turned back to the three still present, and then Dig’s voice crackled in my ear.
”You’ve got two above you.” Dig warned. I looked up and fired two arrows swiftly, and they fell. I didn’t have a fancy compound bow like David and Oliver, just a normal recurve bow, but it had served me well, and did plenty of damage.
“Another at your six.” Dig cautioned. I spun around and fired an arrow at the thigh of the man who popped out to get me, and he went down hard.
I turned back to the man in charge, which was obvious because he was dressed fancy. I reached for an arrow and he got down on his knees and put his hands behind his heads as police sirens started wailing.
“That’s it. I’m clear.” Dig said in my ear.
”Good work. Thanks.” I said back to him, touching the comms device on my chest.
———
———
Out of my Arrow gear, I walked into the police station, and I saw Quentin talking to Roy.
”Feels like this happens all the time.” I grinned at Roy. He gave me a half-grin.
”It’s alright. We’re letting him go.” Quentin said.
”Really?” I asked in surprise.
”Yep. Our mistake. He was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” Quentin said.
”Ok, then.” I nodded at Quentin. He nodded back.
”Well, I still won’t tell Jade, even if you are getting off easy.” I grinned at Roy, and this time, he did grin back.
———
David
Oliver and I stood on either side of Felicity, who was in her seat at her tech desk in the bunker. We were all watching a news report on the potential drawbacks of that new particle accelerator being turned on over in Central City.
Footsteps sounded behind us, and we all turned.
”Where’d you go?” Daniel asked from his spot across the bunker, “Is everything OK?”
”Yeah. Just need a few personal days.” Dig replied as he started putting things into a case
”What’s going on?” Oliver asked.
“Have to help a friend.” Dig said vaguely. Looks like Oliver was rubbing off on him.
”Who?” I asked curiously. Dig snapped the case shut.
”Lyla Michaels.” Dig said.
”It’s his spy girlfriend who works for ARGUS.” Felicity said. I winced, and glanced over at Daniel. He’d gone pale, and had abruptly frozen. He had bad memories of ARGUS after our time in China.
”She went to Russia looking for Deadshot… for me.” Dig said, “And now she’s missing.”
Oliver nodded.
”Felicity, David, I think it’s time we visited our Queen Consolidated subsidiary in Moscow.” Oliver said.
”Yeah.” Felicity nodded.
”Oliver, what are you doing?” Dig asked.
”Just need to help a friend.” Oliver said.
”I can’t ask you to do that.” Dig said.
“You didn’t.” Oliver said.
”Aw, man. This means I gotta spend my birthday in Russia.” I sighed.
”You don’t have to go, man.” Dig said.
”I’m just kidding. I’m with you, Dig.” I nodded to him. He nodded back, smiling.
“I think I’m going to stay behind and watch the city.” Daniel said in a carefully neutral voice.
”I think that’d be a good idea.” I said with a firm nod in my brother’s direction.
”Don’t have too much birthday fun with Thea.” Oliver cautioned sternly. Daniel nodded.
”I won’t.” he said in that same forced neutral voice.
———
“Sara.” Oliver said to Sara. Oliver and I had dragged ourselves up to seated positions to face Sara.
The door behind Sara opened and out walked a guy with grayish hair and ridiculously normal looking clothes.
”My name’s Ivo.” he introduced himself as he strode forwards, “What’re your names?”
Behind Ivo, Sara shook her head.
”Tommy.” Oliver lied.
”Uriah.” I lied as well, using my middle name.
“So, how did you come to be on this island, boys?” Ivo asked, “I assume it wasn’t by choice.”
”Our, uh… boat was shipwrecked here.” Oliver said.
”We were the only survivors.” I chimed in.
”Well, I’m sorry to hear that.” Ivo said, “Did you explore the island much?”
”Some of it.” Oliver answered, “Why?”
”You didn’t happen to run across a Japanese imperial navy submarine, did you?” Ivo asked.
Oliver and I exchanged genuinely surprised looks.
“During World War II,” Ivo began, “every country was trying to develop the ultimate weapon. The United States had the Manhattan Project, of course. The Nazis had Das Uranverein. And the Japanese, well… they had Mirakuru.”
”Stem cell and genetic therapies,” Sara filled in, “decades ahead of their time.”
”Every war advances the cause of science. And the Japanese, they had developed a serum that caused increased strength.” Ivo explained, “Rapid cell regeneration. They called it Mirakuru.”
”Miracle.” Sara translated.
”Thought they could create an army of super soldiers.” Ivo said, “They were transporting their only supply via submarine… when that sub came under heavy fire by the allied forces. And it ran aground in this chain of islands. Thanks to you two, we now know it’s this island.”
”You killed my friends.” Oliver seethed.
“Which means it’s up to you two to help us find that sub.” Ivo said apathetically.
———
The Queen family’s car pulled up to the private airstrip, and we all got out. Dig from the driver’s seat, and me, Oliver, and Felicity from the back row.
The flight attendant had come down off of Oliver’s private jet, and he grabbed our luggage as the four of us walked towards the jet.
”Are you forgetting something?” Dig asked as a second car pulled up beside the one Dig had driven here.
To all our surprise, Isabel Rochev climbed out of that car.
”Where do you think you’re going?” Isabel asked. I slid my arm around Felicity’s waist.
”Birthday trip to Tahiti?” I tried.
”That’s funny. The flight manifest says you’re going to Moscow.” Isabel said. She’d checked the flight manifest? Alarm bells were ringing in my head, but I silenced them. She was just Oliver’s annoying business partner. Not anything dangerous.
”Well, we’re going to stop by there, you know, after Tahiti.” Felicity said.
”What kind of partner decides to interact with our overseas holdings behind the other one’s back?” Isabel demanded.
”It was an oversight.” Oliver apologized.
”Oh. Well, lucky for our partnership, I’m a fast packer.” Isabel said, and walked past us to the jet’s steps.
”Ok, this birthday trip to Tahiti just got real unpleasant.” I said.
”C’mon.” Felicity said, tugging me towards the jet. I followed, and we climbed on the private jet.
———
“Okay, Mr. Hale.” the airport employee said to me in a Russian accent after stamping my passport. Oh yeah, by the way, I’d had to get a passport before coming on this Russian adventure, because my last passport was from when I was 10. Not exactly up to date.
I saw Isabel chatting to Oliver while I waited for Felicity to get through the passport stamping process.
Hmm… maybe chatting wasn’t the right word. Aggressively ordering?
”What was that about?” I asked, walking up to Oliver. He turned towards me very quickly.
”Nothing.” he promised.
I gave him a suspicious look, but then Felicity came up beside me and linked her arm through mine.
”Everything with Knyazev is set.” Oliver told me.
”You have friends in the Russian mafia?” Felicity asked, “Color me not at all surprised.”
”You’re going straight to the hotel in a cab.” Oliver told Felicity.
”No, you’re leaving me with her?” Felicity asked, pointing towards Isabel. I laughed.
”Dig, David, and I need to get a drink.” Oliver said.
”The double D’s.” I nodded. Felicity swatted my chest without looking at me, and I chuckled.
I kissed Felicity swiftly and me, Dig, and Oliver walked off.
”I wouldn’t… mind a drink.” Felicity called as we walked off.
———
Daniel
I looked up as Jean Loring, Moira’s attorney, walked up to me and Thea in Verdant.
”Mrs. Loring! I didn’t take you for the club-hopping type.” Thea greeted her.
”Well, I’m here on business.” Jean said.
”Is everything OK with my mom?” Thea asked.
”Yes. But we need to discuss something about this case.” Jean looked at me.
”Me?” I asked.
”What about Daniel?” Thea asked, crossing her arms.
”I’d like him to take the stand at your mother’s trial.” Jean told Thea.
”What? Why?” I asked.
”Well, you’ve lived with Moira, and you’re not her child, which takes a lot of the bias out of any point you might make. Not only that, but you’ve been publicly working with Alderman Blood to help fix the Glades in the wake of the earthquake. A lot of people respect your opinion because of that, and you’ve seen firsthand what the earthquake did. You saying that Moira isn’t responsible would be quite a statement.” Jean explained.
”Wow. Um, I didn’t think what I was doing was gaining any attention.” I said, running a hand through my rather long dark hair.
“You are. Your name has come up quite a few times in interviews with Alderman Blood. You’ve become quite well-known for your good deeds.” Jean said.
I glanced once at Thea and saw the hope in her eyes.
“Of course I’ll take the stand. I’m pretty sure you’re overestimating my importance, but if it’ll do anything to help, I’ll do it.” I said, and Thea positively beamed at me.
———
David
Oliver, Dig, and I walked into Anatoly Knyazev’s bar, and I heard his voice almost instantly.
”Oliver Queen! And… David Hale? Ha! My favorite Americans!” he said in his familiar Russian accent, standing up and walking forwards. He kissed both of Oliver’s cheeks, and then mine.
“Don’t let Daniel hear you say that.” I grinned.
Anatoly laughed. In Russian, he basically said that it’s been too long since we’ve last seen each other, and that I’ve gotten very mature-looking.
”It has been too long.” Oliver agreed.
”John Diggle, this is Anatoly Knyazev.” Oliver introduced Dig to Anatoly.
”Thank you for meeting us.” Dig nodded.
”If Oliver and David vouch for you, you’re my second favorite American.” Anatoly smiled, shaking Dig asked.
Oliver and I chuckled.
———
Anatoly took us to his office, where a pretty dark haired woman in a tight dress set down a tray of shots.
”First, a toast.” Anatoly said, and we all took a shot glass. To my total surprise, the pretty dark haired woman gave me a flirtatious smile before she left. Oliver didn’t comment, but he nudged me and gave me a knowing grin. I hastily looked away.
“None for me, thanks.” Dig tried to say, but Oliver set a shot glass in front of him, giving him a warning look.
”Prochnost.” Anatoly said.
”To strength.” Oliver and I said.
With that, we all took our shots.
”Now. Business.” Anatoly said.
He slid a mugshot of a bruised brunette woman across the desk towards Dig
“This is woman you look for, yes?” Anatoly checked, “Picture is from two days ago, from Gulag. Prison.”
Dig held up the picture.
”Lyla was arrested?” Dig asked in surprise.
”Not quite.” Anatoly answered, “From what I hear, she was trying to break in.”
“Why?” Dig asked. Anatoly shrugged
“I do not know.” Anatoly answered, “But clearly she had issues breaking back out. Gulag. Worst in Russia. It’s called Koshmar.”
“The nightmare.” I translated.
”It’s full of violent psychopaths and killers. And that’s just the guards.” Anatoly said.
”Anatoly, we need a way into the Gulag to extract her.” Oliver said.
”You get in, you get shot before you get out.” Anatoly said, “Or end up like your friend. It is impossible.”
“The only that’s impossible is us leaving this country without this woman.” Dig said.
Anatoly chuckled.
”I like this guy. We have no word for optimist in Russian. The only way in to Koshmar is as prisoner. Now, I have guard there, owes me favor. It could work.” Anatoly said, “I’ll give you one shot in twenty.”
“Set it up. I’ll go.” Oliver said.
”No. It has to be me.” Dig said.
”No.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, what if something happens to you in there?” Dig asked, “What happens to me, Felicity, or Isabel, for that matter? You have to be on the outside, making the moves. I’ll go inside.”
“No, if someone needs to go in who’s not Oliver, let me.” I said.
”There’s no way in hell I’m letting you spend your birthday in a Russian Gulag.” Dig said, “I’ve got this.”
I sighed. Oliver nodded at Anatoly.
Anatoly grabbed the bottle of vodka and filled up the shot glasses again.
”Happy Birthday, David.” Anatoly smiled.
”Thanks.” I chuckled, and we all toasted to my birthday.
———
“Now that is a lot of drugs.” Felicity said the next day, looking at the big duffel bag of blue drugs sitting in Oliver’s hotel room.
”Courtesy of Knyazev.” Dig said, “I’ve enough weight to land me in the Koshmar.”
Oliver nodded.
”You need to be wearing this when they process you.” Felicity said, going to retrieve a jacket, “Guards’ll take it, but that’s the point.”
Dig slid the jacket on, and nodded.
Felicity went to her tablet and pulled up a photo of Anatoly’s man on the inside.
”This is Knyazev’s man inside the prison.” Felicity said, “A guard.”
”He’ll know where in the nightmare Lyla is being held.” I said.
”When all hell breaks loose, you need to meet us at the rendezvous point with Lyla or…” she trailed off.
”Or I am a permanent Russian.” Dig said.
“Just thinking out loud… are we sure this is the best plan we can come up with?” Felicity asked.
”It’s not. The best plan would be to let me go instead, but…” I trailed off as Oliver, Dig, and Felicity all said ‘no’ in unison.
”That.” I finished, waving my hand to gesture to the three of them.
”Look, Dig, I know Lyla is your friend, but…” Felicity trailed off. It was clear what she was saying. Was Lyla worth this?
”Felicity, Lyla isn’t my friend. She was my wife.” Dig said.
“Wow.” I breathed.
“Explain that sentence.” Felicity ordered.
”Lyla and I met in the army back at Afghanistan.” Dig said, “But we didn’t stay married long once we got stateside. Couldn’t figure out a way to stay married without a war to fight. So she joined ARGUS, and I circled back for my third tour. I can’t leave here without her, Felicity. I just can’t.”
Oliver’s phone pinged.
“Two minute warning.” he said, and he and Dig shook hands. Felicity walked forwards and put a scarf on him, and kissed his cheek.
”Good luck, John.” she said.
”Bring it in, Dig.” I said, and he chuckled, but we hugged. Then, he took his big bag of drugs and headed out.
———
Not long after that, Oliver’s phone rang and he picked it up.
After a second, he hung up, and turned to face me and Felicity.
”Clock’s running.” Oliver said simply.
Chapter 62: Keep Your Enemies Closer, Part 2
Notes:
Warning: this chapter does contain a graphic sex scene
Chapter Text
David
Felicity, Anatoly, and I stood around a car, bundled up for the cold. Oliver was unable to come because of Isabel and QC business, so I was here and he wasn’t.
“You think Dig’s OK?” Felicity asked me.
“He’s tough. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” I said, and she leaned against my chest.
”Ah, I see you have come to Russia with your girlfriend, David.” Anatoly said to me in Russian. Well, that’s how it would translate into English. I laughed.
”Birthday party, you know?” I replied, also in Russian.
Anatoly grinned.
”They’re coming.” he said, his grin fading, “They sell us Russian police truck for cheap.”
A car and a police truck came around the corner. They pulled to a stop side by side, and four men hopped out, two from each vehicle. Three were visibly armed, one was not.
In Russian, the unarmed guy asked for the money, and Anatoly held it up. The unarmed man held out his hand, and Anatoly set the money there.
With a command from the unarmed man, the armed men lifted their assault rifles. Anatoly held up his hands. I moved swiftly forwards, and leaned in to whisper in the unarmed man’s ear.
I was not about to let Felicity get shot, and that meant I had to make some threats I didn’t usually make.
”If you do not stand down, I have men who are instructed to make your children orphans.” I said threateningly in Russian.
The man swallowed, and handed me the keys to the police truck. I nodded at the man, and handed the keys to Anatoly, who went to the driver’s seat of the police truck. I went back to Felicity, and climbed in the driver’s seat of the car we’d brought here.
”What’d you say?” Felicity asked me after she joined me inside the car.
”Please.” I lied.
———
“You know, in Russia, there is Gulag.” the Russian prisoner on the other side of Oliver’s cell said, “Almost as bad as this.”
I heard footsteps, and glanced at the side of my cell that connected to a hallway. Standing there was Sara, holding two blankets.
”Sara…” I said, my voice hoarse from not nearly enough water.
”Don’t say my name.” she cautioned, “If they find out we all know each other, they’ll kill all three of us.”
She passed me the blankets through the bars, and I passed one on into Oliver’s cell.
“I thought you drowned.” Oliver said in a similarly hoarse voice to mine.
”When I came up, the boat was gone.” Sara explained, “I thought you two were, too. I was floating out there for days when this ship… they found me. And they saved me.”
“Is that why you’re helping them?” Oliver asked.
”I don’t have a choice.” Sara said.
”I need to warn my brother. And our friends.” I said.
”You said they were dead.” Sara recalled.
”They’re not that easy to kill.” Oliver said.
———
Daniel
In the ruins of the plane, Shado was calmly nursing Slade back to health. The whole right half of his face was severely burned from being lit on fire when the missiles rained down on us.
”Try not to move. Daniel, hold him down.” Shado instructed. I obeyed her quickly, and pushed down on Slade’s shoulder while Shado rubbed a weird black goop on Slade’s burns.
”It smells like puke.” Slade gasped. Well, he wasn’t wrong.
”It’ll heal your wounds.” Shado said soothingly.
”You two have to go.” Slade said, “Get out of here. Get to higher ground.”
”We’re not leaving you.” Shado said firmly.
Slade looked at Shado.
”I will not be the reason something happens to you.” Slade said, then glanced at me, “Or you either, kid.”
”Then we’re in agreement. Because I make my own choices.” Shado said softly.
”Me too.” I piped up.
”You’re a strong woman.” Slade said to Shado.
”When I care about someone, there’s nothing I won’t do for them.” Shado said.
”Another thing we have in common.” Slade said.
Slade started to shiver.
”The burns, they’re lowering your body temperature.” Shado realized.
”Well, that seems backwards.” I said.
”Here.” Shado said, and got under the blanket with Slade, hugging him tightly to warm him up.
———
David
While Oliver was off with Isabel, Felicity and I were sitting on the comfy couch in her hotel room. Oliver had got us separate hotel rooms, which was good, because we hadn’t slept together yet.
”You holding up alright?” Felicity asked me.
”Yeah, I suppose. I’m not used to sitting on the sidelines. This must be how you feel.” I sighed.
”Yup. It’s not great, waiting for you to come back to me.” Felicity said softly, taking my hand. I looked at her and smiled.
”So, what are your big birthday plans?” Felicity asked me.
”Whether or not I was in Russia, my plans were to spend it with you. Though if we weren’t in Russia, we’d probably be in Big Belly Burger.” I grinned. She laughed, and leaned across the couch to kiss me.
I kissed back heatedly, and grabbed Felicity by the hips, pulling her into my lap as we kissed. Now I had to look up a bit to kiss her, but I didn’t mind. Her glasses bumped against my nose, and I chuckled, breaking the kiss.
”Here, let me just take these off.” Felicity said, and rapidly took off her glasses. She got up off of me and went to put in contacts. I watched as she did that, following her around the room with my eyes.
When she came back to me, she didn’t get back in my lap, she took my hands.
”I know we said we were going to have a nice dinner and a night in before we went all in with… us, but, well, it’s your birthday, and-“ Felicity started, but I kissed her to stop her rambling.
”If you’re asking me to have sex with you here, in Russia, in a hotel room that’s stupidly fancy, then my answer is hell yes.” I said. She smiled, and I stood up, taking her hand. We walked into her bedroom, and I let go of her hand then, closing the bedroom door.
I reached up for the shirt I was wearing and started hastily unbuttoning them, but then I felt it was taking too long, so I ripped the damn thing open and shrugged it off. Then, I tugged off my undershirt and let Felicity see me topless.
Her fingers reached out and touched certain things, like the Bratva symbol, or the symbols Constantine had out there, or the numerous scars I’d acquired. But there was nothing like disgust in her eyes, which I was grateful for. I leaned down and kissed her, softly. Felicity turned around, and looked over her shoulder.
”Unzip me?” she whispered, gathering her blond hair up in her hand to get it out of the way.
With a slightly trembling hand, I tugged on the zipper of her dress, dragging it down her body, and then I took the two unzipped sides of the dress and pulled them apart, leaning down to kiss her bare shoulder. She let out a small sigh, and my hand found her hip as she fully took the dress off. It dropped to her feet, and she stepped out of it.
She turned around to face me, wearing just a lacy pink bra and panties. It was some pretty fancy lingerie, and she looked Smoak-ing hot in it.
”I was hoping I’d be able to talk you into this.” Felicity confessed. I laughed, and unbuttoned my pants, tugging them off me and to the ground, where I kicked them away. Felicity started breathing hard when my hands settled on her hips, and our mouths crashed together in a kiss that was anything but soft.
I felt her breasts squash against my chest, and we staggered back towards the bed, and we fell so that I was on my back, and Felicity was on top of me.
Frankly, I wasn’t particularly sure what happens next. I was a virgin, after all. I’d watched some porn, but that wasn’t reality. Looking at Felicity, though, I’d say in a heartbeat that reality is already so much better.
”W-what now?” I asked softly. Her lips curved into a smile, and she got off of me. She stood up at the foot of the bed, and I watched in awe as she reached around her back and unhooked her bra, tossing it aside, and her panties joined the bra there seconds later.
I beheld my naked girlfriend in sheer amazement, and I stood up to join her in nudity, but she stopped me. She slid her hand into my boxers, and I gasped as her soft hand wrapped around my cock.
She gave it a soft little rub with her thumb, and then she pulled her hand out, and tugged my boxers down a little bit. I was painfully hard, and my rock hard cock sprung out when she did that.
“Wow. You’re pretty big.” Felicity remarked.
”You’re just saying that.” I waved her off, but I was pleased. Felicity shook her head.
”No, I am not.” she said softly, and I groaned as she kissed the tip of my cock.
“Do you have a condom?” I asked her, realizing abruptly I didn’t have one.
”No, but I’m on birth control.” Felicity promised. I nodded.
Both of us entirely naked, Felicity pushed me down onto the bed, and my cock stuck up like a proud tower.
Felicity got up onto the bed on her knees, and then she put her knees on either side of my hips, her pussy right above my cock.
She placed one of her hands on my chest, and then she lowered herself down onto my cock. I groaned in delight as I felt her tight walls around the first two or so inches of my penis.
”Liss… that feels so good.” I groaned. She laughed.
”I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” she winked at me.
Felicity kept sinking down onto my cock, and both of us were making sounds of pleasure by the time she got all seven inches of me inside her.
“Ohhh…” I gasped. Felicity held out her hands and a bit confused, I slipped my hands into hers.
And then, she started to bounce on my cock. It felt incredible, seeing her bouncing on my cock, her breasts bouncing as she did so.
”Oh, God.” I managed, my brain fuzzy with pleasure. Felicity had her head back, and she was crying out my name. I’d always loved the sound of it on her lips, but this was entirely different. She squeezed my hands tighter, and I pushed upwards with my hips, and Felicity made a pleased sound, so I kept doing it. With her bouncing and me thrusting, it wasn’t long until both of us were glistening with sweat, but goddamn did Felicity look beautiful.
”Lissssss…” I groaned, “I’m going to… I’m going to cum.”
She beamed down at me.
“It’s OK. Let it all out. Cum inside me.” Felicity said in an almost sultry tone.
I threw back my head, my body arching as I did. I felt my seed shoot up and into Felicity, and it felt amazing. It stole my breath away, and I was panting hard by time I finished.
Felicity slid off my cock, which was still half hard, and cuddled up beside me. We kissed for a long while, and I smiled warmly at her when she drew back.
”Happy Birthday, David.” she smiled. I kissed her again.
”Thank you for the best birthday gift I’ve ever gotten.” I smiled back at her.
“Then again, one year I did get this really cool-“ I grinned, and Felicity rolled on top of me, and shut me up with a kiss.
“What were you saying?” Felicity teased when she drew back from the kiss, her blond hair tickling my face.
“How awesome you are?” I tried. She laughed and nuzzled her nose into my cheek.
”I’ll accept that answer.” she said.
———
After Felicity and I cuddled in bed a little longer, we had to take showers, and then get presentable. I had ripped my shirt open, so I had to dash over to my room and put on a new shirt, and then Felicity and I went down to Oliver’s room.
I was just about to knock when the door opened and Oliver stood there.
“Hey.” I said.
”Hi.” Oliver said, looking a bit surprised to see us.
”It’s time.” Felicity said, “Ready?”
“Yeah, I-“ Oliver said, but was cut off by Isabel Rochev of all people stepping out of Oliver’s room.
”I think they can take the night off. Don’t you?” Isabel questioned.
”Dude. Isabel Rochev?” I raised my eyebrows.
”Don’t give me that look. What happens in Russia, stays in Russia.” Oliver said.
“Sure.” I said, and the three of us headed out of the hotel.
———
“Out of… how many women?” I asked Felicity.
”64 million.” Felicity put in helpfully.
”Out of 64 million women, how the hell did you wind up sleeping with Isabel fucking Rochev?” I asked incredulously.
”So, we’re not doing the ‘what happens in Russia, stays in Russia?’” Oliver asked.
”In his defense, we’re still in Russia.” Felicity pointed out.
”Exactly.” I nodded.
Anatoly climbed back into the police truck after getting out to talk to the guard.
”There is nothing money cannot buy in this country.” he said.
”Diggle should be heading out with Lyla in two minutes.” Oliver said.
”Well, breaking out of prison is harder than it looks.” Anatoly said, “You and David of all people should know that.”
”You’ve been in prison?” Felicity asked me in surprise.
”I’ve been in a lot of places.” I said defensively.
———
The rattling of keys woke me up from sleep, and I looked up to see Sara unlocking Oliver’s cell.
“What about David?” Oliver asked Sara.
”He’ll be fine. We’re just going to go radio your friends, and then you’re coming back here.” Sara said.
Oliver looked at me.
”I’ll be fine. Tell my brother I’m doing alright.” I said, and he nodded. He and Sara left quietly, and I leaned back on my pillow, sighing.
”You should not trust that girl.” the Russian prisoner said.
”What? Why not?” I asked.
”She is Ivo’s loyal servant. I’ve never seen her disobey or even question an order from him. Ever.” he said. That couldn’t be good.
———
“Got it. I shut down the phones. The guards can’t call for help.” Felicity said.
”Your friend and that woman aren’t here by now.” Anatoly said, “they will not be here at all.”
Oliver got out of the truck, and I followed.
The two of us joined a procession of guards heading to apprehend the escapees.
Two of us, three of them. We reached the three escapees, and I was surprised to see Floyd Lawton aka Deadshot, standing beside Dig and Lyla.
Oliver and I acted swiftly, attacking the three guards before they could even really fight back. I grabbed one and kicked him right in the knee, and he howled in pain. I heard Dig and Lyla shooting back at other guards with guns.
“Get down!” Dig called. Oliver and I dropped, and Dig shot the three guys in rapid succession.
“Follow me! Move!” Oliver called, and the five of us ran for the safety of the police truck. Oliver opened the back door, and we all climbed inside. Anatoly put it in drive, and we took off away from the nightmare.
———
“We are clear.” Anatoly said as we went under a bridge.
“Stop the truck.” Dig ordered. He then looked at Lawton.
”Get out.” he said. Lawton didn’t move.
”Get out!” Dig repeated, and Lawton opened the side door and got out of the truck. Dig hopped down after him, and shut the door.
I glanced around the truck.
“So, uh, fun prison break?” I asked Lyla.
She scoffed.
”Fun as it can be, I guess.” she said.
———
Late the next day, the Queen jet landed at the same private airstrip.
Felicity was first off the plane, followed by me, then Dig, Lyla, Isabel, and Oliver.
Everyone except Isabel and Oliver went to get into Dig’s car. Lyla sat up front while Felicity was in the back right, I was sat in middle, which left back left for Oliver once he finished chatting with Isabel. I wrapped my arm around Felicity’s shoulders, and she leaned against my side.
Dig and Oliver had a little chat outside, but I couldn’t hear a word of it.
———
Daniel
Moira invited me to see her in prison, and I was surprised at the invite, but I went nonetheless. She told me about how grateful she was that I was taking the stand for her, and I told her that it was really no big deal, and then Thea walked in.
”What are you doing here?” Thea asked in surprise upon seeing me talking to Moira.
”I invited him here. To thank him for taking the stand.” Moira said.
Thea smiled.
”I’m still so grateful to you for doing this.” she said.
”It’s no problem. Really. I just want to help you get back to where you belong. Home, as a family.” I said truthfully. Both Queen women looked very happy to hear that. Moira touched Thea’s shoulder.
”You picked a good one.” Moira said, and I felt my cheeks heating as Thea nodded.
”The best.” she smiled at me.
———
Later that day, David and I met up for dinner at Big Belly Burger to discuss what we’d been up to.
”Yeah, so Dig had to go in undercover as a prisoner all by himself.” David explained.
”What? Why didn’t you go with him?” I asked in surprise.
“He didn’t want me to. He said, and I quote, ‘no way in hell I’m letting you spend your birthday in a Russian Gulag.’ So, yeah.” David responded.
“Wow. He’s ok, though, right?” I checked.
”Yeah. He got Lyla out and he’s all good.” David confirmed.
”So, what’d you do for birthday festivities?” I asked him. David clearly considered his answer.
“Well, I had some vodka with Anatoly, Oliver, and Dig the night before my birthday, and then on my birthday, well, let’s just say I’m not a virgin anymore.” David grinned broadly. My mouth fell open.
”You’re kidding me. You did that while Dig was trapped in a Russian Gulag?” I asked incredulously.
”You know, it sounds bad when you say it like that. And hey, Oliver had sex during that time, too!” David protested.
”With who?” I wondered. David chuckled.
”Isabel fucking Rochev.” he smirked.
“No way. You’re screwing with me.” I shook my head.
”Nope. 100% true.” David said. I shook my head in befuddlement.
”So, what’d you get up to?” David asked me.
”Well, Moira’s attorney asked me to take the stand at Moira’s trial. She said that I was a recognizable good person who knew Moira well.” I explained.
”Whoa. Are you doing it?” David asked, tossing a fry in his mouth.
”Yeah, of course I’m doing it. I’ll go up there and do whatever I can to help Moira.” I said firmly.
“Thea gave you the puppy dog eyes, didn’t she?” David raised an eyebrow.
”No.” I lied. His eyebrows climbed higher.
”Okay, yeah, she did. But I was going to do it anyway!” I protested.
David chuckled as he grabbed his soda and took a sip of it.
Chapter 63: State v. Queen, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
The car was mobbed by reporters practically as soon as Dig stopped it outside the courthouse.
It was a madhouse pushing through the throng of them, while trying hard to ignore their heartless questions about the trial. Moira Queen wasn’t even my mother and the questions were pissing me off.
The mob of reporters stayed around us as me, Daniel, Thea, Oliver, and Dig pushed our way forwards to the courthouse. Just saying, I could totally see why pre-island Oliver had attacked one of these guys. They were complete assholes.
———
I limped along, barely able to keep on my feet. The injuries I’d sustained to my leg were beyond painful and they hadn’t healed nearly enough to be walking around. My hands were tied, as were Oliver’s.
After Oliver and Sara left in the dead of night, I was roused an hour or so later by gun-wielding men. They forced Oliver and I to lead them to our camp, and we had to obey. Both of us were injured and weaponless, while our captors were neither.
Sara was also present, and I didn’t trust her at all. I knew how important it was the right people found you. If Oliver, Daniel, and I had been found by Fyers and not Yao Fei, the odds of us going dark were much, much higher.
Oliver and I staggered forwards into the clearing where the ruined plane sat, and it was clearly wrecked after the missiles launched off of Ivo’s ship, the Amazo.
“You don’t have to do this.” Oliver appealed.
“Ivo says we do.” Sara snapped, “Your friends are a danger to his men.”
One of the gun-wielding men ordered the others forwards, pushing Oliver into action.
“Slade! Shado! Daniel! Run!” he screamed. The man who’d given out orders to the gunmen and hit Oliver forcefully with his rifle, and Oliver went down hard.
I did notice genuine concern on Sara’s face, but I wasn’t sure whether or not to trust it. The gunmen opened fire on the plane, the sounds of bullets disturbing otherwise quiet day.
”No…” I gasped. The Creole walked forwards and poked his head into the plane.
”There’s no one here.” he reported.
”Thank God.” I gasped. Ivo glanced at me and kicked my good leg, and I flopped to the ground, groaning.
“They must have moved on from their position.” Ivo reasoned as he played with a rectanglular box.
”Charges are set. Here’s the detonator.” Ivo said, “Make sure they have no place to return to.”
Ivo handed the box to the Creole, and Ivo looked down at me and Oliver.
“Now, you two are going to take us to the graves.” Ivo said.
”Please. I can’t walk anymore.” I pleaded.
”That’s fine. Get him up.” Ivo nodded, and two gunmen grabbed me and hauled me along as Ivo, Sara, and the rest of them headed forwards, to the graves.
———
Daniel
”Did you find the detonator?” Slade asked, coming out of the hiding spot he’d been in, a pistol in his hand.
”Yes.” Shado replied and disarmed the bomb that some guy had tossed into the plane, “We were lucky.”
”No, we were lucky. You were good.” Slade told Shado.
”It doesn’t matter. They have my brother and they have Oliver. I’m going after them.” I said.
”I’ll be by your side.” Shado promised.
”As will I.” Slade said.
”You can barely walk.” Shado said as she grabbed her bow, quiver, and her father’s hood.
”All the more reason not to stay here and give them another chance at blowing me up.” Slade said firmly.
———
David
“You guys alright?” Dig asked Oliver, Thea, Danny, and me.
”I should be asking you that.” Oliver responded, clearly noticing Dig’s stuffy nose and watery eyes. He looked ill, frankly.
”No, I’m fine.” Dig shook his head.
”Really? Because it looks like you have the flu.” I jumped in.
”If that’s true, I shouldn’t have wasted the time getting vaccinated.” Dig grumbled.
”Diggle, whatever it is, just go home.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, listen, I can take care of things, alright?” Dig said.
”No, we’ll be fine, alright?” Oliver responded, “Go rest. And don’t make me call a cop. There are a few of them around here.”
Dig visibly relented, and left him on the landing as the rest of us headed into the courtroom.
———
Daniel
The front row of seats consisted of David, Oliver, Thea, then me. Roy and Jade had wanted to come, but something had come up, apparently.
Moira appeared at the door, and she walked towards the defendant’s spot beside her attorney, Jean Loring. The two women were sat right in front of us, and she spun around to smile at her kids.
A clip rolled on the TV stand of Moira’s confession six months ago.
“I have been complicit in an Undertaking with one horrible purpose. To destroy the Glades and everyone in it.” the Moira on the TV said.
“And it worked.” Adam Donner, the DA, said, “The Glades were destroyed. Homes and lives were lost. All because of her actions. True, she had second thoughts, remorse, which compelled her to deliver this statement. But on behalf of the 475 lives that were extinguished that day, I say, Moira Queen, your remorse comes too late.”
“This isn’t a scenario where I can shout insults at him, right?” David checked with me in a whisper. That was very typical of David. He always had a joke ready whenever things got too depressing. He wanted to keep everyone’s spirits up, and telling jokes was the best way he knew how to do that.
”No, I don’t think so. But if it was, I’d be happy to join in.” I muttered back. David smirked.
———
”For the last five years, under the threat for my life and the lives of my family…” the Moira on TV was cut off by Jean pushing pause. It was her turn to speak, not Donner’s.
”Why wouldn’t those threats silence her?” Jean questioned the jury, “Why wouldn’t Moira Queen be terrified? Malcolm Merlyn killed her first husband. Abducted her second. Why wouldn’t she be in fear for her life? For the lives of her children? What would you do if it were your children in the crosshairs of a madman’s rage?”
Quite a speech.
———
David
I walked into the bunker to see Dig laying on the ‘operating table’ with a blanket thrown over him.
”What are you doing here?” Dig asked.
”I got a call saying you collapsed.” I frowned.
”Told Felicity not to call you.” Dig grumbled.
”Before that you said ‘gaw’ and ‘thud’, so I didn’t take it very seriously.” Felicity confessed.
”I’m glad she did call me. You need to go to the hospital.” I told Dig.
”He needs more than that.” Felicity said, “When Dig passed out, I sent a sample of his blood to a chemist I know at QC. Guy owes me a favor. Long story. I fixed his parking ticket. Oh. Guess it’s not that long.”
“Felicity. Can we uh, focus, here?” I lifted an eyebrow.
“Yes! The blood sample. It came back positive for trace amounts of Vertigo.” Felicity reported.
”I’ve never used Vertigo before.” Dig said.
”You were exposed to it somehow.” Felicity told him.
”Vertigo’s back? Again?” I groaned.
“When the Count recovered from his OD on Vertigo, he was sent to Iron Heights.” Felicity told me.
”The prison was damaged in the quake. Did he escape at the same time as Dollmaker?” I asked.
”Yup. And just like with the Dollmaker, prison officials worked overtime to keep a lid on the escape.” Felicity said. I scowled, and looked over at Oliver’s glass case of gear, and I grabbed a dart loaded with a green mixture.
”This is Oliver’s anti-Vertigo concoction. Give it to Dig. I need to brief Oliver on what’s happening so he’s in the know. While I’m gone, can you try to get a solid lead on the Count or on how Dig got Vertigo in him?” I asked.
”Yes, I’ll look into that.” she promised. I pecked her on the lips.
”Thanks, Liss.” I said and headed out of the bunker back towards the courthouse.
———
Daniel
I watched as Adam Donner called Thea to the stand. David came in during this time, and sat down next to Oliver, and the two proceeded to whisper furiously about something, but I kept my focus on my girlfriend.
”When was the first time you heard of this so called Undertaking?” Donner questioned.
”When everyone else did.” Thea answered, “When my mother gave the press conference.”
“Doesn’t seem like you took it too well.” Donner replied.
”I was surprised. Shocked, really. Who wouldn’t be?” she asked.
Donner cleared his throat before speaking next.
”Uh, your mother was, um, immediately taken into custody, but I assume you went down to the precinct to see her?” Donner asked. Oh no. I could already see the trap he was nudging Thea into.
”Um, actually, I didn’t see her until she was moved.” Thea answered.
”To the prison?” Donner clarified. Thea nodded.
“Do you remember when you visited her?” Donner inquired.
“Uh, not the exact date.” Thea answered.
”It’s okay. I have the visitor log here.” Donner said, and read from the log, “October 9th. Five months later. Why so long?”
“Um, I- I-… are you OK?” Thea asked Donner. He was bent over the prosecution table, looking sick.
”An answer, please. Why did it take you five months to visit your mother?” Donner said, rising with some difficulty onto his feet. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Oliver and David exchange looks.
“Your Honor, if I-“ Jean rose, but the judge shushed her.
”No. I want to hear this.” he said.
”I needed time.” Thea said, “I was…”
”Angry? So angry, perhaps, that it took you five months to forgive her?”
”It was complicated.” Thea answered.
”No. It’s very simple. You blamed your mother for what she had done, so why shouldn’t the jury?” Donner asked.
Thea looked in horror over at the jury.
”Your Honor, we have no further questions for the… witness.” Donner said, and promptly collapsed.
”Adam!” Laurel cried, rising up from her spot at the prosecution table as Adam’s DA in training.
———
David
Oliver led Ivo and his men to the cave where we’d found the skeletons and the arrowhead thingy, and the two muscular guys who’d been carrying me across the island of Lian Yu dumped me on the ground.
Ivo darted forwards to fondle the creepy skeletons, and I watched him, very curious.
”No.” Ivo said, “Where is it? Come on, where is it?”
Ivo rose to his feet and stared at Oliver threateningly.
”The Hosen. Where is it?” he demanded.
”What?” Oliver asked, genuinely confused, as I was.
”The arrowhead.” Ivo explained, “Every report said it was with these bodies. You said you and your friends were here. Now, where is it?”
I started laughing.
”What are you laughing at?” Ivo demanded.
”The arrowhead was on the plane which you just blew up.” I chuckled. Ivo’s face went pale.
“No. No, your friends, they must have it with them. Take these two outside, make them show you where their friends are.” Ivo ordered. I was hauled up and dragged out of the cave, where Oliver and I were promptly thrown hard onto the ground.
”Take us to them.” the Creole ordered.
”We don’t know where they are.” Oliver said truthfully.
The Creole knelt down and put a gun against my hand. I froze, looking at the man in sheer terror.
”Tell me, or your little friend loses his hand.” the Creole growled at Oliver.
”Let us suggest another option.” a familiar female voice said. I could’ve cried with relief when I looked up to see Shado with her bow drawn and pointed at the Creole, Slade in some interesting warpaint holding a machine gun, and Daniel, who held a pistol and had a knife on his belt.
“You hand the kids over to us, and we don’t kill you all.” Slade growled.
Ivo emerged from the cave, and Shado angled her bow towards him instead of the Creole.
———
Adam Donner was carried out on a stretcher and loaded into the back of an ambulance.
Court took a break, and Oliver, Moira, and Jean disappeared off into a side room, while Daniel was talking with Thea.
I pulled out my phone in case I’d missed a text or something from Felicity, and found nothing. Great.
Huh. Did Big Belly Burger deliver to courthouses?
———
Dig was shaking under his blanket when Oliver, Daniel, and I walked into the bunker.
”How are you feeling?” Oliver asked, “Sorry I didn’t get to come earlier, but it was court and-“
“I get it, man.” Dig waved him off, “And, uh, I’m fine.”
”You have a lousy poker face.” Oliver told Dig.
”It’s true.” I agreed.
”Did he take the antidote?” Oliver asked Felicity.
”Yeah, David gave it to me to use on him. Didn’t work.” Felicity said. Oliver looked at me.
”Yes, I gave her the right dart. Jeez.” I huffed, anticipating his question. He nodded.
”The Count must have futzed with his recipe.” Felicity said.
”Heard what happened with Donner at the court.” Dig said, “And with Thea. How is she?”
”She’s doing alright.” Daniel answered.
The screen of Felicity’s monitor started to crackle and fritz like it was experiencing some technical problems, and then it cleared up to reveal the Count.
”Hello, Starling City!” the Count grinned, “Miss me? Many of you have noticed that you’re not feeling quite like yourself.”
“He’s taken over all the local station feeds.” Felicity reported.
”Track his signal.” Oliver ordered.
”Like our good assistant district attorney here.” the Count continued, and the camera turned to reveal Adam Donner, “You might recognize him from his work in the ongoing Moira Queen trial. Hi, Adam.”
”What do you want?” Adam groaned.
”I want what you want. For you to feel better.” the Count said mockingly.
”Go to hell!” Adam seethed.
”I do think you want the pain to end, and I can do that… with Vertigo!” the Count said, “It’s what all your bodies crave. Fortunately, the power of relief is right here. And all you have to do is go to your friendly neighborhood Vertigo dealer and request the cure. Simple supply and demand at work.”
The Count held up his vampiric Vertigo syringe and looked to Adam.
”Now, tell me you want this… and it’s yours.” the Count promised, “All the pain will just… disappear. Say it. Say… you want it.”
“I-I-I want, I want it.” Adam confessed. The Count stuck the vampire syringe into Adam.
“You see,” the Count said, “a simple solution. I’m Count Vertigo and I approve this high!”
The screen cut to the technical difficulties screen.
”He rebranded.” I remarked.
”What do we do now?” Felicity asked.
”We find him.” Oliver said, “And we shut him down.”
———
“Where did he broadcast from?” Oliver asked.
”He bounced the signal off of a STAR Labs satellite. He could’ve sent that transmission from Markovia.” Felicity said.
”He wouldn’t leave town.” I shook my head.
“Scrub the footage, frame by frame if you have to.” Oliver said, “There is something on here that gives us a clue to where he is.”
”If he dosed the whole city, why are only some people showing symptoms?” Dig asked.
“Maybe exposure was selective.” Oliver reasoned, “The Count contaminated something that only certain people like you and Donner consumed.”
The computer screen began to play a news briefing about the Count’s message, and I put my hands on my eyes and sighed.
———
“At least let me call Lyla.” Oliver said to Dig.
”All she could do is worry about me.” Dig said gruffly.
”I found something!” Felicity alerted everyone. The four of us crowded around Felicity’s desk.
”I don’t see anything.” Daniel said.
”Because you have to see what Donner does.” Felicity said, and typed some buttons on her keyboard.
The image zoomed in on one of Adam Donner’s eyes.
“His eye caught a reflection.” Oliver realized.
”Could you uh, enhance it?” I asked.
”Mmhm.” Felicity said, and did some more typing.
The image in Adam’s reflection sharpened into a visible logo.
”Are those wings?” Dig asked.
”It’s the city seal.” Felicity said, “Starling Municipal Records Department. That building’s been abandoned since the city went digital. Dollars to donuts, that’s where the Count is operating out of.”
”Not for long.” Oliver said. I nodded, too.
”Hey, guys, I probably should be getting back to Thea. I promised her I wouldn’t be gone long.” Daniel apologized. I clapped him on the shoulder.
”Go. We’ve got this.” I said firmly. He nodded his thanks and exited the bunker.
I walked towards my gear and grabbed my bow. Time to bring Count Vertigo off his high.
Chapter 64: State v. Queen, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Oliver and I landed in the Municipal Records building on either side of the chair Adam Donner was tied to. I flicked my wrist and one of my knives shot up into my hand that wasn’t holding a bow, and I cut him free.
“Go.” I growled. Adam got up and fled.
“Be still, my heart.” Count Vertigo said. A thug ran forwards and I threw the knife in my hand with pinpoint accuracy as he rushed towards Oliver. My blade sank into the thug’s shoulder, and Oliver grabbed him by a fistful of his shirt and tossed him down over the ledge we were standing on, where he fell onto a stack of boxes, which broke under his weight.
Two of the Count’s people flipped a table on its’ side for cover as the Count himself fell back to a safer position. Oliver and I both notched an arrow to our bows and pulled them back. I saw the people the Count had hostage, young men and women in their underwear with plastic ponchos over them, and hairnets over their hair. He was forcing them to produce his Vertigo.
”Step away from them.” Oliver ordered.
”Yes, I heard you two developed an allergy to killing.” the Count drawled.
”Do it!” Oliver roared.
”Or what? You’ll kill me?” the Count asked, “Neither of you are willing to make the hard call anymore. It’s sad, really.”
The Count hopped up on a pedestal, his arms raising as he fearlessly stared at us. I heard noise off to the side of me, and I turned my head slightly to see one of the Count’s men had caught Adam.
Oliver twisted and shot a tank of gasoline, and I let my arrow fly towards the Count’s shoulder.
He twisted out of the way in the nick of time, and I turned to see that Oliver was fighting off a criminal. I lifted my bow and shot the guy holding Adam hostage in the shoulder.
”You’re really on the no killing wagon!” the Count called out as me, Oliver, and Adam left, “Shame. You’re really letting one of life’s true pleasures pass you by.”
———
Daniel
I sat down on the witness stand and watched as Laurel came forwards.
”Mr. Hale, when you returned from the island, you were taken in by Moira Queen, correct?” Laurel asked me. I nodded.
”Yes, that is correct. Oliver invited me and my brother to stay with him.” I answered.
”Right. So, you had a close look inside her house. Did you see anything… odd? Illegal?” Laurel asked curiously. Other than Oliver, David, and I?
”No. No, until the press conference, I had no idea about any of this.” I said. Wow. Lying under oath. That was a new kind of crime for me.
“No, when I went into the Queen household, all I saw was a family relieved to be back together again. I saw a woman who genuinely loved her children, and even showed lots of care and generosity towards me and my brother, when we had nothing. No one. Moira Queen loves her family. I mean, we all love our families, but Moira’s one of those rare people who’d do anything to save her family. In this case, she had to aid Malcolm Merlyn in his crimes against Starling City. Did she do that? Yes. She did, and there’s no denying that. But she didn’t do it of her own volition. She did it to save her children. To save her second husband, Walter Steele. I know that if I was presented with the same choice, I’d make the same call Moira did.” I said firmly.
Laurel nodded.
”No further questions, Your Honor.” she said. Was Laurel… had she been trying to get me to talk like that, from the heart?
“The defense calls Moira Queen to the stand.” Jean said, standing. I passed Moira on the way off the stand, and she gave me a warm smile.
———
David
“And despite it, you remained friends with Mr. Merlyn. In fact, he frequently attended parties at your home.” Laurel said. Moira had just came out with the information that she’d slept with Merlyn once.
“He was my husband’s best friend until Malcolm killed him.” Moira said.
”And this is why you claimed to feel as though you were in fear for your life and the lives of your children?” Laurel questioned.
”Well, I think it’s a fairly compelling reason.” Moira said a little bit snarkily.
”Last year, your second husband, Walter Steele, was abducted by Mr. Merlyn, correct?” Laurel asked.
”Yes. So, you see-“ Moira said, but Laurel cut her off.
”Why didn’t Merlyn kill Walter same as your first husband?” Laurel asked.
”I begged Malcolm not to.” Moira admitted.
”And Malcolm listened to you.” Laurel said, “Your friend spared Walter’s life and yet, you’d have this jury believing that you and your children were in danger?”
”We were. I was afraid-“ Moira tried, but Laurel jumped in.
”Afraid of getting caught.” Laurel finished.
”Despite whatever youthful mistakes I might have made, Malcolm Merlyn was a dangerous man.” Moira stayed firm.
”To other people.” Laurel prodded, “But the only person who truly posed a danger to Moira Queen and her family… was Moira Queen.”
Laurel turned around, and made shaky eye contact with Oliver, and then with me. I held her gaze, and she gave me the smallest of half-smiles, almost as if she was expecting me to turn away in disgust.
But I gave her one back, and she took her seat at the prosecution table.
———
Oliver, Thea, Daniel and I were standing around a bench. Well, Oliver and I were standing, while Daniel and Thea sat on said bench.
Laurel came out, took one look at the Queens and hurriedly staggered in the other direction around the circular room.
Oliver went the opposite way she had, and they met at the other end of the circle. I couldn’t hear what was being discussed, but it didn’t look angry, so I took that as a good sign.
———
“So, obviously you five took the Hosen out of this cave.” Ivo said, then glanced at me and Oliver, “Lift them up.”
The Creole’s men moved to obey Ivo’s orders.
”I know they don’t have it, that means one of you three does.” Ivo said, “Give it to me, and we’ll discuss an exchange.“
”We don’t know what you’re talking about.” Shado said, ”Give us Oliver and David, and we’ll leave you alone to look for it.”
One of the guys raised a gun at Shado, and Slade took him out very quickly.
“Anybody else wanna be stupid?” he growled.
”Hey. Hey!” Ivo said, raising his hands in surrender as Shado aimed her bow at him, “Fine. Take them.”
Ivo glanced at the Creole.
”Cut them loose.”
Oliver and I both held out our hands, and the Creole cut my bonds first, and then Oliver’s.
Reacting quickly, Oliver punched the Creole, and grabbed Sara and me and dragging us along.
”C’mon, move!” Oliver barked. My leg was burning like hell, but this was it. Escape. I fought through the pain.
I hobbled along, barely keeping pace. Slade was giving cover fire behind us, and I desperately tried to keep going.
Sara doubled back and grabbed me, sliding my arm across her shoulders and helping me keep up with the rest of the group as we moved quickly across the familiar terrain of Lian Yu.
”We have to keep moving! They’re following us!” Oliver shouted from his position in the lead. Daniel was directly behind him, followed by me and Sara, and then Slade, with Shado in the rear.
”We know.” Shado said, and behind us, an explosion erupted.
Our group didn’t slow, we just kept running.
———
Jean walked out to the circular room where our little group still waited.
”Can we call it a night?” Thea asked.
”Jury just signaled they could have a verdict.” Jean explained, “Judge won’t send them home. He wants to get this over with.”
”Line forms behind me.” Thea grumbled.
”A verdict that quickly is bad, isn’t it?” Oliver asked.
”I think the two of you should prepare for the worst.” Jean said diplomatically.
Just then, Oliver’s phone started ringing.
”Excuse me.” he said, and stepped aside from the group.
I leaned down and put my forehead on my forearm as I leaned on the railing. Thea touched my arm, and I looked at her curiously.
”You know I’m not Daniel, right? We don’t look that similar.” I said. Thea have a sad smile.
”I know you’re not Daniel. You just looked lost. And I know we don’t know each other that well, but Daniel helped me realize that none of us are alone in this.” Thea said.
”Damn it. When did my little brother get wiser than me?” I shook my head, but I smiled at Thea. She smiled back. You know, this girl could be my sister-in-law one day. Daniel seemed pretty inclined to hold onto her.
Oliver came back over, white-faced.
“What is it?” I asked. Oliver gave Thea a tight smile and dragged me out of her earshot.
”The Count has Felicity in Queen Consolida-“ Oliver began, but I was already sprinting away from him, and out of this courthouse.
I knew Oliver couldn’t come because of his mother’s court thing, and Daniel wouldn’t leave Thea, not in this moment of need.
I’d have to do this myself.
———
Fully geared out, I walked into Queen Consolidated briskly.
I turned a corner and saw Felicity strapped to a chair, and behind her sat the Count. The fucking creep was playing with her ponytail. Felicity looked petrified and like she’d been crying.
”Pretty swanky offices.” the Count said.
I felt anger bubbling up inside me. Intense anger.
”You can see all the destruction that your mom caused from up here.” the Count said. I flipped back my hood and stared at the Count.
”I am not Oliver Queen.” I growled.
”I see. Who are you, then?” the Count asked.
”My name’s David Hale. What do you want?” I demanded. I had no qualms about sharing personal information with him. This motherfucker wasn’t surviving tonight. That was a promise.
“World peace and personal satisfaction. Though not necessarily in that order.” the Count said. He put his hands on Felicity’s shoulders. She gave a frightened tremble, and before I even really thought about it, I reached up and in one fluid movement, shot an arrow between the Count’s eyes.
There was momentary silence, and then the Count’s body fell backwards, crashing to the floor. I finally took a deep, shuddering breath, the first breath I’d taken since seeing him with Felicity.
”Y-you killed him. For me.” Felicity whispered. I walked forwards, grabbing one of my knives off my belt and cutting her restraints.
”I gotta say, I’m not impressed by your sportsmanship.” a female voice said, and I turned. To my surprise, a woman in a black skintight jumpsuit was walking towards me. Her face was obscured by a black mask, and her white hair streamed down her back. In her hand she held a sword.
”Run.” I said in a low voice to Felicity, and pressed one of my knives into her hand. She listened, hurrying off in the opposite direction of the sword-wielding woman. I walked towards her, out of the office and into the hallway.
”You’re that psycho chick who sexually assaulted my brother, right?” I smirked at her.
”I did not sexually assault him! He’s mine. I love him!” the woman seethed.
”Sure. I’ll tell you this, he sure as shit doesn’t love you.” I said, and she charged at me.
The first thing I realized was that she was inhumanly fast. The next thing I realized about her was she was inhumanly strong. Daniel had mentioned she was strong, but he hadn’t said anything about this kind of strength. I went flying backwards through a wall of glass and landed roughly on a table. I leaped to my feet and fired a purple arrow at her, but her sword whooshed up and cut it from the air. I jumped down off the table and stalked towards her, shooting arrow after arrow until we were in swordfighting range.
None of the arrows hit her, and so it was a fight. I hadn’t thought to bring my katana, so it was bow against blade.
She, as previously mentioned, was stupid fast. I could barely keep up enough to survive, much less strike back.
She wasn’t graceful like the League of Assassins assassins, but she was at about the same difficult level.
I fumbled a block on one of her strikes, and she managed to impale me with the blade. It sank right into my side, and she savagely yanked it out.
I flicked my wrist and a knife shot out from the spring loaded holster in there. Before she could react, I drove the knife up into her eye. She howled in pain, and punched me. Hard. I sailed across the offices and smashed through the window.
For a long second, I was breathless and stunned, unable to react, and then I managed to wrest control of my body back from dazedness. I grabbed a grappling arrow, and shot it up at the building. The grappling line went taut just in time to save my life, and I cut the grappling line and dropped the last two feet to the ground painlessly. Then, I flipped up my hood and touched my chest.
”Felicity, do you copy?” I asked.
“Yes, I’m here.” she answered.
”Where are you?” I asked.
“I’m in a cab on my way to Verdant.” she answered.
”Good. I’ll meet you there.” I grunted, as the wound in my side was stinging like a bitch.
I staggered towards where I’d parked my motorcycle.
———
Daniel
Jean came out and saw me, Oliver, and Thea sitting there.
”Hey. Jury’s back.” she said. I took Thea’s hand, and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.
She squeezed back, and hand in hand, we walked back into the courtroom with Oliver following.
———
“I have received a note that the jury has arrived at a verdict.” the judge said, and handed it to a woman I wasn’t really sure who she was.
”Please publish the verdict.” the judge said.
”In the superior court of Star County, ‘State vs. Moira Queen’ verdict. On one count of conspiracy in the first degree, the defendant is found… not guilty.” the woman read, “On the 475 counts of murder in the first degree, the defendant is found… not guilty.”
“I don’t believe it.” Oliver murmured.
Cameras were flashing like crazy as me, Oliver, and Thea sat in a row, all too stunned to rise to our feet. Moira and Jean hugged, and then Moira came towards her kids.
”Mom.” Oliver said, and rose to his feet to hug her, Thea doing the same just a second later.
I stood back respectfully while the Queen family embraced, and while Moira was hugging Oliver and Thea, her eyes were open. I met her gaze, and she gave me a warm, maternal smile.
I smiled back, thrilled that Moira was alive. I did have to wonder what had send David tearing out of the courtroom like a bat out of hell, but I’d find out that answer later, I presumed.
———
It was the early hours of the morning when Oliver and I came down the steps into the bunker.
Dig looked to be mostly recovered, but David was anything but. He was sitting in just the pants of his vigilante gear, and there was a bandage wrapped around his stomach, and on his left side there was a huge bloody stain on it. A bruise had formed under his right eye, and a shallow cut traced along his right forearm. From the way he was sitting, it looked like he’d hurt his back somehow.
”What the hell happened to you?” I asked. Felicity, who was sitting next to my brother and looked incredibly frazzled, didn’t say a word, which was unusual.
”The psycho chick who made out with you on the FEMA mission was there. And she is insanely powerful. She beat the shit out of me.” David groaned.
”Where were you that she was at?” I frowned.
”You didn’t tell him?” David asked Oliver. Oliver shrugged, but he looked worried about David.
”The Count had captured Felicity and was holding her at QC.” David explained, “I showed up and I…. I killed the Count. Then psycho chick shows up. I told Felicity to run, and then I went to go fight psycho, because I thought for sure I could take her on. I was wrong. She wiped the floor with me. I did manage to stab out her eye, though she made up for it by throwing me out of a skyscraper.”
”Throwing you out of a skyscraper?” I repeated.
”Yeah. Apparently, she likes you a lot more than she likes me. I only just barely managed to catch myself with a grappling arrow.” David sighed.
”Jeez.” I said.
”So, your mom won.” Dig nodded.
”Yeah, the verdict doesn’t make sense.” Oliver shook his head, “She should have lost.”
“Did you want her to?” Dig asked.
”I expected her to be. It just doesn’t make sense.” Oliver said.
”Still, your mom must be thrilled.” Felicity said from her position sitting beside David. I could see now that my brother was practically falling against her side. How injured was my brother if he couldn’t keep himself sitting up on his own?
”It’s more like shock, I think.” Oliver said, “They’re processing her now. I just wanted to check in on you guys.”
”I’m feeling better.” Dig nodded.
”And, with the Vertigo-tainted vaccine Queen Consolidated’s Applied Sciences Division was able to formulate a non-addictive treatment.” Felicity explained.
”Good.” Oliver nodded.
He glanced at his watch.
”I need to meet my family at home. You coming, David? Daniel?” Oliver asked.
”Yup.” I nodded.
”I think I’m going to crash here tonight.” David said.
”I’ll stay with you, if you’d like.” Felicity offered. David nodded.
”Please.” he said.
”Alright, this is a place of work. No hanky-panky in the bunker, you hear me?” Oliver asked.
“Trust me, that’s not something you need to worry about.” David said, wincing as he made the slightest adjustment to his position in the chair. Oliver nodded.
”Take good care of him, Felicity.” I nodded at her, and she nodded back.
”I will.” she promised.
———
“Why did you do that?” Sara demanded of Oliver once the group came to a stop.
“Because you stopped the captain from killing me.” Oliver answered.
”Thank you for coming.” Oliver said as Shado approached. I took David off of Sara’s arm and helped set him down on the ground. His leg looked pretty much shredded. I was no doctor, but I didn’t think he’d be able to walk without a pronounced limp ever again.
”Shado, he doesn’t look too good.” Oliver said, looking at Slade.
”Neither does David.” I said, standing up, “His leg’s practically shredded.”
“It is not. I’m fine.” David said stubbornly.
”Who’s this?” Shado looked at Sara.
”It’s complicated.” Oliver answered, “That Hosen thing they’re looking for, it’s back on the plane.”
”No, I’ve got it.” Shado said, and pulled it up out of her shirt, “It has a Buddhist inscription on one side. It reminded me of my father.”
”I’m pretty sure they aren’t interested in Buddhism.” Slade said in a bit of a breathless voice.
”What’s on the other side?” Oliver asked.
Shado flipped over the Hosen.
”30-30-175-12” Shado read.
”So… useless, then?” David asked.
”It’s numbers, what…” Oliver shrugged.
”Coordinates.” Shado realized.
”To what?” I asked.
”A Kairyu-class Japanese submarine which ran aground here in World War Two.” Sara explained.
”What do these guys want with a 70 year old sub?” Slade asked.
”The sub isn’t important,” Sara explained, “but what’s on it… it’ll save the human race.”
“Will it save him?” Oliver asked, looking at Slade.
”Or help David walk again?” I asked.
”Yes. It’s a miracle.” Sara said simply.
Chapter 65: The Scientist, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
Oliver, Moira, and Dig stepped out of the elevator alongside me, and Felicity greeted us. We’d come to QC for Moira’s first day back at work after the trial.
“Mrs. Queen, welcome back to the company.” Felicity said to Moira. There was an upside down triangle cut into Felicity’s form-fitting orange dress that showed off a good amount of cleavage, and I’ll admit, it drew my eyes.
”Thank you.” Moira nodded.
”You look fabulous.” Felicity complimented, “Really. Better than ever. Did you do something to your hair?”
”Yes. I shampooed it without eight women and a guard watching.” Moira said.
Felicity laughed, then abruptly looked concerned.
”Was it okay to laugh, because I was ordered not to say anything about you being in prison just to avoid any awkward exchanges.” Felicity said.
”Like that one.” Oliver said as he and Moira walked into the board meeting.
“I like the dress.” I told my girlfriend, and she gave me a pleased smile.
“Thanks.” she said.
Felicity went to sit down at her desk.
”I still find it unfair I don’t get a desk.” I remarked.
”Do you do any actual secretarial work?” Dig asked.
”No.” I admitted.
”Then why should you get a desk?” Dig questioned. I nodded.
”That’s a good point.” I said.
”Oh my god. Guys, look at this.” Felicity said.
”What?” I asked, walking around to see what was on Felicity’s computer screen and Dig did the same.
”A police report just came up. Someone broke into Queen Consolidated Applied Sciences last night and killed two security guards.” Felicity explained.
“Jeez.” I said.
“Call Daniel, and tell him to meet us there.” Dig instructed, and I did.
———
Dig, Felicity, and I found Oliver in his office after what was apparently a hostile sidebar with Isabel Rochev.
”Oliver.” Dig said, “There’s been a break-in.”
Oliver turned around and walked forwards, and we followed him.
———
“This door was made of expanded reinforced titanium.” Dig said, “What did they use to do this?” He, Oliver, and I were kneeling around a busted up door. A memory flashed into my head, of a white-haired woman throwing me out of a building two weeks ago. I’d mostly recovered from my injuries by now, but the wound from her stabbing me was sure to scar, and I was still a little sore in that general area.
“Not sure yet. No sign of any explosives.” Lance said, “Maybe a crane, maybe a forklift. We’re guessing there was at least three of them, maybe four. Given how quick they got in and out of here, they were fast.”
”Any ideas what these guys were so hot to break in here for?” Lance asked as we climbed to our feet and began to walk around the Queen Consolidated Applied Sciences center, where the break-in took place. As we walked, Daniel and I moved to stand next to Oliver.
”What are you thinking?” Oliver asked quietly, looking at us.
”A super powerful girl beats the hell out of me, and now this super powerful guy rips apart titanium? They have to be connected somehow.” I responded quietly.
”Agreed.” Daniel piped in. A man of few words, my brother.
“Didn’t happen to leave a spare earthquake machine lying around, did ya?” Lance asked Oliver, interrupting our little vigilante council.
Oliver gave Lance a look that said that was in poor taste.
”Sorry.” Lance apologized.
”This is what we’ve been able to pull off the security cameras.” the police’s tech guy said, walking up with a tablet.
The video on the tablet showed one man in a mask that completely covered his face. He picked up a can and threw it forcefully at the camera, which caused the feed to wipe out.
”The only guy we got on video. The rest of the crew must have come in after him.” the tech guy said.
”Actually, it was only one guy.” a voice called, and I turned to see a guy who looked to be not much older than me, a year or two, tops. He had wet brown hair and looked to be pretty skinny.
”Sorry I’m late.” the guy continued, “I missed my train. Actually, my train was late. Well, the second one. The first one I did miss, but that was my cab driver’s fault. I’ve got this great traffic app, and… he thought that he was right. But I’m here now, though, so.”
“Great.” Lance said, “Who the hell are you?”
”And do your parents know that you’re here?” Oliver asked. I bit my lip to stop me from laughing. Oliver would never tell me that, and I was younger than this guy, though I looked to be about the same age as him, and had facial hair, unlike him.
“I’m Barry Allen. I’m from the Central City Police Department.” the guy produced a police badge from his pocket, holding it up, “I’m with the crime scene investigation unit. We’re working on a case with some similar unexplained elements in Central City. So, when the report of your robbery came over the wire, my captain sent me up here.”
Barry smiled, and Oliver hit him with his usual unhappy face, and his smile faded.
“And you think one guy ripped through this door like it was tin foil?” Lance asked skeptically. Daniel and I exchanged glances.
”One very strong guy, yeah. Uh, it takes about 1,250 foot pounds of torque to break someone’s neck. See the marks on the guard’s neck? The bruising pattern suggests the killer used only one hand.” Barry said, displaying a photo of one of the deceased security guards’ bodies, and he had a bruised neck where five fingers were distinguishable.
“I’m guessing you don’t know how hard it is to break someone’s neck.” Barry said to Oliver.
”Hmm? No, no idea.” Oliver said.
”Uh, we’re gonna need a list of the entire inventory here to figure out exactly what was stolen.” Lance’s tech guy said.
“I’ll get that for you.” I nodded to him. Felicity gave me a slightly surprised look.
”I’m going for a desk.” I grinned at her. She laughed softly.
”Actually, I think I know what was stolen.” Barry spoke up, “A centrifuge.”
Of our group, only Felicity didn’t give Barry a blank look.
”An industrial centrifuge.” Barry amended, “Probably the Cord Enterprises 2BX-900. Maybe the six series. Both have a three column base.”
Barry led us over to where a concrete slab was sitting with a bunch of jagged metal bolts sticking up like they’d been holding something down before, and then forcibly ripped up.
”There, you can see the three sets of broken bolts where the thief just ripped it out of the ground.” Barry pointed out.
”And what exactly is a centrifuge?” Lance asked the question everybody was thinking, except Felicity. Oh, and Barry, obviously.
“It separates liquids.” Felicity volunteered, “The centripetal acceleration causes denser substances to separate out along the radial direction.”
”And lighter objects move to the top.” Barry finished.
”Did that help anyone understand what a centrifuge was? Because it didn’t help me.” I spoke up.
“What did you say your name was again?” Felicity asked Barry, ignoring my comment, a habit most people who spend enough time around me develop.
”Barry. Allen.” Barry said.
“Felicity. Smoak.” Felicity responded.
I squinted at Barry.
“Um, you can see the cracks heading towards the door.” Barry said, pointing to footsteps that were sunken into the floor, as if the person making them was carrying something incredibly heavy, “One guy.”
Oliver crouched down to look at the footsteps.
”You’re sure one guy did this without any equipment? Just his bare hands?” Daniel asked Barry.
”Well, it’s just a theory. One backed by a lot of evidence.” Barry answered.
”There has to be another explanation.” Lance said.
”Yeah. I’m sure you’re right.” Barry said.
Lance stepped aside with Felicity, and I imagined he was asking her about the vigilantes’ assistance on this one.
———
Daniel
Sara and I were both carrying David along, while Oliver helped Slade walk, and Shado led the way.
We were going downhill, and David was much more unsteady on his feet going down then on even ground.
”We need to change directions. 10 degrees north.” Shado announced. She had the Hosen and the compass, and was directing our group towards the sub. Hopefully, the miracle aboard the submarine would be able to heal Slade and my brother.
”We need to rest.” Oliver said.
”If Ivo or any of his men survived that blast, they’ll be tracking us.” Slade spoke up, “We keep moving.”
”Agreed.” David said. I had a sneaking suspicion he was trying to look tough in front of Sara, but I wasn’t going to call him out on it.
Slade made a pained noise and then another, and he and Oliver paused.
”Five minutes.” Slade relented.
”If you insist.” David said, and I helped set him down on the ground while Oliver did the same with Slade.
I stepped out from under David’s arm, and Sara did the same with his other one.
”Watch them, please.” Oliver said to Sara, referring to David and Slade.
”Of course.” Sara said.
Oliver, carrying Shado’s bow for her, I noticed, walked forwards to talk to Shado.
Sara offered Slate some water, but he shook his head, nodding his head towards David instead. David took a little bit of water, then handed it back to Slade, who gave David a grateful nod.
Slade stood up after drinking some water, and walked towards Shado and Oliver.
”I feel like taking a walk, anyone care to join me?” he asked loudly.
Shado put Slade’s arm over her shoulders, and helped him walk forwards.
I took David’s arm and helped him to his feet. He was bigger than me, and his ruined leg was not easy for him to walk with, so I was very grateful when Oliver took up David’s other side, leaving Sara to walk between the two groups.
———
Oliver was staring out the window of his office when Dig and I walked into his office.
”Oliver, we got the final inventory from applied sciences.” Dig said, “That CSI from Central City was right. The only thing missing is a centrifuge.”
”You have to see this.” Felicity said, walking into the office with David at her side. My brother had found a candy bar somewhere, and was eating it as he walked.
“I pulled up CC traffic camera footage from across the street of applied sciences. This is three minutes after the alarm went off.” Felicity turned the tablet in her hands towards the three of us so that we could watch as a single man carried that big centrifuge like it weighed nothing. The man loaded it onto his truck. Dig and Oliver exchanged looks, and I felt a sinking pit in my stomach.
First the powerful woman who’d beat up David and toyed with me, and now this guy? It couldn’t be… no, no way.
”Can we help you with something, detective?” Oliver asked, and I looked up to see the CSI from Central City, Barry Allen, standing there.
“Oh, CSIs aren’t detectives. We don’t even carry guns. Just some plastic baggies.” Barry chuckled, smiling innocently.
Felicity chuckled a little bit, too, and I noticed my brother’s gaze sharpen the tiniest bit as he looked at Barry. I almost burst out laughing at that fact. My brother, the veteran vigilante with enough battle experience to bring down a squadron of highly trained soldiers, was jealous of the skinny CSI who probably had never seen blood beyond his crime scenes.
”Uh, where should I set up my equipment?” Barry asked.
”I’ll show you.” Felicity said.
”What’s going on?” Oliver asked.
”Your assistant said that you preferred to keep the investigation in house so I cleared it with my captain to give you a hand.” Barry explained. Oliver motioned Felicity closer to our group, and she stepped in to talk without Barry hearing.
”What are you doing?” Oliver asked.
”We need to find this intruder. And he seems to know more about it than any of us. Forensic science isn’t exactly my forte, so… I’d say we need him. Wouldn’t you?” Felicity asked.
“Mm-hmm.” David nodded, smiling tightly, and I bit my lip to avoid laughing, for the same reason I’d stated earlier.
”I’ll show you around.” Felicity told Barry, and the two of them walked off together.
”You are jealous as hell.” I grinned at David as soon as they were gone.
“I can still kick your ass even if I am sore, pipsqueak.” David shot back, and I chuckled.
”Why am I getting the feeling you guys know more about this than Felicity’s new friend?” Dig asked us three vigilantes in the room.
”Pray we’re wrong.” Oliver said firmly. I nodded solemnly, and even David looked very grim, which was unusual for him.
“Now, I should probably go keep Felicity from accidentally sharing too many details with Barry about why we’re investigating this.” David said.
”Sure, that’s the reason why you’re going down there.” I grinned. David flipped me the bird as he walked off.
Oliver looked at me.
”I should go talk to my mother. Thea invited you to brunch, right?” Oliver said.
”Yep.” I nodded, and the two of us headed off, with Dig following us.
———
Thea and I chatted in the entrance hall while Oliver went in to the living room to speak with Moira.
”So, what was so urgent you had to rush off from Verdant this morning?” Thea asked.
“Uh… David called about breakfast. I don’t know how he stays in shape, honestly. He and Felicity left together after breakfast, so I decided to just come back here with Oliver.” I lied. I didn’t like lying to Thea, and envied David not having to constantly lie to his girlfriend about his whereabouts.
It’s hard to have a secret life as a vigilante when my girlfriend keeps wanting to spend time together, and it sucks that I have to give up time with her to put on the blue hood.
“You already had breakfast? I thought we were doing brunch.” Thea reminded me.
”I know. That’s why I didn’t eat much. Just some fruit.” I shrugged.
Thea’s head perked up suddenly, and I blinked.
”Are you OK?” I asked.
”Yeah, I’m fine. I’m pretty sure I just heard Oliver say party. Let’s go check it out.” Thea said, and grabbed my hand, tugging me forwards and into the living room.
”Thea. Daniel.” Moira greeted us as we walked into the room.
”Did I hear you guys say something about a party?” Thea asked.
”A ‘Welcome Back to Queen Consolidated’ party for Mom.” Oliver said.
”That’ll be a long banner to make.” I frowned.
”I don’t think so.” Moira said.
“If things are gonna get back to normal, then we need to start acting normal.” Oliver said.
”Normal for us is a lavish party.” Thea pointed out.
“Do I have to attend? I’m all for supporting you, Mrs. Queen, but I hate parties.” I wrinkled my nose.
”Oh, of course I won’t force you to attend, Daniel.” Moira smiled warmly at me.
“Oh, come on. Please? I’ll be bored if you don’t go.” Thea frowned, making some cute puppy dog eyes at me.
”Fine. I’ll go.” I relented quickly. Oliver made a whipping noise, and I was about to respond when my phone pinged. I pulled out my phone to see that Sin had texted.
It was a group text with me, Sin, and Roy.
”SOS.” her text read, along with a message to meet up in the alley behind Verdant.
“Oh, I’m sorry, Mrs. Queen. I can’t stay for brunch.” I apologized.
“I guess we gotta go.” Thea said, and the two of us headed for the exit, but Thea hugged Moira before she went.
”Where are we going?” Thea asked as we walked towards the front door.
”Uh, Sin texted me and Roy a location and an SOS.” I explained.
”Does she often do that?” Thea asked curiously.
”No. No, she does not.” I said, a bit worried.
———
David
Barry turned on a bunch of blue lights while Felicity was typing away on a computer. Barry had set his equipment up around the concrete slab the centrifuge had sat on, and the blue lights illuminated that area in a little oval of light, and the computer workspace was just outside of that oval.
Barry pulled on gloves and got down on his knees to examine the floor around the slab.
”What’s he doing?” I whispered to Felicity.
”I don’t know. Ask him.” Felicity whispered back.
“What are you doing?” I asked Barry in my normal voice.
”Your thief’s shoes touched the ground, which means he tracked in dozens of clues as to where he’s been the past few days.” Barry said. With his tweezers, he grabbed something off the floor.
”Gotcha.” I heard him mutter, and he got up, his ungloved hand forming a pit under the tweezers he held in his other gloved hand.
He came over and put whatever he’d found in a machine.
“Shouldn’t take long.” Barry said. Felicity looked over at one of the computer screens, reading the information popping up there.
”So, you’ve seen them, right?” Barry asked, out of the blue, “The vigilantes?”
”I read that one of them saved you.” Barry said to Felicity, “What was he like?”
“Purple.” Felicity replied.
”Purple. All three of them were green first, though, right? Isn’t that interesting? I mean, why green? Black would be better suited for stealth and urban camouflage. Me, personally, I think that they trained in some sort of a forest or jungle environment, and the green is a nod to that.” Barry reasoned.
“Maybe it’s just their favorite color.” I said. He was getting too close to guessing the truth, in my opinion.
”I don’t give the vigilantes much thought.” Felicity lied, walking around the table and then turning to face Barry.
”Police reports show that they use carbon arrows, but if they switched to an aluminum carbon composite, they would have far better penetration.” Barry continued.
“Write that down.” I mouthed from behind Barry.
”Maybe he thinks he penetrates just fine. They. Maybe they think they penetrate just fine.” Felicity corrected herself quickly.
”Do you guys want to know something else?” Barry asked eagerly.
“I think they have partners. Definitely someone with a background in computer science.” Barry said.
”Or maybe one of them is their computer expert. The purple one seems smart.” I pointed out.
“Oh, maybe you’re right!” Barry gasped.
”Why are you so interested in the vigilantes?” Felicity asked.
”When I was 11, my mom was murdered.” Barry said.
”I’m so sorry.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, losing your parents is… it’s a loss you never fully recover from.” I said. Felicity shot me a quick sympathetic glance.
”The police never caught the guy who did it.” Barry explained, “Maybe they would’ve.”
The computer beeped, and it instantly took both Barry and Felicity’s attentions.
”The soil. There’s a crystalline structure in it.” Barry frowned. He typed a little bit, and leaned back in surprise.
”That’s weird.” he said.
”What’s weird? Care to fill in the clueless guy?” I asked.
”It’s sugar.” Barry answered, glancing back at me.
———
Daniel
”Sin, you said this was an emergency.” Roy said. Jade was here with Sin, to my surprise, and Thea and I had bumped into Roy on our way down the alley.
”No offense, but Thea, you shouldn’t be here.” Sin said to Thea.
”In the alleyway of the club I own?” Thea frowned. I was the tiniest bit worried because this was where the secret side door into the bunker was, but no one had found it yet, and it was locked even if they did.
“It’s my friend Max, he’s missing.” Sin said, “I haven’t seen him, no one has. Something happened to him. I figured you guys knew someone who could help.”
She looked significantly at Roy and I.
”Daniel can help you.” Thea said.
“I thought you told me I was done playing hero.” I frowned.
”I kind of like that you never turn away from someone who needs help.” Thea smiled, and I couldn’t help but smile back at her, “I’ll just get someone to cover the club.”
”What do you mean?” I asked.
”Oh, I’m not letting you out of my sight. This time, playing hero means I come with.” Thea said, and walked towards the club’s entrance.
———
David
“Found something?” Oliver asked, walking towards us with Dig by his side.
”They seem to think so.” I shrugged.
”There were trace amounts of sucrose and a speck of dirt the killer dragged in here on his boot.” Barry explained.
”Which got me thinking.” Felicity said, “There’s a sugar refinery two miles from here. The land around it is suffused in waste sugar. So I checked. Their delivery truck was stolen a few days ago.”
”Their truck matches the make and model of the truck the thief used to steal the centrifuge.” Barry reported.
”Can you track the vehicle?” Oliver asked.
”We’ve been trying.” Felicity answered.
The computer pinged.
“What was that?” I asked.
”You’re not gonna believe this. The truck. It was just used to rob a blood bank.” Felicity said.
”Are you sure?” Oliver asked.
”Yeah.” Felicity nodded, “Our guy made off with 30,000 ccs of O-negative.”
”Wait, super-strength, likes blood? Please don’t tell me we suddenly believe in vampires.” Dig said.
”I do.” I spoke up.
”We should give this information to the local police.” Barry said.
”I’ll take care of that.” Oliver promised, “Did you say that you were working a similar case in Central City?”
”Oh, yeah, um… yeah, you know, it’s similar. Has similar elements. A lot of similarities.” Barry said entirely unconvincingly.
”Right.” Oliver said.
He, Dig, and I stepped away from Felicity and Barry.
”He’s flying by the seat of his pants. Lying, definitely.” I said immediately at a low volume.
”Yeah, no shit.” Oliver said to me, then looked at Dig, “I want you to look into this Allen kid. There’s obviously more to him than he’s letting on.”
“His intentions seem pretty clear to me.” Dig said amusedly, and the three of us looked to where Felicity and Barry were shoulder to shoulder, working together on something.
”I should kick his ass out of principle.” I grumbled.
”Ha! Daniel was right.” Oliver grinned at me.
I huffed.
”I’ll look into him.” Dig promised, “But when are you guys going to tell me what exactly we’re up against?”
”When our suspicions get proven true or become impossible to deny.” I said, and Oliver and I headed away from Dig.
———
All geared up, Oliver and I cruised our motorcycles up behind the truck. I’d given mine a cool purple stripe down the side, but Oliver’s remained black.
The truck driver and our killer clearly spotted us in the rearview mirrors, because he started trying to make evasive maneuvers. Oliver and I peeled off to either side of the truck and I raised my bow and shot an arrow through his right side mirror, and the secondary sound I heard after confirmed that Oliver took out his left.
Oliver and I both sped up to go almost level with the driver, and then leaped off, leaving our bows strapped to the handlebar.
We both landed on the top of the truck, and Oliver leaped down first to kick the truck driver, but the driver swatted him back. I watched as Oliver barely managed to grab a handhold before falling onto the road. Oliver recovered enough to get back up into a standing position and he punched the driver, but the truck didn’t even waver.
I heard a much louder punch and then Oliver was sent flying onto the hood of the car. I darted forwards and landed on the hood beside him, in a crouched position.
”What’s the-“ I was cut off by the truck driver shoving his hand through the windshield like it was nothing, grabbing a handful of my shirt and yanked me through the windshield. I landed in the passenger seat, and plunged one of my knives into the man’s thigh. He didn’t react, and then he punched me, knocking me out onto the road. Fortunately, the car door broke off when I hit it, so I was able to skid on that.
I crashed into a pile of cardboard boxes and trash bags, and rapidly clawed my way out of the pile of them to see that Oliver had apparently been knocked off the truck, too, and was walking up to me with a bit of a limp.
I flipped the knife in my hand so that I was holding it by the handle with the blade pointing away from my elbow instead of the blade pointing towards my elbow.
I held up the knife for him to see. The blade of it was covered in blood and mangled, like crumpled paper.
”This isn’t fucking good.” I stated the obvious.
———
“Ow!” I exclaimed as Felicity tried to fix up the wound on my side from being yanked through glass violently and then being thrown onto the road at high velocity.
“Sorry.” she apologized. I was just glad it hadn’t irritated the stab wound at all.
“It’s alright. Thank you.” I said, and shifted. I was, yet again, bare-chested in the bunker with Felicity patching me up. Dig was patching up Oliver’s leg, which had gotten a bit of a scrape, but he too was shirtless as Dig had been treating some more road rash Oliver had gotten Probably hurt like hell, but wasn’t going to leave any lasting damage.
”You were right to ask me if we knew what was going on.” Oliver said to Dig, “We’ve seen men with abilities like that before.”
“You have?” Felicity asked in surprise, “Where?”
Oliver zipped up a gray hoodie over his bare chest, and I looked around for my own. Felicity grabbed it for me, and I mouthed thank you at her as she helped me slide it on gingerly. I zipped it up, and settled back against my chair, enjoying the warmth of my comfy black hoodie.
”The island.” Oliver admitted, “Our second year marooned there, we… we came across the remains of a Japanese World War II military project.”
”It was a serum designed to create human weapons.” a voice said from behind us, and I turned to see Daniel standing at the entrance, his face shadowed with memory.
”Human weapons. My God, what’s next, aliens?” Dig asked.
”This is real, Diggle.” Oliver said, “Those five years we were away, we came across things that just… defy explanation. There’s doctor, his name is Ivo. And he came to the island… to test the serum on people. The ones that survived, their endurance, reflexes, and strength were all enhanced.”
“You this Ivo’s in Starling City?” Dig asked.
”No. Ivo’s dead.” Daniel said in a cold tone, “And so is everyone he injected with the serum.”
I could feel Daniel’s eyes on me, waiting for me to say something.
”We burned the serum.” I clarified for Felicity and Dig.
“You think someone found the recipe?” Dig asked.
”The centrifuge and a large supply of blood. I think someone wants to make more of it. A lot more.” Oliver said.
”They already are. We’ve got at least two confirmed users, the swordswoman and now this thief.” I volunteered.
”Why couldn’t you guys have been marooned on Aruba?” Felicity asked.
”Now that would’ve been a fun five years.” I said, thinking of the not-fun five years I’d had instead.
”There’s a third component, a strong sedative.” Oliver said, and nodded to me. I grabbed my mangled knife and handed it to Felicity. She took the handle gingerly.
”I need you to analyze the blood on the knife.” Oliver told Felicity, “If we can figure out which sedative they’re using-“
“We can figure out when the next robbery will be.” Dig said.
”Barry and I will get right on it.” Felicity said. Great.
”What’d you find out about him?” I asked curiously.
”He’s not who he says he is.” Dig revealed.
Chapter 66: The Scientist, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
And so we marched onwards. Shado had had to navigate, so Oliver resumed his position supporting Slade, while Sara had taken over for me and Oliver supporting David.
I walked up front near Shado, carrying a pistol in my hand.
”How are you two holding up?” Shado asked David and Slade.
”I could do with a better looking crutch.” Slade joked.
I saw David glance at Sara quickly and then look away. She hadn't noticed.
“You two seem like you’ve gotten pretty chummy.” Oliver said, meaning Shado and Slade.
”We’re here.” Shado announced, and we all sidled up to look at the sight before us. To my surprise, we weren’t on the coast, but rather a small little body of water inland, where a sub was visible.
”There must be a fissure in the island,” Slade reasoned, “below the waterline for it to come that far inland.”
”Unbelivable.” Oliver said aloud.
———
David
”They have nitric acid next to hydrazine. Permanganates on top of acetone? This is the definition of dangerous!” Barry said as he examined the chemical shelf in the applied sciences building.
“If it’s so dangerous, maybe you shouldn’t be touching them.” Felicity pointed out.
Thunder boomed, and a flash of lightning lit up the night, visible through the windows.
”Barry.” Felicity said.
”Yeah?” Barry asked, looking back at me and Felicity.
”I managed to get a sample of the perpetrator’s blood from the police department.” Felicity said, “We need to isolate a sedative in the blood. It could lead us to the thief.”
”How did the police get it?” Barry asked.
”Apparently one of the vigilantes stabbed him with a knife.” I answered.
”You’re kidding. Which one?” Barry asked.
”The knife handle was purple, so I’d guess the purple one.” I shrugged.
”You know what this means, right? We’re working the same case as the vigilantes!” Barry said in excitement.
“Huh. Go figure it.” Felicity said. If only Barry knew that one of the vigilantes and his kickass hacker girlfriend were standing right in front of him. That’d be something to see. I was wary of Barry, though. Dig had said that Barry wasn’t who he said he was, and he and Oliver had left to go confirm that, while I went to keep an eye on him, and make sure Felicity was safe.
”How did you guys get it?” Barry asked.
”Oliver has a lot of connections.” Felicity answered smoothly.
”Wow.” Barry chuckled, “Pays to work for a billionaire.”
“Eh, no, not really.” I said.
”Yeah, my take home’s nothing special. Especially given I am rarely at home. Since I’m with him every night.” Felicity said.
”Ah. Well, I didn’t realize you and he were…” Barry trailed off.
”Oh, no. No, I’m with David.” Felicity said, and Barry looked at me. I gave him a little wave, and he waved back slowly.
”Hey, man. You seem like a nice guy. You want to a go to a high end party while you’re in Starling? Something to get away from all this murder and robbery stuff? My brother’s dating the host’s sister, so I think I could get you in, no problem.” I asked Barry.
”Uh, sure. Sure, I’ve never been to a fancy party before. Is there dancing at fancy parties? I’m not very good on my feet.” Barry said. I chuckled.
———
Daniel
Sin led the way into her friend’s apartment, followed by Roy, Jade, Thea, and I.
”Oh, it reeks in here.” Thea said, putting her hand over her nose.
I glanced around at all the weird skull paintings all over the room. They weren’t quite normal, though. Some had these weird tusk shapes to them.
”Guess your friend wasn’t too into painting happy things.” I said.
“Reminds me of one of the monsters who used to terrorize my home city.” Jade murmured, looking at one of the paintings.
”Home city?” Thea frowned.
”I used to live in Gotham. This guy, Scarecr-“ Jade was cut off by Sin.
”Let’s focus on Max, yeah?” Sin asked, and we all nodded and started to look around the apartment. Roy bent over to look at a flyer for a Sebastian Blood blood drive. I moved to look at it, too.
”Max is like any other starving artist. Starving.” Sin said, “But I could crash here when I didn’t have a place to stay.”
“Hey, this blood drive was a week ago.” Roy said, looking at the flyer.
“And?” I asked.
”When did you say he went missing?” Roy asked Sin.
”Guys, you don’t seriously think Sebastian Blood kidnapped someone, do you?” I asked.
Sin walked over to look at the flyer, marked November 22nd.
“That day.” Sin said.
———
David
”Central City is days away from making history when the controversial STAR Labs particle accelerator is finally turned on.” the news anchor was saying.
”It’s pretty cool, right?” Barry asked.
”You know there’s been a hundred percent increase in earthquakes since they’ve turned on the Large Hadron Collider.” Felicity said.
”The what?” I blinked.
“That data is misleading.” Barry insisted.
”Oh, do tell.” Felicity invited.
”You know about misleading, don’t you?” Oliver asked, walking up to Felicity’s desk at QC, where Felicity, Barry, and I were.
“What are you talking about?” Felicity asked.
”He’s not from CSI. He’s an assistant. Whose bosses don’t know you’re in Starling, and there is no similar case in Central City.” Oliver accused, “So tell me, Barry. What are you really doing here?”
Trying to be subtle, I carefully inched towards Felicity, in case Barry tried anything. I didn’t think he would, but people could be surprising. I kind of liked Barry, and I didn’t think he was maliciously here at all, but I didn’t trust him.
“I told you my mom was murdered.” Barry looked between me and Felicity.
”By your father.” Oliver put in.
”He didn’t do it.” Barry insisted, moving around the desk to approach Oliver.
”You said that the police didn’t find the man who killed her.” Felicity said.
”The police think they did. My dad has been serving a life sentence. They didn’t believe me.” Barry sighed.
”About what?” I asked curiously.
”I was 11. One night… something just came into our house, like a tornado. A blur. Somewhere inside the blue, I saw a person. My dad went to fight it. I tried to get him, when suddenly… I was 20 blocks from our house.” Barry said, “Nobody believed me. They thought I was trying to cover for my father. But what I saw that night was real. As real as the man who ripped down that metal door with his bare hands. That’s why I look into cases like this. The ones nobody believes are possible. Maybe if I can just make sense of one. I might be able to find out who really killed my mother and free my dad.”
Barry sighed and looked from me to Felicity to Oliver and then to Dig.
”I am sorry I lied to you.” he apologized, and left.
Oliver looked towards me and Felicity.
”He did lie about who he really was.” Oliver tried to defend himself.
”And what do we do every day?” Felicity remarked, and then left, clearly angry that Oliver had deep-dived into her new friend’s history.
”What he said, that’s not possible. He’s probably lying about that, too.” Oliver said.
”Really? Not possible? Shall I call John and ask him if he thinks it’s possible?” I asked.
”Me?” Dig asked in surprise.
”No, not you.” I said, looking firmly at Oliver.
He visibly relented.
“I’ll call him back.” Oliver grumbled. I nodded.
———
Daniel visibly stared as Thea came down the steps in a navy blue dress. Beside him, Felicity and I were standing and talking quietly about some of the details of this case, but we moved forwards when the three Queens descended the steps.
”Good evening, Queens.” Felicity greeted them. Felicity looked good in a tight pink dress with a nice V neckline. Her hair was elegantly done, and these cool long earrings hung from her ears.
”Can I have a word with you two?” Oliver asked, and led Felicity and I aside as Daniel offered Thea his arm to lead her to the party.
”I’m sorry if I overreacted a bit earlier.” Oliver told Felicity.
”Oh, you think?” Felicity scoffed.
”David helped me see that I might have gotten too upset about the situation.” Oliver nodded to me. Felicity gave me a bit of a grateful look.
”Thanks. But you need to apologize to your mother, not me.” Felicity said.
”For what?” Oliver asked.
”For being wrong.” I said.
Oliver looked over to where Moira and Thea had reached the living room that had been converted into a ballroom.
He walked over to them and Felicity and I didn’t follow, already knowing what he was going to see.
The ballroom was practically empty, except for the musicians and the servers, who were not busy in the slightest, only a handful of people being there. As in, could count them on my hands.
“I guess these days, I only draw a crowd when I’m on trial for murder.” I heard Moira say.
”Wanna dance?” I asked Felicity.
”And be the only couple out there dancing? Awkward.” Felicity shuddered. I laughed and leaned down, cupping her cheeks in my hands as I kissed her softly but not quickly, and her arms came up to wrap around my neck.
“I don’t care if you don’t.” I grinned at her. She gave me a warm smile.
“Hey. Sorry to interrupt.” Daniel said, walking up. I gave my twin a tight smile.
”You, as always, have horrible timing, brother. What can I do for you?” I asked.
”I just got a call from Sin. I’ve been helping her try to find him, and she just did. He’s dead. There’s a bunch of missing people, it seems. I’m on my way to find out what’s causing it. Just thought you should know if things go south.” Daniel told me. I nodded.
”Alright. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” I told him.
”Ah, so no healthy snacks on the way for me, then.” Daniel deadpanned. Felicity laughed.
”Traitor.” I mock glared at her.
”Sorry, babe. It’s true, though.” Felicity said.
”Ganging up on me.” I muttered, “Just be careful, smartass.”
Daniel nodded and walked out of the Queen mansion.
”So, Oliver mentioned that I talked him down after his little outburst at QC.” I told Felicity. She nodded slowly.
”Well, I convinced him to let someone attend the party.” I said, nodding at the door.
Barry stood there, wearing a suit with a plaid handkerchief in his suit pocket, and looking a bit awkward. Felicity smiled at me.
”You should dance with him. If he knows how.” I grinned.
”You don’t mind?” Felicity checked.
”Of course I don’t mind. You’re mine, Felicity Smoak. And I don’t plan on losing you to something as stupid as being jealous whenever you talk to another guy.” I said, and kissed her lightly on the lips, “However, I guarantee you they will card him at the bar.”
Felicity laughed as I walked away from her and out into the ballroom, where I spotted Oliver at the bar.
I walked up to him and held up one finger.
Oliver glanced over his shoulder.
”Given up on your jealousy?” Oliver asked.
”I’m not the jealous type.” I shrugged. Oliver nodded slowly.
”You know, I’m not sure I could let a girl I liked dance with someone else to a slow song like this and be totally cool with it.” Oliver said.
”Which is why you’re single.” I grinned, taking the shot the bartender set in front of me.
Isabel Rochev walked up on Oliver’s other side, and I inwardly sighed.
”I tried to warn you.” she said.
“I tried to ignore you.” Oliver admitted. Oliver and Isabel did their shots together. I went ahead and did mine as well.
“I am sorry, Oliver.” Isabel said fairly convincingly. However, I was otherwise convinced she was an icy bitch from hell, so I didn’t believe her.
”Yeah.” Oliver murmured and walked away from her. I glanced sideways at Isabel and hurried away as well.
———
Daniel
Our group made our way down the ladder of the sub, with no small amount of difficulty. Slade and David in particular were struggling with the ladder, David more than Slade.
David’s leg was busted, and so climbing down the ladder was hard. Oliver was at the base of the ladder ready to catch him if he fell, while Shado had a hold of David’s forearms. I had no doubt that my brother was beyond pissed that he was so useless right now, and I felt bad for him.
But hopefully, this miracle drug, Mirakuru, could restore his ruined leg.
Slade and I backed up to give David space as Oliver helped him move forwards in the sub, followed by Shado and then Sara.
Slade took one or two steps then put his back to the wall and slid down it, groaning a little in pain.
Shado and Sara had the flashlights, and the bright beams of light swept across the dark sub as everyone tried looking for the miracle drug.
“He doesn’t have long.” Shado said, looking worriedly at Slade.
”If this miracle drug is on-board, then we need to find it now.” Oliver said firmly, then looked to Slade, “Slade, be back in a few minutes, okay?”
“I’ll just get comfortable.” Slade groaned.
”Here, I’ll sit with him.” David volunteered. Oliver nodded and helped sit my twin down beside Slade. I nodded at David, who nodded back.
Then, I followed Oliver, Shado, and Sara deeper into the sub.
Oliver pushed open a door and Shado led the way into the room, and the rest of us followed her in.
Shado pointed her flashlight beam at a box.
”There.” she said, and moved to open the box. Inside was a bunch of little syringes in little envelopes.
”Mirakuru.” Shado read off the envelope.
“Miracle.” Oliver translated.
Shado handed one to Oliver and then grabbed a second one and handed that to me.
”I was never sure it was real.” Sara said.
”What happens if we give it to Slade and David?” Oliver asked.
”They need a sedative in their bloodstream first.” Sara said.
”There might be some potassium bromide or barbital.” Shado said. I tucked my little envelope of Mirakuru into the pocket of my pants, and helped Shado look through cabinets for sedatives.
Shado pulled out one dose of sedative.
“Only one dose.” she said softly.
”What happens if we give one of them Mirakuru without a sedative?” Oliver asked.
”They’ll die, for sure.” Sara said.
”Slade’s already dying. I think we should give the sedative to David. Otherwise, we could kill him.” I said.
The three adults in the room exchanged looks.
”Or we could save Slade. David can live with a ruined leg.” Oliver said quietly.
“I think you’re forgetting there’s no way Slade will let David suffer when he could have helped him.” Shado said.
A loud clang echoed through the sub.
”What was that?” I asked.
”Ivo and his men.” Sara said in a hushed voice, “They’re on the sub.”
———
David
Felicity, Barry, and I were in the Applied Sciences building, and I was standing beside Felicity trying to keep up with what she was doing on the computer while Barry talked on the phone with his police captain.
”Yes, Captain Singh, I know that this is not the first time. Yes, sir, I do value my job, very much. Look, I will be on the next train. Mm-hmm. I’ll be back tonight. Okay.” Barry said.
He looked up at me and Felicity.
”Well, my boss found out I don’t have food poisoning.” Barry announced, “I need to get back to Central City if I still wanna be employed. Which I do. Um, tell the SCPD that the sedative in the thief’s blood is Ketamine. It’s a schedule three controlled substance. It shouldn’t be too hard to track.”
”Yeah, we’ll make sure they get it.” Felicity nodded.
”We couldn’t have done it without you, man. Thanks.” I said, holding my fist out for a fist bump. Barry gave me a wide smile and fist bumped me back.
Barry grabbed his bag and headed off for the train station. Felicity was smiling at me, and I glanced at her.
”What?” I asked curiously.
”I think it’s great that you have friends outside of the bunker.” she said.
”I have friends outside of the bunker!” I protested.
”Name one, and Barry doesn’t count.” Felicity challenged. I racked my brain.
”Uh… Laurel?” I asked hopefully. Felicity rolled her eyes.
”Oliver’s friend, doesn’t count.” Felicity said, making a buzzer sound.
I sighed.
”Fine, Barry’s my only friend outside of the bunker who I don’t know just because they’re friends or family with Oliver.” I admitted.
———
Daniel
When Roy and I walked up to where Sin had asked us to meet, we saw that two police officers had grabbed a hold of her.
”Hey!” I called.
”Let her go.” Roy said, and the cops pushed Sin forwards, and I barely managed to catch her before she fell onto the pavement.
”Stupid cops. They’re saying Max OD’ed.” Sin scowled.
”Was he using?” Roy asked.
”No! He made extra cash donating blood. You really think the hospital would ever let him be a donor if he was an addict?” Sin asked.
”No, I don’t.” I shook my head, frowning. I walked forwards quickly, pulling out my phone and snapping a picture of Max, who was laying dead in a pile of trash bags. Lines of blood ran from his eyes in a very familiar way.
“Hey, you can’t be here, kid.” a police officer said, walking up to me.
”Sorry, Officer,” I checked his nameplate, “Daily.”
I hurried back behind the police line, and Roy, Sin, and I walked off.
As we did, my phone pinged. I pulled it out to see a text from an unfamiliar person, with not even a number listed, just a word. THORN.
The text read ‘Sorry about your friend, truly’. Who the hell was THORN?
”Everything OK?” Roy asked. I nodded.
”Yeah, everything’s fine.” I said, and put my phone back in my pocket.
———
David
Felicity and I walked into the bunker where Dig and Oliver were waiting.
”We found trace amounts of Ketamine in the thief’s blood.” Felicity reported, taking a seat at her desk, “It’s a common surgical anesthesia derived from Hydrochloric salt.”
“Can you use that to track him?” Oliver asked.
”With the current concentration ratio in the blood sample, there’s only one possible location with a large enough quantity of the sedative that correlates with the amount of blood the stolen centrifuge can process.” Felicity explained.
Up popped an image of an unmarked building.
”What is it? There’s no sign.” Dig asked.
”ARGUS doesn’t like to advertise.” Felicity said, “It’s a disaster bunker. Right on the edge of the Glades. ARGUS has them all over the country. They store relief supplies. Food, clothing-“
”Medical supplies.” I guessed.
”We’re on our way.” Oliver said, clapping my shoulder. I nodded.
”You’re not calling Daniel?” Felicity asked worriedly.
”He’s busy helping out a friend investigate a murder.” I shrugged.
Felicity opened a crate and pulled out the mangled knife I’d used to stab the truck driver.
”Oliver, David, I can’t believe I’m actually saying this. The way this knife is bent… it means our thief’s muscle density is at least 120 pounds per cubic foot.” Felicity said.
”Is that… normal?” I asked.
”No, no it is not. That’s almost the same density as common concrete.” Felicity said, “Your arrows and blades may cut this guy, but they will not stop him.”
”We’ve beat someone like this before.” Oliver said, “We can do it again.”
”What if you can’t?” Felicity asked worriedly, looking right at me.
“Guys.” Dig said, and we all turned to see Roy’s red dart in the wood, his signal he needed to meet.
———
Daniel
Our group returned to the room where Slade and David were, and Oliver knelt down between the two. He held up one of the syringes of Mirakuru.
”Now, this… it could save you… or it could kill you. It requires a dose of sedative, and we only have one.” Oliver said.
”By the looks on your faces, I’m going to die anyway.” Slade said, “Give David the sedative dose. I’ll take it without the sedative. But let me go first. Make sure it’s safe. I don’t want the kid getting hurt over expired miracle serum.”
Shado took Slade’s hand, and Oliver backed up to give the two some space.
”I’m sorry.” Slade said in a whisper.
”For what?” Shado asked.
”For not telling you how I really feel.” Slade said quietly.
He looked up at Oliver.
”Do it.” Slade said firmly.
Oliver jabbed the syringe’s needle into Slade’s thigh, and squeezed down.
Slade started spasming, and Oliver and Shado held him down as he screamed. I almost threw up as blood started leaking from his eyes like scarlet tears.
———
David
Oliver and I, both in our vigilante gear, came up into the alley to find Roy and Daniel waiting there.
”What?” Oliver demanded.
”I, uh, thought it’d be the blue one who answered. Listen, I… I need your help.” Roy said, “A friend of mine’s friend, the cops think he OD’ed. We think he was murdered.”
”Why?” I asked curiously.
”Well, he wasn’t an addict, for starters. He donated blood.” my brother spoke up, “Also, this.”
Daniel showed us an image of a corpse with lines of blood flowing from his eyes like scarlet tears.
”This doesn’t look like any OD I’ve ever seen.” Roy said. Oliver and I exchanged glances.
”Stay away from that.” Oliver said firmly.
”You know something?” Roy asked, “What happened to him? Your blue friend told me to be your guys’ eyes and ears on the streets. You know, that is not good enough for me anymore.”
”Fine. Then we’re done altogether.” Oliver said.
”I don’t need you guys!” Roy called, “Daniel and I have friends that can help us. You can’t stop us.”
I saw Oliver reaching for an arrow, but I held up my hand. I walked briskly forwards and pushed Roy up against the wall.
”Listen to me. This stuff is beyond dangerous. It makes men into super-strong monsters. I don’t care if you’re best friends with the President, it won’t be enough to stop them. Back off, now.” I growled, and then I smacked Roy across the face with my bow.
He looked up at me, astonished.
”So you don’t get any bright ideas.” I growled, then looked at Daniel, “You need one, too?”
”N-no.” Daniel said, doing a convincing job of looking scared.
”Good.” I said, and walked off with Oliver into the night.
———
Oliver and I walked into the ARGUS relief storage building, and we were walking through it warily when somebody threw a big crate at us.
Oliver and I barely managed to dodge out of the way, and Oliver started shooting arrows up at where the shooter was. I grabbed the sledgehammer off of my quiver, and held it in my hands, testing out the unfamiliar weight.
After Felicity’s information about Mirakuru enhanced people’s muscular density being roughly the same as concrete’s, I’d though about what kind of weapon could break concrete. My thoughts landed on a sledgehammer, so I’d stolen one from a construction site on the way over.
The thief, still in his black face covering mask, jumped down and attacked Oliver.
Oliver tried to shoot him with arrows, but the truck driver knocked them aside. I ran forwards with my sledgehammer, and swung it at the truck driver’s chest, and landed a solid blow on him. It knocked him back a step, but then I’d had to dodge quickly as he counterattacked. I only escaped injury by Oliver shooting a wire arrow out and pinning the truck driver to a post. I tossed aside the sledgehammer. Didn’t do much to the truck driver, and it was not the kind of quick weapon I did best with.
”Who are you?” Oliver demanded now that the truck driver was caught.
”Merely a follower.” the thief responded.
”Of who?” I asked curiously, taking my bow back into my hand.
“My brother.” the truck driver responded.
”Did he give you the Mirakuru? Did he inject you with it?” Oliver asked.
”No. He saved me with it.” the truck driver said, and snapped the wire around his neck with ease, and surged forwards.
Oliver and I both notched arrows into our bows and shot them, one into each of his feet. We nodded quickly at each other.
I always know what Oliver is thinking, the kind of synchronicity that is only achieved through years spent together in hell.
Oliver took the opportunity to try to beat up the truck driver, and he landed several heavy blows, but none seemed to affect the man.
Out of nowhere, the thief blocked one of Oliver’s punches and delivered his own to Oliver’s arm, and I heard a bellow of pain escape Oliver as he clutched at his arm. I moved forwards quickly, but the truck driver slammed his hand into my chest and I skidded backwards on my back almost comically. By time I regained my breath and my footing, the truck driver had yanked the arrows from his feet and was now fighting Oliver.
The truck driver hit Oliver with a punch that knocked him down, which spurred me into action.
I ran forwards, leaped up onto the truck driver’s back, and brought down a knife hard into the man’s neck. The truck driver reached up, caught me by the throat and lifted me over his shoulder before slamming me down onto yeh ground beside Oliver.
Oliver tried to get up, and the masked truck driver kicked Oliver up into the air, where he crashed into a vent shaft running across the ceiling and then flopped back down to the floor, but before Oliver hit the floor, the truck driver delivered a savage blow to Oliver, sending him flying into a rack of supplies, which created a huge pile of boxes and stuff that Oliver fell onto.
I tried to get up onto my knees, but the man grabbed me by the ankle and threw me effortlessly across the room, where I landed hard beside Oliver. My vision swam and I looked down to see that someone had stuck a syringe into my leg. I looked back up to see a curvaceous woman leaning down to whisper into my ear.
”Tell your brother that I said hello.” she whispered, and I passed out with those creepy words being the last thing I heard.
———
I watched in stark horror as Slade bled from the eyes profusely and screamed in utter agony. Oliver and Shado were leaning over him, looking absolutely destroyed as they tried to stop him from hurting himself in his agonized thrashing.
Then, the pained shouts gave way to desperate gasps for breath. And then, slowly, he stilled, and his eyes closed.
Daniel knelt down to take Slade’s pulse, and he gave a little sob after a second. The weight of Slade’s death hit me like a train. He’d willingly foregone the sedative so that I’d be able to recover from my leg injury, and then he’d volunteered to test the serum first, and because of his generosity, he had died a tortured death.
”No.” Oliver said despairingly, “Please.”
Over and over again, Oliver repeated those two words. I leaned my head back against the wall of the sub, and struggled to not break down. I dimly heard and saw Daniel sobbing and begging Slade not to leave us, while Shado held him tightly in her arms, trying to comfort him while tears trickled down her own cheeks.
Then, the door burst open and flashlights filled the room.
“Put down your weapons!” someone barked. I just gave a defeated laugh. What else could go wrong on this hellish day?
Ivo came in, holding a pistol, standing amidst a crowd of gun-toting men. Interestingly, the Creole was not among them.
One of the men pointed their light in my face, and I held up a hand to block it as it seared my eyes.
———
Daniel
”David! Oliver!” Felicity, Dig, and I were shouting over and over again as we walked through the warehouse they’d told me that Oliver and my brother had gone to.
I noticed David’s purple-stringed bow on the floor, and Oliver’s green-stringed bow not far from his. That didn’t bode well.
Felicity saw them first.
”David!” she screamed, and rushed forwards, kneeling over my brother, who had a syringe in his thigh. Oliver had one in his, as well.
”Are they alive?” Dig asked.
Felicity checked David’s pulse while I checked Oliver’s.
”His pulse is weak, but it’s there.” Felicity answered.
”Oliver’s the same way.” I reported.
“David, David, can you hear me?” Felicity asked worriedly, prying open his eyes, “His pupils are dilated.”
Her eyes landed on the syringe in my brother’s leg. She yanked it out, and I did the same to the one in Oliver’s leg.
”What the hell is that?” Dig asked.
“I don’t know! It’s coated.” Felicity said in despair, grabbing Oliver’s syringe from my hand and taking both syringes over to the nearby computer.
I took the opportunity to check on my brother, who was out cold, just like Oliver. He had blood trickling down from his hairline, which wasn’t good.
“Damn it!” Felicity exclaimed. Dig and I looked over at her to see the computer was damaged.
”Look, I can’t break into the dispensary files. I have no idea what they were injected with.” Felicity despaired, “Poisoned with.”
My eyes landed on something glistening on David’s shoulder. I picked it up, and the light of the warehouse illuminated it. It was a long white hair. I swallowed, and shoved it into my pocket.
Dig got up from checking on Oliver and pulled out his phone.
”Then we have no choice.” he said.
”What are you doing?” Felicity asked.
”Calling 9-1-1.” Dig said.
”Dig, wait.” I said, rising to my feet.
”Can’t wait.” he said.
”How are we supposed to explain this?” Felicity gestured to Oliver and David in their vigilante gear, passed out and in a pile of medical supplies.
”Everyone’s going to find out that Oliver and David are two of the vigilantes, and then it won’t be hard to work out Daniel’s the third!” Felicity said.
”Which won’t matter if they’re dead.” Dig said, putting the phone to his ear.
Felicity grabbed it and hung up.
”Felicity, we can’t save them!” Dig shouted.
”I know, you’re right. We can’t. But I know someone who can.” Felicity said.
“Allen.” I realized. David had told me at the party that Barry Allen, that CSI from Central City, was really good when it came to identifying substances.
Felicity nodded.
”He’s leaving on a train to Central City, like, now.” Felicity said. I scrambled to my feet and took off running, out of the warehouse and to the two motorcycles that David and Oliver had brought here, and climbed on David’s, gunning the engine.
———
When I arrived at Starling City Rail, I saw Barry Allen sitting alone in the dark, looking upset. I lifted a blowgun to my lips and shot a tranq dart at Barry’s neck. He passed out swiftly, and I walked forwards.
———
Barry sat up, groaning, and touched a hand to his head. His gaze settled on Oliver’s weapons display case, and his face turned incredulous.
Then he took in Oliver and David, their hoods drawn back and both of them laid out on side by side tables, unconscious. He took in who they really were, under the hoods, and then saw me and Dig standing behind them.
His eyes were wide as quarters, and then Felicity came up to him and they widened more, if possible.
”Please save them.” she begged Barry. Barry rose to his feet, looking completely shell-shocked.
Chapter 67: Three Ghosts, Part 1
Chapter Text
Daniel
Oliver and David started to flatline.
”Hold them!” Barry instructed.
I held down David while Dig held down Oliver. Felicity grabbed David’s spasming legs, and nothing could be done for Oliver’s.
”They’re not gonna make it.” Dig said.
”They will.” Barry promised.
”We just have to find out what’s in their systems.” Felicity said.
”I- I- I- usually only work on dead people.” Barry ran a hand through his hair.
”Barry!” Felicity snapped, and he jolted into action.
”I can think of four possible diagnoses for what’s causing their bodies to react this way.” Barry said.
He shone a light in Oliver’s eyes, then David’s.
”Make that three possible diagnoses.” Barry corrected. He examined the chests of the two.
”Two.” he said.
”Start chest compressions.” Barry instructed, and Dig and I dutifully started doing just that to Oliver and David, respectively.
”I need to get to his arm.” Barry said to me, and drew blood from David’s arm. He peered at the syringe.
”Got it. They’re suffering from intravenous coagulation.” Barry said.
“What?” Felicity asked.
”Their blood is unnaturally clogging. It’s like maple syrup.” Barry explained.
”Jesus.” I muttered.
”You can save them, right?” Felicity asked.
Barry looked around the bunker.
”Alright.” he said, and moved forwards quickly, grabbing a box of rat poison.
”Lucky you guys have a rat problem.” Barry said.
”David’s fault.” I replied almost instinctively.
”You kidding? That’ll kill them!” Dig shouted.
”They die if I don’t!” Barry shouted back.
“Felicity…” Dig looked to her for an answer. She looked down at my brother’s face.
“Do it.” she said instantly.
“Just the right amount of this stuff will thin their blood enough to get it circulating again.” Barry said, measuring out two syringes of rat poison. He handed me one and then inserted the syringe into Oliver’s IV and I followed suit, pushing down the top of it to insert the rat poison into David’s body.
“He’s crashing.” I heard Dig say.
”So’s David.” I said.
”David, stay with me!” Felicity begged, her eyes growing watery.
I kept doing chest compressions, and prayed to whatever merciful being would listen: save my brothers. Save them.
———
———
Barry was peeling the tape off Oliver’s neck, when suddenly Oliver surged upwards, grabbing Barry by the throat. Barry’s eyes widened and he was visibly choking. I moved forwards quickly and grabbed Oliver’s arm, tugging it off Barry’s throat.
”Let him go.” I snapped and Barry moved away quickly, coughing.
Oliver climbed up onto his feet, blinking.
”What the hell is going on?” he demanded. David let out a sudden gasp, and he bolted upright into a seated position, looking around in confusion.
“How the…” David trailed off when he saw the relief on Felicity’s face.
”The two of you were injected with a strong-acting blood coagulant.” Felicity explained.
”English?” my brother groaned.
”Your guys’ blood was clotting unnaturally. You two would have stroked out, but fortunately, you had a very effective blood thinner handy. Warfarin. Better known as rat poison.” Barry explained.
”Who would have known that your crappy eating habits would save your life?” I grinned at David.
”The kid saved your life, Oliver.” Dig told Oliver, who looked a little pissed, frankly. David just looked grateful.
”This is the point in a life-saving emergency where you thank the person that did the life-saving.” Felicity mentioned.
“Thank you, Barry.” David said, and Barry nodded.
”You told him who we are.” Oliver rounded on me, Felicity, and Dig.
”Yeah, I did.” Felicity said.
”That’s not your secret to tell, Felicity.” Oliver said.
”Shut up, Oliver.” I snapped, and Oliver looked at me in surprise, “Barry just saved your life and you have the nerve to get pissed with Felicity because of that? I am a vigilante. I approved her decision. And it is my secret to tell. Besides, how many people have you told without consulting anyone? Shall I name them? Tommy, Helena Bertinelli. You didn’t ask. You just did. The four of us saved your goddamned life, so maybe you should be a little bit more grateful.”
Oliver looked absolutely thunderstruck, as did David. Actually, everyone did.
”What happens if he leaves here and goes to the police?” Oliver pointed out.
”He wouldn’t.” David rubbed his face.
”I wouldn’t.” Barry agreed.
”I trust him.” Felicity seconded David.
”I don’t!” Oliver shouted.
”You know, Daniel has a point, Oliver. You’re not the one in charge here. We were dying, and he made a choice. We are a team, not a dictatorship.” David said, rising to his feet.
“Besides, what are you gonna do now, put an arrow in him?” I scoffed.
”I am considering it.” Oliver glared at Barry.
”Don’t worry, he’s not serious.” David groaned, walking forwards, ”How is this any different than when your mother shot you and you came to Felicity for help?”
“Your mother shot you?” Barry asked, aghast.
“Or when you brought Dig down here when he was poisoned with curare?” Felicity finished David’s point.
”The difference is that I did my homework on both of you! I don’t just tell people easily.” Oliver insisted.
I coughed something that sounded very much like ‘Helena’ and Oliver glared at me.
”Uh, I- I’m not going to tell anyone.” Barry said, “And you don’t have to thank me, but you should thank them instead of being kind of a jerk.”
David chuckled, but then Oliver rounded on Barry and he moved swiftly forwards, grabbing Oliver by the shoulder and tugging him backwards.
”Mr. Queen.” Barry added respectfully.
Oliver’s phone pinged, and he picked it up.
”I have to go home.” he sighed, and turned to Dig, “That man that David and I fought in the bunker, he has what he needs to mass produce the serum from the island. And we have to stop him.”
“He touched your skin when he grabbed your neck.” Barry revealed, “I was able to absorb the residual oils from his skin which, when added to a gel-based polymer might be able to recreate his fingerprint.”
Oliver nodded and headed off to change and then leave.
“Never meet your heroes, right?” Felicity asked. Barry grinned at David.
”Well, some of them are pretty cool.” Barr said, and David grinned back. Barry then turned to me.
”You said you were a vigilante, too, so I guess you’re the blue one?” Barry asked me. I nodded.
“That’s so cool.” Barry smiled.
”Now that I actually can ask you, by the way, how would one go about making up those aluminum carbon arrows?” David asked Barry, who’s face lit up.
”Oh my God. You were standing right there listening to my theories about the vigilantes! Was I right about the green thing?” Barry asked. David nodded, laughing.
My phone buzzed, and I picked it up.
“Huh. Moira wants us there as well, David.” I said.
”Alright.” David nodded. He kissed Felicity quickly and then he headed off to get changed while I took a minute to take a breath.
As David, Oliver, and I headed out to go to the Queen mansion, I socked Oliver in the face.
”What the hell?” he gasped.
”That was for almost shooting my best friend!” I snapped. I wheeled on David, but he hastily backed up.
”And you hit him with your bow?” I demanded.
”Better than shooting him!” David defended himself, hands up.
I glared at him, and he gave me a small half-smile.
———
When David, Oliver, and I walked into the Queen mansion, we found Moira, Roy, Sin, and Jade in the living room, standing around a Christmas tree.
“It’s Christmas?” David blinked.
Out of nowhere, I felt arms wrap around me from behind and a fuzzy Santa hat get put on my head. I was initially surprised that Thea had managed to get the jump on me, but then realized it kind of made sense. The Queen mansion was a safe place for me, so I wasn’t quite so vigilant when in here. David chuckled at seeing me in the Santa hat with Thea hugging me from behind, and pulled out his phone to take a photo, grinning.
“So, what’s wrong, Mom?” Oliver asked Moira.
”Oh, nothing’s wrong. I just wanted to meet Thea’s friends and see my boys.” Moira smiled maternally at Oliver, me, and David.
She… she considered me like a son to her? I mean, I knew I had her blessing to date Thea, but wow.
———
After an hour or so of some fun Christmas time with my friends and the Queens, David went back to the bunker, Oliver headed off to his bedroom, and not long after, I had to go to the restroom.
On my way up, I heard Oliver talking, and poked my head around the corner to see he was talking to nobody. I frowned, but then I heard him address the nothingness in front of him as Shado.
What?
”Oliver, who are you talking to?” I asked. He blinked, and looked at me, seeming like he’d just come out of a daze.
”Uh, nobody.” he said.
———
David
Ivo turned the gun on Sara, and pushed her towards our little group.
”Get over there!” he said, clearly angry. Oliver offered me his hand, and I took it, hauling myself up to stand unevenly on two feet, even if most of my weight was only one of my feet.
Ivo knelt down to check on Slade, and confirmed his death. He put a hand over his mouth, and then noticed the empty syringe on the floor. He picked it up, and looked at it carefully. When he realized what it was, he grinned like a maniac.
From the back room, one of Ivo’s men emerged holding a crate almost full of identical syringes to the one in Ivo’s hand. Several slots were missing, though, but Ivo didn’t seem to care.
”Mirakuru.” he grinned, “Take them.”
———
We were hauled out of the sub and then into the forest, where I had to limp along with my hands tied behind me and a gun trained on my back.
”Anthony.” Sara appealed to Ivo, “You got what you wanted. You can let them go. If you ever cared about me…”
”But I do care about you, Sara. Which is why I’m not going to kill you. Put the boys on the ground.” Ivo instructed, and the man behind me pushed me to the ground. I landed roughly on my knees, and Daniel landed beside me, also on his knees.
We exchanged worried glances as Ivo looked at Oliver.
”Listen carefully, Oliver. I’m going to shoot one of these boys. You tell me which. But pick quickly, because in 30 seconds, I’ll kill both.” Ivo said to Oliver. Oliver looked stunned, and he glanced between me and Daniel.
———
“I knew the vigilantes had partners.” Barry remarked, looking at Oliver’s gear in its’ glass case.
”We’re the Arrows now.” I corrected.
“You five have messed with some really nasty people. Like the Dollmaker, Count Vertigo, Dodger, the Huntress.” Barry said.
”We weren’t keeping score.” Dig said.
”I was.” he admitted.
“Barry!” Oliver walked into the bunker, and Barry looked up, “The rat poison that you gave me and David, are there any side effects?”
“Uh, I’m, y-yeah, I think hallucinations, maybe.” Barry admitted, “And excessive sweating. Are you sweating excessively?”
”A little bit, actually.” I nodded.
”Are you hallucinating?” Felicity asked from her computer desk, “What are you seeing?”
”A girl named Shado that was with me on the island.” Oliver said. I startled.
”Shado. Sara. How many women were you marooned with? You sure this wasn’t Fantasy Island?” Felicity asked.
“If it was, David wouldn’t have been there.” Oliver joked. I scoffed.
”Well, let me draw some blood, see what’s up.” Barry said, moving forwards to do just that.
As he did, he glanced between Oliver and me.
”Can I ask you guys something? Why no mask?” Barry asked, “Not to tell you how to do your vigilante-ing, but the grease paint thing… it’s a poor identity concealer.”
”I agree, 100%, but masks get in the way of aiming arrows.” I said.
”Well, I’m sure there’s masks out there that can work.” Barry said.
”So, find us a mask that conforms perfectly to our faces and doesn’t affect our ability to aim while on the run.” Oliver said, sticking out his arm for Barry to draw blood from.
”You guys should look into a compressible micro fabric. It could be great.” Barry said, and I grabbed a pen and wrote that down.
“I found Cyrus Gold.” Felicity piped up.
”Who’s that?” I asked, setting down my pen and getting up to look at Felicity’s screen. Oliver and Dig came over, too.
”Human weapon that left you two nearly dead the other night.” Dig said, and then looked at Oliver, “The kid did manage to pull his print off your neck.”
”I’ve had facial recognition software scanning closed circuit cameras all over town. He’s at the corner of Delgado and 25th right now, but we’re about to lose him.” Felicity explained.
“What else is at that intersection?” Oliver asked.
”A parking lot, a market, a motel.” Felicity read.
”Could be where he’s holed up.” Dig reasoned.
”I got this.” Oliver said, walking over to his gear.
”Oliver. Why don’t you let me handle this one?” Dig asked, “It’s just recon.”
”Fine.” Oliver relented.
”Mind if I come, Dig?” I asked. He shook his head.
”Fine by me, but we’re not suiting up for combat.” Dig said as I walked over to my weapons. I grabbed two purple-handled knives and flipped them in mid-air and then strapped them to my forearms and put on a jacket.
”Just in case.” I said to Dig, and the two of us headed out of the bunker.
———
Daniel
”Secret admirer?” Thea asked Laurel as me, Roy, Sin, Jade, and Thea walked up to Laurel at the DA’s office.
”No, actually, they’re from my father. What brings you by?” Laurel asked.
”We need your help.” Thea said, “Cindy’s friend was murdered, but the police aren’t going to investigate. They said that he OD’ed, end of story.”
“But we know he didn’t OD, because he was a blood donor. They wouldn’t have taken an addict’s blood.” I said.
”Check this out. We found it in his apartment. He made a little cash off donating blood.” Sin said, handing Laurel the Sebastian Blood blood drive flyer Roy found in Max’s apartment.
”Max went missing the same day as the blood drive.” Jade said.
”If he did donate blood there, maybe they at least know something that happened to him.” Thea said.
”I’ll ask around.” Laurel nodded.
”Thank you, Laurel.” Thea said.
———
David
Dig got out of the car, wearing shades and a baseball cap.
”If you get bored, there’s a crossword puzzle in the glove box.” Dig told me through the earpiece as he headed inside. I couldn’t go in, because Gold knew who I was, so I was stuck out here.
I opened Dig’s glove box and sure enough, there was a crossword puzzle there with a blue pen clipped onto it. I pulled the book out and put my feet up on the dash.
”Thanks, I’ll get to work on these.” I told Dig.
I grabbed the blue pen, and opened up the book to a dog-eared page and contemplated the half-completed puzzle.
After a minute or two, I solved a seven letter word for green (verdant) and then I put the book away.
”Okay, what do you see?” I asked Dig through the earpiece. He’d had enough time to get into Gold’s room.
”It’s clean. Really clean. ‘Solomon Grundy, born on a Monday.’” Dig read aloud.
“‘Christened on Tuesday’. Feeling religious? The poem symbolizes the stages of life from birth to death.” I explained.
”What stage is this guy in?” Dig asked.
I then heard gunshots, and my eyes widened. I slid across the center console into the driver’s seat and turned the car on, whipping it around in the street and cruising down an alley. I looked up and saw Dig coming down on a window washer’s platform and I stopped the car quickly.
Dig got down onto solid ground and hopped in the passenger’s side.
”Go!” he told me.
”I don’t know how to drive!” I shouted.
”Just go, damn it!” Dig yelled, and I gunned the gas petal.
Dig groaned in pain, and I glanced over at him.
”Eyes on the road.” Dig chided. I listened, returning my gaze to the road, feeling incredibly out of my element.
”Ugh, he picked me up like I was nothing.” Dig remarked.
”Liss, call for backup.” I said.
”On it.” Felicity said in my earpiece.
———
Later that night, Oliver, Daniel, and I, in full vigilante gear, were standing on a rooftop waiting for Lance to arrive.
”This about Sara?” Lance asked, walking up, “You guys heard from her?”
”No. I’m sorry. This is… this is something else.” Oliver said, and handed Lance a file on Gold.
”Cyrus Gold. He robbed Queen Consolidated Applied Sciences last week.” I explained.
”He’s extremely dangerous.” Daniel put in.
”The CSI kid from Central City, he said this guy was like some kind of monster.” Lance said.
”He is.” Oliver said.
”What is it, steroids?” Lance asked.
I gave a humorless laugh.
”No. It’s worse. It’s…” Oliver trailed off, and I saw he was looking up at the top of the little platform on top of the staircase leading onto the roof.
”Well, assuming I believe you three, why come to me?” Lance asked.
”I’ve been compromised.” Oliver said, “And we can’t do it with only two members of the team.”
”You should gather as many men as you can and do not hesitate to kill Cyrus Gold.” Daniel said. Lance looked taken aback. If Daniel, the virtuous vigilante, was telling you it was shoot on sight, shit was gonna get real.
And with that, the three of us took off onto the night.
———
Daniel
“Me! You better pick to kill me, Oliver.” David yelled immediately, “Do NOT let my baby brother die!”
Oliver looked stricken.
“You don’t have to do this!” Oliver pleaded with Ivo, “You got what you came for! Just take it and go!”
“Ten seconds.” Ivo said.
”Oliver, I swear to God! Let me die! Do not save me! Save Daniel!” David raged. Oliver looked between me and David, and he still looked torn.
”You fucking psychopath!” Oliver screamed.
”History will make that judgement. Five seconds.” Ivo said.
”Oliver! Kill! Me!” David screamed.
“Time’s up.” Ivo said and pointed the gun at David. Oliver scrambled forwards and threw himself in front of the gun barrel.
”No! No!” Oliver pleaded.
”I guess you made your choice.” Ivo said, and he turned the gun on me.
Without hesitation, Ivo pulled the trigger.
All I could do was squeeze my eyes tight shut, and wait for the pain to hit, but instead, I heard David and Oliver screaming. My eyes opened to see a face staring up at me, lifeless. It was Shado. She had dived in front of me, and taken a bullet in the head, a bullet that was meant for me.
Everything around me froze. All I could do was stare at the dead Shado before me. She’d sacrificed herself for me. I couldn’t think. I could barely breathe. I couldn’t even feel any nausea rising up inside me. I just felt numb.
I felt as dead as the woman who’d died to save me. A numb, icy cold settled in my veins, and I fell over in the grass, no longer having the will to hold myself up.
Chapter 68: Three Ghosts, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
”I checked into the blood drive and it’s all legitimate.” Laurel told us. Us meaning the usual suspects, Roy, Thea, Jade, Sin, and myself.
”In fact, what Sebastian’s done has helped save a lot of lives.” Laurel said.
”I am glad to hear that.” I said, relieved my friend wasn’t the guy making people disappear.
”So, if the blood drive is on the up and up, then how are we supposed to find Max’s killer?” Sin asked.
”There's one other thing.” Laurel said, “All of the blood donors at the drive were subjected to a psych evaluation by the Langford Institute.”
Laurel handed Thea a file, and we all leaned in to look at it.
“Is that like, legal?” Roy asked.
”It’s not entirely out of the norm.” Laurel answered, “And while someone at the Institute might know if Max was on drugs, there’s no way of finding out without a warrant.”
Well… not strictly true.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t be more help.” Laurel apologized.
———
David
”What are you doing?” Felicity asked, walking up to where Barry and I were working. Well, where Barry was working and I was doing my best to help out.
”Uh, just messing around with something.” Barry replied, setting a beaker of purple fluid onto a scale.
”Shouldn’t you be trying to figure out what’s causing Oliver’s hallucinations?” Felicity wondered.
”The sample’s still being scanned.” Barry explained, “Shouldn’t be too much longer.”
”Good.” Felicity said. I wiped my brow of sweat and rolled my shoulder.
Barry glanced down at his watch, and then leaned forwards to click on his laptop and cue up a news report from Central City.
”Protests continue into the final countdown for tonight’s ignition of STAR Labs’ controversial particle accelerator. STAR Labs’ founder, Harrison Wells, promises a new era of scientific advancement is at hand.” the reporter said.
”I guess I won’t be back in time to see them turn it on.” Barry sighed.
”Guess not.” I said.
”So, any plans for Christmas?” Barry asked.
”Lighting my menorah.” Felicity said, “And knowing my eternally hungry boyfriend, probably eating a lot.”
I shrugged.
”Hey, you can’t have a holiday without a feast.” I pointed out.
”Hey.” Oliver said, walking up.
”How are you doing?” I asked Oliver.
”Fine. Just… it’s a little bit crowded at my house.” Oliver said, “And I wanted to come down here to get a little privacy.”
“Sure.” Felicity nodded, ”C’mon, you two. We can watch the countdown at Big Belly Burger.”
“Sign me up.” I said, and Barry and I followed Felicity out of the bunker.
———
Felicity, Barry, and I walked into Big Belly Burger to see that Daniel and his friends were already at a booth. Daniel looked up when he heard us come in, and waved us over.
I grabbed two chairs and set them down on the end of the booth, and Barry slid in beside Roy, while Felicity and I sat in those two chairs I’d grabbed.
”Merry Christmas.” Thea smiled to us newcomers.
”Merry Christmas.” Barry and I replied.
”Happy Hanukkah.” Felicity smiled.
”So, what brings you guys to Big Belly Burger?” Daniel asked.
”Holiday feast?” I shrugged.
Roy chuckled.
Roy’s girlfriend, Jade, I think her name is, opened her mouth and started talking, but my attention was diverted from my phone buzzing. And not my normal phone.
”Excuse me one second.” I said, and stood up from the table, moving out of earshot to put it to my ear.
“Yes, Detective?” I asked.
”I have a team of men and we’re about to move in to the building where Cyrus Gold is being kept. If you and your blue friend are coming, it’s now or never.” Lance told me.
”We’ll be there. Give us seven minutes and then go in.” I replied.
”I’ll give you six, but we’re all itching to go in.” Lance told me.
“I’ll hurry.” I said, and hung up. I came back to the table.
”That was my aunt. Daniel, she wants to see you, too.” I said, and kissed Felicity on the cheek quickly before Daniel and I headed out of the restaurant.
———
All geared up, Daniel and I watched from the building across the street as the cops went inside.
”They see us, their reaction won’t be thanks for the help.” I cautioned Daniel. He nodded.
We both grabbed grappling arrows and shot them across the way, and then grappled over to the roof of the building the cops were in. I walked swiftly to the rooftop access door and kicked it in. Daniel swapped out bow for katana, but I did not. The two of us descended down into the building, and we heard gunfire. I raced towards the sound of it, Daniel not far behind.
When I showed up, I saw that Lance’s old partner, Lucas, was kneeling over a dead cop, and Lance was standing there, looking unhappy with that.
Skulking in the shadows, Daniel and I split up as we tried to locate Cyrus Gold, who was picking these cops off like killers in a horror movie.
I heard a loud series of thuds and a groan of pain. Then, bullets flew, and I raced towards the sound. When I showed up, I saw Daniel checking on Lance, and Gold with Lucas on his knees in front of him, bending Lucas’ gun towards Lucas’ head. I grabbed an arrow, notched it, and let it fly. It pierced the gun and sailed across the room with the gun still on the arrow. Gold pushed Lucas back and I heard him groaning as he tried to recover.
I fired another arrow at Gold and it sank deep into his shoulder.
”Aluminum carbon, asshat.” I said, and switched out bow for katana upon seeing a navy blue figure creeping up behind Gold. Daniel leaped forwards and slashed at Gold’s spine, but Gold just about twisted to avoid it, and turned around to face Daniel. I ran forwards and brought my katana down hard into the sensitive skin on the back of Gold’s knee, and blood gushed from it as I then savagely kicked the back of Gold’s knee, and dropped him onto one knee.
Daniel came forwards and slashed Gold’s throat. I went in for another attack, as did Daniel, but Gold’s hands shot out and grabbed both of our katana blades.
In a whirling motion, Gold threw both Daniel and I in separate directions. I landed in a roll across the ground, but by time I was back up on my feet, Gold was gone.
“We should go.” I said, offering Daniel a hand. He took it and I hauled him up out of the broken cardboard boxes he was laying on.
Then the two of us rolled out, leaving the cops to pick up their own wounded. But without us, I had a feeling they’d all be very much dead.
———
Daniel and I met Felicity and Barry outside, and I saw Felicity was holding a big bag of Big Belly Burger. I grinned at her, and she shook her head firmly.
”This is for everyone. Not just you.” Felicity told me.
The four of us descended down into the bunker and found Oliver sweeping up the shattered glass of his suit’s display case.
”Did someone break in?” Felicity asked.
”No.” Oliver replied. Barry’s computer beeped, and he sent over to look at it, setting down the drink carrier he had in his hands.
”Uh, your blood analysis is done.” Barry told Oliver, “It’s good news.”
“So you know what’s in my system?” Oliver checked.
”Oh, but th-that’s the thing. Your blood’s clean.” Barry said, “There’s nothing wrong with you.”
”Then why am I hallucinating?” Oliver demanded.
”I don’t know. I mean, whatever your problem is, it’s not pharmacological. It’s psychological.” Barry said.
”It’s in my head.” Oliver said.
”Oh, my God. Guys.” Felicity said from her computer.
———
The three of us broke into the ICU, where Lance was, to pay him a visit. We were all dressed up in our vigilante gear, and Lance looked surprised to see us.
”Are you alright?” Oliver asked.
”I’m alive. Unlike half my unit. It’s because of you two.” Lance said, nodding to Daniel and I.
”Your cops are dead. Because of me.” Oliver said.
”I hate to disappoint you, but not every death in this city is on you guys.” Lance said.
Lance set a key down on the nightstand beside his bed.
”I got this off Gold. Hopefully you three can do something with it.” Lance said.
”Thank you.” Daniel nodded to him.
”I didn’t believe it at first, but this guy… I mean, it’s like he’s not even human.” Lance said.
”He’s human.” Oliver said.
”Well, then you can kill him.” Lance said.
———
Oliver was over by the arrow sharpener/katana sharpener and had been holding one arrow in place for far too long.
”I think it’s sharp enough.” Dig said.
”Apparently I’m not.” Oliver said, “Diggle, do you think I’m losing my mind?”
“No more than any of us.” I answered.
”I saw… Slade Wilson.” Oliver admitted, and my head lifted.
”Slade was our friend on the island.” I filled in for Dig.
”He was like a father to me.” Daniel put in.
”Like Shado, he is dead because of us.” Oliver said, “Mr. Lance just told us that not every death in this city is our fault. Fine. There are plenty that are.”
“When I got home from Afghanistan, I… saw a ghost too. Survivor’s guilt. Why us, not them?” Dig asked.
“I know why.” Oliver said.
”Then the why is not your problem.” Dig said.
”How’d you make your ghost go away?” Oliver asked.
”I figured out what they were trying to tell me.” Dig said.
”Which was?” Oliver asked.
”That’s for me to hear, Oliver. You have to figure out what yours are trying to tell you.”
”Guys, we got something here.” Felicity said.
”I scanned the key Lance gave you and traced its serial code back fo the manufacturer.” Felicity said.
”This particular key fits a locked gate somewhere on Crescent Circle in the Glades.” Barry said.
Oliver grabbed his bow. I glanced at him.
”Are you good to do this, man?” I asked him.
”It doesn’t matter. I have to stop this.” Oliver said. I nodded.
”Then let’s go kick some super-soldier ass.” I said.
———
Oliver exploded a chunk of the roof and then the three of us rappelled down into the room.
A man with a weird skull mask had just clearly shot Daniel’s friend, Roy, full of Mirakuru.
A doctor guy tried to pull a gun on us, but I quickly grabbed an arrow and put it through his shoulder.
Oliver wheeled on the man in the skull mask, arrow fully drawn.
”Brother Cyrus told me he killed two of you.” the man in the mask said.
”Guess he’s not as strong as you hoped.” Oliver said, “Where did you get the Mirakuru? Who gave you the formula?”
”It was a gift. A gift I would use to save this city from itself.” the man in the mask replied.
Oliver was groaning in pain, and I saw Daniel start towards him, but then Cyrus Gold burst in and grabbed Daniel, flinging him across the room. Oliver turned quickly to shoot Gold, and sank the arrow perfectly into Gold’s shoulder, but he didn’t slow. Oliver grabbed the rope we’d rappelled in on and swung around to kick Gold in the chest, but Gold grabbed one of Oliver’s legs and hurled him into the wall.
I charged forwards, shooting arrow after arrow at Gold as I ran, and then I smashed my bow across his face, flipped one of my knives and drove it up into the soft skin under his chin.
Gold roared in anger and backhanded me across the room and I smashed hard into a chair, rolling awkwardly off of it and onto the ground.
I could feel that the stab wound from my encounter with the sword chick was re-opened, and I struggled to my feet, my vision blurry. But despite the blur, I could have sworn I saw a figure standing in the shadowy corner of the room.
The figure wore an all gray suit except for the brown boots and belt he had on. He wore a gray mask that entirely covered his head, and it had two ominous red eyes staring out at me.
I staggered to my feet and looked back at the corner, to see the figure was gone. Weird.
I looked over to see Oliver on the ground and Daniel fighting to get up, but he looked to be injured.
“Kill him.” the man in the mask ordered, and Gold walked forwards to do just that, and I moved forwards quickly to help Oliver, but Oliver was doing well. He was delivering savage blows while dodging Gold’s superstrength blows.
Oliver shot a box of something I couldn’t see and it exploded, hitting Gold with a bunch of Mirakuru that stained his skin gray and clearly caused incredible pain.
The roof around Gold came down on him, burying him under debris.
In the explosion, Roy’s chair had been tipped over, and I saw Daniel was cutting Gold’s restraints.
I walked forwards and helped Daniel get Roy out of the chair, and then I started chest compressions.
”C’mon, Roy. Come on.” Daniel said as I desperately put all my strength into the compressions.
”I am not letting anyone else die.” I growled.
”Fight it! C’mon Roy, fight it!” Daniel said, and then Roy took a shuddering breath.
———
Daniel was staring in catatonic shock at Shado’s body and my own voice was hoarse from screaming.
Daniel fell over, looking like he’d lost the will to keep himself upright, and then out of nowhere came Slade. He grabbed one of Ivo’s men and tossed him into the forest and kicked another one flying, taking his rifle before he went.
Slade snapped the rifle in half, and Ivo took off running.
One of Ivo’s men punched Slade and Slade punched this guy so hard his fist went through the man’s skin and when Slade yanked his hand away, his fist was covered in blood.
Slade took in the scene before him. Oliver and I on our knees, hands tied, Daniel laying limply in the grass beside Shado’s corpses, and Sara with her hands tied standing by a tree.
”No.” Slade said, dropping to his knees in front of Shado.
He picked her up and held her close to him, looking lost.
”Why?” he whispered.
”Ivo tried to shoot Daniel and she jumped in the way.” Sara said.
”Whoever did this to her is going to suffer.” Slade said in a growl, and lifted up Shado’s body.
———
Oliver and I came down the steps into the bunker. Daniel had taken Roy over to Jade’s house, where he said that Roy would be safe.
Felicity ran forwards and hugged me, and I hugged her back.
”Still have a ghost problem?” Dig asked Oliver.
”No.” Oliver said, “I got the message. But we… we have other problems.”
”Wouldn’t be us if we didn’t.” Dig said.
”Roy was injected with Mirakuru.” I explained to Felicity and Dig.
”Oh my God. Is he OK?” Felicity asked.
”He’s alive.” Oliver answered, “But we are going to have to keep an eye on him.”
”And Cyrus Gold?” Dig wondered.
”Died on Saturday, buried on Sunday.” I answered.
”But Gold was working with someone. We saw him. He wore a mask with the image of a… of a skull.” Oliver said, “He’s trying to mass produce the serum to build an army.”
”For what?” Dig asked.
”You’re a soldier. What’s the primary purpose of an army?” Oliver asked.
”War.” Dig answered.
Oliver nodded once. I looked around the bunker.
”Where’s Barry?” I asked.
”He went back to Central City.” Felicity answered, “Wanted to get home in time to see them turn on the particle accelerator.”
”Cool. I hope he gets to see it.” I said, and nodded.
”He left the three of you gifts, by the way.” Felicity said, pointing to three boxes.
She pushed one my way, and I picked it up. I opened it to reveal a purple domino mask sitting there.
”Even the Arrows deserve a Christmas present.” Dig said.
Felicity came forwards and took the purple mask out of the box.
”Here.” she said, and reached up to put it on my head, sliding the strap down the back of my head while adjusting the mask’s eyeholes to align with mine.
”How do I look?” I grinned at her. She smiled.
”Like a hero.” she said.
Chapter 69: Blast Radius, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
Daniel
”Are Felicity and David still not back yet?” Oliver frowned, looking around the bunker.
”They said they wanted to spend a few more days with Barry.” Dig said.
”Any improvement in his condition?” Oliver asked.
”Still comatose.” Dig shook his head, “How’d it go out there tonight?”
”Same as every other pointed conversation I have with these lowlifes in Crescent Circle. Nobody has seen a man in a skull mask.” Oliver sighed. I lowered my bow from my position at the makeshift archery range we had in the bunker.
“But he’s still out there.” Oliver scowled.
”Oliver, for the past five weeks, you’ve pushed yourself pretty hard looking for this guy.” Dig said.
”He has the Mirakuru, Diggle.” Oliver shot back.
“I mean, you saw what it took to kill one guy that had been injected. We practically had to drop a building on him.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, that was a rough battle.” I replied.
”Imagine ten, or a hundred, imagine a thousand.” Oliver said.
”You said Roy was injected.” Dig said.
”Yeah, he was.” I nodded.
”I’ve never seen you guys spooked like this before.” Dig said.
“That should tell you something.” Oliver said.
———
David
Slade, Sara, Oliver, Daniel, and I stood with our heads bowed over Shado’s grave. We buried her at the same ‘cemetery’ as Robert Queen and Yao Fei.
My leg was still ruined, and it hurt every time I moved it. Ivo had the Mirakuru, and that meant that I was going to be crippled possibly forever.
That wasn’t good. It meant I wouldn’t be able to help out at all while fighting Ivo and his men.
Slade knelt down by Shado’s grave, bowing his head.
”Shado always told me I wouldn’t die here.” Oliver said, “But looking back, I realized that she never once said that about herself. I just hope she’s with her father now.”
Slade took Shado’s green hood and stood up, offering it to Oliver.
”Here, kid.” he said.
”She’d want you to have that.” Oliver replied.
”You’re the one she cared for.” Slade said.
Oliver took the hood, and Slade set off into the forest without a word.
Daniel reached into his pocket and pulled out a syringe. My jaw dropped.
“Mirakuru? Daniel, how did you get that? I asked in surprise. He also pulled out a syringe of a sedative from his pocket. I took both and looked down at them. Huh. It looks like I’d be able to heal my leg after all.
I looked to Sara, who looked down at the vials in my hands, and nodded slowly. Oliver took my arm and helped set me down at the base of a tree.
Then, Sara rolled up my shirt sleeve and jabbed the sedative syringe into my arm. Within seconds, I was falling asleep.
———
Daniel
”He is the man we need to see in the mayor’s office. So, please, join me in our efforts to send Starling’s favorite son there. To Sebastian Blood. Sebastian for Starling.” Oliver said, raising his glass from atop the little stage set up tonight in Verdant.
Sebastian Blood had recently announced his mayoral campaign, and so Oliver had held a little support party at Verdant.
”Thank you, Oliver.” Sebastian said, walking forwards, “And not just for your support, but also for your friendship. And thank all of you for coming. You know, when Oliver calls me a son of Starling City, it feels like the literal truth. I was a street orphan. And this city raised me as one of its’ own. I am the man that I am today because of my Starling City family. So it’s time that I start to give back. So, thank you all for your support.”
The large crowd of people in Verdant applauded as Sebastian walked off stage. I saw Laurel embrace Sebastian as he went off stage, and I also could almost feel the jealousy wafting off of Oliver at that sight.
“Nice speech, Ollie.” Thea said, sidling up to me and Oliver, “Who knew you care so much about politics?”
“Well, I care about the city, and… Sebastian has become something of a friend.” Oliver said.
Thea looked over to where Sebastian and Laurel were talking.
”He’s got a way of doing that, apparently.” Thea said.
”That’s very cute.” Oliver told Thea.
”Hmm.” she smiled.
”Thea.” Moira said, coming out of the crowd, “Oh, it’s-it’s just wonderful.”
Moira looked around the club, smiling.
”Just proud to do my civic duty.” Thea said, smiling.
”No, I’m the one who’s proud. You’ve taken Oliver’s… hobby and turned it into a successful business.” Moira congratulated Thea.
”’Hobby?’” Oliver asked.
”Yes, hobby. You pawned off all the work on Tommy and David.” I reminded Oliver.
Moira laughed and kissed Oliver’s cheek before leading Thea away in the crowd.
“Oliver. Daniel.” a familiar voice said. I turned.
”Sebastian.” I smiled, and extended my hand, which Sebastian shook.
”Thank you so much for your kind words, Oliver.” Sebastian said.
“I’m just speaking the truth.” Oliver said.
”Oh, forgive me, a friend just walked in.” Sebastian said, and hurried off. I glanced between Oliver and Laurel.
“I’m going to… over there.” I said lamely and left the two alone.
As I did so, my phone buzzed, and I pulled it out. It was Dig, with a message about a big fire that was happening. I headed off towards the entrance to the bunker.
———
“Anyone inside?” Oliver asked as he, Dig, and I came down the steps to the bunker.
“Cleaning crew and a group of bankers working out a late night deal.” Dig answered.
”Can you patch us into police and fire?” Oliver asked.
”On it.” Dig said. He sat down at Felicity’s desk and exhaled before he started slowly typing on it.
”Diggle.” Oliver said sharply.
”Hey, man, this is not my thing.” Dig said.
”Scoot over, then.” I said. Dig got out of Felicity’s seat and I sat down.
”Huh. It’s funny how the girl who re-designed the bunker gets the comfiest seat.” I mentioned as I started typing, pulling up police and fire radio channels quickly.
”I can’t get in there. Everything’s blocked.” one man was saying over the radio.
”We’ve got people on the fifth floor.” another man said.
”It’s too hot. We’re falling back.” the first man said.
”Alright, I’m going. Daniel, you coordinate from here.” Oliver said.
———
David
When I woke up, I could feel a new power coursing through my veins. My leg was fixed, I could tell that instantly as soon as I moved it. Feeling energized, I jumped up to my feet and punched the air a few times.
I looked around and saw that Daniel was sleeping nearby a fire, and nobody else was there. I saw footprints in the dirt and decided to follow them. My brother would be fine.
I walked for a minute or so, but then decided I wanted to run. The speed at which I ran amazed me. I flew through the forest, leaping over anything in my path, such as roots or rocks without slowing.
It felt amazing.
When I found Slade, Oliver, and Sara, I found Slade up in Sara’s face, yelling at her.
”Hey, what’s going on?” I asked, slowing down as I approached them.
”She’s probably still working for Ivo!” Slade raged.
”Your leg. It’s fixed.” Oliver said in amazement.
”Yeah, this Mirakuru stuff really is a miracle.” I grinned.
Slade took a hostile step towards Sara and Oliver put his arm out, catching Slade in the chest.
”Hey, hey!” Oliver tried to defuse the situation, ”She’s not working for Ivo.”
”Get out of my way, kid.” Slade said when Oliver stepped between him and Sara.
”You just need to take it easy.” Oliver said.
Slade grabbed Oliver by the throat, lifting him up.
”I said… get out of my way.” Slade snarled.
———
Daniel
I was helping Roy unpack crates in Verdant’s backroom, and the two of us were discussing the latest Starling Rockets game.
Roy seemed a little out of it, though.
”Hey, you OK, man?” I asked.
”Yeah, I’m fine. I just, I haven’t been sleeping much lately.” Roy explained, “I got a lot on my mind.”
”Well, I hope whatever it is you’ve got going on resolves itself.” I said.
“Yeah, me too.” Roy nodded.
He was putting one last crate on the shelf, when a crate of glass bottles on top of the shelf tipped over and landed hard on Roy.
He dropped like a stone, but came right back up onto his feet a minute later, a big chunk of glass in his forearm.
”Jeez, man. You OK?” I asked.
Roy grabbed the glass and yanked it out, and I looked at the bloody piece in his hand.
“Do you need the first aid kit?” I asked curiously.
Roy glanced down at the wound to see that it had already healed.
I remembered quickly to feign surprise and let out a gasp.
”It’s already healed?” I asked in feigned surprise.
Roy looked up at me guiltily.
———
David
I rolled my shoulder as Oliver and I walked towards Lance. Felicity and I had hauled ass back to Starling City when we’d heard about the explosion that caused a fire, and now we were consulting Lance on what explosive materials the bomb gave off.
Felicity had told me she needed those samples, so here I was.
”Detective.” I said, and Lance turned.
”You know, most cops, they meet their informants in the backseat of their cruiser, or maybe in a coffee shop or something, but… What’s with the masks?”
I touched my new purple mask from Barry.
“Gifts from a friend.” I answered.
”You guys got friends?” Lance answered.
”Did you bring us what I asked for?” Oliver asked. Lance pulled out a little plastic baggie of debris.
”That’s a sample of everything the CSU collected from the blast. There’s melted glass, there’s multiple explosive fragments and trace residue, and it looks like nitroglycerine, which means that we’re dealing with more than just a basement nut-job.” Lance explained.
”Someone with training.” Oliver remarked. Lance nodded.
”Thank you.” I said, and Oliver and I headed away from Lance.
”I need a favor too.” Lance called, and Oliver and I turned back to face him.
”The son of a bitch who killed my men and almost killed my partner…” Lance began.
”He’s dead.” Oliver put in.
”But whatever bastard tipped him off, told him we were coming? He’s doing just fine.” Lance said.
”What do you need from us?” I asked.
”Cell phone records for every cop in my precinct.” Lance said.
”You think there’s a leak in the department?” Oliver asked.
”I think those phone records are the only way to know for sure.” Lance said, “And your blond friend, she’s pretty good with computers.”
”I’ll ask her.” I promised, but then a massive explosion erupted, and the three of us turned to see the cloud of smoke rising up.
Lance grabbed his radio.
”DC-52 to Central, 10-80, Downtown!” Lance shouted into it.
”He’s hit again.” Oliver said, touching the comms.
”Starling City Municipal Building.” Dig said.
”Give us a location.” Oliver said.
”I’ll give you one better.” Felicity said, “I’m checking the surrounding cell towers. There was a GSM spike of 3,800 megahertz two seconds before the blast. That frequency’s way outside the approved frequency for US carriers.”
There was a brief pause while Felicity worked her techno magic.
”Signal’s moving. I think he’s mobile.” Felicity said.
”Give us an intersection!” Oliver barked as he and I dove off the rooftop.
———
On our motorcycles, Oliver and I followed Felicity’s directions to the bomber.
“Right in front of you, 400 meters.” Felicity said.
”I see him.” I said, and Oliver and I cruised up to meet him. He was in a van, and was stopped at a red light. When he saw two of the Arrows coming his way, he pulled out into the intersection causing lots of traffic issues and honked horns. Oliver and I weaved around the cars in the intersection, and continued to pursue.
”Turn left on 67th.” Felicity said in my ear.
“You should do GPS. You have a very soothing voice.” I told my girlfriend as I turned left on 67th.
The van driver kept swerving in and out of different lanes of traffic to keep away from Oliver and I, but once we had him for sure, that motherfucker threw a spark grenade at us. I jumped off my bike and Oliver followed suit, holding onto the handlebars and letting our feet slide across the street as the grenade went off.
Once we were clear, we hopped back on our motorcycles and returned the chase.
He then threw a smoke grenade, and when Oliver and I passed through the wall of smoke forming on the road, the van was nowhere in sight.
”Liss, we lost him.” I said.
”What? Me too, hold on.” she said.
Brief pause…
”Got him. Bank left on Gerrard Street.” Felicity said.
”You’re almost right on top of him.” Felicity said, and we made the turn only to almost ram into a bus.
”It’s not him, Felicity. You picked up the wrong signal.” Oliver snapped.
”What? I thought.. he must have, he must have scrambled the signal.” Felicity said.
”It doesn’t matter. He’s gone.” Oliver said.
———
“Hey, don’t chew her out.” I said firmly to Oliver as we parked the motorcycles and headed into the bunker.
”Fine.” Oliver scowled.
”What happened?” I asked, not in an accusing way.
“He’s using cellular technology to detonate his bombs.” Felicity reported, “Clearly, his expertise extends to obscuring that signal.”
“Alright.” I nodded.
”Felicity, your expertise was supposed to trump his.” Oliver snapped.
”Dude, it’s like you don’t even listen to me.” I said.
”If you have something to say to me, Oliver, say it.” Felicity shot back.
”People are dying, so I need you to pull your head out of Central City and get back in the game.” Oliver said angrily.
”Sure, right after you get yours out of your ass.” Felicity scowled.
”Excuse me?” Oliver growled, and I pushed him back before he could bow up in Felicity’s face and get all broody Arrow.
Oliver rounded on me, snarling, and I pushed him back from coming at me.
”Alright. Maybe we should all take a breath here.” Dig said.
”No, wait, I wanna know, what exactly was that crack about Central City meant to imply?” Felicity demanded.
”When that first bomb went off, you and David weren’t here. And then when the second bomb went off, you sent us the wrong way.” Oliver said in that cold angry voice of his.
”After you didn’t catch him in the first place!” Felicity shot back.
“Don’t blame me because you didn’t have it tonight.” Oliver growled.
”I need some air.” Felicity said.
She walked past Oliver and left the bunker.
I punched Oliver in the face, and he staggered backwards.
”What, getting all pissed off because I snapped at your girlfriend?” Oliver scoffed.
”No, I’m getting pissed off because Felicity has helped out with just about ever case we’ve ever done, and she so rarely gets a thank you from you. No, the only time you comment on her abilities is when they don’t work. You 100% perfect all the time? No. So get off your damn high horse. This is reality. People mess up sometimes, just like you.” I snarled.
”At the risk of me getting my head knocked off, playing the blame game is not gonna help us catch this son of a bitch.” Dig said.
”Neither is doing things halfway.” Oliver said.
”Is that what you think’s going on here, Oliver?” Dig asked, “You think she was distracted? She wasn’t giving it her all?”
”She almost ran us into a bus, Diggle. What do you think?” Oliver said.
”I think you’re hurting because of your failure to find skull mask guy, and taking it out on us.” I put in.
Oliver shook his head in frustration and walked off.
Chapter 70: Blast Radius, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Sara set down the box she was carrying, grabbed a log, and hit Slade with it.
He dropped Oliver and looked at Sara in surprise. I could feel the new power in my veins, aching to erupt. If Slade made a move for Oliver or Sara, I’d be attacking.
”I’m sorry.” Slade said after a long silence and stumbled towards a tree, slumping at the base of it, looking rattled.
”You’re not well, Slade.” Sara said.
”Hey, it’s the Mirakuru. It’s messing with your head.” Oliver said.
”It’s not going to do that to my head, is it?” I asked, touching my head worriedly. Sara put a hand on my shoulder.
”No. You had the sedative before taking the serum, so you’ll be fine.” Sara said. I nodded slowly and looked at Slade.
”It’s gonna be dark soon. We should make camp.” Sara said.
”I’ll go grab my brother, then.” I said, and took back off through the forest.
———
“Gathering here despite the rash of bombings that have plagued the city, some have called Sebastian Blood’s unity rally a cynical and dangerous PR stunt for his mayoral campaign.” the news was saying.
”Have to agree.” I said, crossing my arms.
”Tried to get him to call it off, but he wouldn’t.” Daniel sighed.
”He seems as stubborn as you three when it comes to fighting back.” Dig noted.
”Or everything, in Oliver’s case.” Felicity said.
”Is this how it’s going to be with you two from now on?” Dig sighed.
”Maybe we should just head down to the rally.” Oliver suggested.
”Maybe we won’t have to.” Felicity said, and I looked at her computer screen, “I analyzed the bomb remnants we got from Lance. The design’s identical to the bombs used by an anti-government militia group called the Movement.”
”Catchy.” I said dryly.
”Lucky for us, they have a very active and hackable message board.” Felicity continued, “One of their most prolific fans has an IP address right here in Starling.”
”Tell me.” Oliver said.
”The computer’s in a local souvenir shop. The whackadoo in question goes by the username Shrapnel.” Felicity said.
”Cause he blows things up. Great.” I sighed.
”You want back-up?” Daniel asked me and Oliver, the dynamic green and purple duo.
”No, I need you with Dig at the rally.” Oliver said. Daniel nodded.
———
Oliver and I slowly entered the souvenir shop through the front door. Something clicked and I lifted my bow with an arrow fully drawn almost instantly and then the lasers appeared. Oliver was caught in a few of them, unable to move his arms enough to notch his own bow.
”Boom! You’re dead. Or you will be if you take one more step or move a single muscle.” a voice recording played, “And then you’ll miss the show.”
On the far wall, a video feed of the Blood unity rally appeared by way of projector.
”Candidate Blood’s unity rally. Already rigged with 50 pounds of RDX high explosives. Not unlike what’s packed inside the drywall of my store. This city thinks Sebastian Blood can keep them safe. Tonight, they’ll learn the only thing that politicians care about protecting is their jobs.” the voice recording continued. Visible on the feed was Thea and Moira and then back in the crowd behind them was Daniel and Dig standing side by side.
”Felicity.” I said slowly.
”Here.” she responded instantly, “Did you get him?”
”No.” I said carefully, afraid to trigger the laser trap, “He said he rigged the plaza with a shit-ton of explosives.”
”David, it’s crazy town there. That bomb could be anywhere.” Felicity said.
”I can narrow that down.” Oliver piped up, “Get me Diggle or Daniel.”
“Go.” Dig’s voice came.
”Shrapnel said he rigged the perimeter with RDX.” Oliver said.
”I’m on it.” Dig replied.
”You two are heading to the plaza too, right?” Felicity asked.
”Not quite. We’re a little stuck right now.” I admitted.
”Stuck how?” Felicity asked.
”I need you to find me anything you can on this damn store.” I said.
”Blue prints, permits, schematics, anything.” Oliver put in.
”What’s going on? How are you two stuck?” Felicity asked.
”Shrapnel left behind a surprise. He said he packed drywall with explosives. But the trigger needs to-“ Oliver said.
”Would need to be hooked up to some kind of power supply.” Felicity realized, “But that’s assuming that the detonator’s connected to the store’s electricity and not something independent like a car battery. I-I know, not helpful. You sure you want me doing this, Oliver? My head might not exactly be in the game.”
“If I could laugh right now, I would be.” I said.
”That building was built in the 70s. That’s good news. The wiring in a lot of construction back then was defective. So, if you sever one wire, it’ll blow fuses in the entire building and shut off power to the bomb.” Felicity explained.
”I see a fuse box. Hang on.” I said.
”David, be careful.” Felicity said quickly.
It was painstakingly slow having to aim my arrow without severing any of the lasers, but I managed to pull it off and let the arrow fly, closing my eyes tightly as it flew true towards the fuse box.
“David?” Felicity asked in my ear. I opened my eyes to see I hadn’t blown up. Good sign.
”Oliver?” Felicity tried.
“David?” Felicity asked.
”We’re good. I shot the fuse box.” I said.
“Get to the rally. Help Daniel and Diggle. We’re on our way.” Oliver ordered, and the two of us left the shop.
———
Daniel
Dig and I were trying to look nonchalant while semi-frantically searching the perimeter of the rally for explosive devices. However, ‘perimeter’ was hard to judge. Everybody was congregated down in the center, so did perimeter mean around them? Around the entire plaza? Hard to say.
I spotted Moira and Thea among the crowd, and just started searching faster. I didn’t listen as Sebastian started talking, I just kept looking.
”Dig, Daniel, I’m on site.” I heard Felicity say.
”I’m on the east side. I think I found the trigger.” Dig reported, “Oliver and David said that the whole place was ringed with explosives. It’s within the sound equipment.”
Felicity and I both reached Dig from two different directions at about the same time.
“And this is the trigger.” Dig pointed it out.
”Shrapnel activates it by cellular transmission.” Felicity said.
”So, we don’t have to disarm it, just disable it.” Dig reasoned.
”I can do that.” Felicity nodded, “I think. I hope.”
”Felicity, be careful. He probably put in a safeguard. Tampering with it will set off a dead man’s switch.” Dig said calmly.
I was anything but calm, and was trying hard not to tap my foot impatiently.
“That is just a really depressing term.” Felicity said, “And a little bit sexist.”
”Step away.” a voice said, and we all three turned to see a man standing there. He held a gun in one hand and the trigger in the other.
“Or we all know how this ends.” he said smugly.
Dig and I both surged forwards, and the man shot.
———
David
Oliver and I pulled up on motorcycles, and I saw a man winding up to throw something towards the crowd. I reached for an arrow, but Oliver had already shot at it, and it detonated in mid-air, not hurting anybody.
People freaked out and tried to run, all at once. A stampede.
I saw a tall metal pole falling, and sitting at the bottom of it, staring up at it falling in horror, was Jade. Then, out nowhere, Roy came in and pushed her out of the way, and caught the metal pole on his back, lifting it up while groaning.
On the sideline, Thea, Moira, and Jade watched in shock.
Roy shoved the pole aside and got back up onto his feet.
Oliver and I revved our motorcycles and drove past where Felicity and Daniel were checking on a wounded Dig, and pursued Shrapnel.
He shot at us as we approached, running desperately so that we didn’t catch him, but we had wheels and he did not.
Oliver came in with a sick turn and hit Shrapnel with the rear of his motorcycle.
Shrapnel got back up to his feet, and I grabbed my bow and an arrow, aiming it at him. Oliver notched an arrow and aimed it at him as well.
Shrapnel pulled a wired trigger out from his jacket, connecting to a device on his chest.
”Drop the bows.” Shrapnel instructed, “I’ve got charges planted all over Starling. I drop this stick, they all blow. Did you just hear what I said?”
“Yup.” I said, and let my arrow fly. It pierced the wire from his trigger to the device and he pushed the trigger button. Nothing happened.
Oliver walked forwards and hit Shrapnel with his bow, and he fell backwards.
———
“With you guys dropping fewer bodies, Starling City should probably build a bigger jail.” Felicity noted. I snorted, and tossed a pretzel up into the air and caught it between my teeth and then opened my teeth and let it fall into my mouth to be chewed and swallowed.
”Another night of skull mask hunting?” Dig asked Oliver, who looked to be gearing up.
”Not exactly. How’s your shoulder?” he asked.
“Oh just a through-and-through. Walk in the park.” Dig said, but his right arm was in a sling.
”Still, Diggle. You should go home and get some rest.” Oliver said.
Dig nodded, and headed out of the bunker. Oliver looked pointedly at me.
”Oh, is this apology time? I’ll go eat pretzels… uh, over by the archery range.” I said, and headed away from their conversation.
A minute or two later, Felicity walked up to me. I looked at her.
”Do you wanna stay over at my place tonight?” she asked.
I raised my eyebrows.
”Not for sex. Well, unless you want to. I just meant… you’ve been kind of bouncing around a lot between the Queen mansion and here in the bunker, well… I just want you to feel welcome at my place whenever you need somewhere to crash.” Felicity said.
I smiled at her.
”Thank you. I think I’ll take you up on that offer. The cot I sleep on here isn’t very comfortable.” I said. Felicity laughed, and I took her hand and we walked out of the bunker together.
———
The radio crackled, and I heard Ivo’s voice.
”Sara. Sara, I know you’re listening. Answer me.” Ivo insisted.
Oliver took the radio so that Sara couldn’t answer it.
”This is very simple, Sara. I know you and your new friends have the Mirakuru. You know I will lay waste to this entire island to get it.” Ivo continued.
”Get Slade.” Oliver told me, and I scrambled to my feet.
”But it doesn’t have to be that way.” Ivo droned on as I walked towards where Slade was sleeping earlier.
There was no sign of Slade. Sighing I came back to the group. Oliver and Sara sitting by the radio, which had shut up, and- Where the hell was Daniel?
”He’s gone. And I think he took Daniel.” I reported.
”What?” Oliver asked.
”Slade’s gone and so is Daniel.” I repeated.
”Where’s the Mirakuru? It was over there.” Sara said, rising to her feet.
”I didn’t see it.” I admitted.
This wasn’t good.
Chapter 71: Blind Spot, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I woke up to feel a warmth against my chest, and I opened my eyes to see a familiar blond girl sleeping against my chest, one of my arms pinned under her.
Felicity was sleeping soundly, looking incredibly serene.
I didn’t want to wake her, so I held perfectly still, but my arm was dead asleep, which was not very comfortable.
Then my phone started ringing, and I had to quickly adjust to grab my phone with my hand. I picked it up to see OLIVER QUEEN written across the front of it.
Felicity was stirring awake, and I took the opportunity to free my arm standing up out of the bed and crossing the room silently.
”Yes?” I answered the phone in a hushed whisper.
“Where are you?” Oliver demanded.
I glanced back at the sleeping figure in bed.
”With Felicity. What’s wrong?” I asked.
”Awfully early for you to already be with her.” Oliver commented.
”Back on topic?” I sighed.
”Right. I might have a new person to interrogate about the man in the skull mask, and I came to the bunker to tell you about that, and discovered you missing.” Oliver said.
”Does Daniel know?” I asked.
”No, I can’t reach him. Thea said he went off with Roy.” Oliver sighed.
“Alright, alright. Are we going now?” I asked.
”Yes. It’s still dark out, so, we should hurry.” Oliver said.
”I’m on my way.” I whispered back.
”Oh, and wake Felicity up.” Oliver said knowingly.
———
———
Oliver and I sank an arrow on either side of the guy, keeping him afraid.
”Oh, please!” he said, clearly afraid. We’d backed him up against a metal pipe, and he was clearly terrified.
”Look, I- I don’t know anything!” he pleaded.
“The man in the skull mask. Where is he?” Oliver demanded, pulling back on his bowstring, an arrow notched and ready to fire.
”I don’t know what you’re talking about.” the man insisted.
”He’s been experimenting on people in the Glades.” I said.
”He’s leaving a trail of corpses with blood running from their eyes.” Oliver said.
”No, no, no, no, no. I deal in stolen merchandise. That’s it.” the man begged. Oliver let the arrow fly and it sank in right beside the man, who cried out in terror.
”Please, come on.” the man pleaded.
“Ask him what color his shoes are.” Felicity said in my ear.
”What?” Oliver and I asked in unison.
“You want this guy to take a polygraph via Bluetooth, cool, but I need to hear him establish a baseline. I need to hear him tell the truth just once.” Felicity said. I grabbed an arrow, notched it, and pulled the string all the way back, aiming the arrow at his throat.
”What color are your shoes?” I roared.
”What? They’re blue.” he said, looking down at his shoes.
”He’s not lying.” Felicity said.
Oliver and I stalked away.
———
Oliver and I stood on a rooftop watching traffic go by.
“He’s out there. Somewhere.” Oliver growled.
”You two should come back. We can’t do any more tonight.” Felicity said.
———
“Slade? Daniel?” Oliver called as he led the way into the plane. I followed, with Sara behind me.
The plane appeared to be deserted.
”I thought maybe he’d come back here.” Oliver said.
”He has Mirakuru running through his veins with no sedative. He’s not thinking clearly.” Sara said.
”So what now?” I asked, folding my arms.
”I don’t know, David.” Oliver said, then noticed the device sitting on a crate, “Oh, the sensor grid is still active. So at least we’re gonna know if Ivo and his men come back to the island.”
”So we just sit here and wait?” Sara asked distastefully, and I echoed that sentiment.
”Well, do you have any other ideas?” Oliver asked, frustrated, “I’m open to suggestions.”
“We find Slade, and… maybe we consider Ivo's offer.” Sara said.
“No way.” I said immediately.
”What?” Oliver asked, turning to Sara.
“Look, if we get the serum back from Slade, then we can go home.” Sara said, “And I can try to talk to Ivo. I can get him to listen to me.”
”Like he listened before he shot Shado in the head?” Oliver retorted.
”He’s just tired and he’s frustrated.” Sara said. I made a fist and punched the wall of the plane. To my surprise, it left an imprint of a fist in the wall. I glanced down at my fist, and then back up at the fist-sized dent now in the wall.
”Ivo's a bastard. He tried to shoot my little brother in the head.” I said venomously.
”You guys don’t understand what finding the Mirakuru serum has meant to him.” Sara said.
”Yeah, you’re right, Sara, I don’t understand what could drive a man to try to shoot a child.” Oliver snapped, “And I don’t get how you can even consider trusting him after what he did.”
“He’s not evil.” Sara replied, “He kept me safe on that ship for over a year. And I mean, not just safe, he taught me things. And I learned a lot.”
”We learned a lot, too.” Oliver said, “This island taught that you can’t trust anyone.”
———
Daniel
”Hey, Roy.” I said, walking up to Roy in the back alley of Verdant in the middle of the afternoon.
”Really? Confronting me in an alley?” Roy asked.
”I wouldn’t say confronting. But I saw you save Moira at the unity rally. I just wanted to thank you for that. Thea would have been devastated if she’d lost her mother.” I said.
“I did what anyone would have done.” Roy said.
”Well, that’s not true. Lots of people pass by people in danger every day.” I said.
”Well, I just saw someone in need and helped out.” Roy shrugged.
”Jade said that you got hit by some falling debris. Are you alright?” I asked.
”It, uh, mostly missed me.” Roy said, “I’m fine.”
”Alright, man. I was just making sure everything’s alright.” I nodded, and Roy nodded back.
———
David
”Has Roy mentioned anything about the man in the skull mask who injected him?” Felicity asked Daniel as he walked into the bunker.
”Roy’s not really the kind of guy to tell people everything about him.” Daniel said.
”Yeah, not like us.” Dig said dryly.
“I think we really need a new plan on how to find this creepy mask guy. Scaring the crap put of low-lifes isn’t getting us anywhere.” Felicity said.
”Felicity, I am open to any and all suggestions.” Oliver said.
“Maybe we’re overthinking this. What if the mask simply got wind that you guys are after him, and decided to skip town?” Dig suggested.
”He didn’t go to all the trouble of recreating the serum and testing it on people just to walk away. He’s still out there.” Oliver said.
”Oh, I agree, he’s still doing nefarious things, but if I was an evil man in a creepy ass mask, I’d plot my evil deeds in a city that doesn’t have vigilantes tracking me down.” I spoke up.
The vigilante phone started ringing.
“Lance, for the Arrows.” Felicity said. As the designated phone caller, I walked forwards and took the phone from her hand.
“Everything OK, Detective?” I asked.
”Can we meet?” Lance asked me.
”What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Someone wants to talk to you.” Lance said.
I nodded and quickly set up a meeting location and I hung up.
”Lance has somebody who wants to tell us something. I could go check that out while you guys work the mask angle?” I suggested. Oliver nodded.
”Alright.” he said, and I went to grab my gear.
———
When I arrived, I saw to my surprise that the ‘somebody’ Lance had mentioned was none other than Laurel Lance.
”Hello, Laurel.” I said.
She turned to face me.
”You’re late.” Laurel said.
”Sorry about that. Ran into some traffic.” I said.
”The vigilante has to worry about traffic?” Laurel asked in surprise.
”I’m only human. Now, what’s the matter?” I asked.
”Sebastian Blood. He’s about to be the new mayor of Starling City.” Laurel said.
”I’ve heard of him.” I said dryly.
”Well, he’s not who he says he is. A few weeks ago, I was approached by your two groupies, Roy Harper and Daniel Hale, along with their girlfriends. They asked me to investigate the death of Max Stanton.” Laurel explained. Huh. I wonder what Daniel would think of being called my groupie.
“You’re saying Blood had something to do with Stanton’s death?” I asked.
”Blood, or a man that works for him named Cyrus Gold.” Laurel handed me a file, and I took it. The picture on the front was Blood and Gold smiling for the camera.
”Gold killed three cops. Blood and Gold knew each other from the orphanage that Blood was raised at. He would do anything to keep the truth about his past hidden.” Laurel said, “Including murdering his own mother.”
”If Blood had a mother, why was he at the orphanage?” I asked.
”His mother was admitted to a mental hospital after she witnessed Sebastian kill his father. She told me about it, and Sebastian killed her for it.” Laurel said, “I tried going to the DA. No one will believe me. I swear to you, Sebastian Blood is dangerous.”
“I believe you.” I said, and Laurel looked taken aback.
”Thank you. You and your other vigilantes are the only ones who can stop him.” Laurel said. I nodded, and walked to the edge of the rooftop.
”Hey!” Laurel called, and I turned, “Nice mask.”
“Thanks.” I said, and fell off the rooftop backwards for extra showmanship.
———
“Laurel was right. I hacked Blood’s cellphone records. The alderman and Gold have stayed buddies since the Zandia Orphanage.” Felicity said.
”So what?” Dig asked, “They kept in touch. Doesn’t exactly mean that Sebastian Blood is the man in the skull mask.”
“The guy’s last name is Blood. That is not a good sign.” I said.
“David, he has dedicated and risked his life to help the people of the Glades, and in his spare time, he’s a murderer trying to create an army of human weapons?” Dig said.
”You’re a personal bodyguard who fights crime at night with his billionaire boss.” Felicity pointed out, “Not a lot of people show their real face in public.”
”Oh, but come on. Sebastian Blood? There’s no way he’s anything but a good man.” Daniel said stubbornly.
“Oliver, looks like you’re tiebreaker.” I said.
Oliver took a deep breath.
”Laurel gave David a case number to start with.” Oliver said, “We need to know if Sebastian really killed his father. Then we figure out if there’s a chance he has the Mirakuru formula.”
I held up the file and passed it to Felicity.
”I’m on it.” she said.
”What if this is just another trap set by Laurel?” Dig questioned, “She could be setting you guys up, and this time, you wouldn’t have Sara to save you.”
Oliver nodded slowly.
”No. No way. She seemed too genuine.” I insisted. Daniel glanced at his watch.
”I got to go.” he said.
———
Daniel
”Asking a cute girl to meet you down by the tracks, Abercrombie and Fitch? Good thing I’m tight with Jade and Thea.” Sin said, walking up to Roy and I.
”I have to show you guys something.” Roy said.
”Easy there, tiger.” Sin said, and then Roy punched through solid concrete.
His hand was completely unharmed.
”You’re not even bleeding.” Sin said in total shock, “When did you start juicing?”
”I’m not.” Roy said.
“Then what the hell was that?” I asked, feigning shock.
”You remember that night around Christmas when I went missing?” Roy asked.
”Yeah, Jade and I were pissed.” Sin answered.
”I never told you guys what really happened.” Roy said, glancing from me to Sin, “You were right about your friend Max. He didn’t OD. He was murdered. He was injected with something, and I was injected with the same thing, but it didn’t kill me. It made me, it made me stronger.”
”So, that’s how you saved Moira.” I pretended to realize. Roy nodded at me.
”Yeah.” he said.
”Jade must be freaking.” Sin said.
”No, she doesn’t know. I don’t want her to.” Roy said.
”Why not?” Sin asked.
”I don’t- I can’t. Not until I know more about what happened to me.” Roy said, “I don’t wanna scare her.”
”And you’re not worried about scaring us?” Sin asked, gesturing to me and her.
”Come on, I was going crazy not telling someone.” Roy said.
”So… what’s your plan?” I asked.
”Well, the Arrows once told me all I was good for was taking a beating.” Roy said, “Maybe it’s time I started handing out a few of my own.”
”I don’t follow.” Sin said.
”I do. Looks like there’s going to be a red Arrow now.” I said.
”No, no I’m not teaming up with them. I don’t need their help to protect this city now. Let’s find us a bad guy.” Roy said.
———
David
“I have good news and… bad news.” Felicity reported, “I suggest the good news first, it tends to soften the blow of the bad news.”
Oliver gave her a look that said ‘get on with it’.
”Ok, dealer’s choice. Good news is, we found the case file on Sebastian’s dad’s murderer.” Felicity said.
”Anything in it to suggest he killed him?” Oliver asked.
”Oliver, meet bad news.” Felicity said.
”That file was sealed a long time ago.” I said.
”And since the file is over 27 years old, there is no digital copy for me to hack.” Felicity said, “The only hard copy is stored the old-fashioned way, in the city archives.”
”So we go in and take it… the old-fashioned way.” Oliver said to me.
”Except security in the file room is so old school you need a key card to get in, which, even if you had, you wouldn’t know where to start looking for the file.” Felicity explained.
”An assistant DA would.” Oliver said. I chuckled.
”Good thing we know one of those.” I said.
”Alright. I’ll go talk to Laurel, and I’ll meet you at the city archives.” Oliver nodded to me. I nodded back.
———
“You know what I really miss about being home?” Sara asked, “My bed.”
I flipped over on the floor of the plane and nodded.
”Agreed.” I said.
”I don’t know if I even remember what a bed feels like anymore.” Oliver said.
”And you probably never will. And neither will I.” Sara said. Oliver was sitting up in a chair while Sara and I lay on the floor of the plane, the little fire we’d set up laying between us.
”Sara… we are gonna… we’re gonna find a way off this island.” Oliver said.
Oliver came over and sat down cross-legged on one side of the fire, a side that was unoccupied.
”You just… both of you just have to trust me.” Oliver said.
”I do.” I nodded.
”Last time I trusted you was right before the Gambit went down.” Sara said.
”I haven’t gotten a chance to say this. I’m sorry.” Oliver said, “I know this is my fault. And none of this would have happened if I hadn’t invited you on that boat with me.”
”That’s not exactly true… I was the one who said yes.” Sara said.
”And I’d be here, too. So would Daniel. You know, I practically forced him to come on the Gambit. He hates boats. If I hadn’t done that, he’d be fine right now.” I said quietly.
Oliver patted my shoulder sympathetically.
”And Oliver, your ‘charm’ was only half the reason I came.” Sara said.
”What was the other half?” Oliver frowned.
”Remember when you spilled beer all over me at Tommy’s party?” Sara asked.
”I didn’t usually leave one of Tommy’s parties with my memory intact.” Oliver laughed.
”Well, I wasn’t supposed to be at that party. But I had this… I had this embarrassing crush on you. Laurel knew that, so she tipped off our father. That’s why the cops broke up the party. I was grounded for a month, and then next thing I knew, you and Laurel were together.” Sara explained.
”You think she did all that on purpose?” Oliver asked in surprise.
”Not everybody’s always what they seem.” Sara said.
She glanced at Oliver and then at me.
”We should get some sleep.” she said, and laid down on the thin sleeping bag she had. I didn’t even have one of those, so I just nestled my head in the crook of my arm and closed my eyes, willing sleep to come.
But it didn’t.
Hours later, I heard movement. My eyes shot open, and I looked to see it was Sara. She quietly took Ivo’s radio, and slipped out of the plane, not noticing I was awake.
I was torn on what to do, so I got to my feet, and I grabbed my machete, and I followed her from a distance. With the Mirakuru singing in my blood, I didn’t need Oliver’s help. I was a human weapon. A miracle on Earth.
———
Oliver and Laurel met me on the roof of city archives.
”You ready for this?” he asked Laurel.
”Whatever it takes.” Laurel answered.
Oliver opened the building’s hatch, and I touched the comms on my chest.
”We’re going in.” I informed Felicity on the other end of the line.
“At least the security cameras are from this century.” Felicity said. There was a brief pause.
”And now they’re toast.” she said proudly, “You guys have exactly seven minutes until the system reboots.”
———
Laurel used her key card to open up the archives, and Oliver and I followed her inside.
“This could take a while.” Laurel said. The archives were huge, rows upon rows of boxes full of files.
”Six minutes.” Oliver cautioned.
The three of us started searching for the file we needed, but it was slow going.
”David.” Felicity said urgently in my ear.
”What’s wrong?” I asked, pressing the comms on my chest.
”It looks like we’ve got the one rent-a-cop with a brain here. If there’s a camera nearby, I recommend hiding.” Felicity said.
I darted quickly out of the way of the camera, but I don’t think I was quick enough.
“Starling's finest will be there any minute.” Felicity cautioned, “You need to get out of there now.”
“We’re not leaving without the file.” I said.
I walked over to Laurel, and met Oliver there, who was doing the same thing as me. Laurel was rifling through a box on the floor.
“Laurel.” Oliver said.
”I can’t find it.” she despaired, climbing up a step ladder.
”Hurry, guys.” Felicity said in my ear.
“Wait. Case number SC43878. This is it.” Laurel announced.
That’s when the doors burst open.
”Vigilantes, we know you’re here!” one cop shouted.
I ran forwards and grabbed Laurel by the arm, and we walked swiftly to Oliver, who nodded at me.
”They’re blocking our only-“ Laurel began.
”It’s not our only way.” Oliver said, “Get to the east wall and wait for us.”
Laurel hurried off, and Oliver and I rounded a corner where four cops were rushing towards us. I grabbed a spark arrow, notched it, and let it fly.
”Hands where I can-“ the police tried to say, but the spark arrow went off, blinding them.
Oliver and I hauled ass out of there, but another cop started shooting at us. I took the lead, and when we rounded a corner, I saw Laurel standing in front of a big window.
I shot an arrow at it as I ran forwards, shattering said window. I glanced over my shoulder at Oliver on my heels, and I turned back around to see a panicked looking Laurel.
”Grab on!” I ordered as I ran forwards, and Laurel threw her arms around my neck as I leaped from the window, firing a grappling arrow as I went. Once the arrow was fired, I put a hand on Laurel’s back so she didn’t fall, and we landed lightly on the ground. Oliver landing beside us.
Laurel let go of me and stepped back, panting hard. She opened the file to reveal that it was empty.
We’d gotten shot at for literally nothing except an empty folder. Yay.
Chapter 72: Blind Spot, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
”We tried going through all the security footage at the city archives to see if anyone swiped the file over the last few days.” Felicity explained when Oliver and I returned to the bunker.
”Did you see anyone?” Oliver asked.
“Just this.” Felicity said, and showed off a feed of the city archives that abruptly cut to static, “It’s all been erased.”
”So, what happened when you reversed the footprint to see who hacked in before you?” I asked curiously. What? You couldn’t date Felicity Smoak and not pick up SOMETHING. Now, I wouldn’t know how to go about doing that, but I knew that it would help if somebody did it.
”I struck out again.” Felicity answered, “It must have been an inside job.”
”Meaning?” Oliver asked.
”As a city alderman, Blood would have had access to the files.” Felicity said.
”So… proof?” I asked, glancing around. Daniel shook his head vehemently.
”Anyone on city payroll could have form this.” Dig pointed out.
“Exactly.” Daniel agreed.
”He’s running for mayor, one hint that he killed his father and his political future is dead in the water.” Oliver said.
”Wait, I thought you two were supposed to be friends.” Dig said, “Don’t you think you ought to give him the benefit of the doubt?”
”There’s benefit of the doubt, and then there’s stubbornly ignoring evidence.” I glared at Daniel.
”Please keep digging into Blood’s past and see if there’s anything that could help us.” Oliver instructed Felicity and walked off.
”Where you going?” Dig asked.
”To give a friend the benefit of the doubt.” Oliver said.
———
Daniel
I went upstairs to see Thea, and saw that Sin and Roy were conversing quietly. I went over and joined the conversation.
”What’s going on?” I asked.
”I found a good target. The Starling Slasher. Has a thing for prostitutes, and by thing, I mean he likes to slash them up.” Sin said, “But he’s some big-shot lawyer, so no one has the sack to ID him.”
”Sounds like the kind of guy the Arrows would go after.” Roy remarked.
”But we don’t need the Arrows anymore.” Sin reminded him.
”We’re gonna have to bait him.” Roy nodded.
”What pro is going to let us dangle her in front of a psycho?” Sin asked. Roy and I both looked at Sin.
“No, no, no way-“ Sin said.
”Thea! Jade!” Roy called, and the two girls looked up from behind the bar and came over to talk to us.
”Sin has a date.” Roy pointed at Sin.
”She was hoping to borrow an outfit.” I grinned, sealing Sin’s fate.
”Yeah, you know, something slutty.” Roy said, cupping his hands in front of his chest to indicate breasts.
”I have the perfect first date outfit.” Thea said, “Guarantees a second one.”
”Great.” Sin said unenthusiastically.
“This guy won’t know what hit him.” Thea smiled, “Or girl. Whatever you’re into.”
”I could do your make-up. And your hair.” Jade offered.
”You are not touching the hair, Nguyen.” Sin told Jade firmly.
”Okay.” she nodded, and Jade and Thea practically strong-armed Sin away. Sun looked over her shoulder, her eyes begging for help. I just gave her a double thumbs up.
———
The Slasher’s red car pulled into the deserted parking garage, and Roy and I exchanged glances. Neither of us had masks, so we’d just both worn hoodies with the hoods pulled down low. Roy had on his red one, and I chose a navy blue. It was my color, you know?
Sin and the Slasher, a seedy looking lawyer guy, were sitting in the car, and I saw the Slasher hold up a very odd-shaped knife, and Sin desperately tried to escape. Roy ran forwards quickly, grabbed the handle of the door, and ripped it off the hinges.
He then grabbed the Slasher and threw him aside. The Slasher slid across the wet concrete, and staggered to his feet as Roy and I approached him.
”I’ve got money!” he insisted.
”Keep it.” Roy growled.
Roy kicked the Slasher onto the car, and he bounced off the hood, rolled off the back and smashed a concrete post.
Roy walked up to him, and started kicking his stomach over and over again. I grabbed Roy’s arm.
”Hey!” I shouted, and he didn’t even look at me, just flung me backwards. I twisted through the air and landed hard on the wet concrete, groaning. A hoodie and jeans were not as protective as the usual Arrow gear.
Roy rushed up to me, bending down.
“Are you alright? I didn’t mean to.” Roy said.
”Yeah, I know, man.” I said, coughing.
He helped me up to my feet, and I glanced at the Slasher, who was gasping for breath.
”He needs an ambulance.” I said. Roy nodded, and fished in his pocket for his phone.
———
David
I trailed Sara as she walked through the forest and lifted the radio to her mouth.
”Anthony?” Sara asked, “Are you there?”
”I’m here, Sara.” Ivo’s voice replied. Red-hot rage filled me, and I had to struggle to keep it down and keep concealed.
”I was hoping that you would reach out to me.” Ivo said, “Are you alone?”
”Yes.” Sara said, a lie, even if she didn’t know it.
“Are you alright?” Ivo asked, “You’re not hurt, are you?”
”Do you even care?” Sara demanded, “You were going to shoot children, Anthony.”
”No. No, Sara. I swear, they were never in danger, I swear.” Ivo lied. He had tried to shoot Daniel. Shado had taken the bullet for him, otherwise my little brother would be gone and I would be on the Amazo, testing out the power of the Mirakuru on Ivo and his men.
“So it’s okay because you were, what, just threatening them? Your bullet killed Shado, whether you meant to kill someone or not.” Sara said.
”Her name was Shado.” Ivo said softly.
”Yes. And you killed her, Anthony.” Sara said.
”And I’m gonna have to live with that for the rest of my life.” Ivo said, “I never set out to hurt anyone. I started this quest to save people. To save the human race.”
”I know.” Sara nodded.
”Sara. I know you think that this ship rescued you… when you were stranded at sea. The truth is… you rescued me.” Ivo said, “But now the darkness, it’s threatening me again. I need you, Sara. Please. Save me.”
What a load of bullshit.
———
Daniel
Sin, Roy, and I watched through the doors’ windows as the doctor attended to the Slasher.
The doctor came forwards and we all stepped back so he could exit.
”Uh, how’s he doing?” Roy asked.
”The damage done to his head and lower abdomen is severe, he ruptured his spleen, and he has massive swelling in his brain.” the doctor reported, “Thankfully, he got medical attention quickly, so… he’s got a shot. You did a good thing here, Roy.”
The doctor left the three of us alone, and we looked back through the window.
”What happened to you out there?” Sin asked.
”I don’t know.” Roy said weakly.
”We nearly killed this guy.” Sin said.
“Roy?” a voice came, and the three of us looked up to see Jade coming our way, “Are you OK?”
”What are you doing here?” Roy asked in surprise.
”Sin called me.” the busty Vietnamese girl looked to Sin, who she frankly towered over. She was also taller than both Roy and I, so… yeah. Being short was only good in battle, when enemies always underestimated you.
”Why did you do that?” Roy asked Sin.
”Because she was worried about you.” Jade said obviously. She looked into the window we were looking through, and saw the Slasher in his hospital bed, unconscious and hooked up to a breathing tube.
”Who is that?” Jade asked.
”He was my date.” Sin said, “We put him there.”
”You did this?” Jade asked Roy in surprise.
”J-just drop it. Please.” Roy insisted.
“Something’s happened to you, hasn’t it?” Jade asked curiously.
”Jade… I… you can’t. What’s happening to me isn’t something that can be helped. I got to go.” Roy said, and left abruptly.
———
David
Felicity and I were playing Hangman in the bunker because we were bored, when Oliver called. Felicity put it on speaker.
”Hey, it’s me. Someone took Laurel.” Oliver said.
”Do you know where they took her?” Felicity asked.
“I think I have a pretty good idea.” Oliver said.
“Where?” I asked.
“Starling Cannery. Get geared up, I’m on my way to the bunker.” Oliver told me.
I nodded and stood up to grab my gear.
———
At the cannery, Oliver and I quickly discovered that the dude in the creepy skull mask had Laurel, his arm around her neck and his other hand clutching her arm.
Oliver fired a warning arrow.
”Let go of her.” he growled, “Or I will put. You. Down.”
“And to think, a few short months ago, you were trying to arrest him.” skull mask guy laughed.
”You wanted us here.” I said, my own bow fully pulled back with an arrow notched, “We’re here.”
”I asked for all three.” the man retorted. Daniel landed beside me, all geared up.
”You were saying?” I called down.
”We’re here. Now let. Her. Go”. Oliver snarled.
The man threw her and he pulled out a pistol.
”No, I think she should witness this.” he said.
He lifted his gun and Daniel shot it out of his hand with his bow.
Oliver and I jumped down to fight the man in the mask, and Daniel went to check on Laurel.
Frankly, this skull mask guy was not hard to beat. But he managed to slip away from us right before he got taken out.
”Split up.” Oliver grunted, and we did, moving out across the cannery, seeking out the skull mask guy. Skull, I think I’ll call him.
Then, out of nowhere, the sound of a bullet rang out, and it hit me in the shoulder. I cried out in more surprise than pain, and wheeled to see Skull standing there, he tackled me. We rolled across the ground until he was on top of me, and I was face down on the floor. Skull grabbed my injured arm and pinned it behind my back, like he intended to snap my arm. With my free hand, I reached up and grabbed an arrow and jabbed it into Skull’s thigh.
He yowled in pain, and I wrestled free. I grabbed my bow and lifted it, ready to shoot. Skull lifted his gun, and then bullets rang out. I turned to see Laurel standing there with a gun, firing on Skull. Skull fell to the floor on his back, spread eagle, gasping desperately for breath.
”Take off his mask. I need to see.” she said, and I knelt down to do just that.
I knelt down and peeled the mask off of Skull, and revealed his true face. Unlike in Scooby-Doo episodes, though, I had no clue who this guy was.
”Who is he?” I asked as the unmasked Skull grinned widely up at Laurel.
”Officer Daily. He’s a cop.” Laurel explained in a shuddering voice.
———
“Did Laurel really shoot him?” Felicity asked me when Oliver, Daniel, and I walked into the bunker. I nodded, setting my bow down on my display case.
”She saved my life.” I nodded, and winced as I reached up to unzip my purple vigilante jacket, and bared my chest to the team, also revealing my bullet wound.
”David!” Felicity gasped.
”I’m fine.” I gritted my teeth as I tried to shrug off my purple jacket. Daniel came up behind me and tugged it off by the arms. He also had the thought to take my mask off and I nodded at him gratefully as Felicity came up to me with the first aid kit.
”You OK?” Dig asked Oliver.
”She really had me believing that Sebastian Blood was a criminal mastermind and the only reason that I nearly believed her was because it-it was Laurel.” Oliver shrugged, “I do have a blind spot where she’s concerned. Not anymore.”
”You certainly know how to talk yourself out of a victory.” Felicity commented as she was cleaning out my bullet wound with a little bit too much familiarity.
”Take the win, man.” Dig put in, “Daily’s dead. You destroyed the serum. It’s over.”
”No, it isn’t.” Oliver said, looking at video feed of Verdant, where Roy was working behind the bar. Daniel had explained what happened today with Roy and the Starling Slasher. Roy would need to be handled, for sure.
———
“Sara, are you still there?” Ivo asked after Sara didn’t speak for a while.
“When you first found me, I felt like you were my savior. And letting me into your work, I felt like I was a part of something bigger.” Sara explained.
”You are, Sara.” Ivo said.
”It was only because I didn’t wanna see what you were really doing.” Sara explained, “I mean, what you did to those people on the boat and how you tortured them for science. How I was glad I wasn’t one of them. But now… I’d rather be dead than keep being a part of this.”
”You ungrateful bitch.” Ivo shot back instantly, “You think you know what torture is? You have no idea. But I will show you. I am gonna hunt you down. All of you, and I will show…”
Sara turned off the radio quickly.
She turned and saw me standing there. Then, Oliver came out from behind a tree, surprising me and Sara.
Oliver and I both walked forwards until we formed something of a triangle. Sara handed Oliver the radio, and he took it.
”Let’s go find Slade and Daniel.” Sara said.
Chapter 73: Tremors, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
Daniel
Roy hit the water in the bowl.
“You know, I slapped water out of a bowl yesterday.” Roy said, “And I slapped water on the day before.”
”It builds control. I did the exact same thing when I was starting out. All three of us did.” I said, walking around Roy as he slapped water. I was all dressed up in my Arrow gear and it had fallen onto me to train Roy, despite Oliver being the one to tell Roy he’s going to get trained. And David just kept saying no and expertly dodging my attempts to get him to take over for a lesson or two.
I didn’t mind training Roy, but there are three Arrows, we could do a rotation or something.
“Yeah, well, I can’t wait to get attacked by a dog dish.” Roy scowled.
”It’s how an archer builds arm strength.” I said, spinning the wooden bokken in my hand.
“I’m not sure if you’ve been paying attention, but strength isn’t my problem.” Roy said, getting agitated.
”You’re right. It’s control. And slapping water out this bowl is helping you with that. Too much force and you’ll break the table. It’s helping you learn how hard you can hit someone without their head flying off.” I instructed calmly, “Again.”
Roy scoffed at me and punched through the bowl and the table. I nodded.
”You see? Your anger is how you got that Slasher in the hospital last week. Keep yourself calm and level-headed. It’s not an easy lesson, but an important one.” I said.
”How did you know about that?” Roy asked.
”We keep tabs on potential threats. Someone with super-strength running around with anger issues? Threat.” I said, “I had a friend once who went through what you’re going through. The Mirakuru twisted him into a monstrous version of himself.”
“How come I’ve never heard of him? Or this Mirakuru?” Roy asked.
”Because he’s dead. And people have died to keep the Mirakuru secret.” I explained.
———
David
Oliver held the scanner in his hand while he, Sara, and I walked along Lian Yu.
”If I’m reading this right, it says Slade and Daniel are back in the cave.” Oliver said.
”Why would they go back to where the graves are?” Sara asked.
”I don’t know, but we’ll find out when we find them.” Oliver said.
The scanner died abruptly.
”Great.” Oliver muttered.
”You still know how to get to the cave?” Sara asked.
”I do. My memory’s almost… sharper since I took the Mirakuru.” I said, taking the lead.
———
Daniel
Thea and I were sitting on the couch in the Queen mansion living room, and Thea had her feet in my lap so I could give her a foot massage. She said that her feet hurt from always wearing high heels, and I’d offered my massage services.
Moira came into the living room, smiling at us.
“No big plans for tonight?” Moira asked us.
”Nope. Just watching a movie.” Thea shrugged. She looked her mother up and down.
”What’s with the fancy fancy?” she asked.
“Oh, I’m going out to dinner.” Moira replied, “With Walter.”
”Like a date?” Thea asked with interest.
”Like a dinner.” Moira corrected, “Truly, I don’t know what the evening holds.”
Thea smiled, nodding.
”Well, I need to get going. Enjoy your movie.” Moira smiled, and walked out.
———
David
I was shirtless in the bunker and doing the salmon ladder while Oliver stood at the bottom, also shirtless, holding a stopwatch.
”How’s training with Roy?” Dig asked.
”Daniel said that Roy’s not picking up lessons very well.” I shrugged as I started going down the salmon ladder instead of up.
“I don’t know the kid that well, but he seems to be five kinds of angry.” Dig said.
”You might be underestimating.” Oliver said, clicking lap on the stopwatch as I started going back up.
”I agree. Roy was mad at the whole world long before he was injected with Mirakuru.” I said.
”You guys said you’ve seen this before, right?” Dig checked.
”Slade Wilson.” Oliver nodded, “He was our friend.”
“Troubling use of past tense there.” Felicity said while watching me do the salmon ladder. I reached the bottom again and Oliver held up the stopwatch.
”Beat that.” I clicked my tongue, grinning.
“Yeah, yeah. Don’t get a big head.” Oliver scoffed.
“Anyway, we thought we could help him control it.” I put in.
”We were wrong.” Oliver said, “But we know more now, and we’re not going to make the same mistake twice.”
Something pinged, and Oliver and I came around the desk to see what it was.
”What was that?” Dig asked.
”Iron Heights.” Felicity replied, “Due to their low security post-quake, they thought it’d be good to keep an eye on their internal communication for a while.”
”You hacked into a prison system network?” I lifted an eyebrow.
”Yep.” Felicity nodded, and I grinned at her.
”Anyway, Iron Heights just put out a bolo for Ben Turner aka Bronze Tiger which BTW is a terrible nickname because tigers are not bronze.” Felicity explained.
”Yeah, the, uh, Wolverine knockoff.” I nodded.
”Right. He worked with China White last time.” Felicity nodded.
”Turner escaped?” Oliver asked.
”Yup. Killed ten guards on the way out.” Felicity answered.
“You’d think that would’ve made the news.” Dig said.
”Iron Heights is better at keeping secrets than they are at keeping prisoners.” Felicity said.
”Any idea where he’s headed?” Oliver asked.
”No.” Felicity said.
”Get one.” Oliver ordered.
———
Daniel
I demonstrated for Roy how to do the lesson I was trying to impart on him. I had one of the dummies with three prongs on it, and was showing off the movements, hitting your arm against one prong, punching the column of the dummy, and then moving on to the next prong, all at rapid speed.
”Your turn. Go slow.” I said. Roy ignored the prongs and just started punching the column.
”Does that look anything like what I just demonstrated to you? This is not about learning to punch, it’s about learning to control your strength.” Oliver said.
”First water punching and now this. When are you going to run out of ways to make me look STUPID?” Roy shouted, and punched the top off of the dummy, “All I’m learning is new ways to get pissed off. And in case you haven’t noticed, I’m good at that.”
”There’s nothing wrong with anger, Roy. Anger is energy. But you need to learn to channel it in ways that don’t get people killed.” I said.
”Why don’t you let me channel it into taking down guys trying to hurt the city? Let me hit something that’ll hit back.” Roy said.
”It’s too early for that. You could kill someone.” I shook my head.
”Get me out there with you three.” Roy pleaded, “One night. All this, it’d be a lot easier to take.”
I studied Roy curiously.
”I’ll talk it over with my team.” I said. Roy nodded.
”Thank you.” he said.
I touched the comms on my chest when it beeped.
”Go.” I said.
”SCPD’s network just lit up with a fresh homicide.” Dig informed me, “Multiple stab wounds. Like claw marks.”
”Wolverine claw marks.” my brother added unhelpfully.
”The victim was an architect.” Felicity relayed, “Turner ransacked his place, took blueprints of his designs. One of the aforementioned designs? Malcolm Merlyn’s house. I don’t know much about architecture, but this can’t be good.”
”What would Tiger want with Merlyn’s house?” I asked.
”He’s not a Tiger. He’s a Wolverine.” I heard David say, and then I heard Felicity tell him fondly to shut up, and I was smirking under my blue hood.
”We’re not sure yet. All of Malcolm’s holdings, including the house, are in receivership.” Felicity told me.
”Who’s that you’re talking to?” Roy asked me.
”Tech support.” I replied.
”What?” Roy asked.
”A guy that we put in prison got out and I just got a lead where he’s headed. Do you have one of your hoodies?” I asked.
”Do you seriously have to ask?” Roy said.
———
Roy and I met up with Oliver and David at Merlyn’s house, and the four of us breached the house together. All of the furniture and items were covered in white sheets and the lights were all off. The only light was the flashlight in Roy’s hand.
”Whatever happens, whatever we run into, do not engage.” Oliver told Roy.
Roy lifted up a sheet to peer under it.
“And don’t touch anything.” Oliver reprimanded.
”This is his kid, right?” Roy asked. I looked to see what Roy had revealed, and saw that it was a picture of Tommy smiling, “The guy that died?”
”Yes.” Oliver said simply.
“You know your way around this place.” Roy noted, “You been here before?”
”We have very detailed blueprints.” David answered.
”Huh.” Roy said, and we continued onwards.
The sound of metal screeching halted us.
”What was that?” Roy asked.
”It came from below us.” I frowned.
”Merlyn has a large garage.” Oliver said.
”Let’s go skin a Wolverine.” David said, and I sighed as the four of us headed for the parking garage.
———
When we arrived, I saw two guys standing in front of a truck.
”Because of that.” the one with three claws on each hand tipped his head towards us.
When the other guy moved away from us, I saw what was in the truck. A familiar looking device, one used to kill 475 people.
”Step away from the device.” Oliver ordered, “You don’t know what is you’re dealing with.”
”Big machine, makes earthquakes?” Bronze Tiger smirked.
”Do you have any idea what happens if the wrong people have it?” Oliver demanded.
”Yeah. I get paid.” Tiger retorted. He glanced back at the men behind him.
”Close it up.” he ordered, and they started securing the truck.
David raced past me, and Oliver fired an arrow at Bronze Tiger. Right before David would have crashed into Bronze Tiger, he dropped to the ground and slid under Tiger’s claw swipe. David twisted and was back on his feet, kicking Bronze Tiger back a step. Oliver met him on the other side, so Tiger was fighting two Arrows at once.
Roy charged towards the truck and I went with him. He punched through the driver’s side window and yanked the man out of the driver’s seat.
He walked up to the driver and stepped on the driver’s gun.
”That thing killed 8 of my friends.” Roy snarled, and started punching the driver in the face.
I grabbed Roy by the arm and tried to haul him off of the driver. Roy reached up and grabbed my by the throat, squeezing hard.
Bronze Tiger ran up and drove off in the truck, but Roy didn’t slow.
David walked up to Roy, and drove a knife straight into Roy’s arm.
”Let him go, or you lose it.” David growled, and Roy let go, growling.
———
David
I set my bow down in its’ display case, and flicked my head, knocking up some loose strands of hair back to their proper place.
Felicity glanced between me and Oliver.
”Uh-oh. You both have angry face.” Felicity said.
”What happened?” Dig asked.
”Roy Harper.” I said bitterly.
”You took him out in the field?” Dig asked.
”That was Daniel’s call. When we showed up, Roy was already there. Damn near killed Daniel, too.” I shook my head.
”And in the process of Roy almost killing Daniel and one of the thugs-“ Oliver said angrily.
”Turner got away.” Felicity said.
”Yes! If only Daniel didn’t take an untrained person into the field tonight, we’d have had Turner.” I snapped.
”What was he there to steal? Merlyn’s art collection.”
I gave a mirthless chuckle, and looked to Daniel.
”You wanna tell her what your prodigy let Tiger take?” I asked.
”It’s a prototype earthquake machine.” Daniel crossed his arms.
”Oh, my God.” Dig sighed.
”Why would Turner want to destroy the city?” Felicity asked.
”He doesn’t. He’s a mercenary selling services to the highest bidder.” Oliver said, holding up a watch. He tossed it to Felicity.
”This watch belonged to one of the guys Turner worked with.” Oliver explained.
”Fingerprints.” she nodded.
”Turner’s a lone wolf. Which means that that guy works for his client.” I reasoned.
”Fingerprints equals name, equals known associates.” Felicity said, “I’m on it.”
”It was the look in Roy’s eye.” Daniel said quietly, “It was Slade all over again.”
“What happened with Slade?” Dig asked.
”Me. Someone killed Shado. Slade loved Shado, and he thought it was my fault.” Oliver said.
”Was it?” Dig asked.
”Not directly, but yes. I caused Shado’s death.” Oliver said, a haunted look in his eyes.
”And that’s why it’s important to get through to Roy.” Dig summed up.
”We lived a five year nightmare. But if we learned something that could help me reach Roy now…” Daniel said, “maybe it’ll mean something.”
Chapter 74: Tremors, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Sara, Oliver, and I entered the cave.
”They’re not here.” Oliver sighed.
”Where else could they be? We already checked the plane.” Sara sighed.
”I don’t know.” I shook my head. I just wanted to make sure my brother was alright.
Oliver looked at a wall of the cave which was covered with a drawn map with some calculations drawn on them.
”Were these here last time?” Oliver asked.
”I didn’t really look around.” Sara shrugged.
”I don’t think they were.” I said, racking my brain.
“They look familiar.” Oliver said thoughtfully. Sara and I studied the map as well.
”This could be Lian Yu.” Sara ventured a guess.
”No, I mean the calculations. I’ve seen those before.” Oliver said.
”Maybe the first time you were in the cave.” Sara suggested.
”No, I don’t think so. They do look familiar, you’re right, Oliver.” I nodded. I tried to use my Mirakuru-enhanced memories, and it clicked. Oliver and I looked at each other.
”Fyers’ launcher!” we realized in unison.
”What?” Sara asked.
“There were soldiers on the island last year and they had a missile launcher.” Oliver recounted, “I saw one of these on the display. They’re firing calculations.”
”He’s gonna blow it up.” I said.
”Blow what up?” Sara asked.
”The freighter.” Oliver answered.
———
Roy walked into his usual training space, probably expecting to see Daniel.
“You’re late.” I chided.
”I tried to get my girlfriend to leave town.” Roy sighed, “But she won’t.”
“If you were smart, you wouldn’t bring her into this.” I cautioned.
”How do you lie to someone and protect them at the same time? How do you keep secrets from people in your life?” Roy asked.
”I don’t have very many people in my life who do not know who I am under the hood.” I said in a low voice.
”Well, what about the other guys?” Roy asked.
”They lie to protect their loved ones.” I said truthfully, “It’s the only way to keep them safe.”
“No, keeping them safe is what keeps them safe.” Roy argued angrily, “Telling people the truth.”
”Roy, you’re spiraling, and you need to calm down.” I said.
”No. I need to save Jade.” he said. He turned to go and I grabbed his arm.
”That thing is out in the open because of you.” I growled, “I think you’ve done plenty.”
”Let go of me.” Roy said in what appeared to be an attempted threat.
”Roy…” I said.
”I said let go of me!” Roy shouted.
”Control yourself.” I snapped, “If not for me, or for yourself, do it for Jade.”
“What the hell do you know about Jade?” Roy shot back.
”You just told me her name, idiot.” I sighed.
”Don’t you talk about her.” Roy said, and tried to punch me. I ducked out of the way with ease.
He tried again and I spun around him, grabbed him by the arm, twisted it around, and used my free hand to grab his red hood tug at it, choking him out.
”Done?” I snarled.
He yanked himself out of my grasp and tried to shove me in the chest, but I spun out of his way, and drove my katana through his stomach.
He let out a small sound of pain, and I yanked my sword out.
”It won’t kill you.” I said.
Roy charged at me, roaring. I managed to dodge his first two blows, but his third hit me square in the chest and I flew backwards.
I landed hard on the ground, my katana skittering away.
Roy walked up to me.
”No, I’m not done. I’m gonna stop this thing. And if you wanna stop me, try. Try stabbing me again, or try putting an arrow in me. Go ahead. I heal fast now, but you get in my way… and I’ll give you a good look at that anger that you three are so worried about me losing control of.” Roy snarled, and then stalked away, off into the night.
———
“You all scoffed when I said we should invest in an X-ray machine for down here.” Felicity said, handing me an ice pack. I took it gratefully.
”I can’t believe you went down there and baited him into a fight.” Daniel shook his head at me.
”What are you guys gonna do about Roy?” Dig asked.
”Where are we with the fingerprints?” I asked.
”I struck out on domestic agencies, but I’m checking Interpol, PRC public security, and MVD databases now.” Felicity told me.
”Daniel, I know you’ve taken Roy on, and why. But Roy, Slade, a lot of guys I’ve served with… some people are just broken, man.” Dig said to my brother, “And nobody can put them back together.”
”I don’t believe that.” Daniel said stubbornly.
”We won’t let what happened to Slade happen to Roy.” Oliver said.
Oliver’s phone started ringing, and he picked it up.
”Yes?” he asked.
He looked up to the ceiling.
“I’m close. Why?” he asked.
He then hung up.
”Laurel’s upstairs.” Oliver sighed and went upstairs.
———
After a minute, Felicity exclaimed in triumph.
”Got him!” she said.
”Well?” I asked.
”Right. He was in Interpol’s database. The guy worked for Milo Armitage. He’s a black market arms merchant.” Felicity explained.
”He’s going to try to make a ton of money off the device.” I realized.
”Is Armitage in the city?” Daniel asked.
”Uh… yes. His ship filed a loading manifest at the Starling City docks. I’ll get you the slip number.” Felicity said.
”Daniel, go tell Oliver the news.” I instructed. Daniel glared at me, but he went to go tell Oliver the news.
———
“Slade? Daniel?” Oliver called out as we trudged through the forest.
”Guys.” Sara said, and Oliver and I both looked to see Fyers’s missile launcher, with seven rockets still in it, the eighth having been launched at that airplane.
”Slade!” I shouted. Slade was on the launcher, messing with the wiring.
”Get back!” Slade shouted.
“We know you’re targeting the boat.” Oliver said.
”I’m gonna send that son of a bitch to the bottom of the ocean.” Slade snarled.
”No, you’re gonna destroy our only way off the island.” Oliver said. Daniel came around the back of the missile launcher and gave Slade a curt nod.
”As long as Ivo’s dead, that’s fine.” Slade said.
The launcher swiveled to aim towards the water, and presumedly the freighter.
”I can’t let you do it.” Oliver said.
Slade pulled a gun on Oliver.
”Get back, or so help me, I will put you down!” Slade roared.
———
Oliver and I zip-lined down onto the roof where Bronze Tiger aka Wolverine was chatting with your stereotypical black arms dealer type.
”I believe our business is concluded.” stereotype guy said to Wolverine.
”Not yet.” Oliver said.
Oliver and I both grabbed arrows and took out the guys with guns. Stereotypical black market guy (Armitage) was shot in the leg by a blue arrow. I turned to see Daniel walking forwards.
”What, you couldn’t zip line down like the rest of us?” I asked.
”Nope.” Daniel said.
”Looks like your partner abandoned you.” Oliver said, coming back from where Wolverine had run off to.
”He’s not my partner, he’s just someone I hired to do a job.” Armitage replied.
Wolverine leaped down from a nearby storage crate and drove his claws down into Oliver’s back.
”And it turns out it was money well spent.” Armitage said. I kneed Armitage in the face, and he fell over.
Wolverine ripped his claws from Oliver’s back, and chuckled when Oliver got to his feet.
”Just too dumb to stay down.” he smirked.
Daniel and I grabbed arrows, but out of nowhere, a red hooded figure charged out of nowhere and slammed into Wolverine, sending him flying.
Wolverine tried to slash Roy, but Roy dodged and sent Wolverine sailing across the rooftop again.
I moved to help, but Daniel caught at my shoulder. I turned to see Armitage holding a device, blood streaming from his broken nose.
“Don’t do it!” Oliver shouted, “You’ll kill everyone here.”
“If I do not deliver this device to my buyer in Markovia, I am dead anyway.” Armitage said, and pushed the button.
Oliver tried exploding open the crate that the quake device was in, but it didn’t even scratch. I glanced towards Roy.
”Go.” I said, and shoved my brother towards him.
———
Daniel
”Roy, I need your help.” I said, walking up to Roy, who was beating the stuffing out of Bronze Tiger.
”Roy!” I shouted, but he didn’t hear me.
”Roy, I need you to stop!” I said.
Oh, damn it all. I ripped back my hood and my mask and grabbed Roy by the arm.
He looked up at me and froze.
I clicked off my voice modulator.
”The earthquake device is in there.” I said, pointing, “The steel is built to withstand a bomb.”
Roy looked absolutely stunned at seeing who I was, but glanced towards the crate.
”You can open that crate. Think about Jade.” I said, “She could die if you don’t help. We all could die. Me, Jade, Sin, Thea, everyone. I know you love Jade. I’ve seen it. Save her, Roy. Go save your girl.” I said, and pushed Roy forwards.
I looked down and saw that his hand was shaking.
”Control. Focus on Jade. She’ll die if you don’t do this. Everyone will.” Oliver said.
Roy walked up to the crate and shoved his hand through it with ease. David didn’t waste time in popping a bomb arrow through there, and then we all hauled ass, as David would say, to get away from the explosion.
As the four of us climbed to our feet, David and Oliver unmasked, and Roy looked incredulous.
”You’re… you’re the Arrows.” Roy said.
”Yeah.” I nodded.
Roy looked at me.
”Last year, you saved my life. I don’t mean from the guy who kidnapped me. I mean, you… you saved me. You gave me purpose.” Roy said, and held his hand out. Smiling, I shook it.
”We’re just getting started.” I said.
———
David
”So… the secret society gets a new member.” Dig said.
”Yup.” Daniel nodded.
”Where is he now?” Dig asked.
”Home. He’s uh… processing. He wants to tell Jade everything.” Daniel explained.
”Do you think she’s trustworthy?” I asked.
”Yes.” Daniel nodded.
”Then tell him it’s OK if he tells her.” I said, nodding.
”I thought you didn’t like Roy.” Daniel squinted at me.
”Hard not to like the guy who single handedly saved the city.” I shrugged.
“Well, when I found out who you guys really were, I processed my way through a pint of mint chip. I stress eat.” Felicity said.
”Hey, that’s my favorite ice cream flavor!” I said, grinning.
“Also, you guys both eat in stressful situations.” Daniel pointed out.
”Hey! I am an all-around kind of eater. Happy, sad, stressed, care-free. Food makes everything better.” I said.
”Speaking of stress, and I’m not trying to Monday morning quarterback on a Wednesday, but didn’t this all start because you guys were worried that Roy’s marble collection was on the short side?” Felicity asked.
”She has a point.” Dig said, “Roy’s a loose cannon who now knows your guys’ secret.”
”You’re right. But… I had to get through to him, and it was the quickest way.” Daniel defended himself.
”You made the right call in the moment.” I nodded at him, “You have saved this city.”
Laughs went around the room.
——-
“I said get back!” Slade roared at Oliver.
”Think about Shado.” Oliver implored. Slade forced Oliver onto his knees, and held the gun to Oliver’s forehead. I tried to push forwards to the missile launcher, but Daniel got in my way.
In my enhanced state, I could knock him aside no problems. But I couldn’t do that. He was my brother. I glanced over at Oliver, who was trying to talk Slade down.
”Do you want to see Joe again? Rose, Grant? Do you want to hug your kids? Shado wouldn’t want you to stay here forever. Not for revenge.” Oliver said softly, and Slade lowered his gun.
His hand started spasming, and he dropped his gun.
”What is happening to me?” Slade asked.
”I don’t know.” Oliver said, “But I am not going to let you go through it on your own.”
“The man who killed Shado is still out there.” Slade said.
”And he needs to pay.” I agreed.
“Whether the freighter’s on the bottom of the ocean or not, we’re still stuck on this island.” Slade said.
”No, we’re not.” I shook my head and looked to Oliver.
”We’re gonna take the freighter.” Oliver said firmly.
———
Daniel came down the bunker steps with Roy and Jade following him.
“So, how many people know about all… this?” Roy asked.
”Too many.” Oliver answered from beside me, and Roy and Jade turned, “But these are the only two that matter.”
”John Diggle and Felicity Smoak.” Daniel introduced Roy and Jade to Dig and Felicity.
”Does this… group have a name?” Roy asked, “Like, ‘Team Arrows’, or something?”
”We don’t call ourselves that.” Oliver shook his head.
“I do! Occasionally.” Felicity said.
”Stop.” Oliver said firmly.
”Whatever.” Dig said, and stepped forwards with a handshake, “Welcome aboard.”
Dig shook hands with Roy and with Jade, and then Felicity did the same.
———
Daniel and I walked into Starling National Bank, and Walter Steele greeted us there.
”Hello, boys. I’m glad you could make it.” he said, and ushered us into a private room.
”Now, when your mother passed, the two of you were presumed dead.” Walter began, “And consequently, the items supposed to be left to you were sealed away. Since my arrival here at this bank, I’ve been trying to free them for you, and finally gotten through the last of the red tape.”
“So… Mom and Dad did leave us something?” Daniel asked softly.
“Yes, indeed.” Walter nodded. He pulled out a little rectangle and opened it.
”There were three items left for you two. Daniel Hale, you have been left your maternal grandmother’s wedding ring. Your mother’s father gave it to his wife when they wedded, and he was going to give it to his eldest son, but he had only daughters. So, you, as his grandson, are the recipient of this ring.” Walter explained, and held up the ring, which was in a clear plastic baggie.
The ring was gold with light blue diamonds shining on the top. Daniel cleared his throat.
”Uh, thank you, Walter.” Daniel said, and took the baggie with the ring in it.
Walter looked to me.
”Now, David, you have been left two items. The first was your mother’s wedding ring, which goes to her eldest son, per your family’s traditions.” Walter said, and produced a silver ring with amethysts glistening on the top.
”Mom always hated diamonds.” I chuckled, a bit of a lump in my throat.
”The second item that has been left to you is from your father.” Walter said, and produced another ring, this one thick and a solid black metal. My eyes widened and I hesitantly took that one from him.
”Are you… are you sure?” I asked him in a soft whisper, my eyes wide. Daniel looked at the black ring in my hand.
“Yes, the instructions were quite clear. This ring goes to you.” Walter said.
I opened the little plastic baggie and took out the black ring inside it.
I smiled nostalgically at the sight of the ring that my father told me he’d bought a long time ago at some cheap jewelry store. The ring itself was nothing special, but to my father, it meant an enormous amount.
My older sister, Natalie, had asked for it when she turned 13. Not much caring about it, Dad had given it to her. Until the day she died of the same cancer my mother would one day die of, Natalie wore the ring on a chain around her neck.
I hadn’t seen it since the day Natalie died. I guessed Dad had put it away in here… for me.
I’d always pestered Natalie about the ring, asking for it, because I’d thought it looked cool. And now it was mine.
I put the ring on my right middle finger, and smiled at it sitting there. A piece of Natalie carried with me, every day from now on.
Chapter 75: Heir to the Demon, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
Oliver knocked on the doorframe as he, Daniel, and I stood at the entrance to Laurel’s hospital room.
“Oliver.” an unfamiliar woman said. Laurel’s mom, I’d guess.
“Mrs. Lance.” Oliver said, walking forwards and hugging her.
Mrs. Lance looked at me and Daniel.
”I assume you’re the Hale twins?” she asked.
”Yes, ma’am. I’m Daniel Hale.” Daniel said, sticking his hand forwards. Mrs. Lance shook it.
”David Hale.” I said with a bit of a smile.
”Daniel’s been livin’ with me for a while, but he, uh, just moved out recently.” Lance explained, “Thanks for coming, guys.”
”Hey.” I nodded to Laurel.
”Hey.” she nodded back at me.
”How you feeling?” Oliver asked gently.
”I’ve been better.” Laurel sighed.
”Don’t worry, baby.” Lance said, “We’re gonna get you all the help you need. There’s a great rehab out of Starling. They got a bed for you-“
“Dad, I already told you. I didn’t OD. I didn’t take any pills last night. I swear.” Laurel said.
“Laurel,” a nurse said, entering the room, “the doctors want to check your eye.”
“What happened to her eye?” Oliver asked, clearly concerned.
”Minor sub-conjunctival hemorrhaging.” the nurse replied, “Probably from hitting her head when she lost consciousness. After the exam, we can discharge her.”
”You feel better, okay?” Oliver told Laurel, and leaned down to kiss her cheek, and she turned her head slightly to make it easier for him. When she did that, though, I caught a glimpse of weird orange sparkles in her eyes. Trick of the light, maybe?
Lance ushered everybody out of the room, but Laurel held Lance back to talk.
Oliver, Daniel, and I walked out of the hospital, and I glanced up and down the street.
”You guys feel like tacos?” I asked.
”It’s barely eleven, and you already want lunch?” Daniel asked with a sigh.
”C’mon, tacos will be fun.” I said, and proceeded to lead my fellow vigilantes towards a kickass taco truck not far from the hospital.
———
When Oliver, Daniel, and I arrived at the bunker (with a spare taco for Felicity), we found Sara doing the salmon ladder, in just pants and a sports bra.
”She’s been doing that for like an hour.” Felicity greeted us.
”You like tacos, right?” I asked Felicity, holding up the brown paper bag that the spare taco was stored in.
”Yes I do.” Felicity beamed, and gave me a kiss on the cheek in gratitude.
Sara dropped down from the salmon ladder and grabbed a towel for her sweat.
“You saw Laurel.” Sara said to us, “Is she gonna be okay?”
”You saved her life.” Oliver said.
”Hey, thanks for calling me.” Sara said, “And I never did ask you. How did you find me?”
“I wasn’t gonna lose you again.” Oliver said vaguely.
”I should get going.” Sara shook her head, and stepped past us.
”So that’s it? You’re back in town for 24 hours and now you’re just gonna take off again?” Oliver asked.
”The League of Assassins is still after me, Ollie, and staying in town would put my family at risk.” Sara answered while pulling on a blue shirt, “I only came back because Laurel was in trouble.”
“Well, she’s still in trouble, Sara. Your entire family needs you. And so do I.” Oliver confessed. Felicity tapped my back, and I turned to see that she had finished the taco. She mouthed a ‘thank you’ and I grinned back, planting a quick kiss on her lips, which tasted of salsa.
Oliver turned towards the rest of us as Sara grabbed her jacket.
”Do me a favor and dig up a copy of Laurel’s blood work from the hospital, please.” Oliver said.
”Sure. What are you looking for?” Dig asked.
”Just wanna make sure of something.” Oliver said.
The vigilante phone rang, and Felicity handed it to me.
”It’s for you.” she said. I took it and answered it.
”Purple Arrow.” I answered.
”Cute. Put my daughter on. I know she’s there.” Lance said. I glanced at Sara.
”It’s for you.” I mouthed. She sighed and held out a hand, which I put the phone in.
———
“So… we’re following Sara now?” Daniel whispered.
”Looks like.” I whispered back.
Sara was walking down a street at night, and Oliver, Daniel, and I, in full vigilante gear, were trailing her, because Oliver thought it would be a good idea.
When a ball of silk fell off the side of of the overpass and a figure spun really fast down it like a… trapeze artist… no, those were the ones who walked on tightropes, right? I dunno, the figure spun down it really fast like a ninja.
The figure landed on their knees, and slowly rose up, a knife in their hand.
They pulled back their hood to reveal a mane of dark hair. Female, then.
The ninja woman walked up to Sara and Oliver and I both raised our bows, while Daniel clutched his katana, but instead of stabbing Sara, the two women started kissing. Passionately.
Whoa. Both women involved were pretty hot, and that made the kiss super hot.
Without even having to look at me, Daniel reached back and elbowed me. Right, keep on focus. I let the bowstring slacken, not keeping it pulled back and taut, ready to fire.
The kiss continued on, and I’ll confess, I had to reach down and adjust my pants a little bit. These stupid vigilante pants were tight.
After a few seconds more, Sara leaned back from the kiss. I saw Sara and mystery ninja woman’s mouths moving, but I couldn’t hear what they were saying.
Ninja woman sheathed her knife, and Oliver finally lowered his bow.
He stalked forwards and Daniel and I hastily followed, and I shoved my violet arrow back into my quiver. And no, that wasn’t a euphemism or anything.
Ninja woman turned towards us, and Sara followed her gaze.
”I am Nyssa.” ninja woman said proudly, “Daughter of Ra’s Al Ghul. Heir to the Demon.”
“Nice to meet you.” I said politely. Nyssa gave me a curt nod.
”What are you doing here?” Oliver asked.
”Sara swore her allegiance to the League of Assassins. It’s time for her to return home.” Nyssa explained.
”That… is not going to happen.” Oliver said.
Sara strode forwards, and stepped between Nyssa and Oliver. Daniel and I stood behind Oliver on either side of him, like a little triangle of archers.
”Nyssa… please, would you give us a moment?” Sara asked Nyssa.
”Take your time.” Nyssa said, “Goodbyes are never easy. Is that why I didn’t get one?”
Nyssa walked past Oliver and past Daniel, and waited respectfully beyond my brother.
”I can explain.” Sara said to Oliver.
”You don’t have to. But you’re not leaving. I don’t trust her.” Oliver said.
”Then trust me.” Sara replied.
———
After Oliver broke up the Sara Stalkers Club, I got a text from Felicity. She told me to meet her at the Queen mansion, which was odd.
I found my girlfriend on the front steps, waiting for me.
”Hey… you do know I don’t live here, right?” I checked.
”Yes, I do… but, I needed to tell someone before I went and did this.” Felicity explained.
”Tell someone what? And what are you doing?” I asked.
Felicity took in a deep breath.
”Remember last year, when I told you guys about Moira’s sketchy offshore LLC, Tempest?” Felicity asked.
”Eh, vaguely.” I shrugged, “But I can probably follow along.”
”Right. So, the other day, the alert I had in that account set up. Moira just paid a huge sum of money using that account. To the doctor who delivered Thea.” Felicity said quietly.
”What… I don’t understand, why would she…” I trailed off, my brain having jumped to reasons why you would pay off the doctor who delivered your child, and the timeframe of events I knew to be happening around that time.
”Do you see what I’m thinking?” Felicity asked hopefully.
”Yes I do. You’re here to tell Oliver, aren’t you?” I asked.
”No, I’m here to confront Moira. I want to see if it’s true before I tell Oliver.” Felicity explained.
”That makes sense. But Felicity, and I cannot stress this enough, not a word to Daniel. OK? He will run straight to Thea to tell her, I know he will. And it’s not for us to decide if Thea learns. That’s Oliver’s call.” I said. Felicity nodded.
“Ok. I won’t tell him anything about this.” she promised.
“Good. So… do you want me with you for this?” I asked.
”Are you willing to confront the woman who opened her home to you?” Felicity asked.
“Yeah, I am.” I said.
———
Felicity and I walked into the Queen mansion’s living room. Even if I no longer lived here, all the servants recognized me, so nobody came up to me.
“David! What a lovely surprise. If you two are looking for Oliver, he’s not here, I’m afraid.” Moira greeted us.
”We are here to see you.” Felicity said, and Moira looked a little surprised.
”Really? What about?” Moira asked, setting her book down.
“Tempest.” Felicity said, and the warmth on Moira’s face froze over, “I flagged a large wire transfer you made. When I mentioned it to Walter, he said he would talk to you about it. I could tell from his face he wouldn’t. British people are really bad liars.”
”Yes, they are.” Moira said.
”So… I looked into it myself, because full disclosure, I-I don’t trust you.” Felicity said, “You paid a substantial sum of money to a Dr. Gill. He was the doctor who delivered Thea, which didn’t make any sense to me. So, I went through like a dozen different theories, until I remembered your testimony. At trial. You had an affair with Malcolm Merlyn one year before Thea was born. Merlyn is Thea’s father.”
”I can see why Walter and David have such a high appraisal of your capabilities. So, what are you two going to do with this information?” Moira asked.
Felicity and I exchanged glances.
”I don’t know.” Felicity admitted, “Confronting you in your living room was as far as my plan went. I thought you deserved the chance to tell Oliver yourself.”
Moira froze for a second, but then she looked once again like she was smoothly in control.
”He should hear that kind of stuff from his mother.” I said.
”I’m not going to tell my son anything. And neither are you two.” Moira shook her head, “I don’t think you understand how much this will destroy Oliver. He will be forced to hear such troubling things and have the burden of whether or not to tell Thea. It’s not fair to him if you two tell him this. We all have to keep secrets.”
Felicity and I cautiously walked towards the exit of the living room, and I turned towards Moira before we left.
”In case you were wondering… Daniel doesn’t know about any of this. If you’re… angry with me, don’t take it out on him.” I said quietly.
”I’m not angry.” Moira said, but she definitely didn’t look thrilled. I nodded, and Felicity and I left.
As we exited the Queen mansion, we exchanged glances.
”So, we’re telling Oliver, right?” I asked.
”I don’t… I don’t know. I mean, Moira is right. It will destroy him.” Felicity sighed.
”Oliver’s strong. He can handle it. And I don’t think he’d appreciate it if we knew and kept it from him.” I said. Felicity nodded.
I wrapped my arm around her shoulders.
”That’s tomorrow’s problem, though. For tonight, how do you feel about watching a movie?” I asked.
”Is there anything good at the theaters?” Felicity asked.
”Who knows?” I shrugged as we walked up to my motorcycle.
”How’d you get here?” I asked Felicity.
“Um, taxi. You want me to ride on the back of your motorcycle with you?” Felicity asked.
”Yeah, it’ll be fun.” I said, handing Felicity a helmet from the rack of them the Queens had hanging out, for some reason. Maybe Oliver frequently lost them pre-island?
“Ok.” Felicity said weakly. I sat down on the seat, and she sat behind me, wrapping her arms around me tightly.
”Hold on tight.” I said, and revved the engine.
———
After the movie, Felicity and I returned to the bunker, and discovered that Oliver had decided to… beat a tire with a sledgehammer. Interesting.
”It’s been three hours, and she should have gotten back in touch with me by now.” Oliver scowled, “Felicity, can you-“
Oliver was cut off by Sara walking into the bunker.
”The League is never going to let me go.” she said, “At least if I’m halfway around the world, then I can keep my family safe.”
”That’s some messed up logic. It leaves them more vulnerable because you’re not here.” I pointed out.
”I agree with David.” Dig said, walking in, “I just got a copy of Laurel’s blood work. She tested negative for drugs.”
”Well, then why did she collapse?” Sara asked.
”Because they found traces of snake venom in her blood.” Dig explained, “From a Tibetan pit viper.”
”Wait. So Laurel didn’t OD?” Felicity asked.
”She was poisoned.” Sara exclaimed.
“She was poisoned by Nyssa, who did it to draw you back here.” Oliver said, “And it worked.”
“My family’s in danger.” Sara realized.
Chapter 76: Heir to the Demon, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
I pulled my motorcycle level with Oliver’s. I had Sara on the back of my motorcycle, and Daniel was still MIA. He’d said something about some kind of double date or some shit, but he still ditched an important mission.
Oliver, Sara, and I were hunting down Nyssa and maybe some other League members who’d captured Mrs. Lance.
The van hurtled towards us, and Oliver and I diverged to let the van pass. Sara held up a sonar device, and shattered all the windows of the van. Oliver and I both made sharp turns, veering out so we didn’t collide, and then zoomed after the van.
Arrows started flying at from the back of the van, and I saw Nyssa shooting at us. Hang on. Didn’t Al Owl or whatever his name was say that arrows are an ineffective weapon? I took that to mean League of Assassins guys don’t really use bows and arrows, but here was like the Assassin Princess (I wasn’t entirely sure on League hierarchy) using a bow and arrow. Weird.
Oliver and I both lifted the fronts of our bikes in impressive wheelies so that Nyssa’s arrows didn’t hit us.
Yet, Nyssa kept shooting arrows at us.
When we got close to the van, Sara tapped my shoulder, and I glanced back at her.
“I wanna get on top of the van!” Sara said in my ear. Nodding, I sped up, landing my front tire on the ground so that Sara could jump up onto the van.
Nyssa kept shooting Sara, even through the roof of the van. Sara rolled off the edge of the van’s roof and managed to grab the side so she didn’t hit the street.
I wasn’t sure exactly what happened, but I saw Sara get knocked off the van, and tumble across the road before getting up.
”No!” she screamed, louder than I’d ever heard her. Oliver and I pulled our bikes to a stop.
———
Oliver, Sara, and I went next to the hospital, where Oliver and I stood back in the shadows while Sara went to talk with Lance as he emerged from the building’s side entrance, which led out into an alley.
“Dad, it’s my fault, I’m so sorry.” Sara said to Lance.
”The assassins group that you’re a part of, they took your mom.” Lance said.
”Not exactly.” Sara said.
”Well, what exactly?” Lance asked.
”A woman. Nyssa. She’s a powerful figure in the League.” Sara explained, “She poisoned Laurel. She took mom.”
”To get you to come back to the League?” Lance asked.
”To get me to come back to her.” Sara said.
”Oh.” Lance said after a beat.
Sara’s phone rang and she grabbed it quickly, turning to face Oliver and I as she held it to her ear.
”Nyssa, don’t do this.” Sara said.
“You do not want to hurt my mother.” Sara said after a pause.
”We have 24 hours.” Sara said, taking the phone from her ear.
”Detective… we’ll find her.” Oliver promised.
”Okay, Laurel’s inside, she’s losing her mind. I gotta go.” Lance said, “Keep me updated.”
With that, he went back inside the hospital.
———
“Do we have a lead on Dinah?” Oliver asked.
”Who?” I whispered to Felicity.
”Dinah Lance. Sara and Laurel’s mother.” Felicity told me.
”Oh. I didn’t know her first name.” I shrugged.
”We researched the poison Nyssa used on Laurel.” Dig said, unaware of my little sidebar with Felicity.
”Luckily for us, Tibetan pit viper venom is surprisingly difficult to transport. It starts losing its’ potency the moment it leaves the fangs.” Felicity explained, “Yet another sentence I never thought I’d say out loud.”
I chuckled.
”So it was bought locally?” Sara asked.
”Not bought. Stolen.” Dig responded.
“From where?” Oliver asked.
”The zoo.” I said, “Duh.”
Oliver shot me a look, and I shrugged.
”It was a local break-in. The perps didn’t steal anything, so the cops chalked it up to kids looking for a thrill.” Dig explained.
”I pulled up the zoo CCTV footage from the night of the break-in.” Felicity mentioned, “I caught a plate. The car’s a rental. Address is in the Glades.”
”Sara. Call your father.” Oliver said. He grabbed his phone and stepped aside to call Sebastian Blood, I suspected. He was supposed to be having a meeting with him around this time, according to the secretarial calendar I was in possession of. You know, being his secretary and all.
———
I watched as another assassin did the silk ninja trick to rappel down to where Sara and Lance were talking in the street. Oliver and I jumped down using the silk like a fireman’s pole, so… much less elegantly.
Sara pulled out her staff and the assassin lunged at her, but Oliver and I jumped in there and attacked the assassin aggressively from the other side. The assassin did pretty well, holding off two Arrows on one side and Sara on the other, and at one point, it looked like the assassin had the upper hand, having knocked Sara to the floor, and kicking me back into a wall a few seconds later, but then Lance came out of nowhere and sucker punched the assassin.
”What, they didn’t teach you about right crosses in assassin school?” Lance asked.
That’s twice now Lance got the jump on League guys by using modern fighting techniques like a gun or a sucker punch. Weird.
Sara grabbed the assassin by her staff, pinning it against his throat.
“Where is Nyssa?” Sara demanded.
”Tell me where my wife is!” Lance demanded, pointing a gun in the guy’s face.
The man started saying something in a foreign language to me.
”What the hell is he saying?” Lance asked.
”He’s praying.” Sara said.
The assassin tipped a vial into his mouth.
”No, don’t you… don’t you…” Sara said, as the assassin went limp and fell to the floor.
“You son of a bitch!” Lance roared.
I knelt down and picked up the vial of Tibetan pit viper venom.
“It’s over, detective.” I said, looking at the contents of the bottle, Oliver peering at it from beside me.
“He’s gone.” Oliver agreed.
———
The next day, Daniel, Thea, Felicity, Moira, Oliver, Dig, and I were at Moira’s Queen for Mayor rally where she was announcing her campaign for mayor.
Oliver, Felicity, and I were standing together, while Daniel and Thea were over with Moira and Walter.
Dig came up to our little trio, and touched Oliver’s arm to get his attention, because Oliver was looking the other direction.
”How’s Sara holding up?” he asked.
”Not well.” Oliver said, “I need you to pick up the trail on Nyssa because Mrs. Lance is running out of time.”
”I’m on it.” Dig said, and headed away.
”Oh, Oliver.” Moira said, and she came up to our group with Daniel and Thea in tow, the two of them in the background whispering together.
”Felicity. David. Nice to see you.” Moira nodded.
Moira hugged Oliver.
”Well, I haven’t been this nervous since my wedding day.” Moira confessed, “Both of them.”
Felicity glanced at me, and I glanced back at her. Her fingers brushed mine, and I squeezed her hand. Her fingers properly laced through mine. She gave them a firm squeeze. Looks like we were in agreement, if I was reading those squeezes and glances the right way. Oliver needed to know. Now.
”Moira, it’s time.” up came a complete stranger to me, but the Queens clearly recognized him, “Oliver, are you ready to introduce your mother?”
”With pride.” Oliver smiled.
Moira and Oliver hugged again, and Moira looked at Felicity and I while she hugged Oliver.
”Oliver, we need to talk.” I said as Moira, Thea, Daniel, and random man walked off.
”What about?” Oliver asked.
“You guys might have noticed I talk a lot.” Felicity started. I nodded emphatically and Felicity let go of my hand to swat me, and I chuckled despite the gravity of the situation.
”You guys might also have noticed that I don’t talk a lot about my family.” Felicity said, and Oliver and I both gave little nods, “My mother is… She’s… She’s my mother. And… I don’t really know what my father is, because he abandoned us. I barely remember him. But I do remember… how much it hurt when he left. And just the thought of losing someone that important to me again…”
Felicity teared up, and I wrapped an arm around her comfortingly.
”I- I mean, Oliver, you and Dig are like family to me now, and David… well, you’re not like family to me.” Felicity shook her head, “I don’t want to lose you guys, but…”
”You’re not going to lose me.” Oliver said in surprise, “No matter what it is that’s bothering you. Is it about your family?”
Felicity looked to me.
”No, man. It’s about yours.” I sighed.
———
Daniel
“I say this with confidence. Because the Moira Queen that I know is more than a successful CEO and philanthropist. She is a loving mother who has devoted her life to raising two wonderful children.” Walter began the rally off. But I wasn’t really listening, my attention was on three figures in the crowd.
David had his arm around Felicity, who looked a little teary-eyed as they talked to Oliver, who’s face I couldn’t see, but from his posture, I could tell he was rattled or grieving or something along those lines.
”Just to tell you how special she is, I’d like to welcome her son. CEO of Queen Consolidated, Mr. Oliver Queen.” Walter said.
Oliver turned away from David and Felicity and when I saw his face, for a second he looked shattered, but then it resolved itself into something akin to calm.
He came forwards onto the little podium where Walter stood and looked out over the sea of people here to see Moira announce her candidacy.
Dig came up beside David and Felicity, the latter two of whom looked gravely serious.
”Thank you.” Oliver said into the mic, “Well, I’m here today to say a few words… about Moira Queen. I bet many of you think you know her, because you… read about her in the press. Or you saw her on TV. But I can promise you… you don’t know my mother. You don’t know her like I do.”
There was a long pause until Oliver spoke again, and during that pause, Felicity and David both looked concerned. Weird.
”And you don’t know what she’s capable of…” Oliver continued, “when it comes… to helping the people of Starling City. Ladies and gentlemen… my mother, Moira Queen.”
Cheers and applause rang out, and Oliver came over to where Moira, Thea, and I stood and he kissed Moira on the cheek, and then kissed Thea on the forehead and stood beside her as Moira took the podium.
”Thank you. Thank you, Starling City.” Moira said, waving.
———
David
“Sara!” Oliver called as he, Dig, Felicity, and I walked into the bunker.
”The snake venom, it’s gone.” Felicity announced.
”She found Nyssa.” Oliver concluded.
”And she’s going to poison her?” Felicity asked what I was thinking.
”We need to stop her before she does.” Oliver said, “Activate her tracer.”
”You put a tracer on her?” Dig asked.
”Yeah, get this shit, we’ve all been stealth-tracered by Oliver.” I told Dig.
”Wow.” Dig shook his head, “Look, Oliver, I don’t want to sound cold, but why do we care if Sara kills some badass assassin that wants to get to her and her family?”
”Because, Diggle, if half of the stories that I have heard about Ra’s Al Ghul are true… if Sara kills his daughter… we will all pay.” Oliver said.
Oliver went and grabbed his bow, and I went to grab mine as well. I noticed Oliver grabbed his cure-all-poisons mixture, which made sense.
———
The scene that Oliver and I arrived to see was a weird one. Lance was on the ground, groaning. Sara was on the ground, unconscious and visibly unscathed, with her mother kneeling over her. Nyssa had a knife raised to kill one of the Lance women. Oliver quickly grabbed an arrow and let it fly. It knocked the knife from Nyssa’s hand.
”Live or die.” Oliver growled, “It’s up to you.”
Oliver raised his bow to fire another arrow, and Nyssa like threw herself down backwards onto a table, grabbed her bow and popped back up with an arrow notched.
Oliver and I took the opportunity to skedaddle. Oliver tossed me the poison curer, and I caught it. I crouched down and waited to hear the sounds of arrows flying, which I did. Hoping Oliver was keeping Nyssa occupied, I dashed towards the three Lances.
I dropped down to my knees beside Sara, ignoring the shocked gaze of Mrs. Lance was I opened the poison cure pouch.
”What is that?” Mrs. Lance demanded.
”It’ll help her.” I said.
”Trust him.” Lance said, sitting up. Nodding at Lance, I grabbed a pinch of poison cure and gave it to Sara.
Her eyes fluttered open, and Sara sat up.
”Where’s Nyssa?” she asked.
”A thank you would be nice.” I grumbled, but pointed towards where I’d last seen Oliver.
Sara took off running towards Nysaa and Oliver and I scrambled to my feet and raced after her.
“Don’t kill her.” Sara said, “Please.”
I saw that Oliver had Nyssa pinned on the ground, a knife to her throat.
Oliver sighed and pushed Nyssa away, climbing to his feet. Oliver nodded at me and I nodded back.
”No more killing.” Sara insisted, “Nyssa. Please.”
”Ta-er Sah-fer. In the name of Ra’s Al Ghul… I release you.” Nyssa said with teary eyes.
Red and blue lights lit up the warehouse we were in, and police sirens started to wail. Oliver and I moved to go.
”Arrow! Thank you.” Sara said, looking at me. I grinned at her. Looks like I got a thank you for curing her of poison after all, even though I was just kidding when I’d said it.
———
It was the early hours of the morning when the sunlight was just beginning to shine. Oliver and I were still at the bunker.
He was beating up that poor training dummy, and I was using the salmon ladder and some fabric to try to teach myself that silk ninja move.
Suffice it to say, that was not going well.
I saw Sara coming into the bunker, and after one last drop off the top of the salmon ladder, I groaned and got to my feet.
“I think that it’s high time I have some breakfast. You guys want anything?” I asked.
”No.” Oliver shook his head. Sara shook hers, too. I nodded.
”Alright, then.” I said and grabbed my jacket as I headed out of the bunker.
Hmm… coffee and a muffin sounded pretty good right about now. As I walked towards the cafe I usually stopped in for breakfast, I wondered if Felicity would want anything.
I did pretty much live over at her place now, and she was accustomed to me coming in at all hours of the night, usually with food in hand.
As I walked, my phone rang.
”Hey, Daniel. What’s up?” I asked him.
”It’s been a rough few days.” Daniel groaned.
”How so?” I asked.
“Well, where do I start?” Daniel asked.
————————
What’s been going on with Daniel? Read the original chapter, Secret History, to find out.
Chapter 77: Secret History [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
Daniel
During the events of Heir to the Demon, Part 1
I walked up to the clocktower, glancing up at the top of it as I approached. I wasn’t in my vigilante gear, so I couldn’t exactly rappel up and crash through the clock face like I had last time.
”Fitch!” a voice called, and I turned to see Sin walking towards me, with Jade behind her.
”Hey, Sin. Jade. Can I ask why you called me here?” I asked.
“To show you something. Oh, and by the way, why did you not tell me you’re the Blue Arrow?” Sin demanded. My eyes widened.
”How do you know that? Did Roy or Jade talk?” I asked.
”No, Sara told me.” Sin shrugged, “She said that she finally convinced Oliver to let me know.”
“Huh.” was all I said.
“Well, let me show you around.” Sin said, and led me around the side of the clock tower, where she pulled off a piece of wood and revealed a keypad.
She input a five digit code, and the clock tower base started sliding open a little bit to form a doorway.
“Whoa. When was this installed?” I asked in disbelief.
”Your rich archer buddy put some funds into this place, to make it like a second base.” Sin explained.
“Let me guess… Sara’s influence again?” I asked. She nodded.
The trio stepped into the little elevator, which had three buttons on it.
”Where does the bottom button go?” I asked as Sin pushed the top button and the elevator started going up.
”Underground garage. Harper’s got his Mustang down there, and I’ve got my Dad’s muscle car down there as well, plus, Jade put her sweet-ass Harley down there.” Sin explained.
”That Harley is my baby.” Jade said with a small smile on her face. Jade wasn’t always the most talkative around me, but Roy had warned me that she took a while to warm up to people.
The elevator doors opened to reveal a room with a decent set up. The old abandoned clock tower where David, Oliver, Sara, Quentin and I had fought Al Ow-al and his assassins had been transformed.
There were training mats off to the side, where Roy was currently punching a punching bag, and I saw with some triumph that the bag remained on its’ hook, despite Roy’s Mirakuru strength.
In the center of the room was a simplified version of Felicity’s computer desk back at the Verdant bunker. This clock tower bunker was nice, though.
”No glass display cases?” I asked.
”No, you’ll have to store your gear on hangers or something like normal people.” Sin said. I chuckled.
Roy came up to our trio and kissed Jade on the cheek.
”What do you think?” he asked me.
”I like it. I’m a bit confused as to why we need it, though.” I admitted. Sin, Roy, and Jade all looked confused.
”Well, we were all thinking that you’d train us, you know, to be like a secondary Team Arrows.” Roy said.
“Huh. So you guys want me to, what, lead my own team?” I asked.
”Uh, yeah. That’s why Oliver set all this up, because we told him you’d be training us.” Sin said.
”Alright, then. Uh, let’s get training.” I said, and grabbed two wooden escrima sticks. Roy moved towards a weapon, but I shook my head.
”Not for this one. I want to see where Sin and Jade are.” I told him. He nodded, backing off as Sin, Jade, and I moved towards the practice mats.
———
During the events of Heir to the Demon, Part 2
I walked into the Vietnamese restaurant with Thea on my arm.
“I’ve never had Vietnamese food. Is it any good?” I asked Thea quietly as we entered.
“I think so.” Thea shrugged.
Thea and I walked up to the table at which Roy and Jade were already sitting.
“Hey.” I nodded at Roy as I sat down.
Thea and Jade hugged before they both settled down into their seats.
“So, I’m glad you invited us here.” Thea said.
”Yeah, it was no problem.” Jade smiled.
Dinner was a great time. The conversation was lively as the four of us chatted and laughed together. Things took a sharp turn for the worse once Thea left for the bathroom, however.
A man came up to the table, a broad-shouldered man with blond hair and a fit appearance.
Jade took one look up at him, and froze. There was pure terror written across her face, a face that I’d never really seen be all that expressive.
Roy clearly saw this as well, and he rose to his feet, but the blond man grabbed Roy by the shoulder, grinning like they were old friends, but I saw, quick as a whip, his other hand shoot out and hit Roy in a specific spot, and Roy dropped backwards into his seat, looking stunned.
”Who are you?” I asked, my hand casually reaching for the knife I had tucked into my jeans.
”I’d mind yer hands there, Littl’ Arrow, unless you want me to permanently disable yer friend. For now, it’s temporary. It doesn’t have to stay that way.” the blond man said, smirking. He had a very strong English accent.
I set my hands on the table so that the blond man could see them. I was extremely rattled. This man knew I was one of the Arrows, and had disabled a Mirakuru-enhanced person without breaking a sweat.
“Who are you?” I repeated my earlier question.
”My name is Lawrence Crock. You might know me by a different name, though. al-Rriadi?” the man asked. My heart sank. An Arabic name like that? The knowledge this guy had, and the skills he possessed? He was League of Assassins, assuredly.
”Are you here with Nyssa?” I asked curiously.
”She’s not here at the restaurant, but I am in the city with her, yes.” Crock said.
”Why are you here, then?” I asked.
”I was asked by Nyssa al Ghul to ensure that the blue archer does not interfere with her plans.” Crock said. I swallowed.
”I see. Are you here to kill me?” I asked.
”Not if you comply.” Crock grinned wickedly.
I glanced at Roy, who was immobile from the waist down, and at Jade, who was clearly terrified. Crock touched Jade’s shoulder, and she looked like she wanted to shrug him off, but couldn’t, out of fear.
”I’ll comply. I’m sure you’ll be watching me. I’ll be at this restaurant for a while. I’m guessing whatever Nyssa is doing happening now?” I checked.
”Roundabout.” Crock answered vaguely.
”Then I’d like to enjoy my meal in peace.” I said, not wanting to anger this man.
“Wise decision.” Crock grinned, and headed off. As he went, he clapped Roy on the shoulder in a bit of an odd way, and Roy could suddenly move again.
“How did you know that man?” I asked Jade.
Roy looked just as interested in her answer as I was.
”He’s… he’s my father.” Jade revealed.
Chapter 78: Time of Death, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
I lunged in at Sara with my wooden stick, but she whirled and caught the blow, and then whipped to block Dig’s attack, and then Oliver’s.
All three of us were shirtless, and Sara was fending us all off pretty much simultaneously. It was training, so we weren’t going all in to kill her, but we weren’t holding back either.
With a move, Sara pushed Dig out of the training area, and then it was briefly me and Oliver against Sara. I went in with a high attack and she countered it, and I tried to wrest the weapon from her hands by going down low into a sweeping motion, but she twisted and knocked me back a step instead.
Dig took up the slack as he and Oliver went all in, and I joined in, too, and Sara was like a whirlwind. I was definitely impressed.
Sara hit Dig on the back of his ankle and he grunted as he went down.
Dig jumped back up and went in with another attack, and for the first time, Sara wasn’t able to block it in time, and his stick cracked across Sara’s forehead.
”Dig!” Felicity exclaimed from her position spectating.
”Sara, I’m so sorry!” Dig said, moving forwards to try to help her. Sara had a hand to her temple, but she waved Dig off.
”It’s ok, I’m fine.” Sara assured him.
”Let me see.” Oliver said, walking up to her.
I walked up beside Oliver to look as Oliver moved Sara’s hair out of the way so he could see. Her forehead looked pretty much untouched.
”Oh, she’s bleeding.” Oliver said in fake concern, “But it’s not deep.”
”Good, I can’t take any more scars.” Sara sighed, and looked at Dig, “Speaking of… mortar round?”
She glanced at Dig’s knee, where he had some scars.
”Yeah, IED, the Paktika Province in Afghanistan. Good eye.” Dig said.
“I know my wounds.” Sara replied, and reached down to her calf, “Grenade. Algiers.”
”I’ve never been hit by a grenade.” Oliver said.
”Me neither.” I shook my head, but I touched my rib cage.
”All those scars and you two have never been hit by a grenade?” Dig asked.
“Nope, arrow, knife, knife. Lot of bullets, no grenades.” Oliver said, pointing to each scar as he had it.
“I’ve got an arrow scar.” I tapped my shoulder where Yao Fei had shot me, “Plus this. Sword.”
I gestured to the long scar that stretched from just below my left nipple to the bottom of my rib-cage on the right side of my torso.
“I’ve got myself a new bullet.” Dig said, touching his shoulder, “Nine millimeter, right there.”
“.38. I’m mostly swords and a spear.” Sara explained.
“I’ve got a new scar, too, psycho white haired bitch ran me with her sword right through here.” I said, tapping the new scar on my side.
“Well, I have a scar.” Felicity said, and all four of us turned to look at her, and she opened her mouth, pointing to it with her two index fingers, “It’s in my mouth. I had my wisdom teeth removed when I was 16. Three stitches. They were really badly impacted.”
”You’re still cute.” Sara chuckled, and I was biting my lip to not burst out laughing. Oliver and Dig were smirking down at the floor, also trying not to laugh. Felicity looked a bit awkward with all of us standing there trying not to laugh at her.
”We should get going.” Oliver said to Sara, “You shouldn’t be late for your own welcome home party.”
”You didn’t have to throw me a party, Ollie.” Sara said. I bumped my shoulder against hers.
”It’s like a tradition. Tommy threw Oliver and I one when we got back.” I said, and Sara sighed.
“It’s a Queen family tradition.” Oliver agreed.
I looked away from Sara to see Felicity staring at Sara and I, and she quickly looked away when she saw that I had noticed her. Weird.
”I don’t know how well that’s going to work with the Lance family tradition of holding grudges forever.” Sara said.
”She’ll come around.” Oliver said, and I knew he meant Laurel without even having to think about it.
”Maybe. And maybe we should keep what’s going on between you and me between us.” Sara said to Oliver, “For Laurel’s sake.”
”I get that.” Oliver nodded.
”I survived Lian Yu and Nanda Parbat. I guess I can handle a cocktail party.” Sara said, walking towards Oliver.
”I wouldn’t be so sure.” Oliver said, and leaned down to kiss Sara. My eyebrows rose very high as Oliver walked off.
I sidled up to Felicity.
”Did you know they were… you know?” Felicity asked me in a whisper.
”No.” I whispered back, and went in to kiss Felicity, but she stepped back quickly.
”Something wrong?” I frowned.
”No. Well, yes. It’s just that you’re really sweaty.” Felicity smiled. I chuckled.
”So, there’s a no kissing when I’m sweaty rule now?” I sighed in joking disappointment.
”Yup.” Felicity nodded seriously. I chuckled and walked off to grab my change of normal clothes instead of the exercise shorts I was currently wearing.
As I walked past Sara, she grabbed my arm.
”Good job at training today. I know it’s been like… five years since when we were on the island together, but I still remember when you were trying your hardest with fighting.” Sara smiled nostalgically.
”If I recall, you weren’t a badass assassin yet either.” I pointed out. Sara chuckled.
”True.” she said, and kissed my cheek before walking off to grab her own clothes.
———
Slade, Sara, Oliver, Daniel, and I laid on a ridge looking at Ivo’s freighter out in the water.
”We’re never gonna make it.” Sara said, and she was the one currently holding the binoculars, so I was inclined to agree with her, “Ivo has eight guards on deck at all times, all armed. The second they see us, we’re dead.”
”Assuming we can deal with Ivo’s defenses, how are we gonna board the ship?” Slade asked.
”Maybe we build a raft.” Oliver suggested.
”Won’t they see us coming and shoot at us?” I frowned.
”Besides, it’ll take us weeks to find the timber. We don’t have weeks.” Sara said.
”I’ve been on this island for 264 days.” Slade said, “All I have is weeks.”
”That’s true. We don’t have much of a time restraint.” I pointed out.
”Shut up.” Oliver said.
”You don’t have to stick up for me, Ollie.” Sara said.
”What? No, all of you shut up.” Oliver said, rising up on his knees, “Listen.”
We all quieted down (except for Daniel, who was practically mute at this point) and listened intently.
It sounded like… I looked up to see a plane flying over the island.
”You… you hear that?” Oliver asked.
We all took off running through the forest, waving our arms and shouting (again, except for Daniel, who looked exhausted and drained, physically and emotionally).
”Down here!” Oliver shouted.
”Help!” Sara cried.
A missile rose up and hit the plane, and it promptly exploded. The five of us scattered as a goddamned plane came crashing down pretty much right on top of us.
———
Oliver crossed to the Queen mansion’s front door and opened it to reveal three Lances standing there, Lance, Mrs. Lance, and Sara. No Laurel.
Oliver stepped back and stood side by side with Thea, both of them smiling at the Lances for a second, before Oliver raised a hand and beckoned them in.
”Oh, come in. Come in, come in.” Oliver said, and the Lances did just that.
Sara came up to Oliver, and he hugged her, smiling.
”Welcome home, Sara.” Oliver said.
”I’m so happy you’re here.” Thea said, and put a hand on Sara’s back, leading her into the living room, where the party was happening.
Lance and Daniel shook hands, and I gave Lance a polite nod, which he returned.
As Thea and Sara headed into the living room, they were accosted by Sin, Roy, and Jade. Sin threw herself at Sara in a big hug, and Sara was clearly not expecting that.
“Uh, Sara, this is Sin. Do you two know each other?” Thea asked, confused.
”Uh, no. We don’t.” Sara lied convincingly.
”Right, I just… I love when people come back from the dead… you know? Juices my zombie fetish.” Sin nodded, and I chuckled.
There was a brief pause while everybody let Sin’s words soak in, and then Roy stuck his hand forwards.
”Uh, Roy.” he said, and he and Sara shook hands.
”Come on.” Thea said, and guided Sara into the living room. I followed Daniel and his little posse of friends in, glancing around for the bar.
”Over there.” Thea pointed it out to me without me having to ask.
”Thanks. You picked a good one, little brother.” I winked as I walked past Daniel, who looked practically mortified. I chuckled as I went up to the bar and got a drink.
I saw Moira and Mrs. Lance… Dinah, right? I saw Moira and Dinah talking, but couldn’t hear what was being said.
I saw Oliver walk up to the two women, and it looked like they had some hostile words between them. Not that surprising, considering the bomb that Felicity and I had dropped on their relationship, and speaking of, where was my date to this party?
I fished my phone out of my pocket and checked it for any texts I’d missed, but there were none.
Abruptly, as if summoned, my phone lit to life in my hand, buzzing with a call, and honestly scared the shit out of me. I coughed to regain my composure and answered the phone.
”Liss, where are you?” I asked.
“Uh… not there. I got held up here at the bunker. There’s been a homicide in the Glades.” Felicity reported. I glanced up to see Lance was pulling his phone out of his pocket.
”I love when you’re faster than the police. The Musketeers are coming your way.” I said, and hung up.
I got to my feet and headed towards Oliver.
He looked at me, and nodded.
”I heard Lance.” he told me quietly, “Are you bringing Daniel?”
I glanced over at where my brother and all his friends were laughing at something Thea had said, his arm around her waist. He looked genuinely happy, and for five years, that was an emotion I rarely saw on him.
“No. Let him enjoy the party.” I decided, “You taking the guest of honor?”
”I think it’s only right.” Oliver said. I nodded and headed towards the exit, careful to make sure Lance didn’t see me.
———
“You guys just show up to every crime scene now?” Lance asked as Oliver, Sara, and I walked up to him in the alley, all three of us decked out in vigilante gear.
”I saw you leave.” Sara smiled at her father.
He pulled a plastic baggie out of his jacket and offered it to Sara.
”CSU just pulled this outta a skel I know named Eddie Walczak.” Lance explained.
”I’ve never seen a knife like this.” Sara said thoughtfully.
”It’s not a knife, it’s a minute hand. Like from a clock.” Lance said, holding up his phone, with an image of a man, the minute hand protruding from his chest.
”Looks like his time was up.” I quipped. Oliver gave a low chuckle, which was as much as I could hope for with one of my jokes.
”Now, I popped Walczak for B&E a few years back. This morning, he and an accomplice were involved in a robbery homicide.” Lance explained.
“What’d they steal?” Oliver asked.
”Some high-tech gizmo. Record rep called it a… um, skeleton key.” Lance said.
Oliver and I groaned in near unison.
”What? You guys know what it is?” Lance asked.
“It was intended as a military tool to aid in code breaking on foreign intelligence targets. Felicity Smoak works at Queen Consolidated, and she said they were working on something similar… but Oliver Queen shut it down once he realized what it could be used for.” Oliver said.
“What?” Sara asked.
”It can be modified to open a bank vault. Any bank vault.” I answered.
“Okay, listen, Walczak’s a small-time on a good day. I mean, I doubt he’d even know how to use this thing, let alone break into a place like Kord and steal it on his own.” Lance said.
”Walczak was just the muscle. We need to find the brain.” Oliver said.
———
“Where are we with the skeleton key?” Oliver asked as he, Dig, and I headed down the stairs into the bunker the next day.
”And, uh, what are you wearing?” I grinned at Felicity.
She was in a black and pink tank top, with black leggings. Exercise clothing, really.
”I just thought I’d…” Felicity pointed back at the training dummy, and then shook her head, “I’m cross referencing Walczak’s known associates with decryption experts on the NSA watch list. But it’s taking some time.”
”Which we don’t have.” Oliver said, “The key is not just a code breaker. In the wrong hands, it’s a weapon.”
I handed Felicity the coffee that I had gotten for her, and she took it gratefully. She went in to kiss me, but I deftly avoided it.
”Ooh, no kisses when sweaty, remember?” I grinned at her.
“I’m not even that sweaty!” Felicity protested.
I laughed and kissed her despite her rule.
”Uh, guys, can we focus here?” Oliver asked.
”Oh, right. Um… whoever killed Walczak, in addition to finding creepy uses for clock parts, is… very good at covering his tracks.” Felicity said.
”Lucky for us, uncovering tracks is what you’re very good at.” Oliver nodded to Felicity.
”Right.” Felicity said.
———
Slade led the way as our group headed towards the nose of the crashed plane, where the pilot would be.
Slade reached the plane’s door first, and yanked it open.
He ignored the man sitting in the pilot’s seat and tried to get the radio to operate, but it didn’t appear to be working. Slade yanked it out of the plane, and tossed it to the ground in frustration.
”Of course.” he scoffed, stomping off.
Sara went up to the pilot and touched his shoulder. To everybody’s surprise, he jerked awake.
Oliver and I both came up to see what was happening with the pilot.
”He’s barely alive. Do you have medical supplies at the fuselage?” Sara asked.
”Uh, we have… we have some.” Oliver answered.
”Just go. I’ll be fine.” Sara said, glancing between me and Oliver.
I nodded at Sara, and Slade, Oliver, Daniel, and I headed off into the forest.
———
Oliver and I walked down the bank’s corridor briskly, hurrying towards the vault.
We arrived at the bank vault first, and Sara and Daniel showed up just a second or two later.
”They’re already gone!” Oliver shouted.
”How the hell are they so fast?” I asked.
”I think I have an idea where they are. The skeleton key operates on an OFDM wireless signal.” Felicity explained, “I’m picking up a transmission signal in the alley next to the bank.
“But you won’t be heading there.” a creepy ass voice said through the earpiece. All four of froze.
”What was that? Is somebody in the bunker?” I asked.
”No, he’s hacked our transmission. My associates may be headed for the alley, but the 9:40 bus from Crescent Circle is about to collide with the Starlight Freight Express.” creepy man said.
”Oh my God. He’s right, the 9:10 is headed for the track at Amherst.” Felicity said.
”There may be three of you, but by my calculations, splitting you up gives my associates a higher chance of escape.” the creepy voice said.
”He doesn’t know there’s four of us.” Oliver said.
”Alright, I’ll take out the goons.” I said.
”I’ll come with you.” Sara said, and Oliver and Daniel went to stop the collision.
———
Sara and I raced towards the alley, and we saw two men hauling ass to a RV. A man opened the door and shouted ‘Come on!’ and ‘hurry!’. It was creepy voice man. I grabbed an arrow and let it fly as Sara and I ran forwards, catching one of the two running men in the shoulder, but he didn’t slow. Sara threw one of her batons like a javelin at creepy voice man, and it hit him in the head, causing a lot of blood to spill from it.
The uninjured man starred shooting at Sara and I, and so we ducked behind a dumpster so we didn’t get shot.
I grabbed an arrow, notched it, and leaned around Sara to try to fire an arrow off, but the shooter had already jumped into the RV to flee.
Sara and I jumped out of cover, but it was too late. Sara recovered her bloody baton, and we watched the RV pull away, all three criminals inside it, even if Sara and I had injured two of them.
———
Daniel
”He’s in the transit department network!” Felicity said, audibly panicking, “He’s-he’s hacked the signaling system. I… I can’t get the crossing barriers down.”
Oliver and I, on motorcycles, pursued the bus. I was on David’s motorcycle, actually, because I didn’t have my own motorcycle because I didn’t like them. I never would have picked the mission that required motorcycle driving, but David and Sara were too quick to run off after the bank robbers.
“Those buses have radios.” Oliver said, “Can you break in and wave them off?”
”No, he’s keeping me out.” Felicity exclaimed.
Oliver and I pulled up alongside the bus, both of us honking our horns rapidly.
The people on the bus watched in astonishment as Oliver and I drove past. Oliver pulled in front of the bus, and I kept on the side, still honking. I wasn’t really sure what else to do.
Oliver made a sharp turn, and held out a hand to stop the bus, and my eyes flew wide as the train came hurtling forwards. The bus barely managed to stop and not hit Oliver.
He was neatly between the train whooshing past and the bus, but a few inches off on either side would have proved fatal for Oliver. I exhaled sharply.
———
”So it’s not real until the media comes up with a nickname.” Sara said, watching the news report about how the ‘Clock King’ struck again.
“How can I run a bar without any bartenders?” Thea demanded, coming out of Verdant’s back room on the phone, “For that matter, how can you quit without giving me notice?”
David, Sara, Oliver, and I all turned to look at Thea.
”No, one hour before opening is not notice, Mandy.” Thea said, frustrated.
”Can I talk to you for a second?” Thea asked Oliver, who nodded.
”I’m going to go use the little blonde’s room.” Sara said.
“I’m… going to go over there.” I pointed away from the Queens.
”I’m off to find some dinner.” David announced, and headed out of Verdant.
I left Thea and Oliver alone, and sat over at one of the tables out of earshot and pulled out my phone.
———
David
”What do we know?” Oliver asked, coming down into the bunker. I looked up from my burger and fries, and listened intently as Felicity spoke.
”He hacked into our frequency. Somehow gained remote access,” Felicity reported, “but I upgraded our firewall. Now he can’t hack into our comms even if he had a bazooka. Computer science-wise.”
I glanced over to where Sara was swabbing her bloody baton. Ah, blood test. Very clever.
”Good.” Oliver nodded.
”I think I have something that might help us track him down.” Sara volunteered, and everybody looked over at her blood sample.
”I can run that to the lab.” Felicity offered.
”I spent a year on a freighter studying genetic blood anomalies. I kind of know my way around a microscope.” Sara said.
”Cool.” I said and popped a fry in my mouth.
“There’s some significant cell damage, and the platelet count is extremely low.” Sara said, “Felicity, can I use your computer?”
Felicity nodded, and Sara rolled her chair over to one of the computers not at Felicity’s tech desk.
”Macgregor’s syndrome. It’s a genetic defect that creates fluid build-up in the lungs, which leads to oxygen deprivation and multi-system organ failure.” Sara read, “It’s terminal.”
”Hell of a way to go.” I shuddered, wiping my hands off with a napkin.
”But the syndrome may give us a way to ID him.” Felicity said, typing on her computer, “People with Macgregor’s are extremely rare. And people with Macgregor’s and a degree in computer science are even more rare.”
I came over to stand beside Felicity as she typed.
An ID card popped up.
”Yeah, that’s the creepy mofo that Sara brained with her baton.” I nodded.
“William Tockman. Former encryption engineer at, wait for it, Kord Enterprises.” Felicity read aloud.
”Hold on. His name is TOCKman, and his whole thing is killing people with clock hands. That’s weird, right?” I pointed out.
“What’s the point? He’ll be dead before he can spend the money.” Dig reasoned.
“He’s not stealing the money for himself.” Felicity said, and I glanced at her screen to see a picture of a woman about Tockman’s age, “He’s using it for his family. His sister, specifically. She’s got cystic fibrosis and needs a lung transplant.”
”Give me an address, please.” Oliver said.
“52 Nelson Way.” Felicity called as Oliver, Sara, and I headed out.
Chapter 79: Time of Death, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Oliver, Sara, and I all pulled up in the alley on different motorcycles. Sara apparently had one stashed over at that new clock tower bunker where Daniel was training Roy, Jade, and Sin.
The three of us got off the bikes, and Sara snapped her batons together into a staff.
”This area doesn’t look very residential.” Oliver pointed out. True, it was a deserted alley.
”There.” Sara said, and I followed her gaze to see the RV that Tick Tock, or whatever his code name was, had gotten away in.
“That’s Tick Tock’s ride, alright.” I nodded.
The three of us warily approached the blue and white RV. As I walked up, I realized it wasn’t an RV, but a news van. Huh. Ok, that’s a slightly less weird getaway vehicle.
Sara threw open the door, and Oliver and I both reached up to grab arrows, but the only thing inside the news van was a device of some sort.
I touched the comms on my chest.
”Liss, there’s no one here. Just some weird device.” I said.
”I’m on it. Whatever’s in the truck is transmitting the same OFDM signal Tockman used at the bank.” Felicity explained.
”Can you trace it?” Oliver asked.
”As we speak.” Felicity answered, “It’s leading… back to our network. Tockman’s piggybacking off my hack. It’s a trap. He’s… he’s trying to break into our network.”
”I’m not trying. I am.” Tick Tock’s creepy voice said in my earpiece, “Where are you? Are you home? Are you safe? Somewhere you think you’re safe? Somewhere without windows for anyone to creep through? Underground, perhaps? You think no one can get to you? You think no one can touch you in the safety of your hidey hole?”
”Felicity.” Oliver said.
”But I can.” Tick Tock rasped, and then I heard a loud crackling sound.
Without even really realizing it, my feet had taken me from the news van over to my motorcycle. I slung a leg over it, and drove towards Verdant, Oliver and Sara following closely behind.
———
“Are you guys OK?” I asked Dig and Felicity as Oliver, Sara, and I walked in.
The lights were all out, and they had blue back-up lights on.
”We’re fine.” Dig said.
”How bad?” Oliver sighed.
”Tockman used the skeleton key to penetrate our firewall and recode our security. Basically, he told our system to commit suicide. And it did.” Felicity explained, “Bravo, Clock King.”
”Sara and David stopped his men before they could get away with the cash. So Tockman is gonna be looking for another score. Maybe we should give him one.” Oliver suggested.
”Would you call Walter and have him liquidate 500,000 shares of QC stock? Put it in cash in my vault at Starling National. And ask him to do it tonight.” Oliver instructed Felicity.
”If Tockman wants to make another score…” Dig said.
”Who better to rob than a suddenly cash flush Oliver Queen?” Oliver finished.
”What if he doesn’t take the bait?” Sara suggested.
”That’s a good point. Make it 800,000 shares.” Oliver said.
”Ok.” Felicity nodded.
”What can I do?” Sara asked.
”Go to your dinner.” Felicity said, “Your family’s probably waiting for you.”
I pulled off my purple gloves and tossed them onto a table.
“Right. Dinner at Laurel’s. This is more important.” Sara said. I chuckled.
”You can’t do anything here, Sara. Your family’s important, too.” Felicity said.
”Yeah.” Sara said reluctantly.
”Hey. You should go.” Oliver told Sara.
”Will you go with me?” Sara asked. Dig, Felicity, and I all exchanged vaguely amused glances.
”What?” Oliver asked
“I know I wanted us all to get together for a while now.” Sara said, “It’s just… now that it’s actually here, I’m nervous. I mean, last time I saw Laurel… it didn’t go very well, and… it’d be helpful to not have to go alone.” Sara said to Oliver.
”I should probably stay here.” Oliver said.
”What is it exactly you think you can do here to help?” Felicity asked.
”Call if you need us.” Oliver said, and he and Sara walked off.
I came over to Dig and Felicity, and crouched down beside my girlfriend.
”It’s not your fault, Felicity.” Dig said.
”Really? Which one of the rest of you put up the security safeguards?” Felicity asked.
”Sorry, that was me. It’s a bad habit of mine. Just can’t stop throwing up safeguards.” I clicked my tongue. Felicity scoffed at me, but I saw the ghost of a smile there.
”Maybe if it had been Sara who put these up, we wouldn’t be in this mess. Sara can analyze blood, Sara can kick ass, Sara can do anything. And the one thing I’m supposed to be good at, I’m failing at miserably. And why do you even need me now that you have her?” Felicity sighed.
”Are you serious?” I asked. Felicity looked at me.
”You, Felicity Smoak, are quite possibly the most amazing woman I have ever met. Most amazing person, really. The shit you can pull off sitting here with your computer is… incredible. I know I couldn’t ever be able to do anything like this. Nor could Oliver, Dig, Daniel, or even Sara. We’d be up a creek with no paddle without you.” I said firmly. She looked at me, almost like she was waiting to see if I would break and confess I was just kidding.
I leaned forwards and cupped her cheek with one hand as I kissed her softly on the lips.
”Now, I have zero clue how to help you fix this, but I do know how to pick up food. What would you like for dinner, babe?” I asked.
”Pizza.” Felicity said.
”Pizza it is.” I grinned, and stood up to go get it.
“I’ll come with.” Dig said, standing up.
———
When Oliver and Sara came into the bunker, I got to my feet.
”Have you guys seen or heard from Felicity?” I asked.
”No. Wait, why?” Oliver asked.
”Dig and I went to go get some take-out. When I came back, she was gone. We haven’t seen her for hours.” I explained.
On cue, my phone started ringing. I held it up to see the caller.
”Speak of the devil.” I said, and answered it, putting it on speaker.
”Hey.” I said.
”Tockman took the bait.” Felicity reported, “The money you had Walter deposit. I’m reading his signal at Starling National.”
“Wait… how do you know that?” Oliver asked.
”Because I’m here.” Felicity admitted.
”What?” I demanded.
———
When Oliver, Daniel, Dig, Sara, and I walked into the bank, we saw Felicity duck down behind the podium at the sound of our footsteps.
I walked forwards and grabbed her arm, and she let out a surprised yelp.
”What are you doing here?” I asked, “It’s dangerous.”
”I’m tracking Tockman. He fried our computers, so I’m using the bank’s to trace the skeleton key’s signature.” Felicity explained. I took a second to look at Felicity. She was wearing a black leather jacket, not her usual look, that was more of a… oh, the Sara thing again.
”And the jacket?” Sara questioned.
”I was cold.” Felicity said. Sara nodded, a faint smile on her lips.
”Diggle, get her out of here.” Oliver said, and Dig literally grabbed her by the arm to haul her out of here.
The alarms started ringing.
”Tockman disabled the bank’s security system.” Felicity said, “I re-abled it.”
Dig let go of her arm and she dashed over to the computer.
”They’re blocking our way out.” Dig said, looking over Felicity’s shoulder.
Sara went to move forwards, but Oliver blocked her.
“I’ll deal with them.” Oliver said.
”I’m with you, then.” I said. Oliver nodded firmly at me.
The two of us headed up the steps to go fight Tick Tock’s men.
———
I counted Oliver down, 1, 2, 3, and then on 3, we slid down the two staircases in unison, both of us landing in the middle and shooting rope arrows out to take out the two guys.
I jumped up, grinning.
”That was badass.” I said, and held up a hand for a high-five from Oliver, who high fived me reluctantly.
That’s about when one of the guys grabbed his machine gun and started shooting. We both dived over opposite sides of the railing, and ducked behind pillars.
Swiftly, Oliver moved out from cover and shot the man’s machine gun from his hands. I smashed my bow into his face, and he flopped to the ground, unconscious.
”Time’s up, assholes.” I smirked.
“You can’t re-use one-liners like that.” Oliver said.
“But it’s a good one!” I protested.
”It’s mediocre.” Oliver said.
———
Daniel
”Tockman’s signal is strong. He’s close.” Felicity said as Oliver and David headed away.
”Find him, Felicity.” Dig said.
”No need.” Tockman’s voice crackled through the computer’s speakers, “I’ll tell you exactly where I am.”
The screen switched from security camera footage to a bunch of pictures of clocks.
“I’m everywhere. At the moment, I’m particularly focused on the sub-level. The gas mains, specifically.” Tockman explained.
Felicity reached down and grabbed her tablet, because the Clock King had overtaken the computer.
“Oh my God. He shut down the gas main release.” Felicity said.
”Why is that bad?” Sara asked what I was thinking.
”Build-up could cause an explosion.” Dig explained.
”It will. It’ll blow up three square blocks.” Felicity corrected.
”No, it won’t.” Dig said, taking off, and I followed.
———
Dig and I walked through the bank’s sub-level until we saw some gas around one of the red wheel circular valve things.
Dig and I both covered our mouths as Dig went forwards and twisted the red wheel.
It didn’t spin.
I grabbed it and tried to help him spin it, but that didn’t really work either. Dog grabbed a pipe and stuck it through one of the wheel’s holes and I used my hands while he used the pipe, and we managed to spin the wheel, releasing the pressure in the gas mains, preventing an explosion.
”What’s happening?” Oliver’s voice crackled in my ear.
———
Oliver, Dig, and I stood shoulder to shoulder facing away from Felicity, who was currently shirtless, if my brother was to be believed.
David and Sara were sewing up the bullet wound that Felicity had gotten saving Sara from the Clock King.
”Are you sure you don’t want to go to the hospital?” Oliver asked Felicity.
”Mm-mm. You guys never go to the hospital.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, and Felicity Smoak’s a badass. She doesn’t need to go to the hospital.” David put in helpfully. Funny, because I saw David when he found out Felicity had been shot, and I hadn’t seen him that panicked since… maybe ever. No, that wasn’t true. He was more panicked at Moira’s trial, when Felicity had been kidnapped by Count Vertigo. He’d ran so fast out of that courthouse that I was mildly worried he had Mirakuru in him again.
”Yep, and besides, Dig gave me some of those aspirins. Are you spinning?” Felicity said, her words slurring a little bit. I heard my brother laughing softly behind me.
“Aspirin?” Oliver asked quietly.
”Oxycodone.” Dig replied also quietly. Oliver chuckled.
”I wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t been so brave. Thank you.” Sara told Felicity.
”It was nothing. I’ve always wanted to say I’ve taken a bullet for someone and now I can. So really I should be thanking you.” Felicity rambled. Now David was not laughing softly, he was laughing loudly.
”All done.” Sara announced, “Not bad, but you’re still gonna have a scar.”
“My own scar.” Felicity said proudly, “Yay.”
”Yay, indeed, babe.” David chuckled.
”You can turn around, guys.” Sara said. I turned around and saw that Felicity did indeed look a little drugged, with my brother’s hoodie on her, which was definitely over-sized on her.
David put his hand on her cheek, and she leaned into his hand, smiling sleepily up at him.
”I think you need a ride home.” David told Felicity.
”Is she safe for motorcycle transport?” David then asked Dig.
“No, probably not.” Dig said, “I’ll drive you crazy kids home.”
”Can I have another one of those aspirins, please?” Felicity asked, smiling at Dig, who chuckled.
“C’mon, babe.” David said, and lifted Felicity in his arms, being incredibly gentle with her, I noticed.
———
David
Slade, Oliver, Daniel, and I arrived back at the plane after a very long hike there and back.
”Got it.” Slade said. Only he and I weren’t out of breath, Oliver and Daniel were panting hard. Mirakuru advantages, I suppose.
“It’s too late.” Sara said, “He’s gone.”
Oliver went over to the pilot, and sighed.
Slade put his hands up on the back of his head, groaning. I reached up and pushed my long hair out of my face. Daniel just fell to his knees, looking like he didn’t have it in him to witness any more death.
”We’re all gonna die here.” Sara said, “Just like him.”
”No, we’re not.” Oliver said, and reached into the plane. He pulled out a bundle.
”I think I found our way on to the freighter.” Oliver announced. He tossed the bundle to Slade, who caught it.
”Parachute.” Slade said.
———
The next day, Daniel and I walked into the Queen mansion.
”No way in hell you won that race.” I said stubbornly.
”Yes, I did!” Daniel protested.
I noticed Oliver and Moira standing there, and I gave them an awkward smile.
”Hello, boys. I’m just in the middle of a meeting right now.” Moira said.
”Mrs. Queen, is everything OK?” a vaguely familiar voice called from the living room.
”Uh, my son and his friends just dropped by.” Moira said, beckoning the three of us into the living room. I sighed and walked into the room, but when I caught a glimpse of who sat on that couch, I froze.
”Boys, I’d like you to meet Slade Wilson, and his daughter, Rose.” Moira said.
Slade rose to his feet, dressed in a fancy suit with an eyepatch on. My heart thundered in my chest, but it only got louder when I saw who Rose was.
She had white hair, and was also sporting a eyepatch. She was wearing a tight blue dress, and I knew instantly who she was. The girl who’d stabbed me at Queen Consolidated the night I killed the Count. As payback, though, I took her eye.
What the hell was Slade and psycho white haired girl (apparently named Rose) doing in the Queen mansion?
”It’s a pleasure to meet you boys.” Slade sauntered forwards, extending his hand.
Oliver dimly put his out, and Slade clasped it hard.
We’re so fucked.
Chapter 80: The Promise, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
”What are you doing here?” Oliver asked the question I was thinking.
“Mr. Wilson just made a sizable contribution to my campaign.” Moira explained.
”How generous of him.” Oliver said.
An unfamiliar stranger walked into the room, and gave us a broad smile.
”Ah, Oliver, David, Daniel, this is Slade’s son, Joe.” Moira explained.
”Had to use the restroom.” the stranger, Joe, said, grinning. He was tall and a bit on the thinner side, but looked far from weak. He also had dyed blond hair.
I noticed abruptly that he was staring at me rather… in awe. No, not awe… was he into me?
”Well, I felt compelled. And it was the least that I could do for your mother.” Slade said, “And what this city needs is a pro-business mayor like Moira to spread growth through urban investment.”
”And we were just discussing how to combat the rising wage gap.” Moira explained.
”And the answer lies in your budget proposal.” Slade said to Moira, and put his hand on Moira’s shoulder, which instantly drew Oliver’s gaze.
”You know, when I look at your mother,” Slade told Oliver, “I think about everything that you went through after the quake. All I can say is, you and I have something in common.”
”What’s that?” Moira asked.
”I know how difficult it is to pick yourself back up when other people have written you off.” Slade said.
”What’s wrong, Mr. Queen?” Slade asked, “You look a little peaked.”
“I’m fine, thank you.” Oliver responded.
A servant pushed in a cart, and Moira smiled at her.
”Ah, thank you, dear.” Moira said, “The Wilsons were kind enough to bring a bottle of authentic Australian rum.”
Daniel, Oliver, and I all turned towards the cart the servant had brought in, and my eyes landed on the bottle of Reuther Rum. Jeez.
”Will you boys join us in a drink?” Moira asked. I cleared my throat.
”I am afraid that I have to be going.” I said, “There’s a… scheduling problem at Queen Consolidated that I have to work out for Oliver.”
Oliver nodded quickly.
”Yes, that does need to be sorted out.” Oliver said, clapping my shoulder. I gave a polite smile to the Wilsons, none of whom looked particularly pleased that I was leaving, which satisfied me greatly.
“Another time perhaps.” Slade said.
”Perhaps.” I nodded, and left swiftly.
———
Daniel
“Well, a drink sound good.” Oliver said after David left.
“Wonderful.” Slade smiled, picking up a glass.
”What shall we drink to?” Moira asked, lifting a glass. I grabbed one, too, as did Oliver, Rose, and Joe.
“To friendship.” Slade said, looking at Oliver.
Everybody lifted their glass to their mouths and tasted the Reuther Rum.
”Oh, delicious.” Moira commented.
Slade’s eyes landed on a little model of a boat.
”This here is a beautiful piece.” Slade said, “Tell me, does your family spend much time on the water?”
”Uh, no. Not since my late husband.” Moira answered.
”I’m sorry, Moira, forgive me.” Slade said, “I do remember reading about that accident in the paper.”
Slade looked at Oliver and I.
”You two were brave souls.” he said. Rose put a hand on my shoulder.
”Very brave.” she agreed, and I didn’t have the courage to look back at her.
”I don’t like to talk about it.” Oliver said.
”I can understand.” Slade said, “All that time on that island… it must have been hell for you boys.”
———
———
David
“Ivo’s freighter is located here.” Slade pointed on the map. Our little group was all in the fuselage, preparing for war.
”He keeps eight men on deck. Three on the starboard, three on the port, and two up in the bridge.” Slade explained.
”But our bigger concern are these GP 25 grenade launchers that they’re walking around with at all times.” Slade said.
”Do they have night vision?” Oliver asked.
”Not according to Blondie.” Slade said, glancing over at Sara.
”That smells awful.” Oliver told Sara. She was making something in a bowl that really did smell awful.
”It will taste even worse.” Sara replied.
”But it will work?” Oliver checked.
”I spent a year with Anthony Ivo. I know how he thinks.” Sara replied, “It will work.”
I glanced over at Daniel, who was sitting over against the wall, sharpening the hunting knife he used to fight. My machete was already sharp enough, so I had no need of sharpening.
I glanced over at Oliver and Sara as they left the fuselage, but I didn’t make a move to get up.
“Here.” Slade said, and handed me a white and black mask like the one he used, the left side of the head white, the right sight of the head black.
”This is yours, isn’t it?” I asked.
”Yes, but I want you to have one. You and Daniel are both like sons to me, you know. I only have two masks, though. I asked Daniel if he wanted the spare, but I got a no.” Slade explained.
I took the mask gingerly and looked at it curiously.
”Do we have anything that could dye it purple?” I asked Slade.
”Hmm… there’s some berries I could crush up.” he offered.
”That would be great, thank you.” I said.
He nodded and went to work.
———
Oliver was loading arrows into his quiver when Slade stepped into the fuselage, clinking a knife’s blade against a bottle of Reuther’s Rum as he entered.
”Who’s thirsty?” Slade grinned.
”Where did you get that?” Oliver asked.
”Who cares? Let’s drink it.” Sara said.
”This is one of the few precious pieces of cargo to survive the crash. Billy Wintergreen and I were planning on saving it for a rainy day.” Slade said.
Oliver, Sara, and Slade all grabbed cups.
“Do you boys want some?” Slade offered.
”Absolutely.” I grinned.
”Not too much. We don’t want them hungover tomorrow.” Sara cautioned.
”True. Considering, God willing, this is our last night on the island, you should be sober tomorrow.” Slade said, pouring a small amount in two cups. I took one and handed the other to Daniel, who had come up behind me in a silent, ninja like way.
”To taking the freighter.” Sara held up her cup.
”To getting off this island forever.” Oliver said, holding up his cup.
“For vengeance.” Daniel said quietly, stunning me. He held up his cup.
“For Shado.” Slade said, holding up his cup. The five of us clinked our mugs together and drank.
I gave a surprised cough at how strong the stuff was, but it was also pretty tasty at the same time. Daniel didn’t look quite as impressed.
”You know, if something happens to me tomorrow…” Oliver said.
”You can’t think like that.” Slade chided.
”We should all make a pact.” I said, and everybody looked at me.
”I know it’s good to stay positive before big, daring missions, but… if any of us don’t make it out alive tomorrow, we should tell their family in person.” I said, looking at Oliver, Sara, and Slade.
”Right.” Slade nodded, “If it’s me who doesn’t make it, tell my kids… tell them I tried my best.”
“Of course.” Oliver nodded, “And if it’s me… tell my mom and my sister that I wasn’t that same stupid kid that got on that boat. Tell them I was different.”
”Okay.” Sara nodded, “And if I don’t make it… tell my family that I died on the Gambit.”
”Why?” Oliver asked.
”Let them remember me the way that I was.” Sara said.
”If it’s me… tell my mother I died trying to help people.” I said quietly. I’d been a pretty selfish kid back in Starling City, and I wanted her to know that I had changed, just like Oliver wanted his family to know the same thing.
”We should all get some sleep.” Slade said, and walked to his cot.
———
The next morning, Oliver woke up and flew into a seated position, breathing hard.
”Rise and shine, kid.” Slade said to him, “It’s time.”
Oliver walked over to a wooden box, and opened it to reveal Shado’s hood there. He took it out and put it on.
I grabbed my machete and strapped it to my back, and then I grabbed the mask Slade had given me. Slade had, true to his word, dyed the white half of it purple, and I smiled at that.
I stuffed the mask into my jacket’s inside pocket, and zipped up the jacket. I did have tactical gear like Slade did, so there was nothing like that to put on.
I did take Sara’s backpack from her, because I had super-strength now, so it wasn’t fair for her to have to carry a backpack. So, Slade and I both carried packs, though his pack was a parachute.
———
We hiked up onto a ridge, with Oliver in the lead. He grabbed an arrow that was wrapped in flammable cloth and struck it on a rock, lighting the arrow on fire.
Carefully aiming for the pile of wood we’d built on the beach far below us, Oliver drew back the bowstring and fired the flaming arrow.
It soared towards the wood pile, but fell a little bit short, failing to hit the wood.
”Well, we don’t have all day.” Slade said.
I chuckled.
”There’s a breeze.” Oliver said defensively, and lit another arrow. He aimed that one a little better, I guess, because when he let the second arrow fly, it hit the wood pile and caused a huge fiery explosion.
———
“They’re coming.” Sara said, looking through the binoculars, “Two men, armed.”
”You know,” Slade said to Oliver, “when we first tried to get off this island, it was as strangers. But now, it’s as brothers.”
“See you on the freighter.” Oliver smiled, and headed down for the beach.
———
Daniel
”Are you married, Mr. Wilson?” Moira asked curiously.
”I was. Long time ago. She died when Rose was young.” Slade explained.
”Well, there must be someone special in your life now.” Moira said.
”There was. But she passed away a few years ago.” Slade admitted, looking up at Oliver and I.
My hand clenched at the mention of Shado. I still missed her. She was like a big sister to me on the island, and I’d been devastated when she died.
”I’m sorry.” Moira said.
”My mother and I have had to deal with a lot of loss, unfortunately. And eventually, we learned that you just have to move on.” Oliver said to Slade.
Slade smiled warmly, or something that could pass as warmly.
”I don’t believe that.” Slade shook his head. He rose to his feet and walked over to the painting hanging in the living room.
”You know, I heard that your family has an affinity with the fine arts.” Slade mentioned.
”Yes, my husband amassed quite the collection of 19th century American landscapes.” Moira said proudly.
”Hmm. I’d love to see them.” Slade said. Why? Just an excuse to stay longer and drive Oliver and I even more out of our minds with panic?
”Maybe another day.” Oliver said, rising to his feet, “We have some family business that we need to discuss right now.”
”I’m sorry.” Moira said, “My son seems to have forgotten all his manners. Let me just get my staff to open up the rest of the house.”
Moira walked out of the living room, and things instantly got tense.
Oliver leaped over the couch to try to impale Slade, but Slade grabbed Oliver’s wrist before he could. I tried to move to help, but Rose knocked me flat on my back and then sat down on my hips, smirking down at me. She also leaned down so that her breasts were practically in my face, which I was not OK with at all.
“Mom?” a very familiar voice called, and my heart started racing. That was Thea. Thea was here. With the Wilsons. Oh no.
“Looks like it’s time to meet my competition.” Rose smirked, and my heart sank.
Chapter 81: The Promise, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
”Hello?” Thea called, and Rose moved swiftly off of me, and I barely had time to blink before she was sitting on the couch beside Joe, smiling serenely. I scrambled to my feet much less smoothly, and straightened my shirt as Thea approached Slade and Oliver.
”Hey, Ollie, have you and mom talked, ‘cause this whole not speaking thing-“ Thea cut off when she noticed Slade, who I noticed had covered the screwdriver, or whatever Oliver had attacked him with, with his foot.
”Thea, now’s not a good time.” Oliver said tersely.
”Who’s your friend?” Thea asked, looking at Slade. I walked up and caught her attention, but then Slade walked forwards and she turned back to him.
”Slade Wilson. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Slade said, extending his hand to grab Thea’s and hold it up, “You know, I’ve heard such wonderful things from your mother.”
”About me?” Thea asked, clearly surprised.
”Thea, what perfect timing.” Moira said, entering the room, “This is Slade Wilson, and I-“
”They’ve met.” Oliver said tightly. I elbowed him, and he looked at me in surprise.
”We need to not let Slade see how much he’s screwing with us.” I said in a whisper.
”But my family is right there.” Oliver hissed back.
”So is my girlfriend. We have to trust that David will get all of us out of this safely, but for now, we just need to play along.” I said, even if every urge in my body was telling me to attack Slade before he could hurt Thea. Or maybe Rose. She seemed to dislike Thea.
“… was just about to show him our collection. But you’re far better suited. Come on.” Moira finished, oblivious to the whispered conversation between Oliver and I.
I followed Thea closely, and as much as I hated having Slade’s kids, one of which was definitely Mirakuru-ed, and the other who probably was, I wasn’t going to let them stand between me and Thea, so I trusted Oliver to watch my back on this one.
”Senior year, I was obsessed with art.” Thea explained to the group as we walked like a beautiful tour guide, “My teacher made me bring my entire art history class over to show our pieces. It was exactly as mortifying as it sounds.”
”Oh, I’m sure it wasn’t, but you’re a very lucky girl to have known such privilege.” Slade said, “And I am fortunate to have your entire family here.”
I glared daggers at Slade’s back as I walked, which he wasn’t aware of, I didn’t think.
———
David
”They’re clearing the decks.” Sara said, using the binoculars, “The top of the ship’s emptying.”
Sara carried Oliver’s bow and quiver, while Slade had the parachute pack.
”This thing can definitely support four of us, right?” I checked.
”You and Daniel are light. It’ll be fine!” Slade responded lightly.
Slade had the parachute opened and it was caught in the wind, blowing hard.
”Are you ready?” Slade shouted. Slade grabbed Daniel in one of his arms, and Sara held me tightly while Slade grabbed her with his other arm.
Despite the very real risk of death from parachuting like this, the part of me that had a teensy crush on Sara was delighted. I tried to shove that part away.
“You’ve done this before, right?” Sara shouted to Slade.
”Nobody’s done this before.” Slade shouted. I reached over and clasped Daniel’s arm firmly. If Slade had to let go of him for any reason, I wasn’t losing my brother.
We jumped off the edge of the cliff, with Sara screaming in my ear, me clinging onto Daniel while Sara clung to me and Slade clung to Sara and Daniel. It was a mess, frankly, but if we got onboard that boat, it would all be worth it.
Fortunately, we parachuted (glided?) over to the Amazo, and landed lightly on the deck.
Daniel looked a bit green, and I chuckled.
Oliver came out of a little tunnel and grinned when he saw us.
”Here, I think these belong to you.” Sara said, handing the bow and quiver to Oliver, who took them gratefully.
“We’re on a clock, and she needs to free those prisoners.” Slade said.
”I’ll help out with that.” I nodded.
”Then you’re with me, kid.” Slade nodded to Daniel, who nodded back. My brother had upgraded to a machete for this mission, rather than his usual knife, though that was on his belt.
”Ivo sent his men to the engine room just like we planned.” Oliver reported.
”Makes it more convenient for me to take them out.” Slade said, pulling on his white and black mask.
I pulled out my purple and black one and did the same, tucking the bottom parts of it into my collar like Slade did.
”I feel like a badass.” I grinned, but my friends couldn’t see because of the mask covering my entire face, except for the eyeholes. It had surprisingly good circulation though, so I wasn’t gasping for breath or anything.
”Go find Ivo. He can’t get off this ship. But don’t kill him.” Slade said, “That son of a bitch is mine.”
He pulled out a pistol, and he and Daniel walked off, both of them looking angry and ready for revenge.
”Good luck.” I said, and clapped Oliver’s shoulder, before Sara and I went off to liberate the Amazo’s prisoners.
———
Daniel
”And here, we have a Curtis Swan from 1882.” Thea pointed out, “Fun fact about this one, he actually painted it with his left hand due to severe arthritis.”
“It’s absolutely exquisite.” Slade said, touching the corner of the frame.
”I can’t tell you how many offers we’ve had from private collectors for it.” Moira said.
”But it was one of Dad’s favorites.” Thea said, “Wasn’t it, Ollie?”
I glanced at Oliver, who was silently staring at the wall.
”Yes, it was.” Oliver said simply, “He loved that one.”
”Then you must never sell it. I believe that when we lose someone we love… we have the obligation to honor their memory.” Slade said.
———
David
I came down into the bunker in a sprint. I’d ridden over here at full speed and sprinted from the alley outside of Verdant into the club and then down the steps.
”Whoa, is everything OK?” Felicity asked. Roy was shirtless and holding a bow, Sara was clearly mentoring him or something, and Felicity and Dig were unpacking Big Belly Burger takeout.
“No, no it is not.” I said, “Slade fucking Wilson is in the Queen mansion with his psychotic kids. That white haired bitch who stabbed me is Slade’s daughter, Rose. Moira’s there, and Oliver is losing his shit.”
Sara straightened up and looked right at me.
”Are you serious?” she asked me.
“Deadly.” I said.
”Then we need to stop him, or he’s going to kill Oliver and his entire family.” Sara said.
”We have to move. Now.” Sara said.
”Yes, that’s a good idea.” I nodded.
“I thought Slade Wilson was dead.” Dig said.
”You and me both.” I sighed.
Sara turned away from the knife rack after grabbing one.
”What’s the biggest gun you’ve got down here?” she asked. I went over and grabbed two purple-hilted knives and slid them into the knife-sheaths I had on the inside of my jeans, and pulled my shirt down over them.
Dig set a big box on a table, and Sara and I glanced at it and then at each other.
”That might work.” Sara said.
”Might?” Roy asked, raising his eyebrows.
”He’s got Mirakuru in him, as does at least one of his kids.” I explained.
”So do I.” Roy said.
”Are you… stable?” I asked.
”I’ll be fine.” Roy answered.
”That’s not a yes.” I muttered, seriously wondering about Daniel’s choice of friends.
”Slade was a trained killer even before he was injected.” Sara said as she, Roy, Dig, and I headed for the exit of the bunker, “You get the chance, you get a shot, you put him down.”
”Please be safe!” Felicity called as we left, and I glanced over my shoulder at her, and gave her a confident grin, even though I did not feel like grinning.
———
Sara ran back and forth from cell to cell, unlocking all the doors, while I herded them all towards exits.
”Hey, why are you doing this?” the Russian prisoner asked. Anatoly, I think his name was.
“I’m with Oliver now.” Sara answered.
”Why should I believe you?” he asked.
”She’s with me.” I said, and he looked at me in confusion. I pulled off the purple and black mask.
”Ah.” he nodded. I put the mask back in place, and nodded to Anatoly as he ran for the exit.
I grabbed one prisoner who’d fallen onto the floor and hauled him up, sending him along.
I turned to see that one of the prisoners had Sara by the throat and had her on her back. I walked forwards and gave him a hard kick in the side, and to my surprise, he went flying across the prison, landing just short of smashing into a cell.
”Get out of here!” I roared at him, and he scrambled to his feet and ran. I offered Sara a hand up and she took it. I lifted Sara up onto her feet, and gave a sheepish laugh.
”Guess I’m stronger than I thought.” I said.
”Guess so.” Sara said, her voice a little raspy.
”Alright, we need to go.” I said, and Sara nodded. The two of us took off towards the exit out onto the deck.
I felt the boat lurch off to the side, which was a bit weird, but we had to keep going.
There was a big scraping noise and a thud as the Amazo hit some rocks. I nearly fell over, and Sara grabbed my arm, keeping me upright. I gave a nod of thanks.
We got out onto the deck and discovered a shoot-out in progress. Was I bullet proof? That hadn’t been tested, and I was in no mood to do so.
The prisoners had found weapons and were fighting back while Ivo’s men desperately tried to wrest back control.
We ducked behind cover, and one guy with glasses and a cross around his neck was holding up a piece of shattered glass to see how many people were there. Anatoly was crouched down with us and the glass guy.
A bullet hit the glass, and it shattered in glass guy’s hand. Fortuitously, a rifle landed right beside the cover.
”Please be bullet proof.” I muttered, and stepped out of cover, grabbed the rifle, and let out a spray of bullets at the three guys shooting at us. No bullets hit me, which was good, and all three guys went down.
A fourth guy jumped out at me, holding up a pistol. I tried to shoot the gun, but I was out of bullets.
”Screw it.” I said, and hefted the gun like a javelin and hurled it at the guy with Mirakuru strength. It smashed into his chest and sent him flying.
I turned back to the other three people, and they were all looking at me in astonishment. I got back behind cover, as bullets were still flying past my head.
Oliver slid in beside me, and he looked over at Sara and I.
”Ollie! Are you okay? Where’s Slade and Daniel?” Sara asked.
”I have no idea where Daniel is. But Ivo managed to convince Slade that Shado’s death was my fault. He’s on a warpath.” Oliver said.
”But you didn’t cause her death!” I pointed out.
”It’s the Mirakuru. It’s screwing with his mind. He can’t be reasoned with.” Sara said.
”We gotta get off this ship.” I said.
”No!” Oliver said.
”Ollie, it’s over. It’s over. We gotta go.” Sara pleaded. I poked my head up from cover and looked around desperately trying to find my brother.
“I’m not going without Daniel.” I said firmly.
”We can still swim back to the island!” Sara said.
”She’s right, my friend. We must hurry!” Anatoly said loudly.
Oliver nodded, and Sara, glass guy, and Anatoly ran for the side of the boat, with Oliver following. I saw Daniel burst out onto the deck, his machete and clothes stained with blood, but I didn’t think it was his. He wasn’t moving like he was injured.
Glass guy and Anatoly leaped over the edge, and Sara followed.
Oliver tried to follow, but Slade burst out of nowhere and grabbed Oliver by the foot, hauling him back onto the deck.
”Hey!” I roared, stalking forwards to Slade. He turned to me.
”Slade, we’re your friends. It’s Ivo, he’s gotten in your head. Oliver didn’t have anything to do with Shado’s death.” I pleaded. Slade growled and charged towards me. I punched Slade in the face with all my strength, expecting him to go flying. But, uh, he didn’t.
Slade launched back with an attack, and suddenly I was fighting for my life against the man who just yesterday said I was like a son to him. Slade smashed a fist into my stomach, and I coughed.
”You know, I wasn’t going to hurt you. I don’t blame you for Oliver’s sins. But now? Now this demands retribution.” Slade growled. He ripped the purple and black mask off my head and tossed it into the ocean, and then sucker punched me in the face. I dived towards him, but Slade grabbed my by the arms and swung me, flinging me out into the ocean.
I shouted in surprise as I was pitched off the side of the Amazo, falling backwards into the pitch black sea. As I fell, I saw somebody try to shoot Daniel, only for Slade to practically slaughter the guy, but not before Daniel got hit in the head, not with a bullet, but another guy had snuck up behind him, smashing the butt of his gun into Daniel’s head. Slade tore into that guy too as my brother crumbled.
I hit the ocean, and icy water filled my lungs, and I coughed violently, and if it wasn’t for the Mirakuru in my veins, I would have drowned then, but as it was, I fought my way back to the surface and coughed out the seawater, and started swimming back to the island.
Oliver was in mortal peril with Slade running around and it was clear I couldn’t beat Slade.
At least Slade still seemed to be protecting my brother. That was good at least, right?
I could only hope Sara and Anatoly had survived. I kind of liked the Russian guy, he was cool.
———
Sara, Roy, and I walked up to the Queen mansion.
”Slade Wilson is dangerous. No chances, no mistakes.” Sara said. Dig was set up with the bunker’s biggest gun in a sniper position.
”The white haired girl is definitely Mirakuru enhanced, and we should assume the blond boy is, too. They’re both about my age, maybe a little younger.” I said.
”I’m in position.” Dig said in my earpiece, “When Slade or his kids come out, I’ll have the shot.”
”Thermal imaging’s coming up now.” Felicity relayed, “They’re in the northwest hall.”
Sara parkoured up onto the second floor of the Queen mansion while Roy and I headed for the front door.
”Remember, man, we’re just extracting Oliver’s family, not attacking the Wilsons.” I said, “Even with Mirakuru, Slade will kick your ass. Trust me.”
Roy gave me a slightly surprised look, but nodded.
”Ok.” he said.
”Let’s go.” Sara said, and Roy pushed open the front doors of the Queen mansion.
———
“Daniel? I found your friend lurking!” I called.
”Lurking’s a strong word.” Roy said, trying to act normal. I glanced over at Oliver, who gave me a curt nod.
”Hey, man. I thought Thea and I were meeting you at Verdant.” Daniel said, wearing a falsely bright smile.
”Oh, yeah.” Roy said, nodding, “My mistake.”
”Uh, this is-“ Moira began to introduce Roy to Slade.
”I’m Roy Harper.” Roy said. Slade walked forwards, extending his hand. Roy shook it.
“Slade Wilson.” Slade introduced himself, then gave Roy a curious look, ”That’s a firm handshake you’ve got there.”
”You, too.” Roy said.
Sara appeared on the staircase, knife in hand, and I saw Oliver shake his head. She sheathed it and came down the steps.
”Ollie. There you are.” she smiled. Slade turned his head, clearly surprised to hear Sara’s voice.
“Sara, we didn’t hear you come in.” Moira said welcomingly.
”I didn’t wanna interrupt the tour.” Sara said, walking over to stand by Oliver.
”Mr. Wilson, this is my son’s friend, Sara Lance.” Moira introduced the two, who already knew each other from their time on the island.
”Of course. You’re the girl who came back from the dead.” Slade said. I noticed Rose kept making flirty looks at Daniel, who was studiously ignoring them, which was a little absurd considering the gravity of our situation, but it was happening.
”We’re just glad to have her home.” Oliver said.
”Well, I can see. I mean, it’s hard to find that special someone who means everything to you. You were very lucky.” Slade said.
”So… what would you like to do now… Mr. Wilson?” Oliver asked.
Slade looked from Oliver to Sara to me to Daniel to Roy, all of whom were looking at Slade firmly. Rose and Joe seemed pretty mellow in the background, content to stay quiet and let Slade talk, but I’d fought Rose and she would not go down.
Frankly, if a fight broke out, I wouldn’t bet on Team Arrows, unless Roy’s been doing a lot of hardcore training I don’t know about.
”Well, we’d hate to break up the party.” Slade said, “But I do think we should be going.”
He’d backed down? Weird… unless he didn’t know I no longer had Mirakuru, but… no, he must have known that once Rose mopped the floor with me. So what was with him backing down?
“I look forward to seeing more of you, Moira.” Slade said.
“Oh, yes. You and your family are just lovely.” Moira smiled.
“As is yours.” Slade smiled at Oliver and Thea.
I saw Sara whisper to Oliver, and he spoke up.
”Mr. Wilson, may I walk you and your family to your car?” Oliver asked.
”I’ll come with.” Daniel and I said in unison.
———
The three Wilsons and the three archers left the Queen mansion, walking towards Slade’s car.
We walked in silence as I waited for Dig to shoot a Wilson and start off a battle, but no shot came.
”Cyrus Gold. The man in the skull mask. All this was you. They worked for you.” Oliver said to Slade.
”Me and my kids, yes.” Slade nodded, “We have our allies, just like you three have yours. John Diggle, for example. I suppose you’re wondering why he hasn’t taken his headshot.”
I sucked in a breath. If he’d killed Dig…
”Don’t worry. He’s still alive for now.”Slade opened his car door, and on the other side, Joe climbed in the back while Rose got in the passenger seat.
”Slade. What do you want?” Oliver asked.
Slade got in his car and rolled down the window.
”Five years ago I made you a promise.” Slade said to Oliver, and I heard Daniel swallow, “Do you remember? Well, I’m here to fulfill it. I’ll see you around, kids.”
”Bye, Daniel.” Rose wiggled her fingers in a wave to Daniel, who didn’t wave back. It took more than a great rack and a pretty face to make my brother warm up to someone.
Slade rolled up his window and drove off.
———
Anatoly dropped to his knees in relief on the beach of Lian Yu. Glass guy and the guy who had been choking out Sara were also here, and as I staggered on shore, I saw Sara on her knees, gasping, along with a good bit of her back being shown, her shirt riding up.
”Where is Oliver?” Anatoly asked.
Sara turned to see me walking towards her, my hair dripping wet and hanging off the right side of my head.
“Where is he, David? Where’s Oliver? And Daniel?” Sara asked.
”They didn’t make it off the boat.” I said, dropping down onto my knees, “Slade has them.”
Sara and I both looked over at the Amazo out in the water, where half of our team was stranded with a madman with superpowers.
———
Daniel
I opened my eyes, blinking, and looked around. I was in some kind of med-bay.
”Hello?” I called.
”Hello, Daniel.” an unfamiliar man said in an Australian accent. I turned towards him in surprise.
”How do you know my name?” I asked.
”We’ve been friends for a while. Almost a whole year, actually. What do you remember?” the Australian man asked me.
”Um… I remember… being on the Queen’s Gambit with my brother, David. Uh… maybe there was a storm?” I tried to recall.
”Yes, that’s the storm that sunk the Gambit. That was a year ago.” the Australian man said.
”And… my brother? Is he alive?” I asked.
”Yes. But bad people have gotten to him. He’s trying to do bad things, like kill me, and you.” the Australian said.
”What?” I asked.
”It’s not his fault, not really. These bad people, they manipulated him. I saved you from them, and we’ve been friends ever since.” the Australian man said, “You hit your head, which is why you don’t remember anything.”
”I don’t… what’s your name?” I asked.
”My name is Slade Wilson. I have one of the people who manipulated your brother onboard this ship, which I am the captain of. I need to interrogate him.” the Australian man explained. I nodded.
”Alright.” I rubbed my face.
”I’ll leave you here to recover. Sleep well.” he said, and walked away from me.
I leaned back on the pillow, and tried to get some rest, trying hard not to think about how people had turned my brother into a monster.
I was grateful to Slade for saving me, but… I wished he could have saved David, too.
Chapter 82: Suicide Squad, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
It was early in the morning when I lowered myself into a chair, watching Felicity sleep soundly in her bed.
I wasn’t in my vigilante suit, but I had my bow balanced on my lap and I was wearing my quiver. Knives were strapped to my thighs and calves, and I also had my purple mask in my pocket so I could quickly obscure my face if somebody broke in.
This was my nightly ritual now. Since Slade had shown his face and threatened everybody Oliver, Daniel, and I held dear, I hadn’t been able to sleep. Neither had Oliver, apparently.
So, most nights I spent here in this chair, geared up fully just watching over Felicity. I always left in the morning before she saw me, as I didn’t want her to feel like she wasn’t safe in her house.
Felicity stirred and I looked towards her. She looked so peaceful sleeping.
My phone rang suddenly, and I cussed under my breath as I tried to grab it, but the damage was done, Felicity’s eyes were open. I took the call, regardless.
”Yes?” I asked Oliver.
”I set up a meeting with the Bratva. You interested in coming?” he asked. I looked at Felicity, who was looking back at me sleepily.
”I’m on my way.” I said, and hung up.
”Is there a reason you’re sitting in my bedroom with your weapons watching me sleep?” Felicity asked sleepily.
”Would you believe that you’re dreaming?” I asked. She shook her head.
”When I dream about you, you’re usually wearing less clothes, and you never have your bow and arrow. Ok, well, sometimes, but it’s only rope arrows.” Felicity rambled, and I laughed. It took a second, but then she realized what she’d just said, and looked mortified.
I walked forwards and knelt down beside her bed.
“I am watching over you in case a Wilson comes for you.” I admitted.
”Wait, have you been here every night?” Felicity asked.
“Yes.” I confessed.
”Why didn’t you just… tell me?” Felicity asked.
”I didn’t want you to worry about your safety in your own home.” I smiled sadly.
Felicity touched my cheek softly.
”I don’t worry about my safety, because I know you’re here with me. Granted, I didn’t know that you’re watching me sleep with a plethora of weapons strapped to you, but sleeping next to one of the Arrows every night kind of makes a girl feel pretty secure in her own house.” Felicity said. I smiled, and rested my forehead on Felicity’s thigh. She ran her hand through my quiff of hair, messing it up, but I couldn’t care less.
”I just don’t know what to do, Liss.” I murmured, “If Slade or his kids ever… hurt you or… or, you know, I think I would break.” I confessed.
”No you wouldn’t.” Felicity said, “I know you, David, and I know that you are too strong to let losing me shatter you. You’d kick the ass of whoever did it, Mirakuru or not.”
I let out a shuddering breath. I wouldn’t just kick the ass of anyone who hurt Felicity, I’d kill them in cold blood, like I had Count Vertigo. The dark inside me would demand vengeance.
”Now, I’m pretty sure you told someone you were on your way.” Felicity reminded me.
”Yeah, it was Oliver. Neither of us have been sleeping since Slade popped up. I’ve been watching you with my nights, and he’s been… I don’t know. Probably not watching Sara, because she can handle herself.” I shrugged.
”You’ve not been sleeping since last week?” Felicity asked.
”Nope. Just coffee and energy drinks for me.” I sighed, looking up at her.
“You need to sleep.” she said.
”It doesn’t come.” I said truthfully.
Felicity kissed my forehead.
”It will.” she told me. I sighed and rose to my feet.
”I need to go.” I said, and pulled the knife out of my left thigh sheath and set it down on Felicity’s nightstand.
”You hear any noise, you call me immediately, and then you close your bedroom door, stand behind it with this, and aim for the neck of whoever it is when they open the door.” I said. She nodded.
I unbuckled my quiver and set it in the chair I’d been sitting in before Felicity woke up, and set my bow down beside it.
”You know I can’t shoot that, right?” Felicity asked.
”Yeah, I know. But where I’m going, I don’t need it.” I said.
———
“Aleksi.” Oliver said, shaking hands with the man in charge of Bratva operations in Starling. I shook his hand, too.
”How are you, my friend?” Oliver asked in Russian.
”What can I do for you?” Aleksi asked, “There’s no gulags here in Starling City.”
“Anatoly talks too much.” Oliver chuckled.
”Eto verno.” Aleksi replied in Russian, which vaguely meant ‘That’s right’.
”I need you to find a man for us.” Oliver said, “His name is Slade Wilson. He’s rich, Australian, and he’s missing an eye. Has two close associates, both about David’s age, one a white haired girl who’s missing an eye, and the other a blond boy who’s tall and a little bit on the skinnier side. They are Slade’s kids. We need to know where they sleep.”
”First, I need your assistance with my business.” Aleksi said, “There is a man who owes me substantial amount of money.”
“I am not here to trade.” Oliver said. I rested my hand on the hilt of the knife sitting on my right thigh.
Alexis clearly noticed.
”You two know how our brotherhood works.” Aleksi said, “I do a favor for you, you do one for me.”
”Put it on my tab, Aleksi.” Oliver said, “I don’t have time for these games.”
”Make time.” Aleksi said, “My services are of no use to you two unless yours are of use to me.”
Aleksi’s two men came forwards, hands on their guns.
Oliver and I turned, both of us knocking come out. We both grabbed the guns of those two men and turned them on Aleksi.
”I know exactly how this brotherhood works, and right now, it works for us.” Oliver said fiercely.
”Do we understand each other?” I asked in Russian.
———
———
I walked into the diner to see Daniel sitting there, looking shockingly well-rested. He was in a secluded corner of the diner, and I sat down opposite him, and ordered a coffee when the waitress came up to me.
“Still not sleeping?” he asked me curiously after she left.
I laughed without humor.
”I’ve had about ten hours in seven days. So, no. Not exactly.” I sighed.
“Jeez. I’ve been having some vivid nightmares, but I’m getting through the night. It looks like you and Oliver both aren’t, though.” Daniel said.
”Nope. We had a 3 AM meeting with the Bratva this morning, and held Aleksi at gunpoint so that he’d help us find Slade.” I sighed.
“Wow. I thought you guys were friends with him?” Daniel asked.
”He wanted us to do him a favor, too. There’s no time for that.” I shook my head. The waitress came up to me with that coffee and I smiled at her.
“You’re going to kill yourself if you keep going like this.” Daniel cautioned as I took a sip of coffee.
”Have you and Felicity been conspiring behind my back?” I asked, “This is a multi-stage intervention?”
”Stop trying to hide behind your jokes, David. You’re not OK.” Daniel said.
”I’m fine.” I said, and took another sip of coffee.
”No, you’re not. You need to sleep.” Daniel said.
”I’ll sleep when I’m dead.” I replied.
”That’s what I’m worried about, idiot.” Daniel sighed. I chuckled and drank some more coffee.
“How’s it going watching Thea and Moira?” I asked.
”Fine.” my brother shrugged, “Dig increased security on the Queen mansion, and I’ve been staying alert, but nothing. How’s it going watching Felicity?”
”Got found out today.” I admitted.
”What, that you watch her sleep like a stalker, with all your weapons strapped on?” Daniel asked curiously.
”Nothing better to do with my time. And I never should have told you that. You keep bringing it up.” I said.
A man in a suit walked up to our table, and I raised an eyebrow at him.
”Agent Hale.” he looked at me, “You and your brother’s presence has been requested.”
”By who?” I asked, but I pretty much already knew from the title of ‘Agent’.
“ARGUS.” he answered.
”Great. Take me to your leader then.” I said, taking a last drink of my coffee and standing up.
”Him, too.” the man nodded to Daniel.
”I’m not going to ARGUS.” Daniel said firmly. The man reached into his jacket and my hand shot out and caught his arm.
”Nice and slow.” I said firmly. He looked the tiniest bit nervous as he slowly pulled out a dart gun. I chuckled.
”Yeah, good luck on that one. What does ARGUS want?” I asked.
”Your assistance on a mission. I have orders to bring you in by any means necessary.” the man said.
”You and what army?” I grinned devilishly at the man.
He swallowed.
”Please just come with me.” he said.
I looked at my brother, who slowly nodded. He looked angry though, as he always did when someone brought up ARGUS.
“Let’s go.” I said, pushing the man forwards.
———
I walked into the briefing room with Daniel beside me, and as soon as I got a glimpse of the woman standing at the table, I grabbed Daniel’s arm. His eyes narrowed at Amanda Waller as we slowly walked into the room.
To my surprise, I saw Dig there, and the very familiar brunette woman from the mission I’d helped out on with Floyd Lawton. Where did I know her from?
”Agent Hale. Daniel. You know, I always regretted not getting both of you under my employment back in Hong Kong.” Amanda said.
“You wouldn’t have ever gotten me to work for you.” Daniel folded his arms.
I glanced at the computer screen that Dig and the brunette woman were looking at.
”You’re an ARGUS agent?” Dig asked me in surprise.
”Eh, more of a consultant.” I shrugged.
“No, you’re not.” Amanda put in.
”Ignore her.” I smirked, and held out my hand to the brunette.
”David Hale.” I introduced myself.
”Lyla Michaels. And we’ve met before, in Russia, remember? You helped John rescue me from that gulag.” the brunette said.
“Oh, that’s why you looked so familiar.” I realized.
“He’s bad with faces.” my brother said, sticking his hand out, “Daniel Hale. You’re Dig’s ex-wife, right?”
”Yes, I am.” Lyla nodded.
Dig looked up at the screen on the wall.
“What are we looking at here?” Dig asked.
”Hydroxy-cyclosarin.” Lyla explained, “It’s a nerve agent and an apocalypse in the form of a chemical weapon.”
”And it’s about to hit the open market.” Amanda put in, “ARGUS agents uncovered a manufacturing plant in Kahndaq. All samples were accounted for, except for one. Two weeks later, this footage was captured in a remote village in southern Qurac. One millimeter has a kill radius of ten miles. It only took half that amount to produce these results.”
The images shown were of corpses who looked severely poisoned with foaming mouths and some red marks across the face.
“Our sources have traced the sample through Europe to an estate in Markovia.” Amanda explained.
”So send in the army.” Dig suggested.
”We send in the army, we risk an international spectacle our government can’t afford. This has to be off-book.” Amanda said.
”If you need me to draw up a smash and grab, done. But John isn’t a field agent. He’s not qualified, and neither are these boys.” Lyla said.
”I sure qualified when I was saving you in Russia.” I muttered.
”Judging from how them and Oliver Queen spend their free time, I’d say their credits transfer.” Amanda said.
”Hey, look, I don’t want this thing out in the open anymore than you do, but I’m not sending my boss on another one of your business trips.” Dig said.
”I have no intention of involving… the Arrow.” Amanda said distastefully.
”Then why the hell are we here?” Daniel asked, voice cold with anger.
”Because you two are not Oliver Queen. I’m not asking for you two to don your hoods, I need you as field agents, and you two are both leagues ahead of any of my agents.” Amanda explained.
”Why am I here, then?” Dig asked.
”Gholem Qadir.” Amanda gestured, and Dig turned to look at the computer screen.
”Yeah, we caught him.” Dig nodded.
”DOD turned Qadir loose a few years ago.” Lyla revealed.
”Who thought that was a good idea?” Dig asked.
”It’s a complicated world, Johnny.” Lyla said.
”The nerve agent’s not the only WMD Qadir’s tried getting his scummy little fingers on. Last month, he tried to buy Malcolm Merlyn’s prototype earthquake machine.” Amanda looked between me, Dig, and Daniel, “Thank you for stopping that, by the way. Fortunately, Mr. Diggle, he doesn’t know about your involvement in that. He remembers you as the man who tried to save his life. The nerve agent’s under lock and key at his estate in Markovia. He’s scheduled to host a fundraiser there shortly.”
”The two of us haven’t exactly kept in touch.” Dig pointed out.
”We’ve got that covered, but our window is rapidly closing.” Amanda said.
”Okay, so I infiltrate the fundraiser come out with the package. Sounds simple enough.” Dig said.
”Nothing in this business is simple.” Amanda replied.
”Hey, Waller, we kind of have a situation on our hands at the moment. I can’t be heading off to a different country right now.” I said, thinking of Felicity.
”It can’t be worse than a chemical weapon like this.” Amanda said. Daniel and I exchanged glances.
”I need to make a call.” I tried again.
“Make it quick, Agent Hale.” Amanda snapped.
I nodded and stepped out in the hall and called Oliver, not Felicity. I explained to him without giving much detail that Daniel, Dig, and I were going to be busy the next couple days, and I asked him to keep an eye on Felicity and Thea for me and my brother. He agreed, on the condition that I tell him everything when I get back. I agreed.
———
Daniel
Waller, a woman I hated with a passion, led Dig, David, Lyla, and I to a cell block.
”I don’t need you to get the nerve agent out, I need you to get your team in.” Waller told Dig.
”My team?” Dig asked.
”They’re designated ‘Task Force X.’” Waller explained.
”Give me a break.” a vaguely familiar voice said, and I turned to see Floyd Lawton aka Deadshot emerge from a cell, along with Ben Turner aka Bronze Tiger, and Shrapnel. I didn’t know his real name, come to think of it.
”Oh no. We’re working with Wolverine?” I heard David groan, and Lyla, clearly surprised at my brother’s comment, couldn’t help but laugh, though she quickly stifled it.
”This ain’t no task force.” Lawton said, “Let’s call it like it is… welcome to the Suicide Squad.”
“‘It’s not only prisoners who grow coarse and hardened from corporal punishment, but those as well who perpetrate the act or who are present to witness it.’” Shrapnel said, obviously quoting something. One of the ARGUS agents pushed Shrapnel back into his cell.
”Oh, please stop giving him books.” Turner sighed, and David chuckled.
“So this is your unit, huh, Waller?” Dig asked, “OJ and Charles Manson weren’t available?”
”Working with criminals. Why am I not surprised?” I scoffed at Waller.
“This is a dangerous operation. And these men have useful skills. Should the mission be compromised-“ Waller said.
”You’ll just write them off. The Suicide Squad.” Dig cut Waller off.
Lawton blew Dig a kiss as he got pushed back into his cell.
“Yeah, like he would ever make the sacrifice.” Dig scoffed. Dig pulled Lyla off for a sidebar.
”You know, I’d probably be OK with this if it wasn’t for freaking Wolverine on the roster. I’ve kicked his ass like three times!” David said loudly, clearly trying to be heard through Ben Turner’s cell door.
”Dude, secret identity?” I reminded him.
”Eh, they probably have like, FDAs for that kind of stuff.” David shrugged.
”Do you cuties need some counseling?” a creepy female voice said, and David jumped, “I’m a trained therapist.”
Waller turned around and hit the window aggressively.
”Is that a fucking clown in there?” David asked, eyes wide.
”Of sorts.” Waller replied.
”Is she coming on the mission? I don’t do clowns.” David said emphatically.
”No, she’s not.” Waller said.
”Thank God.” I heard David mumble, and I shook my head in exasperation. How he could be joking around in ARGUS was beyond me. The things they’d done… then again, my brother always told more jokes when he was stressed than when he was calm.
———
Markovburg, Markovia
David
”Harbinger has eyes on target. Light the torches.” Lyla said in the earpiece. It was shaped differently than my usual earpiece, and I was having a little trouble adjusting to that. Also, we didn’t use all this code on Team Arrows missions.
”Deadshot is a go.” Lawton’s voice came.
”Shrapnel’s a go.” came Shrapnel’s voice.
“Tiger’s a go.” came Wolverine’s voice.
”Bullseye is a go.” Daniel’s voice said, using the codename he’d been given by Lyla before we went into the field.
“Legolas is a go.” I replied. Lyla had tried to give me ‘Hawkeye’, but I’d refused that one and chose Legolas instead. Was that nerdy? Yes. Blame Felicity for making me watch those movies.
”This is Mockingbird.” came Amanda’s voice, “Harbinger, you have a greenlight.”
“Freelancer, you’re a go.” Lyla told Dig, “Deadshot?”
”Got Freelancer in my sights.” Lawton confirmed.
”What’s stopping your from shooting me right now?” Dig asked Lawton.
”Honor.” Lawton replied.
I glanced around quickly and stole one of the little snacks on toothpicks I had on a tray. My disguise was a waiter, so I had a plate of food, which wasn’t the smartest idea ARGUS has ever had.
I flicked the empty toothpick in a trashcan about fifteen feet away, and then realized too late that probably wasn’t a very covert thing to do.
”What the hell was that?” Wolverine asked on comms.
”Nothing.” I shook my head.
”Uh, no, that was something.” Wolverine said in my earpiece.
”They don’t call me Legolas for nothing.” I replied.
”No one calls you Legolas.” Daniel put in.
”I’d like to think they do.” I said.
”Guys.” Lyla chided.
A gunshot rang out, per the plan. On a neighboring rooftop, Lawton had purposely missed a shot at Dig, but made it look like he was trying to kill him.
“Good job, Deadshot. You’re a go for exfil.” Lyla told him.
”Already in motion.” Lawton replied, “Except, uh, I’m not the only one. Shrapnel just bolted.”
”Shrapnel.” came Waller’s voice, “Stand down and return to the rally point.”
”I won’t be conscripted into your immoral army.” Shrapnel replied.
“Stand down! Final warning.” Amanda said.
”Especially not while in a country without an extradition treaty.” Shrapnel continued.
”Very well.” Amanda said, and a loud beeping filled the earpiece. I shook my head, not liking that sound at all. My eyes found Daniel (who was masquerading as Lyla’s little brother) was similarly pained. We'd spent years honing our senses and shit like this made me regret it.
”What the hell’s going on?” Dig asked into the earpiece.
“Shrapnel just fouled out of the game.” Waller said.
———
“What the hell was that?” Dig asked, walking into the room. Lawton, Wolverine, and I were getting our gear ready for the next phase of Operation: Stop Qadir. Daniel was off to the side getting his gear ready separately, and Lyla was poring over maps.
”You’re gonna want popcorn for this.” Lawton said, grinning. I reached into my bag which contained a plain black bow, a quiver of black arrows, and a hell of a lot of snacks. Only the essentials, you know?
I pulled out some pretzels, and popped the bag open.
Wolverine stuck his hand out, and I gave him a mock glare before pouring some into his hand.
“You said it yourself, John. They’re murderers. Criminals. They need an incentive to follow orders.” Lyla defended herself and ARGUS.
”So you rigged their heads with explosives?” Dig asked.
”There’s no danger as long as they play by the rules.” Lyla said, “Scheffer didn’t.” I guess Shrapnel’s real name was Scheffer.
”It’s like I don’t even know you anymore, Lyla.” Dig said.
”Where are we at with Qadir?” Lyla asked.
”Save a man’s life once, get a silver star. Save it twice? Rent a tux.” Dig said, tossing his phone on Lyla’s desk and headed towards the door, “I’ll await further instructions, sir.”
”Damn.” I muttered.
”David, can we talk?” Daniel asked. I looked up, and nodded. Not wanting Wolverine to get into my snacks, I grabbed my bag and slung it over my shoulder as Daniel and I walked off into a side room of the safe house.
”I can’t believe you’re being so casual about all this. Hanging out with Lawton and Turner like you’re buddies, freaking sharing food with them? We are working with ARGUS, the same assholes who were involved in… in what happened at Hong Kong. They did unspeakable things to you and Oliver. Especially Amanda Waller. Why aren’t you pissed off right now?” Daniel demanded.
”I guess I just don’t see things the way you do.” I replied.
”What the hell does that mean?” Daniel sighed.
”Man, I am so sick of your ARGUS sucks campaign. I get where you’re coming from, but give it a rest. This is our reality right now, so we have to suck it up and move on. Besides, it’s not like you were skipping around Hong Kong singing ‘Kumbaya’. Remember the warehouse?” I scoffed.
Daniel snarled and in a blink, he shoved me up against the wall, growling. He was significantly shorter than me, but could be very intimidating when he wanted to be, and he was strong, too.
”Don’t EVER mention that again.” Daniel snapped.
He pushed off of me and stalked out of the room.
I slid down the wall and put my head in my hands. Great. God, maybe Felicity had a point about me needing to sleep. I wasn’t thinking straight.
Chapter 83: Suicide Squad, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
I stormed through the unfamiliar city, scowling. How could David bring up the warehouse? He knew the hell that had been on me. A tiny part of me whispered that he was stressed and had barely slept for the last week, but I ignored that part of me.
I was just so unimaginably pissed off right now. I could never forgive ARGUS for what happened in Hong Kong, and I would never be able to look at Amanda Waller and not feel a rush of hate.
Usually, when I got this angry, I went to the woman I loved, Thea Queen, and just being with her was enough to cool me down. But she wasn’t here with me in Markovia, which only left one other option.
Taking my anger out on someone deserving. Nearly on cue, I spotted two men dragging a woman down into an alley. I reached into my jacket pocket and felt the blue mask I had there. I reached up and pulled it on, and then crossed the street over to the alley.
One of the men was tugging at the woman’s shirt, and both were leering at her. I gave a whistle, and both men looked up. One pulled out a knife, and advanced towards me. I ran forwards, then at the last second, leaped up on the wall with one foot and then kicked off of it, kicking the knife-wielding man in the face. I caught the knife in mid-air as he dropped it, spun, and hurled the knife, end over end at the second would-be rapist, and it sank into his shoulder.
He cried out in pain and I ran forwards. I grabbed the handle of the knife and yanked it out, tossing the wounded man at the brick wall.
Then, I flipped the knife in the air, caught the blade, and drove it into his other shoulder, before sucker punching his head against the bricks.
I turned to see the other criminal fleeing. I yanked the knife from the unconscious criminal’s shoulder and threw the knife with pinpoint accuracy at the fleeing man’s calf, and he fell flat on his face, crying out in pain.
I glanced at the woman I’d just saved, who was sobbing tears of relief and possibly shock.
Some of my aggression gone, I headed back to the safe house.
———
David
”Ya want meh to do an Irish accent, eh?” I asked in a poor imitation of an Irish accent.
“Scratch that.” Lyla shook her head in exasperation and looked over at Lawton, “Is it ready?”
“Yup. We went through all that trouble to get Johnny here invited to this little shindig. Seems like an awful waste not to use that invitation.” Lawton said, holding up the fingerprint copy he’d made of Dig’s fingerprint.
”You’re using it. Once you have hands on the nerve agent, pocket it, walk right out.” Lyla explained.
”Copy that.” Lawton nodded.
”Now, because David can’t do an Irish accent, he’ll be extraction along with Turner. Daniel, I hope you can do an Irish accent.” Lyla said.
”You tell me, lassie.” Daniel said in a flawless Irish accent. What a suck-up.
“Lassie?” I raised my eyebrows.
”It’s the Irish accent.” Daniel shrugged.
———
I glanced over at Wolverine in the car.
”So… the claws, what uh, inspired those?” I asked.
”You’ll laugh.” Wolverine replied.
”Was it Wolverine comic books?” I asked.
”Shut up.” Wolverine said huffily. I chuckled.
He glanced over at me.
”So, which one are you?” he asked me.
”Huh?” I replied.
”Which Arrow?” he clarified.
”How’d you know?” I asked.
”Your code name is Legolas and your brother’s is Bullseye. I saw you sink that toothpick in the trash can back at the art show. You also have a bow in that bag back there, along with too many snacks for this short a mission. You said back in Starling that you’ve kicked my ass before and I’ve only lost twice, and it was to you costumed vigilantes.” Wolverine replied.
”You’re smarter than you look, Wolverine. I’m the purple one.” I replied. Wolverine scoffed.
”Of course you are.” he said.
We sat there in silence for a moment.
”Wait, what the hell does that mean?” I asked. Wolverine burst out laughing.
———
Daniel
I got into Qadir’s party under the guise of an Irish arms dealer. There was supposed to be a pair of Irish arms dealers, but my brother was apparently incapable of an Irish accent, so he was out in the getaway van with Ben Turner.
”Harbinger to all, fire in the hole.” Lyla said on comms.
”Deadshot en route to package.” Lawton said on comms a few minutes later.
”Deadshot’s on target.” Lawton said a minute later.
I glanced around the party and grabbed s glass of champagne as a waiter passed by, because I looked awkward just standing there.
”Psst. Bullseye. How’s that kilt feeling?” David said in my earpiece.
”Kilts are Scottish, not Irish.” I muttered.
”Oh.” David said.
And… radio silence from him. I was just about thanking God for shutting him up when David spoke again.
”No, that’s not true. I Googled it on this fancy ARGUS computer. They are both Scottish and Irish. And you call yourself an Irishman.” David clicked his tongue.
I heard Turner laughing in the background of David’s comms, and I was tempted to turn the comms off. Whoever put them together made a mistake.
“I’ll have the nerve agent in my pocket in 30 seconds.” Lawton said on the comms, which clearly got Turner and David into business mode, as there was no more joking radio transmissions.
“Harbinger… we’ve got what I would describe as a little bit of a situation down here.” Lawton said.
”Explain.” Lyla responded.
”I’ve got eyes on the nerve agent, but I’m not gonna be able to move it, much less pocket it.” Lawton reported.
”Stand by, Deadshot. I need to talk to Mockingbird.” Lyla replied.
”Tiger, Legolas, move for extraction. Deadshot, remain in position.” Waller’s voice came a minute or two later, “Harbinger, Bullseye, and Freelancer, evac and head to the rally point.”
”Deadshot still isn’t topside with the package.” Dig said on comms.
”I only needed eyes on. Fall back to the rally point, Freelancer.” Waller replied.
”Wait… you knew that the nerve agent was too large to be extracted?” Lyla questioned Waller.
”Fall back to the rally point. A Nine is inbound and hot. Mockingbird out.” Waller said. I looked up and found Dig and Lyla in the crowd, moving forwards.
”The hell is a 9?” I asked.
“MQ-9s. Predators. Waller’s called in a drone strike.” Lyla realized, “Everyone here is dead in ten minutes.”
”The Nines carry Hellfire missiles. Just one missile can level this building.” Lyla explained.
“Great. I’ll go grab Deadshot.” I said, and turned and hurried away.
———
I went down the stairs and found an open secret door, walked through it and came out into a secret lab.
”Disobeying orders?” Lawton asked, and then raised his arm and shot two bullets at the two men behind me from his wrist cannon.
“You owe me now, kid.” Lawton said.
”Don’t call me kid. Anything but that.” I said tersely. Lawton lifted an eyebrow but said nothing.
”We need to go. It’s about to be raining down Hellfire.” I said.
”I heard.” Lawton said.
”Then why aren’t we running?” I asked.
”Waller told me to stay here.” Lawton shrugged.
”There is a drone strike coming.” I said in disbelief.
”How contemporary? Get the team clear.” Lawton said.
”You’re on the team, you can’t sacrifice yourself like this, it’s…” I trailed off.
“I see you’ve caught on to my little nickname for the Task Force.” Lawton said, “And I’m fine with it, honestly. This is my time. I deserve it.”
“Nobody deserves to sacrifice their life. It doesn’t after what you’ve done. I have more kills than you, and I’m still fighting.” I said.
”Like hell a kid like you has more kills than me.” Lawton said.
I told Lawton a quick version of my five years of hell, and what I had to do to survive. Strangely, I felt a bit lighter on my feet after unloading that.
”Damn, kid. You’ve got a messed up life. But just because you’re still fighting doesn’t mean I can. This way I can go out doing something honorable.” Lawton said.
”That kid on your cell wall. Why not fight for her?” I asked.
Lawton’s eye narrowed.
”What about the nerve gas?” Lawton asked.
”The drone’ll handle that. C’mon.” I said, and Lawton and I ran for it.
———
Lawton and I hopped in the back of the van, where Lyla and Dig already sat, with Turner in the driver’s seat and David in the passenger seat.
”Let’s fucking go!” David shouted, and Turner took off.
”The drone shifted course. It’s following us.” Lyla realized.
Lawton laughed.
”Why would you find that funny?” Dig questioned.
”The Wall. What a woman. How do you think she knew where to send the drone?” Lawton asked.
“It’s tracking your GPS implant.” David realized. I shot my brother a surprised look.
”I’m not stupid, Daniel.” David replied, but not in a harsh way, it was more joking.
”Pretty clever, right?” Lawton asked, “The drone ain’t targeting Gholem’s house. It’s targeting me.
Lyla reached up and grabbed a set of Turner’s claws, which were sitting in the center console. I’d bet a lot of money that they were there because David wanted to try them on.
”Whoa! Hang on, do I get a say in this?” Lawton asked as Lyla moved to sit by him, holding the razor sharp tiger claws.
”Turn around.” Lyla ordered.
”What are you doing?” Lawton asked, “Look, I think I’d rather get blown up!”
”Hold still. This is going to hurt.” Lyla ordered.
———
Lyla cut the implant out of Lawton’s neck, and Dig opened the van’s back door and tossed it out it, then shut the door.
A massive explosion exploded behind us, and Turner kept on driving.
———
David
”The Markovian government is threatening retaliation following an unprovoked drone attack over a no-fly zone. Just the attention we wanted to avoid. Well done.” Amanda Waller congratulated us.
”Yeah, well, the purple Arrow doesn’t do anything subtle.” I shrugged.
”And we’re not the ones who sent that drone.” Dig said.
”It was cloaked. An explosion atop a chemical weapons cache is easy to explain. Instead there were witnesses, and we had to send in a SEAL team to clean out the estate.” Amanda said.
”I’m hearing a lot of no harm, no foul.” I pointed out.
”I guess you’ll think twice about recruiting us for your immoral operations, Waller.” Daniel gave an innocent smile.
“Somehow, I don’t think it would be an issue. Good day, Mr. Diggle. Agent Hale. Mr. Hale.” Amanda dismissed us.
Lyla remained in the office when we left, though, no doubt to get chewed out by ‘the Wall’.
———
“Hang on a minute.” Daniel said, and led us down to the cells, where Dig was wrapping up a conversation with Lawton.
”Hey, kid.” Lawton nodded at Daniel. Ugh. A one-eyed guy calling Daniel kid? Brought up bad memories. Daniel, though, looked happy. Weird.
“Thank you, Floyd. For listening down in that basement.” Daniel said sincerely.
”No problem. Good luck with your fucked up life.” Lawton grinned. Daniel chuckled.
He headed back to me and we walked towards the exit.
”What the hell was that about?” I asked.
”Closure.” Daniel answered shortly.
”Cool. Well, if you’ll excuse me, I think I need to go see Felicity.” I said, and held out my fist for a fist bump. Daniel fist bumped me.
”Sorry about, uh, bringing up the warehouse, by the way.” I said.
”It’s OK. It’s my past, and I shouldn’t get so angry over it.” Daniel admitted.
”It’s alright, man. We’re brothers. You can’t break that kind of bond that easily.” I grinned.
Daniel grinned back.
———
Daniel
I went into the clock tower bunker and found my friends, Sin, Jade, and Roy all training.
”Hey, Fitch. Where have you been?” Sin asked.
”Fitch?” Jade blinked.
”Yeah, like Abercrombie and Fitch. I’m Abercrombie,” Roy explained, and Jade nodded.
”And he’s Fitch. Ok, I’ve got it.” Jade smiled.
”Guys… I want to tell you something.” I admitted.
”What is it?” Roy asked.
”I want to tell you about what happened to me in those five years I was away. I think… I think it’ll help me cope.” I said. Roy nodded.
”Alright, then. Let’s hear it.” Roy said.
”You, uh, might want to get comfy. This is a long story.” I said, and my team sat down. Not my team. My friends.
”Well, I guess it all started with Malcolm Merlyn sabotaging the Queen’s Gambit…” I started.
———
David
I walked into Felicity’s bedroom and found her still awake, reading a book.
”You’re back. Where were you?” Felicity asked.
”Can I tell you in the morning? I’m exhausted.” I said. She smiled.
”Of course you can.” she said, I took off my gear and got in my pajamas that I leave here at her house.
It was just a soft T-shirt and shorts, and I sometimes didn’t wear the T-shirt, but I did tonight
I climbed into bed beside Felicity, and she cuddled up to me, her blond hair tickling my cheek.
“Good night.” Felicity murmured, placing her hand on my chest.
”G’night.” I mumbled.
And then… I slept.
Chapter 84: Birds of Prey, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
“Helena Bertinelli.” Felicity said. The entirety of Team Arrows (plus Roy and Jade) was in the bunker.
”Or, as she’s known in Team Arrows, Oliver’s psycho ex-girlfriend.” I said.
”She’s hell-bent on revenge against her father, Frank Bertinelli, who apprehended last night thanks to Oliver and Sara.” Felicity nodded.
”Wish I’d been there.” I shook my head.
”We all have people we’re looking out for.” Oliver said, “And I was just helping Sara keep an eye on Mr. Lance.”
“Can we, uh, cycle back around to ex-girlfriend?” Sara asked, looking at Oliver.
”That’s what you took from the sentence?” Oliver asked.
”Wait, why does she want her father killed so badly?” Roy asked.
”I’m sure she has her reasons.” Jade muttered.
”He had her fiancée murdered.” Oliver explained, “She wants payback.”
”Puts the many fights I’ve had with my father in perspective.” Sara said.
”I’ve been keeping tabs on Helena over the past year.” Felicity revealed, “Last known sighting was a month ago, Palermo.”
”She’s been busy.” Roy noted, looking at the pictures of dead men on Felicity’s screen.
”If by ‘busy’, you mean torturing and killing Mafiosos that might know where her father is.” Felicity said.
”Bertinelli’s arrest just hit the wires. How long do you think we have before Helena books a ticket back home?” Dig asked.
”Not long.” I said.
———
Daniel
I put a light blue box down on the table in front of Thea.
”What’s this?” Thea asked curiously.
”A present.” I smiled.
Thea looked at me curiously as she opened it to reveal a silver bracelet in it.
”Oh! Daniel, I love it.” Thea said, and gave me a kiss, “Thank you.”
”Just wanted to get you something special.” I shrugged.
”And was Roy with you when you purchased this?” Thea asked curiously.
”Um… yes, why?” I asked.
”No reason. I just saw Jade wearing something very similar earlier.” Thea said.
”Damn it, Roy.” I muttered.
Thea laughed.
”I don’t care about that, though. I’m just happy you thought I was worth spending money on.” Thea said.
”Thea, if you wanted me to, I would spend every penny I have.” I said, smiling. She smiled back.
”I love you.” she said.
”I love you, too.” I smiled, and we kissed again.
I looked up to see Felicity and David sitting together at the bar, laughing together. And then came Oliver and Dig, and Sara, Jade, and Roy walked up to them from behind the bar.
”Um… I, uh, forgot to put an order in. Hold on.” I said, and hurried over to join the Team Arrows meeting taking place.
”I got a line on Michael Stratton, Helena’s fiancée.” Felicity explained.
”Felicity, he’s been dead for five years.” Dig said.
”Must be his ghost driving that rental car, then.” David said dryly, taking a sip of his drink, which I assumed was alcohol.
”That’s Helena.” Oliver said.
”The car’s got GPS, and I hacked into it. Yeah. She’s heading straight for Starling City.” Felicity said.
”You ready to get back in the field?” Oliver asked Roy.
”I thought you’d never ask.” Roy replied.
———
David
I watched as the car pulled to a dead stop in front of Oliver, who grabbed his bow and notched an arrow.
”It’s over, Helena.” he shouted, “Get out of the car!”
The driver backed the car up and spun it around to try to flee, only to be met with Sara and I. It tried to angle around us, and Daniel dropped down to block it, using that stupid League of Assassins cloth swirl move or whatever. When did he manage to learn that?
Roy and Jade approached from the side. We didn’t have masks for them, because Barry had made our Arrow masks and he was comatose, but they did have red and green grease paint on. Roy wore his usual red hoodie and jeans outfit, while Jade was in some of Sara’s protective leather, spray-painted green, however, and she had her hair pulled back with a green band. Unfortunately for Jade, though, she was bustier and taller and curvier than Sara, which meant all of Sara’s clothes fit a bit obscenely on her.
The car’s window rolled down and a gun poked out.
”Gun!” Roy shouted, and moved his hand forwards to take it, but the man shot him.
Roy reached into the car and yanked the driver out of it, tossing them clear across the road where they smashed into a mesh fence.
It was visibly not Helena, however.
“Don’t hurt me!” the man pleaded as Roy stalked forwards. Jade moved in front of him, holding up her hands.
”Stop.” she said firmly, and Roy did, blinking a little, disoriented.
”He’s just Helena’s decoy.” Oliver sighed.
”So, where’s she?” I asked. Oliver turned his bow on the terrified man. He did have a whole horde of armed vigilantes standing around him, so I could see why he was frightened.
“Where is she?” Oliver roared.
”I don’t know! Some chick just paid me to take the car for a joy ride. I swear.” he said.
Oliver lowered the bow.
———
”According to the SCPD, the guy that gave Helena a ride into town is a 22-year-old Poly Sci major at SCU and a member of Gamma Tau which totally explains the whole ‘I didn’t know I was aiding and abetting a known felon’ thing. Anyone with boobs can get a frat boy to do anything.” Felicity grinned conspiratorially at Sara and Jade.
”I was a frat boy.” Oliver protested.
”I rest my case.” Felicity said. I laughed.
”I’m not sure why you’re laughing, David. If it wasn’t for the island, you almost certainly would have been a frat boy.” Daniel said.
I opened my mouth to protest but then closed it, knowing he was probably right, and dropped down into my chair, which was sitting beside Felicity’s at her computer desk.
She patted my hand comfortingly, and I gave a little grumble.
”Well, at least Helena didn’t kill this frat boy. That’s something.” Dig said.
”It’s not like Helena to show restraint.” Oliver said.
”Sounds like you have a type.” Sara said, walking forwards.
I looked at Daniel.
”Can I laugh at that one without you insulting me?” I grinned at him.
“Guess you’ll find out.” he smirked.
“Keep tabs on the police.” Oliver said, “Let me know if they get any leads on her.”
“I’ll do some canvassing.” Dig nodded.
”Hey.” Sara said quietly, and looked towards Roy meaningfully.
”Have Daniel do it.” I said quietly back.
”No, I’ve got it.” Oliver said, walking over to Roy.
I glanced between Felicity and Sara.
”Do you guys think I would have been a frat boy?” I frowned.
”Absolutely.” both women said in unison.
I opened my mouth to respond, but then I saw the news.
“Oliver, come look at this!” I called.
Oliver looked up ay came over.
”What is it? Something on Helena?” he asked.
”No. Laurel.” Felicity said. We all looked at the news anchor currently talking.
“ADA Adam Donner announced the return of Laurel Lance to the DA’s office after a brief sabbatical.” the anchor said, “She will lead the prosecution of Mr. Bertinelli. Jury selection starts today.”
I glanced up at Oliver, who’s face had clouded over.
———
Sara and I led Anatoly, glass guy (who’s name was Thomas Flynn, I found out) and the man who’d tried to choke Sara (who’s name was Hendrik), along with some other survivors of the battle on the Amazo to the fuselage.
”Yeah, this is much better than the freighter.” Hendrik said sarcastically.
”You prefer boat, Hendrik, feel free to swim back.” Anatoly said.
”If David and his friends could survive here for over a year, we can do the same.” a guy named Peter spoke up.
”Unless Ivo and his men come find us.” Hendrik said. I scoffed.
”You really think Ivo has any power left? You saw what I can do. Slade has the same strength, but he has far superior combat knowledge. I guarantee you Slade’s the master of that ship now, not Ivo.” I told Hendrik.
”We don’t know what happened on that boat. Who’s alive and who’s dead.” Peter said.
”Sara, David, are you there?” the radio crackled with Slade’s familiar Australian accent.
”Slade, is Oliver-“ Sara asked hopefully, but Slade cut her off.
”He’s in pain, yes. But he’s still breathing for now…” Slade said. I reached out for the radio, and Sara handed it to me.
”Did you hurt Daniel? If you hurt Slade, I swear to God, I will shove my Mirakuru-enhanced foot so far up your-“ I growled.
”No need to get angry, David. Daniel is perfectly alright. He’s a bit bruised from the fight, but I haven’t hurt him. He’s in the medbay. It is not Daniel’s fault that Oliver got Shado killed.” Slade said.
I handed Sara the radio.
“Slade, listen, you won, okay? You have the Amazo. Just let Oliver and Daniel go, and then you can leave us here!” Sara said.
”There’s my problem, Sara. I can’t leave.” Slade said.
”Why not?” Sara asked.
”During our assault, the ship’s engine was damaged.” Slade explained, “She won’t sail. During the attack, unfortunately, I decapitated the engineer. So what can we do about our problem, Sara? You want Oliver and Daniel back, and I need someone qualified to fix this boat. For Oliver’s sake, I sure hope a Mr. Hendrik is there with you.”
Sara and I both turned and looked at Hendrik.
———
“Non-lethal arrows?” Dig asked, looking over at Oliver, who was in fact, preparing non-lethal arrows, “It’s not like you to play with kid gloves.”
”Laurel won’t drop the case. She’s headed to court right now.” Sara said, walking into the bunker, and saw what Oliver was doing.
”Where are you going?” Sara asked Oliver when he got up.
”To the courthouse.” Oliver replied.
”Well, hey, you forgot your baby arrows.” Sara said. I chuckled, and Sara looked over at where I was sharpening my definitely lethal purple arrows.
”Look, I get your whole no killing spree, but if it comes down to saving Laurel or killing Helena-“ Sara said.
”Sara, those aren’t the only two choices.” Oliver said, interrupting her.
”You were happy enough to let Dig take the kill shot when it was Slade threatening your family.” Sara shot back.
”This is different.” Oliver protested.
”Like hell it is.” I said, “You always go into fights with Helena trying to figure out how you can win them without hurting her. We get it, she’s hot. But she’s also really fucking evil, and they don’t cancel each other out.”
”You don’t get it. I failed Helena. I created the Huntress.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, well, you created Slade, too.” Sara snapped.
”No, he actually created the Huntress. Trained her on how to fight and everything.” I said, some of the old Helena hate popping back up.
”You’re right.” Oliver said, “But when it comes to our families, none of us think clearly.”
I glanced over at where Felicity and Daniel were.
Felicity wasn’t my family, but I cared for her so deeply that it felt like she was part of me, and I’d killed to save her before.
And Daniel… I had done unspeakable things to protect Daniel, so I had to admit that Oliver had a point.
“Which is why you have to stay here.” Oliver looked at Sara.
”Ollie… I can’t.” Sara said firmly.
”I’m not gonna let anything happen to Laurel.” Oliver said, “I love her, too.”
And with that, he walked out of the bunker, leaving Sara behind.
”What do you guys think?” I asked.
”Oh, I think if the Huntress shows up, you should totally kick her ass.” Felicity said. I pointed at my girlfriend.
”I agree with her, 100%.” I said. Dig nodded as well.
“I gotta agree with Oliver on this one about not going in with the lethal option.” Daniel admitted.
I turned and looked at my brother with wide, surprised eyes.
”Who the hell are you and what have you done with my brother? He hates Helena Bertinelli with a passion.” I said.
”I’ve let go of a lot of hate recently. It’s made me a lot happier.” Daniel shrugged.
”How’d you do that?” Felicity asked, glancing at me.
“I told my friends about our five years away.” Daniel told me, almost as if he knew Felicity was asking because of me.
”You did what?” I blinked.
“I didn’t tell them every single detail, but… sharing the pain we went through, it helped me cope with it, I guess.” Daniel shrugged.
”You know, I thought your answer would be yoga or hardcore meditation or something.” I sighed, “You know, something doable.”
”Why is talking with someone not doable?” Daniel asked me.
”I don’t want anyone to look at me and know everything that’s happened to me, to know everything I’ve done. Those were my darkest years, and they are the past for a reason.” I said firmly.
”You’re not going to move on from them if you don’t share them with someone.” Daniel cautioned.
”I’m moving on just fine.” I said a bit curtly. Daniel clearly knew to stop pushing, and he nodded.
———
Daniel
We were all watching the news about what was happening in the courthouse, when my phone started buzzing.
I pulled it out to see OLIVER QUEEN written on my screen. I answered it, and put it on speaker so everyone could hear.
”Oliver, where are you?” I asked.
”I’m with Lance as Oliver, and he just called the Arrow.” Oliver reported.
”That’s why you shouldn’t carry the vigilante phone around with you. Especially if you’re near Quentin.” I said.
”It’s getting hard to keep track of who knows whose identity.” Felicity mentioned. I nodded at her.
”Laurel is still inside the courthouse.” Oliver said.
”What do you need Oliver?” Dig asked.
“My work clothes.” Oliver said.
”I’m on it.” Dig said.
“Put Sara on the phone.” Oliver said.
”Funny story. Uh, she and David already left.” Felicity said.
”Where are they?” Oliver demanded.
“I don’t think it’s that hard to guess.” I said.
Chapter 85: Birds of Prey, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Sara and I were at the courthouse, tracking down Laurel. We finally found her, pinned against a vending machine by a man who worked for Helena.
News had come in that Helena had outwitted the police by recruiting a small force of people to be secretly on her side, and had consequently taken the courthouse. This must be one of Helena’s guys.
Sara and I both strode forwards, and the poor guy didn’t stand a chance.
I yanked him down onto his back, and Sara whipped her staff across his face. He tried to get up, and I smashed my bow into his face, and he crumpled down to the ground.
”Hey, Laurel.” I nodded to her.
”Who’s this?” Laurel asked, looking at Sara.
”A friend.” I stated simply.
———
The Lance sisters and I headed towards an exit, but then Sara and I both saw the sight of a gun coming around the corner, and I pushed the Lance sisters back around into an empty office, where they ducked behind a desk.
I stood just inside the office, and waited for the man to pass.
There were two men, actually, and I stepped out behind them, calmly notched an arrow, and shot it into the man in the back’s calf, and he went down, and I grabbed another arrow and put this one through the guy in front’s shoulder.
I then walked forwards and grabbed their machine guns, and knocked both men unconscious.
“All clear.” I told the Lance sisters after setting the machine guns down on the desk they were hidden behind, and shoving a purple arrow into the desk’s surface.
I saw Laurel put back a bottle of alcohol, which was odd, but then she and Sara were on the move again, and I followed. Oliver’s voice crackled in my ear.
”Where are you?” he asked.
”Inside the courthouse. Arrow and I have Laurel Lance.” Sara answered, “She’s OK.”
“Is that an Arrow?” Laurel asked curiously.
”The green one.” I answered.
”We’re heading to an egress point in the south wing.” Sara said.
”Wait.” Laurel said, and stopped. I stepped around her and stood shoulder to shoulder with Sara, both of us facing Laurel.
”What about the other hostages?” Laurel asked.
“Blue and green have it handled.” I said.
”I don’t understand! What is so special about me?” Laurel asked as Sara tried to haul her forwards.
”What’s going on?” Oliver’s voice came.
”She won’t leave.” Sara reported.
”I know Helena. She’s gonna kill all of those people, innocent people. You wanted me to show you I’m strong. This is me being strong. I’m staying.” Laurel said firmly, “Are you two gonna help me or not?”
”Your father won’t be happy.” I cautioned.
”That’s why you’re trying to get me out of here. You work with my father. He asked you to get me to safety.” Laurel realized.
”Get her out of there now!” Oliver said.
”It’s not like I can just knock her out.” Sara muttered.
”I don’t want you two engaging Helena.” Oliver said.
”What, you’re afraid of what she’ll do?” Sara asked.
”Or what we’ll do?” I finished.
”Sara. David. You’re not killers.” Oliver said.
”You remember what she did when she was last here.” I said, thinking of Felicity, having been terrorized and tied up by Helena.
“I do.” Oliver said.
”I am what I need to be.” Sara said, and removed her earpiece. I reached up and took mine out, too, facing away from Laurel so she didn’t catch a glimpse of my face when I moved the hood.
“Let’s go hunt the Huntress.” I said, and the Lance sisters nodded.
———
”Sara, David, did you hear me?” Slade asked.
”We heard you.” Sara confirmed, “Hendrik’s not here.”
”There’s someone I’d like you to say hello to.” Slade said after a second.
”Don’t give him anything, Sara. David, make sure she doesn’t give him-“ Oliver said in the radio, but was cut off.
”One last chance. Oliver for Hendrik.” Slade said.
”I told you. Look, Hendrik… he didn’t make it to the island, he drowned.” Sara said.
”To think, it was only a year ago you were a little college girl, fretting about boys.” Slade said.
”What’s your point?” Sara asked.
”You’re not a good liar.” Slade said.
Oliver screaming in pain came through the radio, and I twitched, hating hearing my friend in that intense pain.
”Slade! Stop, please! Look, he’s your friend!” Sara pleaded.
”That is the sound of electricity surging through my friend. Five milliamps, to be exact.” Slade retorted, “Seven causes cardiac arrest.”
Oliver screamed again.
”Oliver just passed out with six milliamps. He’ll be delivered with the the fatal blow of seven in one hour if Hendrik is not standing here by my side!” Slade roared. I turned to look at Hendrik, who looked back at me, holding a gun.
”There’s no way in hell I’m going back.” Hendrik said.
———
“It’s been an hour, and I’m a woman of my word.” Helena said into the phone. She was in full Huntress gear, and lifted her crossbow to shoot a man.
Sara tossed in one of her sonic bombs, and all the windows shouted and people screamed. Helena covered her ears.
I gave a quick whistle, and Helena looked up at me and Sara.
Sara and I charged Helena. Sara only had one baton, having given Laurel the other. I had my whole bow, because you cannot half a bow.
Helena tried to punch Sara, but Sara grabbed Helena’s arm and hit her on the thigh with her baton.
Helena grabbed Sara’s arm, and spun her around, the two leather-clad women fighting aggressively. I didn’t want to step in and ruin the girl on girl fight, but then Helena wrested the baton from Sara’s hand and hit her with it.
”Oliver sure does like to dress up his girls.” Helena smirked.
I moved forwards to help Sara, but it looked like she had Helena handled. I glanced over my shoulder and saw one of Helena’s guys had Laurel in a headlock. I lifted an arrow out of my quiver, and shot the man in the shoulder.
When I turned around, I saw Helena throw Sara out of the window.
My eyes widened.
Helena turned back towards me, and I winked at her.
”You three used to all be green. Who am I fighting?” Helena asked. I tilted my head up so she could see under the hood, and even with a mask on, she recognized me.
”Is this about the blond? Look, I just needed information.” Helena raised her hands.
I gave a dry chuckle.
”You’ll regret it.” I promised her, and charged forwards. I went in with a quick bow punch, but Helena side-stepped and punched me in the side.
”I’ve been training hard since we last fought.” Helena smirked.
She slammed her fist into my chest, knocking me back a step, and she threw her leg up to try to kick me, but I caught her leg, and swiped out with the bow to take out her other leg. Somehow, Helena jumped up to avoid the swipe, and kicked me in the face. I staggered backwards, crashing against a bookshelf.
Helena got back up to her feet, and I did, too. My bow had flown out of my hand when I’d got kicked, and Helena’s crossbow had been shot out of her hand by Oliver when she’d leaned out the window.
It was a fist fight. I landed a heavy punch on her jaw to start us off, but it soon became apparent that fighting Helena was like fighting Daniel. She was smaller, quicker, and faster. That’s the same as quicker, but it felt like it deserved another mention. She was fast. She chopped my neck, and I barely managed to block her from kneeing me in the balls, and Helena twisted, dropping down to one hand as she lifted her legs up.
Her legs both hit me in the face and I staggered backwards from the handstand kick.
I felt myself hit the windowsill, and Helena was flying at me.
I didn’t have my bow. If I fell, I was going to die.
Helena kneed me in the chest and I tipped out of the window, falling.
I discovered instantly that Sara had used the League cloth trick to survive the fall, and I grabbed a hold of the cloth and slid down it like a fireman’s pole, landing roughly in a crouch.
“Laurel’s still in there.” I coughed.
Oliver touched his chest to call the phone in the courthouse.
”Helena, listen to me.” he said, “This has to end.”
”The police are never gonna hand over your father.” Oliver responded to something I couldn’t hear. I got to my feet, sore from Helena’s multiple blows.
She really had been training.
———
Lance and another cop brought Frank Bertinelli outside of the precinct, and another cop got down from the driver’s seat of the police van.
Oliver took out both with darts. I had no bow, and consequently just stood there. Daniel had come with my escrimo sticks and my katana, so I had those strapped on my back instead of a quiver.
I also had the knives on my thighs, which I hadn’t used in the fight against Helena because I’d actually forgotten I’d packed those, because I don’t always bring my knives on missions.
”What the hell?” Frank asked as Sara, Oliver, Daniel, and I walked out from cover.
”Don’t worry about it.” Lance said, and shoved him inside the police van.
”What’s going on? Hey! Hey, hey!” Frank said, and Lance closed the van’s door and looked at us.
”SWAT’s getting ready to breach the courthouse.” Lance told us.
”Then we make the trade now.” Sara said.
”Listen, I’m not going to lose any sleep over Frank. But are you really gonna serve him up to his daughter?” Lance asked us.
”No. No one dies tonight.” Oliver said firmly.
”Except maybe Helena if she doesn’t give my bow back.” I grumbled.
”She took your bow?” Lance asked in surprise.
”I don’t wanna talk about it.” I muttered.
———
“So, you’re just gonna hand me over to my daughter?” Frank asked, looking between me, Oliver, Sara, and Daniel, “I thought you were the good guys.”
”Shut up.” Sara said.
”Remember all that stuff I said about restraint?” Lance asked Sara, “Forget about it.”
”Hey.” Oliver told Sara quietly, “You can’t stop someone like Helena by becoming her.”
”I’ll do what I have to do to protect someone I love.” Sara said.
———
I moved smoothly in front of Sara. After what Slade had fought his way through, odds are, we’re bulletproof now.
“Hendrik, please. Put the gun down.” Peter said.
”So you can send me back to that hellhole?” Hendrik demanded, turning towards Peter.
I moved forwards with all my Mirakuru strength, grabbing the pistol and crushing it with ease. I then grabbed Hendrik and lifted him up by the throat.
”The only thing Slade needs is your brain. That means that you don’t need any of your appendages.” I snarled, “My brother and my best friend are on that ship. If killing you was the way to save them, then I would kill you my goddamned self. I don’t care about you. You’re going to the boat, and I’m getting my brother and my friend back. Are we clear?”
Hendrik gave me a choked ‘yes’. I dropped him to the floor, and punched him just hard enough to knock him out.
Anatoly smiled at me.
———
Oliver and I each held one of Frank’s arms, pushing him forwards while Daniel and Sara walked behind us.
Helena came forwards, holding my bow in one hand, while her other hand held her crossbow, trained on Laurel. She was dressed as a cop, ironically.
”Well, this is irony for you, dad.” Helena said, “Didn’t you have Jimmy D’Agostino’s body buried under the building next door?”
”I’m sorry, my girl.” Frank said. Helena smirked.
”Now you’re about to die, I’m sure you are.” Helena said.
”No. I’m sorry for that little girl I used to take to ballet class. Go on ski trips with. The one I used to help with her math homework. Oh, she hated math.” Frank said nostalgically, “I’m sorry that I caused her so much hurt… because she brought me so much joy.”
Helena shoved Laurel forwards, and tossed my bow down beside Laurel. Then, she raised the crossbow at Frank’s heart.
”Helena! Don’t kill him.” Oliver said, “You can never come back from that.”
“It’s too late.” Helena said, “I’m already gone. Bye, dad.”
Gunfire erupted, and I looked up to see some random SWAT guy shooting at us. What the hell?
“Damn vigilantes!” he shouted. I dove forwards and grabbed my bow, then I grabbed Laurel’s arm and hauled her behind cover.
“You are not above the law!” he roared and kept shooting.
Oliver tried shooting him twice, but this guy knew how to use cover, and both missed.
Oliver ran forwards with Daniel on his heels to try to stop him. I caught a glimpse of Helena and looked back at Laurel.
”Go!” she said, and I got out from cover, heading towards Helena.
When I got there, I saw that Sara had had the same idea.
”Last time this happened, I threw you two out of a window.” Helena said cockily. I reached up for an arrow and realized too late I’d left my quiver behind when I didn’t have my bow.
“I was holding back.” Sara said. I reached up and secured my bow in its’ strap on my back, and then drew my katana, twirling it between my fingers.
”I won’t do that again.” Sara said.
”Neither will I.” I said.
Sara ran forwards and kicked Helena, and I was there by her side, smashing the hilt of my blade into Helena’s shoulder. She staggered backwards, and Sara grabbed her, and threw her towards a crate, which she hit.
Helena came back at us, and I drew one of my escrimo sticks, and placed it in Sara’s hand.
She gave me a grateful nod, and the two of us got back to fighting.
Helena charged at me, and I slashed my blade down along her forearm. She shouted in pain, and Sara came at her aggressively, smashing my escrimo stick into Helena’s face over and over.
Helena dropped to the ground, clearly dazed and bleeding, and Sara handed me my escrimo stick back.
She extended her hand for my katana and I placed it in her hand. Sara raised the katana above her head, and Laurel scrambled up to us.
”No! You are not a killer!” Laurel insisted.
”You don’t know who I am, Laurel, not really.” Sara said.
”Then show me.” Laurel said. Sara stepped back, lowering the katana. Without a word, she extended the katana back to me, and I took it, sheathing the blade.
Helena saw a foot poking out from behind a crate, and slowly dragged herself over to it, muttering ‘No’ over and over again.
”It was supposed to be me.” she said. Frank Bertinelli was dead, shot by the SWAT guy.
Lance ran up to Helena and grabbed her by the hands.
”It was supposed to be me who did it.” Helena insisted.
”Alright, Bertinelli, that’s enough.” Lance said firmly.
Lance hauled her up, and put handcuffs on her just as police sirens started wailing.
”Go.” Laurel said, looking at Sara. Oliver, Daniel, Sara, and I took off, Oliver and Sara holding hands as they ran.
Daniel and I were not holding hands, by the way.
———
“Slade.” Sara said into the radio, with no response, “Slade.”
”Hello, Sara. I hope you and David have made the right choice.” Slade said.
”Yes.” Sara said, and looked back at where the survivors had tied Hendrik up.
“Hendrik’s yours.” I said into the radio.
Chapter 86: Deathstroke, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
Daniel
I watched with interest as my brother stood on the targeting range, an apple on his head.
Roy needed to do some target practice, so I suggested that David stand with an apple on his head so Roy could shoot it off. I’d said it jokingly, but to my surprise, my brother’s girlfriend had agreed with me, pulling out her phone to record it.
So, I made sure that Roy was using the non-lethal arrows that Oliver had made and then not used for Helena, and let him try to shoot the apple off of David’s head.
So far, he hadn’t hit the apple or even really gotten close to hitting it yet, nor had he accidentally hit David.
Even David looked a bit bored by this point.
Oliver came over to assist Roy.
”Ready to actually hit David, I mean the apple?” Oliver grinned.
”I’ve been working with Sara, but I’m not exactly a natural.” Roy admitted.
”Neither was I.” Oliver shared.
Roy fired the arrow and it hit the wall well past David.
”Ok, looks like we have some work to do.” Oliver said.
”Sorry, I’m just having a hard time keeping my head in the game today.” Roy said. Oliver walked over and grabbed his bow and a very real, potentially lethal arrow.
“Ooh, this’ll be fun.” Felicity said, and held up her camera again.
”Oliver, I swear to God-“ David said, but Oliver just smirked at him.
”Hold still.” Oliver said, and let the arrow fly.
It pierced right through the apple and stuck itself in the target behind David’s head.
David walked forwards, and took the opportunity to punch Oliver in the shoulder.
Felicity followed David as he walked over to his bow, showing him the video. David grabbed a real arrow off of his rack, and whistled.
Oliver turned, and David shot the arrow.
It flew perfectly through the air, and went past Oliver so close to the scalp that it sliced off some of his hair. Oliver’s eyes widened.
”You were looking a little scruffy up top.” David said, grinning.
Oliver looked at Roy.
”Try again. This time… aim.” he suggested, and then walked forwards to his case of arrows. David grabbed one of his arrows again, and Oliver grabbed one of his.
”How about I give you a haircut?” Oliver suggested, bowstring all the way back to his cheek.
”Or I could give you another one.” David grinned, his bowstring all the way back as well. Oliver let his arrow fly, and David made a quick adjustment and let his arrow fly. They collided in mid-air and fell to the ground.
”Whoa.” Roy said.
”And that’s enough on shooting each other with real arrows.” Felicity said before David and Oliver could reach for any more arrows.
Felicity gave both boys a severe look, and David hung his bow up. Oliver took the opportunity to fire an arrow at David, going for the hair, it looked like.
To my absolute surprise, David reached out and caught the arrow, and it kept vibrating in his hand for a few seconds after he grabbed it.
”I saw Malcolm Merlyn do it and wanted to be able to do it, too.” David admitted.
Felicity gave Oliver a stern look, and Oliver put his bow away. David spun Oliver’s green arrow between his fingers as Felicity grabbed a stack of pink slips of paper from her desk.
”What are those?” I asked.
”They are phone messages from Queen Consolidated.” Felicity said.
”Toss them.” Oliver said.
”That’s what I did with last month’s phone messages.” Felicity said.
”With Slade out there, I don’t have time for the company.” Oliver said.
”Then you need to make time.” David said.
”At least three hours. The annual board meeting.” Felicity said. Oliver groaned.
”There’s absolutely zero way that the CEO can avoid being there.” Felicity said, “And I know it’s been a while, so in case you’ve forgotten, that’s you. Do you remember where you put your business suit? Or do you keep it in a cool glass case, too?”
———
David
”I’m going to kill all of you!” Hendrik raged.
Anatoly gagged him.
”This is not personal.” the Russian assured Hendrik, “Well, maybe a little.”
”It’s not.” Sara said, “This is about survival.”
”Survival? What a noble word for murder.” Peter said.
”Slade gave us no option.” Anatoly said, ”Hendrik… for Oliver and David’s brother.”
”And what gives any of us the right to decide one’s life is more valuable another?” Peter demanded.
”Me. I say Oliver and Daniel are more important.” I said tiredly. Peter glanced at me, and he nodded.
”But once he gets the boat working, Slade will have no more need for him.” Peter said, “So let’s not kid ourselves. Doing this is effectively sentencing Hendrick to death.”
”He would do the same thing to any of us in heartbeat.” Anatoly said, “This is only option.”
”What if it’s also an opportunity?” Sara asked, and I glanced over at her.
”For what?” I asked.
”Well, to kill Slade.” Sara replied. I nodded.
”Now you’re talking.” I said.
Slade had Daniel and Oliver. He was a madman with Mirakuru, and he needed to be taken out.
———
Felicity sat down at her secretary desk while Oliver went into the annual board meeting, and I sat down in the chair that was on the corner of the desk, my chair.
I glanced over at my girlfriend.
”When’s the last time we went out to dinner together?” I asked.
”Um… last night?” Felicity asked.
”No, that doesn’t count. We got take-out and ate in the bunker.” I said, “I’m talking like a real, fancy date dinner.”
”Oh. Well, uh, I’d be inter- Mrs. Queen.” Felicity said, and I turned to see Moira there.
”I’ll go grab Oliver.” I said, rising to my feet to go and tell Oliver.
I poked my head in to see Oliver and Isabel discussing their unusual partnership.
”Oliver? Your mom’s here.” I said.
Isabel noticed Oliver’s reluctance to go. Since Felicity and I had told Oliver the secret of Thea’s real father, he and Moira hadn’t been spending much time together.
”Family squabble?” Isabel asked.
I walked out of Oliver’s office and back to my chair at Felicity’s desk, leaving him and Moira to talk.
———
Daniel
I was at the mayoral candidacy debate, looking around for my date, who I hadn’t seen since the other night, when I was told that she was heading out for a girls’ night.
I spotted Oliver, and headed over there. Moira had let security know I was welcome backstage.
”Have you seen Thea?” I asked Oliver.
”You haven’t seen her either?” Oliver’s eyes widened.
”You two do not look happy. Is everything alright?” Sebastian Blood asked, walking up. I noticed quickly that he wouldn’t look me in the eye, which was a bit odd, but then again, maybe he just didn’t want to look like he was campaigning for my support.
”Yes, my sister’s just a little late.” Oliver nodded.
”I’m afraid that’s my fault.” Sebastian said, “SCPD insisted that I arrive with a motorcade. We tied up traffic all over the city. I’m sure Thea’s probably just fallen victim to gridlock.”
“Well, I should probably try her again. Good luck tonight, Sebastian.” Oliver said.
”Thank you, sir.” Sebastian said, and I nodded at him before following Oliver away to call Thea.
———
Oliver and I sat down in the crowd of people, and watched Sebastian and Moira debate over certain matters.
”Alright, that is time.” said the news anchor of Channel 52, who was apparently moderating the debate, “And candidates, please refrain from interrupting. Now, the next in our series of video questions, this one is from… Thea Queen. There must be some mistake.”
But the video crackled alive, and I nearly threw up when I saw the screen.
Oliver rose to his feet, but I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t move. I was frozen.
Thea was on the screen, begging for help. She was tied up. Kidnapped.
A hand covered her mouth, and a masked man knelt down beside her. The man wore an orange and black mask.
HOW MUCH IS THEA QUEEN’S LIFE WORTH TO YOU? appeared on the screen on top of the image of Slade Wilson and the woman I loved.
Oliver looked down at me, and I looked up at him.
For the first time since sharing my story with my friends, I felt red-hot rage sizzling in my blood.
I was going to murder Slade Wilson.
———
David
Dig, Jade, and Roy got through the mass of reporters outside the glass doors that secluded this hallway and Oliver’s office off from the rest of the floor.
“We might have something.” I said, “We’re working on it.”
Felicity and I were working hard to find out anything we could on Thea.
Dig, Jade, and Roy went in to Oliver’s office and spoke with Oliver. I watched as Roy walked over to Daniel, who was sitting on Oliver’s desk, staring out the window and completely still.
Felicity touched my arm.
”When the Count had me, did you… did you fall apart like that? Because of me?” she asked, looking at my brother.
”If I didn’t know exactly where you were, I would have. All I could feel was this burning rage and sickening fear. I don’t think I have ever moved as fast I did when I heard you were gone. I had a goal, an objective, a finish line. We don’t have that with Thea. She’s gone, and we don’t know where. It’s the waiting that’s the worst.” I said, and we both looked sympathetically towards Daniel.
———
Daniel
”Well, the video referred to a demand, but no ransom, which means this might not be about money.” Quentin told Moira, “We’ll get her back, I promise you. Thea’s doing home.”
Quentin and his former partner, Lucas Hilton, were trying to console Moira, but what words could soothe a mother missing her daughter?
”Can you think of anyone who might want to get to you through Thea?” Lucas asked Moira.
“No one except for the families of the 475 people who died last year.” Moira said.
”This isn’t about the quake.” Oliver said.
”How can you be so sure?” Quentin asked.
”You just need to find the man in the mask!” Oliver shouted.
”We’re working on it.” Lucas said, holding up a calming hand, “We’re running down every lead we can find.”
”What are those leads?” Oliver demanded.
”Oh, God! Oh, God, how could I have let this happen?” Moira wailed.
”Excuse me for a minute.” Oliver said when Isabel Rochev knocked on the glass wall between Oliver’s office and the board meeting room.
Oliver walked in there, and I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see Quentin.
“We’re trying our best.” he told me.
”Right.” I said bitterly. Quentin nodded and walked away. My head jerked up when I heard high heels clicking and I saw Felicity hurrying towards Oliver’s office. I looked out of Oliver’s office and my eyes met my brother’s.
I was up and moving in an instant.
———
“Since the last place Thea was seen was Verdant,” Felicity explained as we all walked down into the bunker, “I used credit card receipts, compiled a list of customers, pinged all their cell phones, and hacked into their photos. The NSA’s right. It’s easier when you don’t need a warrant. David and I eyeballed every photo.”
”Must’ve been thousands.” Dig said.
”It’s Thea.” David and Felicity said in unison. I put my hand on my brother’s shoulder, and he gave me a half-smile.
“We found this.” Felicity said, and pulled up an image of a car, “Partial plate, three blocks from the club. Car is registered to a Slade Wilson.. and it has GPS.”
”Where is it right now?” Oliver asked.
”Parked outside a defunct bar on Roosevelt.” Felicity said.
”Okay, this doesn’t seem easy to you? Slade using a car registered in his name. Smells rotten.” Dig said.
”Who gives a fuck? It’s a lead.” I said, and walked off to grab my gear.
“Yeah, I figured you’d say that, which is why I worked up these.” Sara said, and I looked over at her. She was already in her gear, and held up arrow attachments.
”Tibetan pit viper venom. League of Assassins’ poison of choice and the most powerful sedative that I’ve ever worked with.” Sara explained.
”That’ll give us an advantage.” Oliver said, and turned to Roy, “You’re going to give us another.”
”You sure you want me to go?” Roy asked.
”Are you angry?” Oliver asked.
Roy nodded.
”Use that rage.” Oliver said.
”You and Daniel are always telling me to hold back.” Roy said.
”Not tonight.” I said.
———
David
”Landmines?” Anatoly asked, “What kind of island is this?”
”Can you remove the explosive?” Sara asked.
”Certainly.” Anatoly said, “Without it going off? Eh, less certain. Ah… KGB. You taught me many, many things. Russian bomb. Japanese bomb. They both go… boom.”
I winced as Anatoly opened up the landmine on the word ‘boom’, which seemed like asking for trouble to me.
”Congratulations, we’re not dead. Now what?” Anatoly asked.
”Well, Slade takes Hendrick as we agreed. And then once they’re far enough away…” Sara trailed off.
”What- you want to rig Hendrick into bomb?” Anatoly asked.
”Jesus. You are a mad, mad genius, Sara Lance.” I said, running my hands through my hair. Sara gave me a little half-smile. It was weird I found her being scary a little hot, right?
”Peter was right. Handing Hendrick over to Slade is the same thing as killing him.” Sara said, “And you’re right, too, Anatoly, we don’t have a choice. I mean, at least this way he can take out Slade and then we can take the ship.”
Sara looked at Anatoly, who was staring at her.
”What?” she asked.
”Nothing. Just… wondering. When did you become so scary?” Anatoly asked.
———
Daniel
Oliver, Roy, David, Sara, and I all walked in to the hotel, and found Slade sitting casually in an armchair.
”Where is she?” I roared.
Slade rose to his feet.
”The man asked you a question.” Roy said. Slade didn’t answer, so Roy punched him in the face with everything he had. Slade’s face was knocked aside, but it clearly did very little.
”Where is she?” Oliver asked.
”What are you gonna do? Kill me? But then who would tell you where your beloved Thea is?” Slade asked.
”Call Detective Lance.” Oliver said, “Tell him to come down here.”
”What? Why?” I demanded.
”To arrest Slade Wilson.” Oliver said.
”What the fuck are you doing?” I raged as Oliver pulled out a venom arrow and shot it into Slade’s chest, knocking him back in the armchair, unconscious.
———-
David
I looked at my brother. The two of us were in the bunker.
”Why aren’t you down at the police station?” I asked.
”Slade won’t tell us anything. He is the distraction here, and Oliver can’t see that. He thinks this will work, but it won’t. Even if the police were to torture Slade, it’s not like it’ll do anything to him.” Daniel scowled.
”Roy. Roy!” Felicity shouted, and we both turned. We weren’t able to hear what she’d been saying, but we knew the gist of the plan, follow Slade’s car. Doesn’t look like that turned out great.
Chapter 87: Deathstroke, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
”So… what now?” Felicity asked in a shaky voice.
”Wait for Oliver. Figure out what our next move should be.” Dig sighed.
Everyone except Oliver had arrived at the bunker, which included Roy, Sin, and Jade. Daniel had left not long after everyone started showing up, and I had no clue where he’d gotten to.
”Wait for him to tell us, you mean.” Roy said, “We can’t do anything without King Queen’s permission.”
”You’re out of line, Roy.” Dig said.
“Let’s all just calm down here.” Sara said, “Slade outplayed us. It happens.”
”No, it only happened because the police let Slade go after we turned him in, because Oliver told us to.” Roy said, “What were we supposed to do? You’re special forces. She’s an international assassin. You’re every bit as good as Oliver. Between the four of us, we could’ve gotten answers from him ourselves.”
“I gotta agree with Roy on this one. The people in this room are the best in the city at kicking ass. You shouldn’t have given him over to the cops.” Sin said.
”Here’s what’s really sick. We didn’t even question him because he said it was the right thing to do.” Roy said, pointing to the mannequin with Oliver’s suit on it.
”Wait. You think it’s Oliver’s fault that Slade took Thea?” Felicity asked.
”I think it is his fault, yes.” Roy nodded, “If we had told her the truth, she would have known not to trust Slade.”
“And I think you’re just blaming Oliver because you lost Slade.” Sara shot back.
”Well, of course you’d take his side, you’re screwing him.” Jade snapped.
”Right back at you, sister.” Sara said venomously, glancing to Roy.
I put my head in my hands. Fighting was going to get us nowhere.
———
Daniel
I walked into the Queen mansion and saw Moira standing in the living room. I didn’t know where Oliver was, but I guessed he was nearby.
”You… you wanted to see me?” I asked shakily.
”Yes, I did.” Moira smiled sadly, and she sat down on the couch. I sat down beside her, wondering what this was about.
”You know… when Thea was a little girl, Robert used to read her stories about brave knights and the princesses they saved.” Moira said wistfully, “I thought every little girl wanted to be a princess, but when I asked Thea if she wanted to be a princess, she told me no. She said she was already a Queen. But what made me laugh was that every time she said that, she would always smile and admit that she wouldn’t mind a brave knight coming to save her to live happily ever after with.”
Moira held up a picture of an adorable little four year old girl, smiling wide at the camera.
“That’s why I thought it was funny when I found out your mother’s maiden name.” Moira said, and I looked at her, “My little Queen got her Knight after all.”
I chuckled a little bit, my eyes watering. I didn’t know if I’d be able to save Thea this time, though.
“Would you promise me something, Daniel?” Moira asked.
”What is it?” I asked.
”I want you to promise that if… when Thea comes home, you’ll always stand by her so long as the two of you are together.” Moira said.
”I have no intention of leaving your daughter, ever. But I’ll promise you that. I’ll stand by her as long as I am able.” Daniel said.
”I’m glad to hear that, Daniel. When she’s with you… I don’t think I’ve ever seen her quite so happy.” Moira smiled.
———
David
“Ollie.” Sara said when two of Slade’s men dragged Oliver in. Then Slade dragged in Ivo, who was coughing and missing a hand. The hand he used to shoot the gun that killed Shado, I was fairly certain.
”What did you do to him?” Sara asked.
”Not enough.” Slade said. My brother stepped in beside Slade, not looking harmed at all. But something in the way he looked at Sara, without recognition…
Slade and his men shoved Ivo and Oliver forwards, and I caught Oliver, and he nodded to me.
”C’mon, Daniel.” I said. Daniel hesitated.
”Daniel? What’s wrong?” I asked.
”These people… they’ve corrupted you, David. Slade was right. There’s a sword on your back. You’re a killer. I didn’t want to believe him, but… you are.” Daniel said.
”I don’t… what is he talking about?” I asked Slade.
”Your brother here suffered some amnesia. I explained to him how these people corrupted you into a killer, and how I saved him from being corrupted.” Slade said. My mouth fell open.
”Daniel, I’m your brother. You don’t trust me?” I asked. Daniel glanced between me and Slade.
”Slade saved me. I’m just sorry he wasn’t able to save you, too.” Daniel said.
”Now, what did you do to him?” Slade asked, looking at the unconscious Hendrick.
”No, hold on, you have to give us Daniel.” I said.
”He doesn’t want to stay with you and your band of murderers. Are you going to force him to stay, David?” Slade raised an eyebrow.
I clenched my fists, but Sara put a hand on my arm, a warning to not attack.
”We just knocked him out. It’s better that way.” Sara said, “He wasn’t exactly a fan of the arrangement.”
”I’d imagine.” Slade said.
”Hendrick’s all yours.” Sara said, squeezing my arm.
“I know.” Slade said, and his men hauled Hendrick up, and I saw Anatoly pull the pin on the bomb strapped to Hendrick.
”Daniel. Please. Stay?” I asked. He shook his head at me, and turned towards Slade.
Sara squeezed tighter. My brother was about to blow up!
”Wait!” Slade ordered. My heart was racing.
”It’s an incredible thing, this Mirakuru. Not only does it give you strength, it also heightens all of your senses.” Slade said, “TNT has a particular smell.”
”TNT? You were going to blow me up, David?” Daniel demanded. My eyes went wide.
Slade pulled the explosive packs off of Hendrick, and held them up.
”How long before it goes off?” he demanded, ”Ninety seconds? Sixty seconds? You’re probably thinking that the blast would kill me, but I disagree. Not that I could stay the same for you lot. I am tempted to see this blow you to pieces.”
Slade ripped open the bomb, defusing it.
”Then again, maybe I’ll just shoot you.” Slade said, holding the gun up to Sara’s head.
”No, not her.” I said, pushing Sara out of the way, and putting my temple to the barrel of the gun, “Me. It was my idea.”
Oliver pushed me out of the way, and stood there instead.
“No.” he said simply.
———
Roy tried to leave the bunker, and Sara stepped in front of him.
”Where are you going?” she asked.
”Sitting around here isn’t helping Thea, is it?” Roy asked.
”And neither is you running off half-cocked, Roy.” Dig said.
”I know that you think this is the Mirakuru, but it’s not.” Roy said, “I’m right, and you know that I am. So you better get the hell out of my way.”
”Roy, just calm down.” Felicity said, “It’s what Thea would want us to do.”
“She’s right, Roy. Come on, let’s throttle back.” Dig said, patting Roy on the back, but I watched as Roy slammed Dig down onto the desk, his arm up and in prime breaking position. I grabbed my bow and a venom arrow, pulling the bow all the way back.
”Roy!” I shouted, and he looked at me, “Let him go, or this arrow goes into your chest.”
”You would honestly kill me because I dare to criticize the almighty Oliver Queen?” Roy asked. I gave a mirthless chuckle.
”No, I wouldn’t. But you have my friend right there in a position where you can snap his arm without even trying. You have super-strength, and I’m not going to let you hurt any of the people I care about.” I snarled, “Now, Let. Him. Go.”
”Let him go!” Oliver shouted, coming down into the bunker with Daniel on his heels.
Roy finally did, but I didn’t lower the bow.
”What the hell is going on down here?” Oliver asked.
”I’m done.” Roy said, “That’s what’s going on. Thea, she’s out there, hurt or worse, because of one person. And that is not Slade Wilson.”
”Roy.” Oliver cautioned.
”I believed in you. In all three of you. But there’s nothing left for me here.” Roy said, and stalked out of the bunker. Jade and Sin followed. I finally lowered the bow, loosening the bowstring so the arrow wasn’t pulled back and ready to fire.
”Oh my God. Oliver!” Felicity said from the computer desk. I put my bow and the venom arrow back and went over to see what it was.
“Now what?” Dig asked.
———
Oliver and I walked into the board room to see Isabel holding court.
“I’m sorry, Ms. Rochev, but he was very… insistent.” Isabel’s security guy said.
”Can you give us the room, please?” Isabel asked the members of the board.
They all nodded and left the room.
“Isabel, what have you done?” Oliver demanded as soon as they were all gone.
”Me? Very little. You’re the one who made this possible when you made me CEO.” Isabel said, “I know it was only temporary, but you gave me the authority I needed to call an emergency board meeting. As of thirty minutes ago, your company belongs to me. The directors unanimously made me appointment permanent. I’d say they lost faith in your leadership but that would imply there was any. Maybe you should’ve focused a little less on your… evening activities.”
Oliver and I blinked.
“Slade.” Oliver realized, “You’re working for him.”
”With.” Isabel said, backing up as Oliver approached her, “He knew planting me in your family’s business would bring you back to Starling City. Truth be told, I was skeptical, but-“
Oliver put his hand on Isabel’s throat and pushed against the wall. I glanced back and forth to make sure no one was watching, and then I shot Felicity a quick text to wipe the cameras.
“Why are you doing this?” Oliver demanded.
”I think it’s sad you don’t know.” Isabel replied, “‘The sins of the father are the sins of the son.’”
Without warning, Isabel jumped up onto Oliver, the two of them rolling across the ground.
I scrambled backwards to avoid them as both Isabel and Oliver regained their footing. I took a place by Oliver’s side.
Isabel went in with a kick which Oliver blocked with his forearm. She swung around to roundhouse kick me, but Oliver grabbed her by the leg and slammed her down onto the table.
”You are going to tell me where my sister is, or I am going to kill you.” Oliver growled.
”Where is she?” Oliver roared.
”He’s holding her at a storage depot just outside the city limits.” Isabel revealed, “Tosca Cartage.”
I pulled out my phone and shot Felicity a text asking her to look into that.
”How do I know you’re not lying?” Oliver demanded.
Isabel burst out laughing.
”It’s cute how you think this isn’t all playing out exactly how he wants it to.” Isabel said, “And he wants just you three, Oliver. No one else. If he even smells Sara Lance, Roy Harper, or John Diggle, he will cut sweet little Thea like a trout.”
Oliver and I stormed out.
”It was a pleasure doing business with you, Oliver!” Isabel called.
As Oliver and I walked out in the hallway, I glanced at him.
“You slept with her, you know.” I said as we got in the elevator.
”Don’t remind me.” Oliver said in a groan as the doors closed.
———
“At least let us surround the perimeter.” Dig said as Daniel, Oliver, and I suited up.
”No, Isabel was very clear. Just us three, or Thea dies.” Oliver said.
”Ollie, this is another one of Slade’s games, and you can’t-“ Sara tried, but Oliver cut her off.
”No, what I can’t do, Sara, is nothing.” Oliver shot back, “What would you do if it were Laurel, or your father, or your mother? I will not get dragged into the same debate over and over again!”
”Then let’s go. Let’s go get Thea. We’ll kick Slade’s ass, and his kid’s asses, too, because you think it’s a coincidence there’s 3 Wilsons and 3 Arrows?” I said firmly.
”We need to do whatever it takes.” Daniel said, “There’s no time for a morality debate. We walk in that storage depot, and we shoot to kill. It’s time we end this.”
Oliver looked between me and Daniel, and nodded. He and Daniel walked towards the exit, and I gave Felicity a quick kiss before following. If things went south, well… I wasn’t going to leave without kissing her one last time.
———
Daniel, Oliver, and I rode on motorcycles over. Daniel was on Sara’s, but he didn’t complain at all about riding the motorcycle.
To save Thea, I imagined my brother would lie down on hot coals.
We parked the motorcycles and walked in. We were met with instant opposition, three men of ordinary strength.
They were hardly even a fight, really, especially now that the killing ban was lifted temporarily.
Oliver snapped one guy’s neck, I shot another in the throat, and Daniel, to my utter shock, ran one of the guys through with his katana. He didn’t kill before the no-killing rule so this… it put in perspective how much of a wreck Daniel was.
Oliver reached up to to his quiver and shot a guy up on a high platform. Another one charged me and I flipped a knife in my hand and slashed his throat.
This was war, and there were no limits in war.
We walked further into the place, and more men kept coming at us. Daniel’s katana flashed in the lights as he slashed at them. I used my bow and my knives, not un-sheathing my katana just yet.
This was quite possibly the most brutal fight the three of us had had together. All three of us were whirlwinds of death and pain as more and more men kept coming at us.
My gloves were splashed with blood, but I paid that no mind.
When they were all either killed or disabled, I reached up and shot an exploding arrow at the lock of the double doors in front of us.
Oliver went in first, followed by Daniel, with me in the rear.
We found an empty chair sitting in front of a gray backdrop. Daniel screamed, and my heart ached for my little brother. Another dead end in finding the woman he loved.
My phone started ringing, and I touched my chest to answer it.
”What is it?” I asked.
”David, are you okay?” Felicity asked.
”Yeah, we’re all fine, but Thea’s not here.” I said.
”You did it.” Felicity replied.
”What did I do?” I questioned.
”Thea’s fine. She’s fine. She walked into the precinct five minutes ago. Safe and sound.” Felicity said I looked to the other two Arrows.
”Thea’s fine.” I told them, “She just walked into the precinct.”
———
Daniel
”Thea?” Oliver asked as he, David, and I walked into the precinct.
”She’s fine, no injuries.” Dig replied, “He didn’t touch her.”
”He wasn’t there.” David relayed, “He had a lot of men, hired guns. Neither him nor his kids were there.”
“Because he was buy elsewhere.” Sara explained.
”Iron Heights reopened a wing damaged in the quake. There was a prisoner transfer. Slade and his kids hijacked it.” Dig told us, “Soldiers for his army.”
”Abducting Thea was all a diversion.” Sara said.
”Oliver.” Moira said, running up. She took Oliver’s hand, and to my surprise, she took mine as well, and the three of us headed in to see Thea.
”Oh, thank God.” Oliver said walking forwards and hugging Thea
”Oh, my baby.” Moira said, and hugged Thea, too.
I walked up, and Oliver put an arm around my shoulders, and I nodded at him.
Thea looked deeply hurt, and Oliver frowned.
”What?” he asked.
”He told me.” Thea said, “Mr. Wilson.”
I glanced over my shoulder and saw David leaning curiously against the doorframe.
Oliver’s arm dropped, and we all listened intently to Thea. My heart was pounding. Did he tell her that I was one of the vigilantes?
”He told me your secret.” Thea looked at Oliver. Oliver backed up, as if her words physically hit him. I backed up a step, too.
”How you’ve been lying to me for years.” Thea said, “How could you not tell me Malcolm Merlyn was my father?”
That news did physically hit me. I almost choked in my surprise.
She looked between Oliver and Moira, then back at Oliver.
”I believed in you.” Thea said, and walked towards the exit, towards David. I glanced at my brother, and saw to my dawning realization that he didn’t look surprised, and neither did Oliver.
”We were trying to keep you safe.” Oliver said.
”You have any idea who you sound like?” Thea scoffed, “You sound like her.”
Thea looked at Moira, and left the room.
”David… did you know about this?” I asked quietly.
”Yeah, bro. I did.” he admitted, “Felicity and I found it out, and we told Oliver, because it wasn’t our call to make who finds out.”
“Can we talk outside?” I asked with a shaky voice.
———
David
”Death is too good for you.” Slade said, “This island should be your punishment. Your prison… for the rest of your days.”
Slade moved the pistol across the whole crowd of us. Then he glanced at his men.
”Get him out of here.” he pointed at Hendrick. Daniel went with the men who carried Slade away, and it hurt watching him turn his back on me.
”Hey, Slade.” Ivo said, and Slade pointed the pistol at him.
”Get back!” he spat.
”I can help you.” Ivo said.
”You can live or you can die. You choose.” Slade said, punching the already weak Ivo.
”Would you like to send a message to your families? Because as soon as this boat is fixed, I’m paying them a visit.” Slade said.
———
Daniel and I went outside into the alley, and he punched me in the face.
I staggered backwards, and Daniel slammed me up against the alley wall.
I coughed as I slid down it, and Daniel tossed me to the street.
“Daniel…” I said, but his eyes were lit with fury.
“Why?” Daniel shouted, tears forming in his eyes as he laid into me with punches.
I didn’t make a move to stop it, I just laid there and took it.
If this brought him some kind of… closure, so be it.
Oliver came out into the alley and pushed Daniel off of me.
Daniel scrambled to his feet and started shouting.
”Everything that you call your mother out on is what you just did! You’re a hypocrite, Oliver Queen! A fucking hypocrite. If you knew about this, how could you… how could you not tell me? Not tell Thea? She’s a grown woman, not a child you need to lie to.” Daniel spat.
Oliver offered me his hand, and I took it, and Oliver hauled me up to my feet.
”You know, I don’t know how I didn’t see it before. It’s always been you two against me. I’m not included in your little gang. I had to go out and find my own friends because you guys didn’t want me around.” Daniel scoffed, “Well, screw you guys.”
Daniel walked off into the night.
“We fucked up on this one.” I groaned.
”Yes, we did. Come on.” Oliver said, and the two of us walked towards the bunker.
———
Oliver and I came down into the bunker, and found Dig and Felicity there, surprisingly.
“Oh my God. David, what happened?” Felicity asked.
”Daniel found out about Merlyn being Thea’s father.” I said with a grimace of pain.
“And he did this to you?” Felicity asked, aghast.
”He would’ve done more if I hadn’t stepped in. David was just laying there and letting Daniel hit him.” Oliver said.
”You were what?” Felicity turned on me.
”I am not going to fight my little brother because I screwed up. I deserve what I got.” I winced.
”Roy was right.” Oliver sighed, “At every turn, I have made the wrong decision. With him, with Daniel, with… the company, and with Thea. I was so focused on what Slade might do to me that it never even occurred to me what I could do to myself. I am my own worst enemy.”
“That’s Slade talking, Oliver.” I said.
”Don’t let him get in your head.” Dig said.
”I can’t keep him out of my head, Diggle. I can’t… I can’t stop him from doing anything.” Oliver said.
”Yes, you can.” I nodded, leaning my head on Felicity’s shoulder.
”What makes you so sure?” Oliver asked.
”Because you’re not alone, man.” Dig said.
Oliver hung his head.
“Now what, boss?” Dig asked.
”Now we fight back.” Oliver said firmly.
Chapter 88: The Man Under The Hood, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
”I don’t think my eye holes line up properly.” Felicity said, tugging at the ski mask she wore, “Is anyone else having this problem?”
”Don’t be nervous, babe.” I said.
”I’m a lot nervous.” Felicity replied, “This is a big move, even for us. And we’ve cornered the market on big moves.”
”Slade didn’t give us any choice.” Oliver said.
“Yeah, but as far as plans go, this is not a good one.” Felicity said.
”Felicity, this was your plan.” I pointed out.
”I didn’t think you guys would actually say yes.” Felicity said.
“We’re here.” Dig said from the driver’s seat, and I pulled down my own ski mask.
———
Our team moved quickly through the parking lot, disabling the guards on sight with ease. Between Sara’s pro stealth abilities and Oliver and I’s general competency in sneaky pursuits, it was a breeze. It would have gone even easier with Daniel present, but I hadn’t seen him since the alley where he’d attacked me.
”Hey. That man used to work for me.” Oliver chided as Sara took out one guy a bit violently.
”And now he works for our enemy.” Sara retorted.
”Security cameras are down.” Felicity said, pulling off her ski mask.
I pulled off mine, and our team gathered around the door into the Queen Consolidated Applied Sciences building. Or was it Rochev Consolidated now? Eh, probably not.
“You all remember the skeleton key?” Felicity asked, coming forwards with it in her hand, “Courtesy of William Tockman aka the Clock King.”
”I still think Tick Tock would have been better.” I remarked.
”It can open any electronic lock, though. Including this one.” Felicity said, and touched the skeleton key to the door.
Oliver opened the now unlocked door, handed the skeleton key (a light gray cylinder) back to Felicity, and the team moved inside.
“This is where we met Barry.” Felicity said as the five of us moved deeper into the building.
Dig knelt down and sat down his bag, pulling out a bunch of C4 charges.
”These are plug n’ play.” Dig explained, “Fasten them to what we talked about. Let the C4 do the rest.”
”Been a while since I’ve blown anything up.” Sara said, glancing at Oliver and I.
”Quick and clean.” Oliver nodded.
The five of us split off in separate directions, planting charges where Dig had told us would be good spots.
”I’m a bomber, I can’t believe I’m a bomber.” I heard Felicity mumbling to herself, “I wonder if I can list that on my resume under special skills.”
”Freeze!” I heard a man shout at Felicity, and I moved quickly to grab the gun from his hands and hit him with it, all quicker than he could react.
I grabbed him and slung him over my shoulders so he didn’t die in the explosion.
I glanced at Felicity.
“I wouldn’t advise putting this on a resume.” I said.
”How would you know? You’ve never applied for a job.” Felicity shot back as the two of us walked towards the exit. I chuckled.
———
We left all the guys in a pile safely away from the explosion and got in the van, with Dig once against being our getaway driver.
“Thermal shows everyone’s out.” Felicity confirmed, looking down at her tablet.
Oliver armed the charges, but he hesitated to blow the Applied Sciences building to kingdom come.
”It’s just a building, Oliver.” Dig said from the front seat.
Oliver pushed the detonate button, and we all turned to watch out of the rear window as the building blew up.
It was a hell of a fireworks show.
———
———
“Cowards.” Isabel Rochev said on the news report we were watching, “Who else would needlessly destroy cutting edge scientific and medical technology whose sole purpose is to make Starling City a healthier and safer place? As CEO of Queen Consolidated, I have a message to the terrorists who committed this unspeakable act. You will be caught and punished.”
“You know, there wasn’t even a mention of how we took the time to make sure no lives were lost in the explosion.” I said.
”For the record, I hated her before we found out she was a supervillain.” Felicity said.
”Agreed. Oliver clearly didn’t, though.” I smirked.
”What does that mean?” Sara asked curiously.
”David, don’t you dare-“ Oliver started, but I grinned at Sara.
”They slept together.” I said.
”They did what?” Sara asked incredulously. Oliver shook his head.
”You know, none of you ever obey the what happens in Russia stays in Russia mantra.” Oliver sighed. Felicity and I exchanged smiles, thinking of our own naughty time in Russia, which we’d repeated a few times since, but Slade Wilson really was a mood-killer.
”Alright, Slade’s goal is to create an army of human weapons using the Mirakuru. To do that, he needs an industrial centrifuge.” Oliver said.
“Which having Isabel Rochev steal Queen Consolidated from your family gave him full access to.” Sara said.
“But since Applied Sciences went kaboom, he can’t use our technology, well, formerly ours for his warped science experiments.” Felicity said.
”Slade has had us on our heels for weeks. It’s about time we took the fight to him.” Dig said.
”All this will do is set him back.” Oliver said, and I nodded, “We have no way of knowing where his next attack is coming from.”
———
Sara tenderly dabbed Oliver’s severely swollen eye with a cloth.
“Hey. Will you help me up?” Oliver asked her.
“Yeah.” she said, and he slid his arm around her shoulders to rise to his feet shakily.
”Just to my trunk.” Oliver said, pointing.
”Okay.” Sara nodded, and the two staggered over.
Oliver grabbed a pinch of Yao Fei’s herbs and swallowed it.
”Ah, look who’s up.” a familiar Russian voice said, and I looked up from the floor to see Anatoly coming in, looking at Oliver, “Just in time for all the fun.”
Anatoly went over to Ivo, who was sitting weakly against the fuselage wall.
”What are you going to do to him?” Sara asked.
”Make him scream.” Anatoly said with satisfaction, “Just like he made us. Hmm? They say living well is best revenge? I prefer torture. You want first turn?”
“No.” Oliver shook his head.
”Please. I can help you.” Ivo said weakly. I rose to my feet.
”What I find amazing is how whenever you are not in a position of power, you grovel to whoever is. You’re a coward, Ivo. A spineless, whining coward.” I said venomously.
Sara touched my arm, and I glanced at her.
”We’ll get Daniel back.” she said firmly.
”But even if we physically got him back, he still thinks I’m a murderer. A monster.” I said despairingly. Sara gave me a sad look.
”Perhaps you want first turn?” Anatoly asked me. I shook my head.
”No.” I said firmly, “I’d kill him, and we need him alive.”
Anatoly nodded.
”Now, doctor, what was it you said you needed for research? An eye?” Anatoly asked, stepping towards Ivo, and grabbing a fistful of his shirt, “Let me get you a fresh one.”
”You can still stop Slade Wilson!” Ivo begged.
”Anatoly, wait.” Oliver said, “What did you say?”
”I can help you stop him.” Ivo said.
”How? That miracle drug of yours has turned him into monster.” Anatoly said.
”I know. I can turn him back.” Ivo said.
”Ivo, what are you saying?” Oliver demanded.
”The Mirakuru. There’s a cure.” Ivo revealed.
———
“I know you said you weren’t worried,” Felicity said as she and I approached Oliver, Sara, and Dig, “but David and I went to Roy’s apartment. It’s empty.”
“Looked like he’s been gone for a few days.” I put in.
”Where the hell did he go?” Oliver asked, “We’ll have to wait, and we need to deal with Slade, figure out what his next move is.”
We all headed towards the bunker, and as we were heading down the stairs into it, Oliver spoke again.
”I know Slade. He is not gonna stop until…” Oliver trailed off when a voice spoke.
“Welcome home.” an Australian voice said, and my eyes flew open when I saw Slade Wilson standing there, fully geared up as Deathstroke, with an orange and black mask and heavy tactical gear, with a sword over his back and a pistol at his hip. He lifted the pistol and I pushed quickly in front of Felicity. Slade kept shooting, so I leaped over the edge of the staircase railing with Felicity, covering her with my body as I pushed her behind cover.
Sara, Dig, and Oliver raced down the stairs and ducked for cover themselves.
Dig managed to turn off the bright spotlights, his own pistol out.
I saw Sara grab the pole off the salmon ladder and leap up to attack Slade, only for him to catch her by the throat.
”Hello, Sara.” he growled. Then, he threw her.
She landed hard on one of the desks and flipped to the floor with a hard thud.
Dig ran in, shooting rapidly.
“Dig!” I shouted.
”You’re wasting your bullets.” Slade growled, and backhanded Dig through the glass case holding Oliver’s shot.
I ran forwards, and Felicity kept her hand firmly in mine until the last possible second, when she had to let go.
Oliver grabbed my escrima sticks and fought hard against Slade’s katana. I grabbed my own katana and joined the fight.
Slade slashed Oliver’s shoulder and flipped him to the ground, then caught my katana blade in his hand, and hurled me across the room, where I smashed into the glass case holding Daniel’s suit.
I heard Oliver scream in pain and then a sickening thud.
”Don’t forget who taught you how to fight, kid.” Slade growled.
Then… silence. The lights turned back on, and I lifted my head, blood streaming from a gash in my forehead. Felicity had turned the lights back on, and there was no Slade in sight.
Oliver sat up, and I tried to pull myself up, but found pieces of glass in my arm, which stung like a bitch.
Felicity came up to me, and gingerly touched my cheek.
”My aunt… call her.” I groaned.
———
Daniel
I walked into the hospital urgently, looking around desperately. I approached the receptionist.
”Excuse me, I’m looking for my brother, David Hale.” I said quickly. She told me where to go and I hurried to that direction.
I found my brother sitting on a hospital bed, Felicity sitting beside him. David had a heavy bruise forming on his eye, a busted lip, and a wound on his head was taped together with medical tape.
“Daniel.” David said in surprise. Felicity kissed my brother lightly, and nodded to him.
”I’ll give you two a moment.” she said, and left.
”So… still pissed at me?” David started us off.
“That’s your opening line?” I sighed.
”What do you want me to say?” David sighed.
”I just… why? Why did you lie to me?” I asked.
”I thought about telling you. But I ultimately decided that it was not my secret to share. It has nothing to do with me. I told Oliver, and I stand by my choices. It is not my place to come in and ruin the Queen family.” David said.
”You could have just told me.” I said, shaking my head.
”Daniel, I know you. If I had told you, you would have told Thea as soon as you could, and then she’d hate you for ruining her memories of Robert Queen. I know that you don’t think lying is good, but sometimes it protects people. It has its’ downsides, sure, but there are some positives, too.” David said.
”So you don’t regret it… not at all?” I asked.
”No.” David said simply.
I stared at him for a minute.
”If you… if you need any help with Slade, let me know. I’ll be there.” I said, and then I walked out.
———
David
”What do we have?” Oliver asked, walking into the bunker with Dig on his heels.
”What Slade took.” Felicity replied.
”Took?” Oliver repeated.
”He wasn’t here to kill us. That was more of a bonus.” I explained.
”He was here because we had something that he wanted. The skeleton key.” Felicity informed Oliver and Dig.
”I did a full sweep.” Sara said, “It’s the only thing missing.”
”He needs a new way to mass produce the serum now that we’ve dusted Applied Sciences.” Oliver said.
”With the skeleton key, he can get into anywhere, take anything he wants.” Dig pointed out.
”We know what he wants. We just need to find it first.” Oliver said, “Where is the most cutting-edge technology housed in Starling City?”
”STAR Labs.” Felicity realized, “They have a warehouse in the city.”
I nodded, and walked forwards to grab my bow.
Oliver, Sara, and I all geared up and headed out, Sara on the back of Oliver’s motorcycle, and me on my own motorcycle.
———
When we pulled up to the STAR Labs warehouse, we saw two familiar people looking hysteric at the front desk, telling the receptionist something hurriedly. I recognized them as Cisco and Caitlin, two people from STAR Labs who’d been monitoring Barry’s vitals.
“We’re too late.” Oliver sighed. Oliver and I revved our engines and headed back for the bunker, passing a silver car as we did so.
Chapter 89: The Man Under The Hood, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Felicity and I walked into STAR Labs the next day, with Dig following us.
”Felicity. David.” Cisco said, rising to his feet, as did Caitlin.
“Cisco. Caitlin. Are you guys okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?” Felicity asked.
”You said ‘he’ twice.” Caitlin noted, “Do you know who attacked us, that lunatic with the mask and the sword?”
Caitlin was a pretty brunette who was fairly uptight, but she was friendly enough.
Cisco was a young-looking guy with long, shoulder-length dark hair and a penchant for graphic tees. He was the opposite of uptight, and he and Caitlin were good counters to each other, from what I’d seen.
”Uh, no. I, no, I don’t know. I-I said ‘he’ twice, because on the radio… I heard that the person who attacked you had man parts, which would make him a ‘he.’” Felicity said. Eloquent as usual, babe.
”I’m John Diggle. I work security for Queen Consolidated. Do you have any idea what the masked man may’ve taken?” Dig asked, “An industrial centrifuge, by any chance?”
”No. It’s a secret.” Caitlin said.
”A secret? What kind of secret?” I asked.
”The kind I have to keep.” Caitlin replied.
”Well, does Cisco have to keep it, too?” Felicity asked.
”Yes. He does.” Caitlin said.
”Okay. We’re just so happy that you guys are okay.” Felicity said.
”How’s Barry?” I asked.
“He’s the same.” Caitlin said.
”Barry’s condition deteriorated. They moved him to STAR Labs.” Felicity explained to Dig, “They have been looking after him. That’s how David and I met Cisco and Caitlin.”
”Right.” Dig nodded.
”We’ll come visit as soon as we can.” Felicity said, squeezing my hand.
”That’d be cool. Don’t worry, Barry gets lots of visitors. Iris is there a lot.” Cisco said.
”Who?” I asked curiously.
”She’s, um… his… something.” Cisco explained.
”Huh. He told me he was single. He moves fast.” I said.
———
“I hacked into Harrison Wells’ personal files.” Felicity explained, back in the bunker, “He’s the director of STAR Labs, which basically makes me unstoppable.”
I laughed.
”Look what I found.” Felicity said, touching something on her screen, “It’s a prototype for one of their new bio-tech projects. The patent is still pending, which is probably why they didn’t wanna tell us what it was.”
“So what is it?” Dig asked.
”It’s a bio-transfuser.” Felicity said.
“Can you tell it to me like I’m stupid?” I requested.
”It can deliver blood from one single patient into multiple patients at once.” Felicity explained.
”Why would Slade need the blood transfusion?” Dig asked.
”He doesn’t.” Oliver said, “The prisoners that he freed last week from Iron Heights to create his own personal army do.”
”With a few tweaks, Slade can retrofit it for the Mirakuru bypassing what we know to be a less than desirable ratio of success to, you know, death.” Felicity said, “Instead of it metabolizing in the person… it happens in the machine.”
”That’s gonna require a whole lot of blood.” Dig pointed out, “Even a man with Slade’s stamina can’t handle that kinda drain.”
”Dig, you made that sound weird.” I said.
”Good.” Oliver said.
”Huh?” I asked.
”We let him use it. He’ll be weak, vulnerable, and that’ll be my opportunity to kill him.” Oliver said, “How do we find this thing?”
”A machine like this pulls an exorbitant amount of power from the grid. When it turns on, I’ll know when and where.” Felicity promised, “Right now, we just wait.”
”I’m tired of waiting.” Oliver said.
”Aren’t we all?” I grumbled.
———
“Don’t listen to him, he’s lying!” Anatoly said angrily.
”The cure is real, I promise!” Ivo said.
”No, he’s just trying to save his neck.” Anatoly said. Sara moved forwards and pushed Anatoly out of the way.
”Anthony, look at me.” she said, “Tell us about the cure.”
Anatoly scoffed and walked out, giving me a look that basically said ‘What happened to scary Sara?’.
“I wanna help you, Sara.” Ivo said.
”If that’s your opening line, you definitely are talking out of your ass.” I snapped.
”But first, you have to promise you’ll help me too.” Ivo said, looking at Sara. I threw up my hands.
”She can’t save your life.” Oliver said.
”No one can, not anymore. All I ask is for a quick death.” Ivo said.
”You don’t deserve a quick death.” Oliver said coldly.
”I know. And I’m still asking.” Ivo said.
Sara looked at Oliver and I.
”It’s your call.” Oliver shrugged. I shrugged, too.
Sara nodded at Ivo.
”Thank you.” he gasped.
”Start talking, Ivo!” Oliver said.
”I was never able to replicate the Mirakuru serum from the original Japanese World War II research I discovered. After conducting experiments… on the prisoners that I acquired this past year, I was able to synthesize a solution that counteracts, reverses, the physiological effects that exposure to Mirakuru produces. From more than human… back to human.” Ivo told us.
”Where is this cure now?” Oliver asked.
”You’ll keep your word about ending my life?” Ivo checked. I gave him a wicked grin.
”Absolutely.” I said.
”Tell us.” Sara said.
Ivo held up a key on a cord, and handed it to Sara.
”On the freighter. In the safe in my quarters. Now I believe… this concludes my end of the deal.” Ivo said.
Sara rose to her feet and walked over to the pistol that was sitting on the crate.
She turned and aimed it at Ivo.
———
“Oh my God. The grid at Collins’ main just spiked, drawing a hell of a lot of power. Either someone just plugged in the world’s largest hair dryer, or the bio-transfuser just went online.” Felicity told me. I looked over at her.
”Call Oliver, tell him to get his ass moving.” I said, and fished out my own phone to call Daniel.
He picked it up on the second ring.
”Yes?” he asked.
”We’re going after Slade. Are you available?” I asked him. There was a brief pause.
”Yeah. I’m on my way.” Daniel said.
”Thanks, brother.” I said, and hung up.
———
Daniel
Oliver, David, and I dropped down to the floor, and the three of us looked around.
I’d spent my last week with Thea, helping her get through this whole Malcolm Merlyn thing. She hadn’t wanted to sleep at the Queen mansion anymore, so I’d offered up my place. Well, my old place. Aunt Miranda gave me a key to my parents’ house. Turns out, she’d been keeping it well maintained over the years, and I’d never been so grateful.
But now, my little week of time spent with Thea, in a little bubble, was over. I was here, back in the field, with a fight to win. A difficult fight.
We walked forwards and saw a very unsettling sight. There was a circle of tables with escaped prisoners laying on them, and green and red tubes twisted around the bio-transfuser.
The red tubes were coming from a chair, but the chair had its’ back to us, concealing Slade from view.
I remembered the plan I’d been told on the way over: attack Slade while he was weak from blood loss, and hopefully win. However, I was sure his kids were around somewhere.
One of the prisoners twitched, and Oliver and I simultaneously reached for arrows. I glanced over at David, who was standing over by a prisoner. He turned away from the prisoner, not looking my way or Oliver’s.
Oliver, David, and I walked around the chair, and to my horror, I saw that it was Roy strapped to the chair, being drained of blood.
I moved to grab one of Roy’s restraints, but an Australian voice spoke up.
”I wouldn’t touch that if I were you.” Slade said.
The three of us turned to face Slade, arrows drawn.
”Removing him mid-cycle will surely end his life.” Slade said, Isabel standing behind him.
”Slade, he’s just a kid.” Oliver snapped.
”Who’s here only because you pushed him away.” Slade remarked.
”We found him at a shelter in Bludhaven.” Isabel spoke up, “Pathetic. Didn’t even put up a fight.”
”I will.” Oliver growled, “Tell me how to shut it down!”
”If you could feel the power that is surging through me… you would know that I do not fear an arrow. David, you know what I’m talking about. I am stronger than you can even imagine. Maybe if you still had the Mirakuru in your veins, you would stand a chance against me. But soon… my children and I will not be alone. We will have an army of soldiers just like us.” Slade said.
David turned and fired an arrow into the fuse box, which cut power to the whole bio-transfuser thing.
Oliver shot arrow after arrow at Slade, but he deflected them all with his sword. Isabel lifted a gun and started shooting at Oliver, David, and I.
We ducked behind cover, and Oliver threw a dart at her gun, knocking it from her hand.
Oliver and Isabel launched into a fight, but Oliver kicked Isabel’s ass, only to be slammed to the ground by Slade.
David charged into the fight, and I followed my brother into hell.
David lifted his bow and shot one, two arrows into Slade’s chest.
”You can’t hurt me, kid.” he smirked. David smirked back when the arrows in Slade’s chest exploded, sending him flying backwards
Oliver grabbed the last vial of Mirakuru from the bio-transfuser and pocketed it, then Oliver and I went to work springing Roy from the chair.
”Come on, Roy. Hold on.” I pleaded with my best friend.
I looked up to see that Isabel had a gun trained on me, only for a purple arrow to sink into her throat.
She fell backwards, and I turned to see David lowering his bow.
Slade was getting to his feet, and all three of us reached for another arrow. But instead of hitting Slade, we shot them up at the roof. I grabbed Roy and we grappled up out of the building.
———
David
”He’s lost a lot of blood.” Sara said, looking over Roy, “I don’t know what the bio-transfuser did to him, but his pulse is weak. He’s barely breathing. He needs a real doctor.”
“We can’t take him to my aunt. The hospital runs tests, and she can’t stop them from doing that.” I shook my head.
”So what do we do now?” Felicity asked.
”Only thing we can do now, we wait.” Dig said.
”Well, while we’re waiting, we still have a Slade problem.” Sara pointed out, “He’s got 20 guys just like him, and we have no way to stop him.”
”Yes, we do.” Oliver said. He pulled the test tube of Mirakuru out of his pocket.
”Is that what I think it is?” Felicity asked.
”Mirakuru.” Oliver nodded.
”You’re not going to take it, are you?” Sara asked him worriedly.
”No. We’re going to use it to make a cure.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, we don’t even know if it’s possible to reverse the effects.” Felicity said.
”Worked on me.” I shrugged. Felicity stared at me for a second.
”You took Mirakuru?” she asked. I nodded.
”On the island. My leg was ruined in an explosion, so I had to take it to be able to walk again. I took it with a sedative, so it didn’t drive me insane, but I got all the benefits of it. Ivo had a cure, and it worked.” I explained.
”Why didn’t you ever tell us that, David?” Dig asked.
”Because I’m ashamed.” I answered.
”Of what?” Dig asked. Oliver and I looked at each other, and then we both found Sara’s eyes. She nodded at us.
”Five years ago, we had the chance to use the cure on Slade. We chose to kill him. Everything that’s happening now is on us.” Oliver said, and I sighed.
———
“I saved you once, Sara.” Ivo said, “It feels like a long time ago now.”
I took the gun from Sara’s hand and shot Ivo in the head. I let out a heavy exhale as Ivo fell over, dead.
Sara and Oliver stared at me in wide-eyed shock. I took a shuddering breath.
”He tried to shoot my little brother in the head. This only ended one way for him.” I said in an uncharacteristically cruel voice.
”You shouldn’t have had to do that. It was… it was my responsibility.” Sara said.
”It was my kill.” I said in a low voice. Sara kissed me on the cheek.
”Thank you.” she said.
”So, now what do we do?” Anatoly asked.
”Well, I don’t suppose any of you know how to pilot a submarine?” Oliver asked.
———
Felicity and I walked into the STAR Labs and found Cisco and Caitlin working.
”I need you guys to do us a favor.” Felicity said, holding up the vial of Mirakuru, “This time, it’ll be our secret.”
Caitlin took the vial curiously.
———
I got out of bed and padded over to where my jacket was sitting on the back of a chair, and I reached into its’ pocket.
Quietly, so as not to wake Felicity, I drew out the test tube of Mirakuru that I had stolen from Slade’s lair.
There had only been one vial there, true, but I’d brought an empty test tube, just in case the opportunity presented itself. When Oliver and Daniel weren’t looking, I’d cut open one of the tubes on the bio-transfused that was moving Mirakuru, and filled up the test tube about halfway.
Call it my insurance policy. If things went to hell in a handbasket, I could take the Mirakuru and even the odds.
Of course, I didn’t have the sedative that you were supposed to take the Mirakuru with, so this wouldn’t be like my last experience with Mirakuru. This would be the kind of mind-altering shit that Slade was going through.
I only hoped that I could keep myself in control long enough to stop Slade, save the people I cared about, and then kill myself so that I didn’t become their next problem.
But for now, I put the vial back, saving it for a rainy day.
Chapter 90: Seeing Red, Part 1
Notes:
90 chapters on this story. Wow.
Anyone have any ideas for some kind of special milestone event for the 100th chapter? I’m open to suggestions.
Chapter Text
David
”No change?” Felicity asked from over at her computer desk. I looked up from my chocolate chip cookie to look at Roy.
”No.” I called with my mouth full.
Dig laughed.
”Damn, man. Chew your food before answering.”
I swallowed the cookie bite in my mouth.
“Sorry. Yeah, there’s no change.” I said.
”So much blood mixed in with so much Mirakuru, I don’t know if it’s good or bad.” Dig said, “We could really use that cure.”
”I talked to Caitlin this morning. They’re working on it.” Felicity told Dig and I. It was just us three in the bunker right now.
”No mention of Isabel Rochev’s death?” Dig asked.
”Not a thing.” Felicity said, “I wasn’t expecting a glowing obituary, but she’s a Fortune 500 CEO that’s been missing for a week now. You’d think she’d have some column inches.”
“Yeah.” I nodded.
There was a loud thud, and Felicity jumped. I turned sharply towards the sound, to see that Roy had made it.
”Does the fact that him lying there freak me out a little make me a bad person?” Felicity asked.
”Nothing could make you a bad person, Liss.” I answered.
”I am starving. I know you’ve been grazing, David, so are you hungry?” Dig asked.
”I could eat. Felicity, you in?” I asked.
”Yeah. No Big Belly Burger though. It’s giving me a big belly.” Felicity said in a bit of a pout.
”Sushi, then?” Dig asked, walking for the exit.
”Sushi, then.” Felicity nodded.
”We should get you into a vigilante training regimen. That’ll burn off everything but muscle.” I offered.
”Uh, no thanks. I’m content watching you do the salmon ladder shirtless.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, but then I could watch you do it topless.” I grinned. Felicity gave me a slightly naughty grin back.
”I don’t think unconscious Roy really adds to the mood, though.” I said, glancing over my shoulder, “Oh, fuck.”
”What?” Felicity asked, and turned, “Oh, fuck.”
Roy was gone.
”Roy?” Felicity asked, and both of us stood up. I looked around the lab, and then I saw him, hood on, standing in the shadows. I put one arm protectively in front of Felicity, tilting my head warily at Roy.
”Forgot my phone.” Dig said, walking in, but then froze at the scene he saw.
Roy was shuddering like a crackhead, gripping the corner of Felicity’s desk.
I backed up a step, pushing Felicity back as I did.
Roy flipped over Felicity’s desk, sending it and the computers on it flying.
Felicity gasped.
”Roy, listen.” Dig said as Roy stormed towards him, but Roy shoved him out of the way, and Dig flew backwards, flipping over a table and landing hard on the ground.
”Dig!” Felicity shouted.
”You alright?” I asked.
”Yeah.” he said. I turned and grabbed two knives off my glass case, and glanced back at Felicity.
”You see Roy, you haul ass away from him, you understand me?” I asked. Felicity nodded, and I shoved the knives into their sheaths on the inside of my pants, and followed Dig out of the bunker, looking for Roy.
———
Up in Verdant, Dig and I scanned the crowd desperately, looking for Roy. I caught a glimpse of red, and like a bull, I charged through the crowd after him.
Dig lifted his gun and shouted ‘Move!’ a few times, and the crowd kind of parted for him. I burst out onto the street and found Roy was gone. Dig burst out, holding his gun and looking around.
”We lost him.” I sighed.
———
———
Daniel
”Have you ever thought about leaving Starling?” Thea asked me. I glanced over at her. I was reading a book in bed, and Thea had been on her phone, but she seemed to have put that down now.
“Um… permanently?” I asked.
”For a long while, at least.” Thea shrugged.
”I guess I’ve thought about it once or twice. Never too seriously, though. Why?” I asked.
”Well, I’ve been thinking about leaving Starling.” Thea admitted, “And I wondered… would you come with me if I do?”
“In a heartbeat.” I said firmly.
”Really? You’d leave your life here?” Thea asked, looking surprised.
”For you? Absolutely. Besides, the only thing I’m really leaving behind is David, and I could use a while away from him.” I joked. Thea laughed and my phone started ringing. I picked it up to see my brother’s girlfriend was calling. Great. Felicity only called whenever there was trouble afoot. Never once did I get a call from her that was like, ‘hey, would you and Thea be interested in a double date?’ or ‘god, David’s being a stubborn asshat and you need to come smack some sense into him’. Just constant work calls.
”Yes?” I asked wearily, answering the phone.
”It’s Roy. He’s gone.” Felicity said.
”Is everything okay?” I asked.
”Other than property damage, but Dig and David are helping tidy things up. I just called Oliver and Sara. Should I call Jade?” Felicity asked me.
”Uh, yes, definitely.” I said, and hung up.
I glanced at Thea.
”I have to go.” I apologized.
”It’s fine.” she smiled.
———
I walked into the bunker to see Dig and David righting Felicity’s desk, her computers a sparking mess on the floor.
”What happened?” Oliver asked, walking in right behind me with Sara by his side.
”I don’t know, one minute he’s comatose, and the next, he’s flipping over computer equipment.” Dig said.
”And shaking like a crackhead.” David put in.
”He was a lot more out of control than Slade was at your house.” Dig said.
“He looked like Roy, but he… wasn’t Roy.” Felicity said.
”Where do you think he’s headed?” Sara asked.
”I don’t know, but we have to find him.” Oliver said.
”Jade didn’t answer her phone, so we don’t have her to work with for now, either.” Felicity mentioned.
David and Oliver both grabbed their bows, and I grabbed mine, along with my bokken.
———
David
“This is ridiculous.” Sara sighed, “We can’t just ride around all night hoping to lay eyes on him.”
”I love riding my motorcycle, but I gotta agree with Sara on this one.” I said.
”Diggle?” Oliver asked on comms.
”His place is clean. I don’t think he’s been back here.” Dig said.
”Call just went out for an ambulance at 14th and Hobart.” Felicity reported in my ear, “There’s four men seriously assaulted. By someone wearing a red hoodie.”
I revved my engine and Oliver, Sara, and I (all on our own motorcycles) headed off, and I assumed Daniel (who’d teamed up with Dig) would be on his way over as well.
———
We pulled up to 14th and Hobart, with Daniel pulling up as well.
There was a man in a tracksuit who was bleeding and looked very injured, leaning on a pillar to keep upright.
”What happened?” Oliver questioned him.
”Guy jumped us. Came out of nowhere. The dude is ‘roided out or something. He’s crazy.” the guy said. Oliver, Sara, Daniel and I exchanged glances.
———
“So, your friend Sin found Roy?” I asked Daniel as the two of us walked into the bunker. I wouldn’t say things between us were back to good, but the crisis of Slade and now the MIA Roy kept us in proximity to one another.
”Yeah. She tried to talk to him, and apparently he hit her.” Daniel sighed.
”Jeez. He needs to be stopped.” I shook my head.
”Verdant, 14th and Hobart, and the bar Sin spotted him at last night.” Felicity said, “He looks to be moving east.”
”What’s east?” Sara wondered.
”Jade’s apartment.” Daniel realized.
”If he still remembers where Jade lives, there might be something of Roy still left in there.” Felicity said.
”Or it’s just a coincidence that he’s moving east.” Sara said.
”I know that Sin’s involved, but don’t let that cloud your judgement.” Oliver cautioned.
”Well, don’t let the fact that this used to be Roy cloud yours.” Sara retorted.
I agreed with Sara, but I wasn’t going to speak up against my brother’s best friend when I was trying to mend fences with my brother.
Sara’s phone started ringing, and she answered it.
”Sin?” she asked.
“I thought I told you to go home.” she said after a moment.
Sara hung up the phone and looked at us.
“Roy’s at the Clocktower.” Sara said.
———
Oliver, Daniel, Sara, and I walked into the clock tower base, fully geared up. Gone were the days where it was an abandoned mess, now it was a fully functioning secondary bunker where Daniel and his friends were hanging out together.
”Roy?” Daniel called. The four of us split up to look for him, glancing around the base warily.
“He’s not here.” Sara sighed. Then, Roy dropped down from the rafters.
Sara moved forwards first, swinging her staff at his face, but he didn’t react, and Sara kept hitting Roy with her staff until he grabbed her by the throat and threw her backwards.
I reached back and grabbed an arrow, firing it.
It sank into Roy’s shoulder, and I pressed the trigger I had on my bow.
Electricity crackled from the arrow, but it didn’t seem to faze Roy, he just yanked the arrow from his shoulder and charged at me. I twisted out of his way, but he grabbed my leg and swung me around before releasing me. I flew across the room and smashed into a training dummy, landing hard on the exercise mats, thankfully.
Oliver went in with a venom arrow, only for Roy to catch it. Daniel whipped out his own arrow and fired it, but Roy caught that one, too.
It then exploded, however, with a concussion blast that knocked Roy backwards into the wall. He bounced right back up.
Oliver and Daniel both ripped their masks off and lowered their hoods.
”It’s Daniel. It’s Daniel and Oliver.” Daniel said, pointing between him and Oliver.
”What you’re doing right now, it’s because of the Mirakuru. You’re a good person, Roy.” Oliver said, “You have a conscience and a soul. I need you to use those and fight this! You can do it!”
Roy smashed his flat hand in to Oliver’s chest, and he went sailing backwards.
Daniel tossed aside his bow, raising his hands.
”It’s me, Roy. It’s Daniel. You’re my best friend, Roy, and I don’t- I can’t lose you. Not to the Mirakuru. I can’t lose anyone else to Mirakuru. Fight it!” Daniel urged.
Roy punched Daniel, hard, and he dropped down to one knee. Roy then savagely kicked Daniel’s leg, and I heard a sickening snap and my brother scream in pain.
Roy punched a hole in the floor and jumped down into it, getting away.
———
Aunt Miranda came into the hospital room at the hospital, and saw Daniel sitting on the examination table, while Oliver, Sara, and I stood beside him, all four of us still in our vigilante gear, masked and everything.
”He needs help.” I said.
Aunt Miranda nodded.
———
“Some of this damage is chronic. The cost of jumping off rooftops, I guess.” Aunt Miranda said.
”I need to get back on my feet.” Daniel said.
”I can give you a brace, but you’ll still be in pain.” Aunt Miranda said, and crossed to the medicine cabinet, “Six months ago, this cabinet would have been empty. The Chinese Triad was stopping all of our medicine shipments until someone stopped them. Three someones. Ever since, I’ve been looking for a way to thank you three.”
———
“These aren’t going to fix your knee.” Sara told Daniel, who was mixing up several medications from Aunt Miranda.
”They’ll help it heal faster.” Daniel replied stubbornly.
”And until then?” Sara questioned.
”Where are we with facial recognition?” Oliver spoke up when it became clear Daniel wasn’t going to answer.
”Traffic cams can’t get a clear shot.” Felicity said, “Now I see why you guys wear those hoods.”
”Felicity, we need to find Roy before the police do.” Oliver reminded her.
“Because they’ll kill him and we won’t?” Sara asked.
“STAR Labs is working on a cure.” Oliver said firmly.
”Which they may never come up with.” Sara pointed out, “And even if they do, I mean… how many people are we gonna let Roy kill in the meantime?”
”You know, you wanted to kill Helena, too.” Oliver said, “You found another way.”
”That was different and you know it. Roy has the Mirakuru in him, just like Slade. If you had a clear shot of Slade right now, you would take it.” Sara said.
”Roy isn’t Slade!” Oliver protested.
”Roy’s barely even Roy anymore.” I sighed, “I’m with Sara on this one.”
Daniel looked at me in shock.
“Thank you!” Sara nodded at me, “Roy’s not himself anymore. He’s too far gone.”
”No, no, I don’t believe that.” Daniel said firmly.
”Do you guys even hear yourself?” Sara asked, looking between me, Daniel and Oliver, “This is the exact conversation we had five years ago, except we were freezing on Lian Yu.”
Daniel looked away from Sara, and Oliver stared at the ground.
Sara walked over to the gun cabinet and pulled out a pistol.
”What are you doing?” Daniel asked sharply.
”What needs to be done.” Sara said, “The Mirakuru won’t do anything against a headshot.”
”Sara!” Oliver said.
”Your mother’s rally starts in half an hour. I’d start getting dressed if I were you. David, you coming?” Sara asked. I grabbed my bow and rose to my feet. Daniel caught at my arm as I walked past him.
”If you help Sara kill Roy, that’s it, we’re done. There’s no forgiveness for that.” Daniel said coldly.
“There are lives at stake, Daniel. If I was Mirakuru-crazy like this, I’d expect you to kill me. End my misery.” I stated, and jerked my arm free of Daniel’s grasp and walked after Sara. Oliver could have followed, but he had that rally to attend, and it was an important one.
But for now… Sara and I had a monster to take down, dead or alive.
Chapter 91: Seeing Red, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
”So… Moira knew we were the Arrows the whole time?” I asked Oliver with a confused frown.
”Since the Undertaking, she said. She said she was proud of me.” Oliver smiled a little. I patted his shoulder.
”Look at that. Someone knew your secret and your relationship is stronger for it.” I said dryly.
“I get the point.” Oliver sighed.
Moira came on stage and Oliver and I turned to see her talk.
”When I was first approached about entering this race, the prospect of winning seemed a distant, nearly impossible feat. How could a city that had suffered so much place its faith in someone so responsible for its’ suffering? But as the weeks progressed, good people such as you raised your voices in support and I began to think that I could make a difference. I could help save this city. But… recent events have changed things and…” Moira trailed off, staring into the crowd. I followed her gaze to see Thea standing there.
Moira looked over at Oliver and I, and we both gave her nods of support. Glowing reviews from two out of three of the Starling City vigilantes, it seemed.
”… and now I know that I can make a difference!” Moira said with a smile, and the crowd started to applaud, “Should the honor become mine, I promise with every breath I take to do what is necessary, to sacrifice what is necessary for the good of this city. Starling City is my home, you are my family, and there is nothing more important to me than family. Thank you. Thank you all.”
Moira walked off stage.
”Great speech, Moira.” her campaign manager complimented her, “A little too off-book for my liking, but we’ll work on that.”
”I thought it was perfect.” Oliver smiled, and she and Oliver hugged.
”Um… hi.” a voice said into the mic, and I turned to see Thea up at the stand.
What was this about?
”I just wanted to come up here and say a few words. I am so proud to have my mom here tonight, at my club Verdant, in the Glades.” Thea said.
”What is she doing? She knows this is being televised.” Oliver asked.
“No idea. Advertising?” I shrugged.
”No.” Oliver said, looking out in the crowd. He pointed, and I saw Jade and Sin, looking around.
”They’re sending a message to Roy, trying to draw him out.” Oliver explained.
”So vote Queen. Tell your friends.” Thea concluded, “Thanks.”
Thea came off-stage, and Moira looked at her.
”Thea, that was-” Moira said, but was cut off.
”That was not for you.” Thea cut her off.
———
Oliver helped me down the stairs quickly into the bunker.
”You're so light. How do you even win fights?” Oliver asked.
”How many venom arrows do we have?” I asked Felicity, who was watching Oliver help me move with some amusement in her eyes.
”About 20.” Felicity said.
”We’re going to need those.” Oliver said.
”Okay. Are you guys sure that’s a good idea?” Felicity asked, “Like, Daniel, can you even get in those leather pants with that knee?”
“He needs lidocaine. Now.” Oliver said.
Felicity pulled out a syringe and stuck it into the bottle of lidocaine.
”Let’s see, the bottle says the proper dose…” Felicity read, but Oliver grabbed the syringe’s pusher and pulled it all the way out.
”All of it.” he said, and handed me the syringe. I jabbed it into my leg and pushed the pusher all the way down.
And then, I walked over to my gear, hearing Felicity make a little gagging noise as I did so.
———
David
When Sara and I walked into Verdant, he had Jade by the throat, up in the air, while Thea and Sin stood behind her, aghast.
”Roy!” I said, lifting my bow with an explosive arrow notched. On the other side of Roy, Sara lifted her gun.
”Put her down.” Sara ordered.
”Don’t! He can’t control it!” Jade pleaded with Sara and I.
“That’s why we don’t have a choice.” Sara said, and removed the safety on the pistol she held.
Sin threw herself in front of the pistol, hands up.
”Don’t do this.” Sin said.
Thea stepped in front of my bow, and I growled.
“Get out of my way.” I said.
”No. No, I won’t let you hurt my friend.” Thea said stubbornly.
Roy dropped Jade, and Sara shoved Sin out of the way and shot Roy in the leg.
“Kill me.” Roy said pleadingly, “Please. Kill me.”
”Don’t do it!” Jade begged. I knew that Jade and Sin had some fighting experience from training with Daniel, but neither one seemed willing to attack me or Sara.
Out of nowhere came Oliver and Daniel, each firing two venom arrows into Roy.
He fell backwards, and Oliver and Daniel came forwards.
”No one dies tonight.” Oliver ordered.
I saw Daniel looking intensely at me with my bow still aimed towards Thea, and I rapidly lowered it. Frankly, I’d forgotten I was even aiming it at her. Thea gave a shaky exhale.
”What about the police?” Jade asked.
”Go outside. We’ll get Roy the help he needs.” Oliver promised.
Oliver and I each grabbed one of Roy’s arms, and we lifted him up.
———
“Ah, Tibetan pit viper venom. A constant dose of that can’t be good for you. Right?” Felicity asked down in the bunker, where Roy was strapped to a table.
”It’ll keep him sedated like it did Slade.” Dig said.
”Until when? And what happens when we run out?” Felicity asked, “It’s not like you can buy this stuff over the counter. Unless you’re in Tibet. Then… maybe.”
“We’ll take care of him.” Daniel said, looking down sadly at his best friend.
”Anyone else crave dim sum after fisticuffs?” Felicity asked.
“Sometimes I swear you can read my mind.” I grinned.
”No one else? Ok. Dumplings for two, then.” Felicity said, and walked out of the bunker.
”I would have killed him.” Sara admitted, “I was ready to. He’d be dead right now if you hadn’t stopped me.”
”But he’s not.” Oliver said, “That’s all that matters.”
Daniel opened his mouth to argue that statement, but Oliver shot him a look.
”That’s not true.” Sara said, “I wanted to kill Roy. Because that’s what I do. That’s who I am. Because I spent six years in the darkness, and I looked into the eyes of the devil and I gave him my soul.”
“Let me help you get it back.” Oliver said.
”No, you deserve someone better. Someone who can harness that light that’s still inside of you, but I’m not that person, and I never will be.” Sara said.
”Sara…” Oliver shook his head, “don’t.”
”I’m sorry.” she said, “I just care about you too much to be with you.”
Then, she left.
———
Oliver, Daniel, and I walked up to Moira and Thea in Verdant as a cop walked away from them.
”You OK?” Daniel asked Thea worriedly. She nodded.
”Fine.” she said, looking between Oliver and Daniel, “Where were you two?”
“Oliver and Daniel were with me.” Moira said.
”Glad to see that you and Mom are getting along again, Ollie.” Thea said dryly.
”Hey, Moira, do you mind if I tag along with you back to the mansion? I left some clothes in my room that I’ve been meaning to come and grab.” I said.
”Not at all, David.” she smiled at me.
I nodded at her, and Oliver, Daniel, and I followed Moira out to the limo.
Thea was in the limo, as well, sitting beside Daniel.
”You knew about Roy.” Thea spoke up, looking at Oliver.
”What?” Oliver asked.
”That’s why you had your bodyguard stalking me. Somehow, you knew what was going on with him.” Thea said.
”I’m just trying to protect you.” Oliver said.
”By not telling me the truth.” Thea said dryly, “Just like with Malcolm Merlyn.”
God, I didn’t realize I’d hopped a ride on the family drama limo. I would have just taken my bike over.
”You know, the two of you, you think you’re protecting me by lying and by keeping secrets, but that’s what’s actually hurting me.” Thea said.
”You’re absolutely right.” Moira nodded, “We need to turn a new page.”
”It’s not going to be that simple… or easy.” Thea said.
My phone pinged, and I glanced down at it.
At the bunker with our dumplings. Where r u?
I quickly texted Felicity back.
Sorry, babe. I’m headed over to Queen mansion to pick up some clothes from my old room there. I’ll be on my way to you as soon as I can.
Her response came a second later.
Ok. No promises on there being food left for you, though.
I smiled down at my phone, and glanced up and tuned back in to the conversation.
”There’s something about Malcolm that both you and Oliver need to know.” Moira was saying, “Malcolm-“
Moira was cut off by a car slamming into the side of the limo.
———
Daniel
I came to upon hearing Thea screaming my name. I opened up my eyes to see her kneeling on the ground.
I blinked a couple of times and then looked around, taking in the scene before me. Moira and Thea were both kneeling on the ground, their hands tied. David was awake and was beside me, coughing a little bit. Oliver was stirring as Moira called his name. Slade Wilson was pacing behind Moira and Thea, and he had blood on his hands and face, and I had no idea why, until I saw two bodies over by the tree line. One of them was Joe Wilson, laying sprawled on the ground with blood all over his throat. The other was Rose Wilson, slumped against a tree, definitely breathing but unconscious.
What the hell had Slade done to his own children?
“I was dead the last time you were offered this choice.” Slade said to Oliver.
“What’s happening?” Thea sobbed, and my heart broke.
”I often wonder how you looked… when he pointed the gun at Daniel, and then he took Shado from me.” Slade growled at Oliver.
”You psychopath.” Oliver snarled, “Shado… Shado wasn’t yours.”
”No, she was yours. And because of your weakness, she had to sacrifice herself to save a child that you condemned to death!” Slade roared.
”That’s not what happened!” Oliver snapped.
”It is what happened! It is! She told me!” Slade said, pointing to air.
David started laughing, but not humorously, it was icy as all hell.
”There’s nobody there, you asshat.” David said, and put himself on his knees, “Kill me, not Moira or Thea. Kill me instead. It’s my fault Shado died, isn’t it? Oliver picked me. If he’d picked Daniel, Shado would have been too far away to take the bullet for me.”
That was an incredibly weak argument, but maybe it would make sense in Slade’s psychotic brain, but I prayed that it didn’t. I couldn’t watch my brother die, but then again… could I watch Thea die?
I knew what David was doing. He was riling Slade up, trying his hardest to engineer a situation where I wouldn’t have to endure losing my girlfriend or the woman I saw as a maternal figure. But if David’s plan worked, I would have to endure losing a brother. I’d have to go to Felicity and tell her that David wasn’t coming home to her.
David knew as well as I did that somebody was dying tonight, and that stupid, stupid man was trying to make sure it was him.
“No! Shut up, David.” I begged.
“You were both just children.” Slade shook his head, “I do not blame you or Daniel for Shado’s death. I blame Oliver, because it was HIS FAULT!”
“Slade… you were on the island with Oliver and the boys?” Moira realized.
”I thought I had known true despair… until I met your son.” Slade snarled at Moira, “I trusted him to make the right choice.”
”Let me make the right choice now.” Oliver said, “Kill me.”
“No!” Moira and Thea begged.
”No, Slade, don’t you dare! Me! Kill me!” David shouted, twisting furiously in an attempt to get up.
”Choose me, please!” Oliver said in desperation.
”I am killing you, Oliver.” Slade said, pulling out a gun, “Only more slowly than you would like.”
”Don’t.” Oliver said.
”Choose.” Slade said, pointing the gun at Moira’s head.
”Choose.” he repeated, pointing the gun at Thea’s head. I gave an involuntary shout of terror upon seeing Thea with a gun to her head.
”Me! Me, you asshole! Me!” David raged.
Even with the rift between David and I, he was still willing to give up his life so that I didn’t have to lose the woman I loved. How could he do that? How could my brother care so little about himself, that he was willing to give it all up for me?
“I swear to God, I am going to kill you!” Oliver shouted.
”Choose!” Slade thundered.
“No! No!” Oliver screamed.
Moira rose to her feet, and Oliver looked at her with dawning horror.
”Mom?” he asked.
”No.” Thea said desperately.
”Mom, what are you doing?” Oliver asked.
”There’s only one way this night can end.” Moira said sadly, turning to Slade, “And we both know that. Don’t we, Mr. Wilson?”
”Mom! Please, don’t!” Oliver begged.
“Both my children will live. So will the Hale boys, who are like sons to me.” Moira said. I hung my head, tears streaming down my face.
I glanced sideways at my brother to see no tears on his face, his face was so hard it could have been stone. He wasn’t grieving. He was swearing vengeance.
“What are you doing?” Thea pleaded with Moira.
”Thea, I love you.” Moira said, “Close your eyes, baby!”
Slade lifted a gun to Moira’s forehead, and my heart thundered in my ears.
”No!” Oliver shouted.
”You possess true courage.” Slade told Moira, pocketing the gun, “I am truly sorry that you did not pass that on to your son.”
Moira looked right at me.
”Take good care of her.” Moira said firmly. She was not going to die afraid. Moira Queen would die as she lived, a woman with a resolve like steel, who would not falter.
Slade ran Moira through with his sword, and I could only watch as Thea screamed in agony and Oliver fell over, looking to be lifeless. David hung his head, and I saw that stony face crack under grief.
“There is still one person who has to die… before this can end.” Slade said, walking over to Thea, sword still out.
“No…” I whispered hoarsely.
Slade flicked the sword and cut Thea’s bonds, and then walked off. I breathed out in a moment of relief before the grief came down and crushed me all over again.
Thea crawled over to Moira and cried over her body.
I closed my eyes.
Chapter 92: City of Blood, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I sat between Felicity and Lance at Moira’s funeral. Daniel was in the front row, sitting beside Thea with her hand in his. I hadn’t seen them apart since Moira died.
Dig was there, as was Laurel and Walter. But you know who wasn’t there? Oliver.
Everybody held pink roses in their hands. Walter looked to Thea, and then stood up and walked to Moira’s casket and placed down the pink rose. Laurel stood and went next, followed by Lance, and then me and Felicity, with Dig behind us.
———
I had my arm wrapped around Felicity, and she was crying. We were at… for lack of a better phrase, the funeral’s after-party.
Dig came up with a handkerchief, and I gave him a thankful nod as Felicity took it.
”I don’t even know why I’m crying.” Felicity said, “I didn’t even like Moira. Terrible thing to say about someone after they’ve just died. In my defense, she was not nice. She was diabolical. Not a word you often hear at someone’s funeral.”
”She was not nice, you’re right. But she loved her family, and she apparently loved Daniel and I. I’d say that makes her a good person. Made her a good person.” I corrected myself.
“Where is he?” Felicity asked, “Oliver, I mean. How could he not be here?”
”I don’t know.” Dig said.
”If Oliver’s smart,” a familiar, grating voice said, and I turned in absolute shock, “he ran back to his island to hide.”
Isabel Rochev looked right at me, and smirked.
”You should be dead. I shot you myself.” I said, stunned.
Isabel smiled.
”Maybe Oliver will attend your funerals.” was all she said before walking away.
———
Oliver dropped down the ladder onto the Japanese sub, and I dropped down after him, with Sara coming down after me, Peter after her, and Anatoly last.
”This sub is over 60 years old.” Anatoly said.
”It was carrying the Mirakuru during the war when it ran aground.” Sara explained.
The five of us walked deeper into the sub, and Peter’s flashlight landed on a bit of blood.
”Blood.” he said.
”Slade’s.” Oliver said, “He was bleeding out, dying. Until we decided to give him the Mirakuru.”
”Not one of your better ideas.” Anatoly said. I nodded in agreement.
”What about my idea for you to fix the sub?” Oliver asked, “You were in the navy.”
”The Russian Navy. They taught us how to sink Japanese sub, not pilot them.” Anatoly said.
”Anatoly, please.” Oliver said, “I know it’s a long shot, but if we get this sub operational, we can blow Slade and the Mirakuru out of the water and get the hell off of this island. I mean, unless you have a better idea, this is our only chance at getting home.”
Anatoly nodded and looked around.
“Ok. I try.” he said.
———
“We’re almost out of snake venom.” Dig said.
”Seeing Roy like this reminds me of Barry. And Barry reminds me of STAR Labs. STAR Labs reminds me of the Mirakuru cure that they’re working on, which we could really use… right now.”
”Yeah, especially since Isabitch Rochev was clearly shot up with the stuff.” I said, crossing my arms.
”How do you know?” Felicity asked me.
”Because I put an arrow through her throat. There’s no other way she could be waking and talking.” I said.
”I’ve left about a dozen messages for Oliver about Isabel being back. No response.” Dig said and looked to Felicity, “You have any luck finding him?”
”Tons. All of it bad.” Felicity said, “There’s been no activity on his passport, cell phone or bank accounts. What’s left of them, anyhow. And facial recognition hasn’t spotted him in any airport, bus, or train station.”
”Right. What about Sara?” Dig asked.
”Nothing either.” Felicity replied, “Guys, people don’t just go missing like this, unless…”
”Don’t even think about that.” I shook my head.
”What if she is?” Felicity asked, “What if Oliver is? Maybe the reason we can’t find him is because-“
“He’s alive. He’s gotta be.” I said.
”Yeah, if he wasn’t, Isabel Rochev wouldn’t be so shy about rubbing it in our faces. Believe me, he’s alive.” Dig said.
”Well, I hope you have some way to find him, because I am running out of places to look and people to ask.” Felicity said.
”I know who to ask.” Dig said quietly.
”Oh, hell no.” I sighed.
———
Dig, Felicity, and I walked into ARGUS, led by a guy in a gray suit who was supposed to be security, I was pretty sure. I was also sure that I could kick his ass without breaking a sweat. As could Dig. Hell, Felicity probably could.
“Thanks for agreeing to see us.” Dig said, nodding to Amanda Waller.
”Mr. Diggle. Thought I made it clear after our last meeting. As far as ARGUS is concerned, you’re out of favors.” Amanda said.
”I’m not asking for myself, Amanda. I’m asking for everyone in Starling City. I need you to find Oliver Queen.” Dig said.
———
———
“David. That computer’s running an XK-15 processor.” Felicity said, looking at one of the computers that ARGUS agents were using.
”Felicity.” I tried to pierce through the incoming ramble, but I failed.
”But that’s not even supposed to exist yet. I want one.” Felicity said.
”I don’t have time to keep track of your friends, Mr. Diggle.” Amanda said, walking forwards, “We deal with more pressing issues here.”
”You don’t understand. Oliver’s disappeared.” Dig said.
”Maybe he needs some time.” Amanda replied, “Or is it possible that the three of you simply haven’t been looking in the right place? Did you try facial recognition?”
”Yes, I ran it three times.” Felicity said.
”Amanda, please.” Dig said, leading Amanda away from Felicity and I.
———
“Is that the satellite frequency communicator TX50?” Felicity asked, approaching some random ARGUS agent who was working at a computer, “Can I touch it?”
I laughed quietly, playing it off as a cough.
”I know that sounds a little weird and creepy, but I’ve never seen one in real life.” Felicity said.
”It’s classified equipment, Ms. Smoak.” Amanda said, walking up. I moved smoothly into a position more primed for movement. I did not trust Amanda Waller, especially not if Felicity was around.
”You must feel very powerful… knowing everything about everyone. Not powerful in an evil dictator Stalin way. More of a… knowledge is power way.” Felicity said. She was adorable.
”Ma’am.” an ARGUS agent approached Amanda, “We have something.”
”I should have known.” Amanda said.
”What?” I asked.
“Oliver’s at the lair from which he conducts his operations.” Amanda said.
”But we were just there.” Felicity said.
”Not that lair. His other one.” Amanda said.
”Did you know he had another lair?” Felicity asked me.
”No, I did not.” I frowned.
———
”Like riding bicycle.” Anatoly said as all the lights and machines came back on in the dark submarine, “Underwater. ”
Anatoly walked over to four levers, and pulled two of them.
There was a loud rumbling sound, and I glanced around.
”What’s that sound?” Sara asked.
”We’re stuck.” Anatoly said, “Like Japanese we’re.”
”Submarines have torpedoes, right?” Oliver asked, “Can we blast our way out?”
”I can see why you two are made for each other.” Anatoly said, looking between Oliver and Sara, “You like your explosions.”
Anatoly walked over and grabbed a long brown cylinder.
”Yes, torpedoes.” he mused, spilling the cylinder’s contents out onto the table: blueprints of the submarine.
“Chert voz’mi.” Anatoly said.
”I hope that means this plan will go off perfectly without any problems.” I said dryly.
”Not exactly. These are Kaiten torpedoes. Manually operated. Someone needs to steer from inside.” Anatoly explained.
”Okay, but then how do they get away from the explosion?” Oliver asked.
”They do not.” Anatoly answered.
———
Dig, Felicity, and I walked into Oliver’s secret lair.
It was pretty bland, a single archery target and a training dummy being about the only thing here other than lights.
Oliver sat leaning against a pillar, wearing a button up shirt and dress pants. Was that what he was wearing when Moira died?
”How did you find me?” Oliver asked.
”Waller.” Dig answered.
”We were starting to wonder if you were dead.” I said truthfully.
”After you missed your mother’s funeral.” Dig said.
”I’m sorry that I didn’t go.” Oliver said, “I left for the cemetery. But I ended up here.”
”Where is here?” Felicity asked.
”Here was a secondary facility, in case the foundry was compromised.” Oliver explained, “But it became somewhere that I could just go and… be alone. She’s dead because of me. Five years ago… I could have cured Slade. And that would have prevented all of this. And now… all the people left that I care about… we are all in his crosshairs. It ends tonight.
”What do you mean? How?” I asked.
”I turn myself over to Slade. I end this vendetta.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, you think this ends with you turning yourself over to Slade?” Dig asked.
“Yes, I do.” Oliver said, “After she was gone… he told me that one more person had to die. And then it would end. This ends for Slade when he kills me.”
”You can’t just roll over and die, Oliver. I’m not going to let you, and I bet Daniel won’t either.” I said firmly.
”David… someone once told me that the essence of heroism is to die so others can live.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, I remember. But it’s not that simple.” I said.
”Yeah, it is.” Oliver said, “Slade’s whole plan was to take everything from me. He did. He wins. All that’s left is for me to die.”
”There has to be another way.” Dig said.
”There isn’t.” Oliver said, and headed away from us.
Chapter 93: City of Blood, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
”I’ll do it.” Peter said quickly.
”No, I will. I have the Mirakuru, so there’s a good chance I’ll survive it.” I said.
”No, I can’t let you do that. You’re just a kid. Besides, I’m already dead.” Peter said, and lifted his shirt to reveal a hideous patch of skin, twisted and angry looking, “Radiation poisoning. Ivo’s little gift. He said he needed to figure out if Mirakuru could cure cancer. Guess we’ll never find out.”
”Oh, I’m sorry, Peter. I didn’t know.” Sara said, shaking her head.
”Ivo said the essence of heroism is to die so that others can live. I held on to that. It’s the only thing that gave me hope… so I’ll go.” Peter said, “I mean, I may not be saving millions of lives, but I’ll be saving yours.”
I gave him a grateful nod.
———
I looked at Oliver as he slowly woke up. Felicity had tapped Oliver’s phone and texted me about Oliver going down to the pier, and I’d headed over to stop Oliver from sacrificing himself.
I’d used one of his own darts to knock him out and then I’d transported him over to the bunker. The foundry bunker, that is, the one under Verdant.
Oliver looked between Dig, Felicity, and me, and he shook his head when he saw me.
”David, what the hell?” he asked.
Oliver’s gaze landed on something behind me and I glanced over my shoulder at Laurel Lance.
“Slade Wilson.” Laurel said, “He told me who you three were.”
Laurel looked from Oliver to me to Daniel, who was sitting on a table across the bunker, spinning his phone in his hands.
”Did he hurt you?” Oliver asked, rising to his feet.
”No.” she said, “He was trying to hurt you.”
“And when you went missing, I reached out to your partners. They told me what you were planning on doing.” Laurel said.
”It’s what I have to do.” Oliver insisted.
”Will you give us a moment?” Laurel asked, looking at me, Dig, Daniel, and Felicity. The four of us nodded and left the bunker.
”It’s crazy seeing Laurel in the bunker.” Daniel said, shaking his head.
”It’s still crazy seeing your friends in the bunker, too.” I pointed out.
———
Anatoly opened the circular hatch where Peter had to enter the torpedo.
Oliver, Sara, and I were watching as they got things set up.
Oliver looked at Sara and handed her the radio we had.
”What’s this for?” she asked.
”I don’t want you to be here.” Oliver explained.
”No, I’m gonna stay with you.” Sara protested.
”Sara.” Oliver said, “If this doesn’t work, I need you to be safe. We will come for you when it’s over.”
”Okay.” Sara said, and headed towards the ladder to exit the submarine.
”Do you know how the torpedo works?” Oliver asked Peter.
”I get in, he fires.” Peter pointed to Anatoly, “I steer, you pray.”
”Peter, what you’re doing is…” Oliver trailed off.
”Practical. My time’s already up.” Peter said.
”Brave.” Oliver finished, “You need to know that. I don’t think I could do something like this.”
I forced a smile onto my face.
”And hey, at least you’ll go out with a bang.” I said. Peter chuckled.
”Yeah, guess so.” he replied.
Peter turned towards the torpedo hatch, then looked at Oliver.
“You have, you know. Done something heroic, I mean. What you did for us… coming back to that boat, setting us free.” Peter said.
”I came back to that boat because I wanna go home.” Oliver said, “I wasn’t thinking about saving anybody. It’s… it’s not who I am.”
”Maybe not yet.” Peter said. He held out his hand and Oliver shook it.
Then, Peter climbed into the circular hatch and crawled forwards to the torpedo controls.
Oliver shut the hatch, and Oliver and I headed over to Anatoly, who looked ready to launch the torpedo.
”Launch?” Anatoly asked.
”Is Sara clear?” Oliver asked.
”Yes.” Anatoly nodded.
”Yes.” Oliver answered Anatoly’s earlier question.
Anatoly twisted a dial, and Oliver stepped up to the binoculars to see out of the submarine.
Anatoly and I could only stand and brace for impact. Anatoly moved his finger in a cross, and I closed my eyes tight.
There a heavy impact and my head smashed directly into a sub wall. Hard. If I wasn’t Mirakuru-ed, I would almost definitely be dead. Fortunately, I was, and so I was simply a bit dazed.
———
Daniel
Sebastian Blood. The enemy? Laurel had shown me the proof she had, the condolences letter about Moira timestamped before she died, but I still couldn’t believe it. He was my friend. He always spoke about helping Starling, yet he worked with a maniac like Slade Wilson?
Sebastian came into the restaurant, shaking hands with everyone and smiling, until his gaze landed on Oliver and I.
”Sebastian, may we join you for dinner?” Oliver asked.
———
David
”Clinton Hogue.” Dig said, looking at the man we had tied up with a bag over his head, “I have some questions for you.”
Dig ripped the bag off the man’s head, and he looked around, taking in the scene. Dig walking around him, and me in the corner, watching intently while munching on a burger from Big Belly Burger. Clinton Hogue was Sebastian Blood’s bodyguard who Dig had kidnapped.
“Go to hell.” Clinton Hogue responded.
”You sure that’s how you wanna play it?” Dig asked.
”You think I’ve never taken a beating before?” Clinton scoffed.
”I’d say you have. There’s some distinctive scarring on your knuckles from fighting along with a couple of subtle dents in your face from punches.” I said between bites. Clinton gave me a slightly surprised look.
”Pal, you’re going to wish I beat you.” Dig told Clinton.
”Hi.” Felicity said to Clinton, walking up holding her tablet with a warm smile on her face, “I’ll be your interrogator.”
“You’ve gotta be shitting me.” Clinton said.
”Clinton Hogue.” Felicity read aloud from her tablet, “Social security number 306003894.”
”What the hell’s this supposed to be?” Clinton asked, looking at Dig.
”Oh, look at this.” Felicity continued, “You have a bank account in the Cayman Islands. Wow. $2 million, quite the little nest egg. But… looks like you just approved a wire transfer of $1 million to a charity here in Starling City. Very generous.”
I grinned as I took a bite of a fry.
”What should I do with the rest?” Felicity asked, looking between me and Dig.
”Greenpeace.” Dig suggested.
”Great cause!” Felicity said, “And… they really appreciate the support.”
”You bitch!” Clinton snarled. I flicked my wrist and tossed a fry at his face. He gave me a slightly surprised and annoyed look.
”Bitch with Wi-Fi.” Felicity grinned.
”Hey, Clinton, looks like your parents have a really nice retirement portfolio, too.” Felicity noticed, “But they, oh no, are just about to make some really bad investments.”
”Okay, wait, just wait, just wai-stop!” Clinton pleaded, “What do you wanna know?”
———
Daniel
”I missed you at your mother’s memorial service.” Sebastian said to Oliver, “I wanted to offer my condolences.”
How could this traitorous bastard sit across from us and smile and be friendly?
”You're the mayor.” Oliver pointed out, “Congratulations.”
”You’ve always wanted that.” I nodded.
”Believe me, guys. I wish it had happened a different way.” Sebastian said, “Moira and I, we… we didn’t agree on much. But we both wanted what was best for Starling City. I will help this city find its heart again. I promise you both that.”
”You mean you’ll help this city find its’ heart after Slade Wilson cuts it out?” I asked innocently, and Sebastian’s eyes widened.
”Do you really think that he will let that happen?” Oliver asked.
“How do you two know I’ve been working with Slade Wilson?” Sebastian asked.
”Because we’re two of the Arrows. Green and blue, to be exact.” Oliver said.
”Of course.” Sebastian said, shaking his head, “It all makes sense now. It was right in front of me. Oliver, you came to my office and you shook my hand. You said that together, we can save this city.”
”You think that there will be a city to be saved after you unleash Slade’s Mirakuru army?” Oliver demanded.
”They’ll only cause enough damage to make the city ready.” Sebastian said dismissively.
“Ready for what?” I asked.
”For my vision of what this city could be.” Sebastian responded, “A better city. And after the storm they’re about to suffer, the people of Starling… they will support and follow me to that city.”
“Whatever Slade promised you, he will not deliver.” Oliver said firmly, “He wants to hurt me. You are a pawn in a much larger game.”
”Slade promised me City Hall. And he delivered. He makes good on his promises. I understand he made you a promise, too.” Sebastian said, taking a sip of water.
Oliver’s fingers curled around the steak knife sitting on the table. Sebastian noticed.
”What are you going to do?” he questioned, “You going to stab the mayor in a restaurant full of people? It’s a new day in Starling City. And there’s nothing any of you three can do to stop it.”
Sebastian rose to his feet, pushed his chair in, and left. Oliver and I glanced at each other.
———
David
“Slade’s men are taking the city tonight.” Dig informed Oliver and Daniel as they grabbed their weapons, both having already changed.
”They can try.” Oliver said.
“He has more men than we thought. All on Mirakuru. It could be a massacre.” Dig said.
”Not if we get to them first.” Oliver said, “We stick to the plan, no matter what.”
”Slade’s using the sewer system.” Felicity reported, “You can drop in at Rock Avenue and then head southeast. The lines converge at Water Street. If Slade’s army’s underground, that’s probably where he’ll be.”
”Good. Let’s go. Diggle, you ready?” Oliver asked.
”Never not.” Dig replied.
“I’m coming, too.” Laurel said.
”No, you’re not.” Oliver said firmly.
”Felicity can give me a radio.” Laurel said, “I’ll just be your eyes and ears. I’ll stay out of your guys’ way, I promise. Nothing will happen to me.”
”What if it did?” Oliver asked, “Slade’s men, one on one, they are nearly impossible to stop. I need you to trust me. And I need you to be safe.”
”But not them?” Laurel challenged, looking at me, Daniel, Felicity and Dig.
”This started with the five of us. It’s time we got back to that.” Oliver said.
And then Oliver led Dig, Daniel, Felicity, and I out of the bunker.
As I walked out, I found the hand that wasn’t carrying my bow straying down to my right thigh pocket, where inside a cushioned cylinder was my vial of Mirakuru. My failsafe.
———
Oliver, Daniel, and I walked underground, and as we rounded a corner, all three of us reached for arrow only to lower our hands when it became apparent there was no threat in this hallway.
We reached a grate, and through it we could see Sebastian Blood in his skull mask, addressing a crowd of men wearing orange and black masks, just like the one Slade wears. They didn’t have his fancy bulletproof armor, though, which was a small mercy.
“We have eyes on Blood’s army.” Oliver reported.
”Got it.” Felicity responded through the earpiece, “I’m forwarding Dig your ping along with the foundation schematics of the Topside Avenue. Follow the route laid out on the blueprints. You’ll see structural joints in the concrete. Blow them all, Blood gets buried.”
”Got it.” Dig responded.
”I’m just asking here. Arrows, you’ve worked really hard not to kill anymore. Dropping an entire block on these guys is murder.” Felicity pointed out, “Manslaughter, at least.”
”They’re not men.” Oliver replied.
”Not anymore.” Daniel agreed.
We all turned to see a Mirakuru soldier walking quickly towards us.
Oliver looked at me and Daniel.
”You know the plan. David, go protect Felicity. Daniel, help Dig in blowing up this place. I’ve got this guy.” Oliver said. Daniel and I hesitated.
”What did I say? Follow the plan, no matter what.” Oliver said. Daniel and I took off running.
”Have Diggle blow the charges the minute he’s ready.” Oliver said on comms.
———
Daniel
”Oliver, where the hell are you?” Dig asked into the radio. Dig and I knelt at the base of a concrete pillar, with Dig holding the detonator for the C4 charges that he and I had just set up.
Then, Dig and I were both knocked a few feet away, on our backs.
I looked up at Isabel Rochev, in an orange and black mask that made an inverted ‘V’ showing off her mouth and lower face. She held twin blades and wore lightweight tactical gear.
”I couldn’t find the purple Arrow to pay him back for killing me, so I’ll have to kill you instead.” Isabel said.
———
David
”Oliver…” I said, touching the comms button on my chest, “Please don’t be dead.”
Felicity’s phone started ringing, and I glanced over at it, in time to see the STAR Labs logo as she answered. She put it on speaker, thankfully.
”Cisco, now is really not a good time.” Felicity said.
———
“Turn the wheel!” Anatoly shouted. I jumped to my feet, and headed for it.
”Which way?” I called.
”It does not matter!” he called back, “Just turn the wheel.”
I grabbed the wheel and pushed it hard to the left.
”God, this isn’t… easy.” I groaned, but Anatoly pulled a lever and it made spinning the wheel a bit easier, and my Mirakuru strength did the rest of the work.
”We’re moving!” Oliver whooped.
”You’re good. You’re good.” Anatoly cautioned me.
I stopped spinning the wheel and stepped back from it.
”Sara, we did it.” Oliver said into the radio, but there was no response, “Sara!”
”Oliver!” Sara shouted back.
Chapter 94: Streets of Fire, Part 1
Chapter Text
Daniel
Isabel lunged forwards with her swords, and I twisted up in the air on one hand, kicking her hand away as I regained my footing.
I used my bow to block her first two slashes, and then I managed to duck under the way of one of them and draw my katana in the time it took for Isabel to turn. I cast my bow aside, and twirled the katana between my fingers before attacking Isabel with a vengeance.
She got me with a roundhouse kick that dropped me onto my knee, but I rolled sideways and body slammed her back a few steps.
”You can’t kill me.” Isabel said.
“You’re not invincible.” Dig said, pulling out one of Sara’s batons.
”Close enough.” she said cockily.
Isabel charged, moving fast to grab Dig’s leg and toss him aside, and then she lashed out with one of her swords, and I had to practically play limbo to avoid it, but I couldn’t go low enough. Isabel’s blade slashed across my face, and I felt my mask be cut in two and it fell to the ground.
Isabel swung with both swords, and despite the deep cut on my face stinging in agony, I managed to whip my katana into a position where the tip of the blade was pointed at the ground, my sword a straight vertical line to block the heavy blow from both swords.
I flipped backwards to avoid a slash, and then drove my own blade home into Isabel’s stomach, but she punched me flying back a step. She threw her blade into the earth and yanked my katana out of her, and tossed it aside, the blade stained scarlet.
I was now weaponless, which wasn’t good.
”Do you wanna save me some time and energy? Then tell me where I can find Felicity Smoak.” Isabel said from a few feet away, “I have been aching to put a bullet in her smug little face ever since the day…”
A van came out of nowhere, slammed into Isabel and sent her flying. It was like something out of a cartoon.
David leaned out of the passenger window of the van.
“Hey! You asshole, you dented my bumper!” he shouted, then looked over at me and Dig.
”Get in!” David called, and I got up and ran forwards to grab my bow, but my katana was too far.
Dig and I hopped in the back of the van.
”Thanks for the help.” Dig said to Felicity, who was in the driver’s seat.
”Any word from Oliver?” I asked.
”Nada.” David replied.
”Guys?” Felicity asked, and we all looked forwards to see Isabel climbing to her feet.
”What do you think, hit her again?” Felicity asked.
”Hell yes.” David nodded.
”Go, go, go, go, go, go!” Dig shouted.
Felicity put the van in reverse and backed the van up very quickly, then whipped it around and drove forwards.
As she drove, Oliver’s voice crackled in our ears.
”Are you guys there?” he asked.
”Yeah, Oliver, we hear you.” Dig answered.
”We’re coming up.” Oliver said.
———
David
”Sara’s gone.” Oliver reported, coming down the ladder into the sub, “Slade must have taken her.”
Anatoly said something in Russian, and then there was a pinging noise.
”What’s that?” I asked.
”It’s sonar.” Anatoly explained, “I was monitoring the Amazo. She’s moving.”
”We have one torpedo left, right?” Oliver asked.
”Da.” Anatoly said in confusion.
”Could you rig it to fire in a straight line?” Oliver asked.
”I’m discovering capacity to do many things I never thought I would do.” Anatoly admitted.
”I need you to get the sub close enough to the freighter so that David and I can swim over.” Oliver said.
”Glad you’re including me without a fight.” I told him.
”Well, then, what do you need torpedo for?” Anatoly asked.
”If David, Sara, and I aren’t back in an hour… you’re gonna sink the Amazo.” Oliver said.
———
Felicity pulled the van up beside Laurel and Oliver.
We all climbed out.
“You guys OK?” Dig asked.
”Yeah.” Laurel answered.
”You?” Oliver asked.
“Isabel attacked Dig and Daniel, so I hit her with the van.” Felicity said.
“Slade’s army. He has at least 50 men out there, all like him.” Oliver sighed.
”They’re everywhere.” Dig agreed.
”How do we stop this?” Daniel asked.
”We might have a way.” Felicity spoke up, “STAR Labs called. They have a cure. There’s a courier en route.”
“Where is it?” Oliver asked.
Felicity pulled out her phone and dialed the number.
”Hello?” a stressed young man’s voice asked.
”Hey, it’s Felicity Smoak. Where are you?” Felicity asked.
”4th Street, I think. I don’t know what happened. A guy in a hockey mask came out of nowhere and attacked my car. Please help me.”
”Stay where you are.” Oliver said firmly.
”I can’t move even if I wanted to. I think my leg’s broken.” the courier said.
“You should go.” Laurel said.
”Laurel, I’m not leaving out here in the middle of this.” Oliver said.
”The precinct, it’s in the other direction. I’ll be fine.” Laurel said.
”No. No!” Oliver said.
”I don’t need you right now. Everyone else does. So go. Go save the city.” Laurel said, and Oliver stared at Laurel for a second, and then he walked forwards and kissed her.
She kissed back, and I glanced away, giving them their private moment.
After a second, Laurel walked off, and we all got back in the van, with Dig driving this time, Felicity in the passenger seat, and the three Arrows in the back.
”You still there?” the courier asked.
”Yeah, I’m here.” Felicity responded, “I pinged your phone. We’re on our way.”
”Please hurry.” the courier said.
———
Dig sped towards the courier’s location, and Oliver, Daniel, and I were checking gear in the back of the van. I handed Daniel my katana, and he took it gratefully, sticking it in his empty katana sheath.
”In the last five minutes, SCPD has had over 200 reports of masked men attacking the city.” Felicity said.
”Should have gone with Laurel and made sure she got to the precinct.” Oliver sighed.
”She’ll be with her father, she’ll be fine.” Felicity said.
Oliver looked skeptical.
”She’ll be fine.” I told Oliver.
———
”Alright…” Anatoly said, peering through the binoculars, ”We are 10 meters away from the freighter. But still, this is crazy. You cannot even be certain that Wilson has her.”
”You’re a good man, Anatoly. If this is good-bye, be safe.” Oliver said, extending his hand, which Anatoly shook.
”No, I will see you two soon. And Sara.” Anatoly said.
”I meant what I said. If we’re not back in an hour, you sink the freighter and get yourself home.” Oliver said.
”I think maybe I prefer Bahamas.” Anatoly admitted.
Oliver went to climb the ladder, but Anatoly spoke again.
”Oliver. David. I don’t know if we will see each other again. But know that you have made friend for life. If there is anything you need, it does not matter what, you have only to ask.”
I stuck out my hand, but Anatoly went in and hugged me, and I hugged back, a bit surprised.
”Prochnost, my friends.”
”Proch-prochnost.” Oliver said in a poor reflection of what Anatoly had said.
”I also teach you two to speak Russian.” Anatoly said.
Oliver and I grinned and then we began the climb up out of the submarine.
———
“Any word from Thea? Is she safe?” Dig asked.
”She left Starling before any of this happened. Needed a fresh start.” Daniel said.
”Just under two miles to the bridge. And the courier.” Felicity said.
Felicity’s phone started ringing, and she handed it to me.
”It’s for you.” she said.
I answered it.
”What do you need, detective?” I asked.
”How can we help?” Lance asked.
”We?” I questioned.
”Starling City police force is standing with you on this one.” Lance explained.
”Understood. We need help containing the soldiers. We’re working something that might stop them, but we need more time.” I explained.
”We can do that.” Lance replied, “Whatever you’re doing, good luck. For all our sakes.”
I hung up the phone.
”This is the only street that feeds into the bridge.” Felicity said when we saw Mirakuru soldiers in the road. Dig yanked the wheel hard and we turned sharply.
”Floor it!” Oliver shouted.
Just when I thought we were clear, a Mirakuru guy pushed a car out in front of us.
”Hold on!” Dig yelled, and tried to avoid hitting the car, but the front right tire of the van went over the hood it and the van fell over, skidding across the ground on its’ side.
“Liss?” I groaned, but there was no answer.
I adjusted myself so I could see and and saw Felicity unconscious.
”Dig?” I asked in stark horror.
”Yeah?” he coughed.
“Is she breathing?” I asked, terrified of the answer.
”Felicity.” Dig said, and put his hand up to her nose and mouth, “Yeah. Yeah.”
I breathed a huge sigh of relief.
“Then we have to get out of here.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, I’m on it.” Dig said.
My thoughts went to the green vial in my pocket. But no, it wasn’t time for that.
Dig kicked the windshield out, and scooted out of the van, and then dragged Felicity out.
I nudged my brother, who stirred. No time for that. I slapped him across the face.
That got him up. I pushed him towards the kicked out windshield, and he crawled forwards and out of the van. I followed, and Oliver was last. He turned and shot an exploding arrow at the back door of the van. When the two Mirakuru soldiers opened the door, the arrow blew up in their faces.
I walked forwards and handed Dig my bow before lifting Felicity up bridal style, only she was unconscious.
I carried her as the group moved away from the van quickly before the Mirakuru soldiers could get back up.
They had the definite advantage, so we needed to roll before they woke up.
Chapter 95: Streets of Fire, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Oliver and I snuck aboard the Amazo carefully. Oliver had on Shado’s hood, and I had… a backpack.
We’d snatched the key to the cells, and Oliver used it to open Sara’s cell.
Sara turned towards the sound, and her eyes widened.
She ran forwards and hugged Oliver and then me.
”Come with us.” Oliver said, and the three of us started walking, “The sub is right along the freighter. You just need to swim, okay?”
”Okay.” Sara nodded. We reached an intersection, and Sara turned down it, but neither Oliver or I followed her.
”What-what are you doing?” Sara asked.
“We can’t leave yet. We have to save Daniel, and stop Slade.” I said.
”Guys, come on.” Sara pleaded.
”The cure.” Oliver said, pulling Ivo’s safe key out of his shirt, where he wore it on the cord, “I can’t- I can’t leave Slade behind. I’m not just gonna, I’m not just gonna write him off. We injected him with the Mirakuru. But it was me.”
”Ollie.” Sara pleaded, “I just- I just wanna go home. I just wanna see my family, Ollie. Please. I don’t wanna die.”
”We need to hurry.” I reminded them, ”I need to save my brother. I need to at least try.”
“Get to the sub.” Oliver told Sara.
Sara threw her arms around both Oliver and I, and she kissed both our cheeks.
”Not without you two.” she said, slipping one of her hands into mine and the other into Oliver’s.
“Come on.” she said, and the three of us headed for Ivo’s office.
———
“I can walk now.” Felicity said, and I nodded, setting her down.
”Where is he?” Oliver asked.
”His cell phone GPS shows him within a 500-foot radius.” Felicity said, “I’ll call him.”
”We’re here, where are you?” Felicity asked the courier, who I couldn’t hear, “Honk your horn.”
”That’s not us.” Felicity said. I glanced the worry on her face.
The five of us started running, but we reached the courier too late. We found his body laying there, and a handcuff on his wrist, but no briefcase attached to it.
“It’s gone.” Oliver growled.
———
“I just got off the phone with Cisco at STAR Labs.” Felicity said, “The cure they sent us was all they had. And they used all the Mirakuru we gave them, so they can’t make anymore.”
We’d re-grouped at the Clocktower bunker, but nothing here would be able to stop the Mirakuru soldiers.
“We can’t stop Slade’s men without the cure.” Oliver said.
”We’ll find another way.” Dig said.
”There is no other way!” Oliver shouted, “The foundry’s been compromised. We need to get Roy out of there.”
”I’m on it.” Dig nodded.
”I’ll come with.” Daniel volunteered.
“I didn’t know. Five years ago I was a completely different person.” Oliver sighed. I glanced over at Felicity. The wound on her head looked bad, and there was a little bit of blood coming from her nose, and she was crying. I wrapped my arm around her.
“And I had no idea that something like this was even possible. I couldn’t have imagined. When you two and Diggle brought me back to Starling City, I made a vow to myself that I would never let anything like the Undertaking happen again.” Oliver said.
”What’s happening now isn’t your fault, Oliver.” I said.
”Yes, it is.” Oliver nodded, “I have failed this city. Yao Fei. Shado. Akio. Taiana. Tommy. My father. My mother. All that I have ever wanted to do… is honor those people.”
“We honor the dead by fighting.” I said, walking forwards, “And we are not done fighting yet, are we, brother?”
Oliver stared at me.
”Malcolm Merlyn, Count Vertigo, Clock King, the Triad. Everyone who has tried to hurt this city, the five of us stopped them. And we’re going to stop Slade.” I said firmly.
“I don’t know how.” Oliver said.
”You think I do? I have no clue how we’re going to stop Slade. We might have a snowball’s chance in hell, but I am going to fight to my last breath. Are you? Or are you going to give up because it got too hard?” I asked. Oliver held out his arm, and I clasped it.
”We’ll go down fighting, then. As we always have. As brothers.” Oliver said. I nodded.
———
“Oliver.” Felicity said in surprise, and Oliver and I both turned.
”This is your phone.” Felicity said, holding it up.
Sebastian freaking Blood was calling Oliver.
Oliver answered it.
”What do you want?” he asked gruffly.
”It’s already too late.” Oliver said in response to whatever Blood had said.
“Why should I trust you?” Oliver asked.
Oliver turned towards us.
”He has the cure.” Oliver mouthed.
———
“How much venom do we have to keep him under?” Oliver asked as Dig and Daniel set Roy up in the Clocktower.
”Two hours, maybe.” Dig said.
”Let’s go.” Oliver said, and we all grabbed our gear.
”Hey, Liss. Can you stay with Roy?” I asked.
”Sure.” she nodded. I smiled at her and followed Oliver and Dig out of the bunker, with Daniel following behind me.
”Guys, uh, maybe this is obvious, but are we sure this isn’t a trap?” Felicity asked. I flipped my hood up.
”Do we have a choice?” I asked.
“Well, if you guys don’t come back alive, I’m going to be very pissed. And that goes double for you, David.” Felicity said.
I grinned at her.
———
Hooded up and masked (or in Daniel’s case, just hooded because Isabitch slashed his mask), the four of us made our way across the burning city towards City Hall.
Bodies littered the floor as we walked in warily.
We found Sebastian Blood looking out the window, and flipped our hoods back, removing the masks.
”As a young boy, I was plagued by nightmares. Every night, I’d wake up in cold sweat, frightened and alone. It was my father’s face that haunted me. And this is how I saw him.” Blood said, lifting the skull mask, “The embodiment of desperation and despair. I made this mask to conquer my fears and remind myself why I fight every day to give this city’s most desperate a chance. All I ever wanted to do was help people.”
”Cool origin story, bro. But convince us this isn’t a trap.” I growled.
”Where is the cure?” Oliver growled.
”Slade Wilson will not rest until he honors the promise that he made you.” Blood told Oliver.
“I won’t be so easy to kill once we level the playing field.” Oliver said.
”He’s not interested in killing you. Not until he’s taken away everything and everyone you love.” Blood said.
”After he murdered my mother, he said one more person had to die.” Oliver recalled.
”Whoever you love the most.” Blood said.
He went behind his desk and pulled out the STAR Labs briefcase.
”I hope you can beat him with this.” Blood said and handed the briefcase to Oliver, “For all our sakes. And when this is over, I promise you I will do everything in my power to rebuild Starling City. And I won’t just make it what it was. I will make it better. Like I always planned.”
“You really think… after everything that’s happened… after what you’ve done… that they’ll still let you be mayor?” Oliver asked.
”Why not?” Blood asked, “No one knows that I’ve done anything except try to save this city. And if you tell anyone about my mask, I will tell them about yours.”
“Do what you have to, Sebastian.” Oliver said.
”Daniel!” Sebastian called, and my brother turned, “Our friendship, that wasn’t part of Slade’s plan. It was real, and I valued it immensely.”
”Me too.” Daniel said quietly, and then walked swiftly for the exit. I flipped off Blood as Oliver, Dig, and I walked out.
———
Felicity opened the briefcase to reveal loads of bottles of blue Mirakuru cure.
”Why does every secret formula have to be a color? Whatever happened to good, old-fashioned clear?” Felicity asked.
”So, if we inject one of Slade’s soldiers with this-“ Dig began.
”According to STAR Labs, it will counteract the effects.” Felicity finished.
”Assuming they got the recipe right.” Dig said.
Oliver grabbed the briefcase and brought it over near Roy, grabbing a bottle of it.
“We need to test it.” Oliver said.
”We can’t.” Felicity said, “Treat Roy like some kind of lab rat? What if it doesn’t work? What if it kills him? What if he wakes up and kills us?”
”We need to know!” Oliver said, “One way or another.”
———
Oliver, Sara, and I entered Ivo’s office.
”Go lock the other door.” Oliver told Sara.
”Ok.” she replied, and went over to do just that.
Oliver spotted Shado’s bow and quiver of arrows, and went over to them.
I remembered Shado teaching us how to use the bow. Daniel wasn’t as naturally good at it as me, but he put in the time to put us on an equal skill level.
”Sara, where does Ivo keep his safe?” I asked, looking around.
”It’s, uh, by his books.” she replied.
I walked over to it and saw that the safe’s door had been peeled open by someone with incredible strength.
“Guys.” Sara said, and I turned to see several gun-toting men.
Slade and Daniel walked forwards, the former grinning, while the latter seemed almost disappointed in me for being here.
”What are you looking for, kid?” Slade asked, and held up a syringe full of blue liquid, “This?”
Slade had the cure in his hand.
———
Daniel
Oliver loaded a bottle of cure into a syringe, and walked over to Roy.
”I’m sorry.” Oliver told Roy, and lined up the syringe to jab Roy’s arm.
Oliver hesitated for a long while, then shook his head.
”I can’t.” he sighed.
A cell phone rang, and Felicity picked it up.
”It’s Lance.” she explained.
”Detective?” she asked.
”Yes.” she answered an unheard question.
”Yes.” she said again.
Felicity went over to her tablet and pulled up the news on it. ‘MILITARY ARRIVES IN STARLING CITY’ was written across the banner on the bottom of the screen.
Oliver and I both recognized what was on screen.
”Waller.” I snarled.
”How did you get this number?” Amanda Waller asked when Oliver dialed her and put her on speaker.
”Amanda. What are you doing?” Oliver asked.
”Not sure what you mean.” Amanda said.
”Amanda, the troops taking up position at the city’s exits. They’re not army, they’re ARGUS. Those are your men.” Oliver said firmly, “So you tell me what you’re up to.”
”Amanda!” he shouted when there was no response.
”Slade’s followers are a clear and present danger. I cannot allow them to escape the city.” Amanda said, “They need to be contained. By any means necessary.”
“You can’t.” Oliver said.
”There’s a drone en route carrying six GBU/43-B bombs. Enough firepower to level the city.” Waller said.
”There are over half a million people in this city.” Oliver said.
”Five hundred and seventy-six thousand. None of whom deserve to die.” Waller said, “But I have to think about the people in every city. You once told me that Mirakuru made a man virtually unstoppable. What could happen to this country, this world, if I don’t end this here and now?”
”Look, listen to me. I have the cure. I can stop Slade and his men.” Oliver said.
”I can’t take the chance you’ll fail, Oliver.” Waller said.
”Amanda, I just need more time.” Oliver said.
“I’m sorry. You have until dawn.” Waller said, “Then Starling City is a crater.”
Oliver grabbed the syringe of cure and injected Roy with it.
I realized suddenly that David wasn’t standing there. Neither was Felicity. Where did they go?
I suddenly heard Felicity scream, and I moved quickly towards where I heard the sound, across the bunker.
I saw instantly why she had screamed.
My brother, David, was laying on the ground, blood leaking from his eyes, unconscious.
By his hand was a syringe and an empty bottle.
”How the hell did he get his hands on Mirakuru?” I demanded, running my hands through my hair.
It was too late now, though. My brother had already taken it.
Now, all we could do was wait to see if he survived the process.
Chapter 96: Unthinkable, Parts 1 and 2 [S2 Finale]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Daniel
“David. David, hold on.” I pleaded with my brother, who was laying on his back, blood running from his eyes.
”Mirakuru? He took the Mirakuru?” Felicity asked, having heard my exclamation of surprise earlier.
”Yes, he took the Mirakuru. Do you see a vial of a sedative anywhere?” I asked, looking around. Felicity stood up and looked around for a second, and then got back down on her knees.
”No, no vial.” she shook her head.
”Damn.” I shook my head.
”Why does he need a sedative?” Felicity asked.
”It stops the mind from twisting into something unrecognizable, like what happened to Slade and Roy. Without it, he’ll slowly start to decay in the mind. Though, he’s already had Mirakuru before, so I don’t know how that will affect him.” I said desperately.
”So… he’s… gone?” Felicity whispered.
”No… no, we have the cure.” I stated, “As soon as we know that it worked on Roy, I’ll jab my brother with it.”
To my shock, David said bolt upright, gasping.
It had only been a few minutes, tops. How was he already awake?
He curled his fingers, frowning.
”What is it? What’s wrong?” I asked fearfully.
”I’m not… I’m not super-strong.” David blinked in surprise.
”What?” I asked.
”I’m not feeling any of the effects of Mirakuru.” David said in total astonishment, “Last time, there was this… this energy, but now there’s just… me.”
”Try to lift this table.” Felicity said, offering David a hand up, which he took.
David grabbed the table and strained with all his might, and the table moved, but not in any way that would indicate super-strength.
”Maybe the cure became a part of you.” Felicity theorized, “Like, maybe you make the cure in your veins now, forever keeping you from using Mirakuru and getting super-strength.”
”Just my luck.” David sighed. Felicity punched David and he staggered back, looking shocked.
”That’s for taking Mirakuru.” Felicity said with a small frown.
”I was just trying to save you guys.” David mumbled.
“Well, I don’t want you doing any more self-sacrificing.” Felicity said sternly.
“I’ll do my best.” David said, wiping the blood from under his eyes.
“Oliver? Oliver, man, you okay?” I heard Dig ask.
I lifted my head, and our group headed over to where Oliver was standing over Roy’s body, hanging his head.
“The cure’s not working.” Oliver said.
”We don’t know that.” Felicity said, “He still has a lot of Tibetan pit viper venom in his system.”
My brother’s girlfriend didn’t look too good right now. Her hair was a mess, there was a big wound on the corner of her forehead with drying blood on it, as well as a bit of blood leaking from her nose. She also looked exhausted, which did kind of make sense.
I was feeling some tiredness set in, after running and walking through the city all night.
An alarm started blaring, and I turned my head.
”What’s that?” I asked.
“Proximity alarm.” Felicity said, “I rigged the tower with sensors when we were setting up this secondary bunker. Slade’s goons are here to kill us.”
“Great.” my brother scowled.
”Talk to me, Felicity.” Oliver said urgently.
”They’re inside, they’re right underneath us.” Felicity said. David, Oliver, and I grabbed our weapons and flipped up our hoods.
There was a sound behind us, and I turned I see Roy standing up, groaning.
“Where am I?” he asked, blinking rapidly.
The trap door burst open to reveal a Mirakuru soldier, wearing the orange and black mask that they all wore.
Roy moved forwards to punch the soldier, but it did no more damage than an ordinary punch.
The soldier swept Roy’s feet out from with his arm, and then Oliver knocked the soldier in the head with his foot, kicking him back down the ladder, and slammed the trapdoor shut.
Another soldier burst through the floor and grabbed Felicity’s ankle. Without hesitating, David pulled out an exploding arrow and slammed it into the guy’s eye socket, and even I had to look away as the arrow went off. Eyes made me squeamish, which was weird, because I’d seen some brutal deaths in my time, but none of them grossed me out like eye kills.
I grabbed a grappling arrow and fired it out of one of the clock faces, shattering the glass.
“Let’s go!” I shouted, grabbing Roy and hauling him to his feet.
Roy jumped out first, sliding down it to the street where I had shot.
Dig grabbed the cure and went next.
Felicity stepped up to go, but hesitated, and David came up behind her, wrapped an arm around her waist and jumped out, sliding down the cable using his bow.
Just then, a Mirakuru soldier burst through the trapdoor (and I do mean through. He didn’t open it, he smashed through it). Oliver and I both hit him with our bows, and then I jumped out onto the grappling line and Oliver followed.
The Mirakuru soldiers approached the clocktower face, but a helicopter flew up, aiming a searchlight at the soldiers.
A rocket flew out of the helicopter and blew up the Clocktower bunker, which did make me a little sad.
Lyla freaking Michaels had just shot a rocket launcher at the bunker and taken out the Mirakuru guys with it.
David let out a whoop, and Dig grinned.
———
———
David
Our large group entered the foundry bunker to find it had been forcibly attacked.
”Oh, my God.” Felicity said.
”What the hell happened?” Roy asked.
“Slade’s army.” Dig answered, “You were right about this place being compromised.”
”Worked that out when Deathstroke showed up in the bunker.” I grumbled.
“Lyla, your boss is going to bomb the city at dawn.” Oliver told Lyla.
”Yeah, Waller’s never had a problem with mass murder of innocents whenever it suits her.” Daniel said bitterly.
”Why do you think I’m here?” Lyla asked.
”You knew Waller was looking to level the city and you came here anyway?” Dig asked in surprise.
”You’re here.” Lyla said to Dig.
”You need to go back to ARGUS.” Oliver said, “You need to stop Waller or buy us enough time to stop Slade.”
”Not without me.” Dig said, looking at Lyla, “Till death do us part, right?”
”This time it might.” Lyla said quietly. Felicity slid her hand into mine and I gave it a squeeze.
I still couldn’t believe the Mirakuru had just… done nothing to me. The goal was to save the people I cared about by becoming strong enough to combat the evil plaguing the city, but now… I wasn’t. It hurt to have came so close and then been foiled.
”Guys, I need you to scrounge as many weapons as you can find, especially injection arrows.” Oliver said, looking to Felicity, Daniel, Roy, and I, “We’re going to fill them with the cure, which clearly works. And this ends tonight, without killing. There’s been enough death already.”
Whoops. Shoving an exploding arrow in someone’s eye socket was usually fatal, and I hadn’t seen that guy get back up.
———
Carefully, Felicity took a syringe of cure and used it to fill up an injection arrow.
”Well, it seems like I missed a lot.” Roy said. Daniel nodded as he carefully filled up a different injection arrow.
“Well, what do you remember?” Felicity asked him curiously.
”Leaving town and heading to Bludhaven.” Roy said, “Was I out cold the whole time?”
Nobody answered.
”No, you weren’t out cold the entire time. The Mirakuru, it took you over. You did some bad things, but nobody’s dead because of it, and it wasn’t you.” Daniel said gently, clearly not wanting to put any blame on his friend.
”Wow. Did I hurt any of you guys?” Roy asked.
”You snapped Daniel’s leg like a twig, but otherwise, no, not really.” I said. Daniel gave me an incredulous look.
”You’re the one always preaching total honesty.” I shrugged.
”I am so sorry.” Roy said to Daniel.
”It’s not really a big deal. I know it wasn’t you, and I recovered.” Daniel shrugged.
”So, after all of that crap, your brother still decided to shoot himself full of Mirakuru?” Roy asked Daniel.
”Yeah, well, now you know who the smart twin is.” Daniel said.
”Hey!” I protested. Felicity gave a little laugh.
”You’re plenty smart, Dave.” Felicity said affectionately.
“Dave?” Daniel raised his eyebrows.
”Shut up, Danny.” I shot back.
Daniel’s eyes narrowed, and I leaned back sharply to avoid the incoming pencil being thrown at me, but Daniel’s eyes were wide and surprised.
”What?” I asked, rotating my shoulder. My left arm was tingling a little bit.
”You moved before I did. How’d you know I was going to throw a pencil at you?” Daniel wondered.
”A history of physical abuse?” I shrugged.
Daniel shook his head in exasperation, and the four of us went back to filling injection arrows with cure.
I looked up sharply at the sound of an familiar voice.
”I know. Which is why an army I’ve brought.” Nyssa al Ghul smirked, with Sara Lance standing beside her.
”Jeez, Sara, you could’ve called before you brought… five, six, seven assassins down into our top secret lair.” Felicity smiled.
“What is she doing here?” Oliver asked.
”I asked her to come.” Sara explained.
Nyssa walked up to Felicity, and I tilted my head curiously at Nyssa.
“I am Nyssa, daughter of Ra’s al Ghul, heir to the Demon.” Nyssa introduced herself to Felicity.
”Felicity Smoak. MIT, class of ‘09.” Felicity replied.
Oliver and Sara headed off for a sidebar, and we all waited for them to get back.
”You, uh, get the latest Rockets game in Nanda Parbat?” I asked Nyssa. She arched an eyebrow at me, and I looked back at her without fear.
Nyssa glanced over at where Sara and Oliver were arguing, and I could tell without even hearing the words that Oliver wasn’t happy about the League being here.
”You may not want my help, Mr. Queen, but there’s little question that you are in desperate need of it.” Nyssa said.
”First, we need to find Slade’s base of operations.” Sara said, making a game plan.
”Slade Wilson and Isabel Rochev are using your former office building as their base of operations.” Nyssa informed Oliver.
”Hell of a hostile takeover.” I crossed my arms.
Daniel moved from behind me to walk over to a box and then over to Roy, who was still dutifully filling up injection arrows.
”How are you doing, Roy?” I heard him ask.
”Ready to serve up some payback.” Roy said firmly. I glanced over my shoulder at Daniel and Roy.
”Then remember your training.” Daniel said, and handed Roy the box, “I’ve taught you as much as I could. Remember it, and you’ll do alright.”
I saw Roy open up the box to reveal a mask identical to Daniel’s old one, except it was red, not blue.
”Are you for real?” Roy asked.
”Yeah. Somebody once told me that if you survive a crucible, you grow the stronger for it.” Daniel said, “This will always remind you of that.”
”Hey, what happened to Thea, Jade, and Sin? Are they… okay?” Roy asked.
”Thea got out of the city before this crap. As for the other two… to my knowledge, they’re out there on the streets helping people.” Daniel answered.
”We do this my way.” Oliver said.
”The League doesn’t take prisoners.” Nyssa shook her head.
”It does tonight.” Oliver said.
———
Sara and I dropped down from the roof of the elevator when it came to a stop, and I shot a cure arrow into the thigh of the Mirakuru soldier standing there, and he fell to the ground, convulsing.
”Elevator bank’s clear.” Sara said and we moved towards Oliver’s office.
———
Daniel
Oliver and I were in the conference room, making quick work of the Mirakuru soldiers in there.
They were not particularly good fighters, but they had the strength advantage, which is how they won fights.
Once we’d stuck all the soldiers with the arrows, we moved into Oliver’s office, where a horde of Mirakuru soldiers awaited us, along with Isabel Rochev and Slade Wilson.
”You must have quite a lot of faith in this cure, if you four came alone.” Slade greeted us.
”We’re not alone.” Oliver said, and Nyssa and the League of Assassins assassins crashed in through the window, firing cure arrows as they entered. I saw David join the melee, holding his bow in one hand and a cure arrow in the other, which he kept reaching up and replacing when he emptied one.
He pulled off some impressive dodges, some of which looked like more than just impressive dodging.
I charged towards Isabel Rochev, who had my sword out.
She darted out into the hallway, but I followed.
“You have something of mine!” I shouted as I followed her. She turned and twirled the two swords in her grasp. I pulled out an injection arrow, and held David’s katana in my other hand.
“A duel to the death, then?” Isabel asked.
”You’ll lose.” I cautioned her.
”Doubt it.” Isabel said from behind her orange and black mask.
I moved forwards, and Isabel attacked ferociously, but I blocked each blow easily. She may have had a wealth of super-strength and some impressive training, but I was better at fighting, and skill topped strength just about every time. Ask David. To clarify, not my brother. David from David and Goliath.
Isabel stepped too far into a lunge, and I spun around her and jabbed the cure arrow into her thigh. She slashed my katana at me, and I rolled across the floor. Her leg was quivering, but she reached down and yanked the arrow out.
Isabel attacked, whirling her swords and I blocked each blow, and then I moved, using every ounce of my speed as I ducked under a sword blow and lopped off the hand holding my katana. Isabel howled, and I drove David’s katana into her heart, and the howls were silenced.
I planted a foot on her chest and pushed her lifeless body off the blade, and then I knelt down and pried her severed hand’s fingers off my katana’s handle.
“You killed her.” Oliver’s voice said, and I turned to see him, David, and Nyssa watching me. I walked forwards.
”She said it was a duel to the death.” I said simply, and offered David his katana back to him. He took it wordlessly.
”If you two displayed more ruthlessness, like him, your city would not be burning right now.” I heard Nyssa say to Oliver and David.
“This isn’t working. I can’t get close enough to Slade to hit him with the cure.” Oliver said.
”So what do we do?” Sara asked.
———
David
”Another disappointment!” Slade raged. Men held Sara, Oliver, and I hostage, while Slade was trying to put more people on Mirakuru, but they kept dying.
”Bring me another!” Slade shouted. He looked at me, and nodded to one of his men. They came forwards and undid the metal bars around my hands, unhooked me from the wall, and took the restraints off my legs.
I reached out and grabbed one of them by the throat, lifting him up and shoving another into the wall.
“If you want to see your brother, I’d advise you to set him down.” Slade said.
I looked at Slade, and set down the guy I had by the throat.
”Take him to see Daniel.” Slade said, and I was politely escorted to a nice little bedroom, where Daniel was standing in a ratty T-shirt, faded gray rain jacket, and jeans.
”Daniel.” I said in relief, moving forwards, but my brother stepped back. I glanced back at the two men standing in the doorway.
”Get out of here.” I snarled, and they obeyed meekly.
”They’re afraid of you. A kid. Doesn’t that tell you something?” Daniel asked.
”It’s not me they’re scared of. It’s the Mirakuru. I had it with a sedative to preserve my mind, but Slade didn’t. He’s sick, Daniel. He is out there right now, killing people, trying to create others who are like him. Oliver and Sara are our friends. You remember back to the Gambit, right?” I asked.
”I remember a spoiled rich boy and the girl he’s brought along for sex.” Daniel said tersely.
”That’s not them anymore. We’ve all changed. We’ve been through hell here on this island, and so have you. You don’t remember it, but we have loved and lost and fought on this island. I can honestly say that I have changed irrevocably into somebody new, Daniel. You’re the one who’s having problems right now, because you’ve forgotten how we changed.” I said. Daniel blinked, and I noticed the bags under his eyes.
”Are you not sleeping?” I asked.
”No. I keep seeing flashes of a black-haired woman laying dead in front of me.” Daniel replied.
”Her name was Shado. You loved her. I think… I think she was like a big sister to you. Like what Natalie could have been, if she was still here with us.” I said gently.
”How did Shado die?” Daniel asked.
”A man named Anthony Ivo shot her when she jumped in front of the bullet meant for you.” I said. Daniel’s eyes widened.
”Where is Ivo now?” he asked.
”I put a bullet in his head, the same way he killed Shado.” I said truthfully.
Daniel opened his mouth to reply, but then there was a mighty crash, and the boat shook.
It had been an hour, and Anatoly had just hit the ship with a missile.
———
Lance and Felicity came into Oliver’s office to see Oliver, Daniel, Sara, and I (all in vigilante gear) as well as Nyssa, who Lance pulled a gun on.
”What’s she doing here?” he demanded.
”She’s here to help.” Sara answered, walking between Lance and Nyssa, “Just trust me, please.”
Lance put away his gun.
”I guess today I’ll have to work with anybody who can help get my daughter back.” Lance said.
”What?” Sara asked in surprise.
”One of these masked guys took Laurel.” Lance explained.
”I-I-I couldn’t stop them. Believe me, I tried.” Lance said.
”Oh, we have a new, big problem.” Felicity reported, “Which, considering our other problems, is really saying something. I hacked a satellite and tasked it for thermographic imaging. All of Slade’s men are gathering at the Giordano Tunnel.”
”I thought these guys were trying to destroy the city, not escape it.” Lance said.
”ARGUS is gonna level the city to stop them from getting out.” Oliver explained, “That’s what Slade’s planning on. He knows Waller’s tactics.”
”Fortunately, with Slade’s men attempting to leave via the tunnel, all our targets will be grouped in a single place.” Nyssa pointed out.
”We need to take it.” Oliver said, “Gather your men.”
”What about Laurel? Wilson took her for a reason.” Lance said.
”Maybe it was to lure the Queens back to the city. Who knows? But the city has to come first.” I said.
”This is my daughter.” Lance said, and looked to Sara, “This is your sister! You can’t just leave her like this!
Lance looked to Oliver, Daniel, and I.
“Look… I know you said you were trying another way, and I respect that. But Slade Wilson, his men, they’re monsters! And monsters, they need to be destroyed. You’ve killed before. Tonight I suggest you get back in the habit.” Lance said, and left the office, leaving Oliver staring out the window in brooding silence.
”He’s wrong.” Felicity said, and all three of us turned.
”He’s right.” Oliver replied, “I’ve lost everything because I’m fighting Slade Wilson with one hand tied behind my back. The man murdered my mother. I have to kill him.”
”We have to kill him.” Daniel said, putting his hand on Oliver’s shoulder.
”Damn straight.” I agreed.
Felicity looked to me and Oliver.
”You told me you two had a choice. That years ago, you could’ve cured Slade, but you chose to kill him instead. This isn’t happening because you guys aren’t willing to be a killer, it’s happening because you were one.”
I was quiet for a second.
”She’s right, you know? Back on the island, we killed him. And that act could not have screwed us over more than it is right now. I’m with Liss. We shouldn’t kill him. Not for revenge. We’re no better than him if we kill him because of Moira.” I said.
Oliver and Daniel looked at me.
”If we’re not going to kill him, we’re not going to win. We can’t cure him, we can’t capture him, we can’t even outsmart him.” Oliver warned.
”Then make him outsmart you guys.” Felicity said. I glanced at Oliver, who looked like had an idea I wasn’t going to like.
———
“David, what are we doing here? The whole city’s falling apart.” Felicity said as the two of us walked into the Queen mansion.
”Yeah, I know. But frankly…” I took a steadying breath, “frankly, the city could burn for all I care. As long as you’re safe, I’d be fine. I love you, Felicity Smoak. God, I love you more than I ever thought it was possible to love someone.”
Felicity was looking at me with wide eyes.
“I love you, too.” she smiled, and she stepped close to me for a kiss, a kiss I returned.
But I drew back after a few seconds.
”That’s why I need you to stay here.” I said, “I don’t think I can be doing my job if I’m worried about you. Oliver’s already off his game because of Laurel. This is… this is the only way I know you’ll be safe.”
“I don’t want to be safe! I want to be helping people, I want to fight.” Felicity said.
”Not this time. I can’t. I can’t lose you, Felicity, you understand?” I asked, and placed my hand in hers. I left our hands connected for a second before pulling my hand back and kissing her again.
”You are probably one of only two things that I cannot live without. Your only competition is Daniel.” I said. She gave a soft laugh.
”I love you.” I said again, just because it felt good to finally say it.
”I love you, too. Now come back to me, you understand?” Felicity asked. I nodded.
”I’ll always come back to you. I’m like a really hot boomerang.” I grinned.
”Eh, medium hot.” Felicity joked.
”You take that back.” I grinned.
———
Oliver, Daniel, Roy, Sara, Nyssa, Sin, Jade, and I marched down the Giordano Tunnel, followed by a force of assassins.
“No kill shots.” Oliver instructed, “Let the cure do its’ work.”
The Mirakuru soldiers, just about all of them, turned towards us.
“Ready?” Oliver called.
”We should have some kind of battle cry.” I pointed out.
”Like what?” Jade asked me.
”Something badass.” I replied.
”Ready, fire!” Oliver shouted.
“Well, that wasn’t it.” I grumbled as I grabbed a cure arrow and shot it at a Mirakuru soldier.
The two sides clashed, and it was a thrilling battle.
I kept firing cure arrows, sinking one into a guy wrestling with Roy. He nodded his thanks at me and grabbed his red bow, going back to the fight.
A soldier lunged at me, and I smacked him across the face with my bow, only for him to grab me by the arm and slam me into a car. Jade, who had these badass claws with injection capabilities, raced up to the guy and slashed cure into him. Then she offered me a hand. I took it, and she dived back into the battle.
My left arm tingled from where the man had grabbed me, and I whipped around to thrust an arrow up into the shoulder of a soldier charging me, and I pushed him aside to fire an arrow at a soldier across the tunnel.
Then, one tackled me to the ground, and my bow flew from my hand.
I grabbed a cure arrow from my quiver and threw it like a dart at the guy, landing it in his arm. I recovered my bow, and kept shooting cure arrows until I was nearly out.
Then, I jumped off the car I was perched on and kicked one guy in the face, and Sara bore down on him with an injection arrow, and she nodded at me.
———
“C’mon. We have to get to Oliver and Sara.” I said, and moved towards the door.
I glanced back at my brother.
”Are you coming?” I asked. He nodded.
We ran through the ship, which was hurriedly taking on water, stumbling through lurches and then finally we were back in the big prison room, where I’d last seen my friends.
Sara and Oliver were crouched down behind a crate while one of Slade’s men shot at them.
I walked up to the guy, grabbed him by the shirt, and threw him across the room.
”Get off the ship!” Oliver yelled at Sara.
”Not without you!” she replied.
Oliver spotted the Mirakuru in the water, and dived for it, grabbing it before Slade got the chance. He had on his white and black mask again, and I balled my hands into fists.
”Give it to me! Give me the Mirakuru!” Slade thundered.
Oliver threw it into a nearby fire, and Slade roared.
”No!” he shouted, and charged at Oliver.
I was there to block the attack, but Slade grabbed me by the throat, and forced my head underwater.
It wasn’t three seconds later that Slade’s grip slackened and I yanked myself free of him to bring my head above water.
I saw incredulously that my brother had shot Slade with a pistol.
I scrambled to my feet and tackled Slade before he could move towards Daniel. Slade pushed me off him, and I jumped to my feet, as did he. Sara ran forwards with a knife, and I watched in horror as he tossed Sara towards the giant crack in the ship where the water was flooding in from.
I dived for her, my hand gripping hers as we both were pulled steadily away from the fight. I grabbed a handful of the ship, forming a handhold by crushing the steel of the floor.
”You have to let me go, or you’ll be dragged down with me! Even you’re not strong enough to beat the ocean.” Sara pleaded.
”No! I can’t lose you, too. Not like Shado.” I begged, tears in my eyes.
“David, you have to let go, or you’ll die, too!” Sara screamed.
“I’m sorry.” I said, and let her go. I watched in horror as she fell into the ocean, swept out to sea without a chance of survival. I dragged myself forwards and out of the riptide, and charged towards Slade.
———
“Go!” I shouted, touching my chest when I heard the incoming call.
”You’ve been busy, kid.” Slade said.
”You’re damn right I have. Your army’s powerless now. You couldn’t even pick decent fighters?” I scoffed.
”They served their purpose. But you archers missed the point again. I have the one you love, David, and the one Oliver loves. I only regret I was unable to procure Ms. Queen, to complete the whole trio of women.” Slade said, “The three of you are going to meet me where I say. Otherwise, I am going to kill them.”
“Where do you want to meet?” I growled.
———
Oliver, Daniel, and I walked slowly through the warehouse Slade had instructed us to meet, and I heard his voice.
”Twitch, and I will open your throats.” he said, “My first words to you. Do you remember?”
”Glad you’re waxing nostalgic, Slade, but I’m not here to take a Sunday drive down memory lane. I want her back!” I shouted.
”I remember the moment. My blades against your necks, and little Daniel cowering behind you two. Just like my blade is against the neck of your beloved. If only I’d killed you three then.. everything would be different.” Slade said.
We walked around a corner and I saw Slade with his blade against Felicity and Laurel’s neck, one arm around each of them, his right hand holding the sword that was pressed to both their throats.
”Drop the bows.” Slade said, “Do it.”
I tossed my bow to the ground, and Oliver and Daniel set theirs down a bit slower.
“Yes. Countless nights dreaming of taking from you all that you took from me.” Slade growled.
”By killing the woman I love?” Oliver and I asked in almost creepy synchronicity.
”Cute. But yes.” Slade growled.
”Like you loved Shado.” Daniel said.
”Yes. You know, I did send a man to find Thea Queen, but when he reported failure, I didn’t push the issue. You are not the one I blame here, Daniel. You were a child. I do not even blame you, David, for the death of Shado. But I do blame you for trying to kill me!”
“You see her. Don’t you?” Oliver asked, “Well, what does she look like in your madness, Slade? What does she say to you?”
Slade let Laurel and Felicity fall to their knees, lowering the sword so that it still rested on their necks. It physically pained me to see the terror on Felicity’s face.
”I remember her being beautiful. Young. Kind. She would be horrified by what you’ve done in her name.” Oliver said.
”What I have done? What I have done… is what you three lack the courage to do. To fight for her! So… when her body lies at your feet… her blood wet against your skin… then you will know how I feel!” Slade roared.
“I already know how you feel.” Oliver said, “I know what it’s like to hate. To want revenge. And now I know how it feels to see my enemy so distracted he doesn’t see the real danger is right in front of him.”
I watched with my heart pounding as Felicity took out the syringe of cure I gave her at Queen mansion, and and jab it into Slade’s throat. I ran forwards instantly, and pulled back my left hand to punch Slade, and to my surprise, he went flying.
“Kill her!” Slade barked to the two men behind him, and they went for Felicity and Laurel. I ran forwards and punched them with my left hand.
To my surprise, it didn’t do anything. I got knocked backwards on my ass, and I rolled backwards to grab my bow.
”Get them out of here!” Oliver shouted to Sara, who used a gun to hit the two Mirakuru soldiers, along with some nifty attacks from Laurel. Sara led Felicity and Laurel away, and Oliver and I looked to Daniel.
“Go. I’ve got Tweedle-dee and Tweedle-dum.” Daniel said, looking at the two Mirakuru soldiers getting back up.
”Alice in Wonderland? What a nerd.” I grinned before Oliver and I chased after Slade.
———
Slade side-stepped my charge, and I splashed down into the water. Oliver and I both got to our feet, and squared off against Slade.
“Poor Sara.” Slade said unsympathetically, “How many times are you going to watch her die, Oliver?”
Slade ran forwards at us and Oliver blocked the stab of Slade’s katana with his bow, and I swiped my bow at Slade’s head, but he ducked under it.
Slade swung his sword at us, and Oliver and I both countered it with our bows.
Then, Oliver spun and kicked Slade in the chest, knocking him through a glass door.
Slade jumped back up and we traded a few more blows, before he kicked Oliver down onto his knee, and kicked him in the chest.
I attacked Slade there, but he backhanded me brutally into the water, where I splashed my way back onto my feet, as Slade knocked Oliver aside.
Oliver tried to punch him, but Slade blocked it and counter-attacked.
I ran forwards and jumped up on his back, wrapping my arm around his neck tightly to try to choke him out.
Slade fumbled to grasp my arms, and he flipped me over his side, and I crashed down hard in the water. More bullets rang out, and Oliver and I climbed to our feet as Slade dealt with the force of those hitting him.
”You can’t kill me.” Slade growled.
Slade grabbed me by the face, and hurled me across the boat, where I smashed hard into a prison cell door and flopped to the ground. I felt myself being pulled towards the same crack where Sara was dragged out to sea, and then a hand grabbed my arm, and I looked up to see Daniel, his eyes shadowed with the same look in his eyes he’d had after Shado died.
”You’re back?” I checked. He nodded.
”I’m back.” he said.
”Then let’s kick some ass.” I said.
We turned to see Oliver ripping Slade’s mask off.
Slade ripped Oliver’s mask off.
”The Mirakuru isn’t what made me hate you!” he raged to Oliver, and grabbed him by the throat.
We all three looked up to see a drone flying overhead.
”The end is near.” Slade growled, “But maybe I’ll be merciful enough to let you two live and see your city burn!”
I ran up to Oliver and Slade and punched him. Oliver hit him in the arm, and Slade punched Oliver hard in the face. I snarled and punched Slade in the face. Hard.
Slade, Oliver, and I were in the heat of battle. Slide was holding his own against Oliver and I with practiced ease, and the Mirakuru cure didn’t seem to be quite as quick on him. Maybe it was because he had original Mirakuru and the cure was for the new formula of Mirakuru?
Slade hit me in the head with his hilt, and before I could react, he ran me through with his sword.
My eyes flew open, and I glanced down at where Slade had buried his sword in my gut. Oliver attacked Slade with a vengeance, roaring as he beat Slade with his bow.
I fell to my knees, gasping for air and tasting only blood. I saw Oliver kick Slade off a railing, and jump down after him.
Slade kicked to the ground, and tossed me down beside him. He was stronger than me pre-Mirakuru, and I guess that translated across to with Mirakuru.
Slade delivered a savage kick to Oliver, and then one to my face, knocking me up and lI did an involuntary flip through the air the kick was so powerful.
Daniel came out of the building, and he saw me, laying on my side with one of Slade’s two swords buried in my gut.
“David… oh my God.” Daniel said, throwing back his hood to look down at me. I saw the angry red gash across the upper part of his face crinkle with concern.
”Hey, little brother.” I coughed.
”Hey, big brother.” Daniel smiled sadly, tears forming in his eyes. I felt a burning sensation in my left arm, but I didn’t have the strength to rotate it or anything.
”I can,” I coughed, “I can tell I’m not coming back from this one, Dan. Pull the blade out. I don’t want to die with it sticking out of me like a bad horror film prop.”
Daniel gave a weak chuckle and yanked the sword from my gut.
I coughed violently and Daniel lifted up my torso so I wasn’t flat on my back.
”Is… is Liss here?” I asked weakly.
”N-no.” Daniel said, tears now really falling from his eyes.
”Eh, probably for the best. Do me a favor. Look over the railing and tell me if Oliver kicked Slade’s ass yet.” I tried to grin, but I realized my teeth were probably stained red with blood and closed my mouth quickly. Daniel stood up, looking over the edge, and nodded.
”Yeah. He’s got him tied to a pillar or something.” Daniel said.
”Good. If Slade ever… comes back to himself, tell that crazy SOB I don’t blame him, okay?” I groaned.
My left arm was burning so much it actively hurt, but I put it out of my mind. I wouldn’t be in any pain for much longer.
Slade and I charged at each other, and just as we did, a heap of debris fell from the roof and landed hard on top of Slade.
He was pinned. I looked over at Oliver, who held the Mirakuru cure he’d taken from Slade during the fight in his left hand, and one of Shado’s arrows in his right.
”What are you going to do, kid?” Slade asked, “Stick me with the cure? It doesn’t matter. I’ll keep my promise! I’ll take away everything and everyone the three of you love! Sara was only the first! She was only the first! Your sister, Laurel, your mother!”
Oliver jabbed Slade with the arrow, piercing his eye with it brutally. Oliver tossed me the cure, and I caught it, looking down at it. I put it in my pocket, and then an explosion rocked the ship, knocking the three of us on our backs. My head hit the iron bars of a prison cell, and I lost consciousness.
———
Daniel
I openly sobbed over my brother’s lifeless body. His eyes had closed, and he’d given one last shuddering breath before no more came.
Anger and pain like nothing I had ever known rose up, and it hurt. Physically hurt, in my stomach.
Seeing David still and not breathing, not cracking jokes… it hurt like hell.
I had no idea how I was going to tell Felicity any of this, and then… I saw it.
There was a bit of green glowing between David’s left purple glove and his purple sleeve, and I ripped off his glove and looked at his hand to see that the veins in it were a luminescent green, glowing brightly. I fumbled up to grab the zipper of his purple jacket and unzipped it, pulling it off of his corpse to reveal that his entire left arm’s veins were glowing brighter and brighter as the green spread through his veins.
When it reached the gaping wound on his stomach, it closed up, leaving me gaping.
The glowing green whatever in his veins traveled through his body, until every vein I could see was glowing.
And then… his eyes opened. The glow shrank back into just his left arm, and then it faded.
”What the fuck? I was just dead, I’m like, 90% sure.” David blinked, looking around.
”I am 100% sure you were just dead.” I said. David glanced down at his bare chest.
”Um… is there a reason you took my clothes off?” David asked.
“Your- your veins. They were glowing green.” I said.
“Sure they were.” David rolled his eyes, pulling his purple vigilante jacket back on and zipping it up.
He touched the hole in it where the sword had gone in, and the bloodstains all around it.
”Jeez.” he muttered.
———
David
I sat on the not-so-pretty beach on Lian Yu, Felicity sitting next to me. The view was nice, though, with the sunken Amazo off to the left.
”So… you were dead?” she asked me.
”For the millionth time, yes. Daniel swears up and down my veins lit up bright green, but I think he’s talking shit. It was probably just the Mirakuru I took. The cure in my body stopped me from getting super-strength, but let me have the regenerative effects when I needed it most.” I shrugged.
”For the millionth time, you DID light up bright green, and you didn’t regenerate, you came back to life. You were dead for like, three or four minutes.” Daniel said from behind me. Felicity leaned her head on my shoulder.
”I’m glad it didn’t stick.” she said.
”Me, too.” I nodded.
“Last time I didn’t notice, but it’s actually kind of beautiful here.” Felicity said.
“It’s not bad.” I admitted.
”Don’t get me wrong, I’m counting the seconds until we shove off minefield island.” Felicity said.
Oliver came up to us from putting Slade in our new secret maximum security prison, and Dig nodded at him.
”So, you think that’ll be enough to hold him?” Dig asked, “ARGUS’ super-max?”
“Him, and anyone else we send here. This battle may be over, but there’ll be others. Starting with getting my family’s company back.” Oliver nodded. Unlike me, Daniel and Oliver had some healing wounds and bruises. Hell, even Felicity was still healing from that head wound she’d gotten in the car crash. But all of my injuries, big or little, had been healed after I died and woke up.
For the first few hours, a part of me was convinced I was actually in the afterlife. Maybe part of me still was convinced of that. But I was happy here, now.
I was alive, and that’s what mattered.
”That’s not going to be easy, since you’re poor now.” Felicity said, “You’re going to get a job.”
”Big Belly Burger is hiring.” I recalled.
”If Slade doesn’t scare you, that’s gotta.” Felicity smiled.
”Do you know anyone hiring ex-billionaires with superior archery skills?” Oliver asked.
”The circus?” I shrugged. Oliver swatted the back of my head and I chuckled as we all headed towards the plane.
“Dig, what was the news about you and Lyla?” Oliver asked as we walked.
”It can wait.” Dig said.
”I’m flying.” Oliver said.
”Be my guest.” Dig said.
”I wanna fly.” I said.
“Fine, zombie. You can fly.” Oliver grinned at me.
“Aaand that’s enough zombie jokes.” I said.
”Hey, I got one more question!” Felicity said. I glanced back at her.
”If you guys spent five years on this island, when did you learn how to fly a plane?” Felicity asked.
———
Daniel
2 Weeks Later…
The moon shone down on me as I hiked up and over the hill. As I neared the temple, I felt a presence watching me. A figure in the night came forwards, and I dropped to my knee, looking up at the figure as they approached.
The woman in question wore a white mask that cut off at her nose and had a red circle on the forehead, and she bore a sword that looked very much like the one on my back.
”Hello… master.” I said, inclining my head.
———
David
I woke up in… a bed. I looked around in total confusion, and two men walked into the room, and tossed a shirt at me (I was shirtless).
I charged towards them and tried to grab one of them by the throat, but I realized when I got hit in the face and it actually hurt that my strength, my Mirakuru power… it was gone.
The man who’d hit me unbuttoned his suit jacket to reveal a gun holster.
They led me out, barefoot, to a busy street where a woman stood outside of a limo. Oliver was there, too, wearing the same clothes as me and looking just about as bedraggled as me.
”My name is Amanda Waller, Mr. Queen and Mr. Hale. We have a lot to discuss.” the woman said, and one of the men in suits opened the door to the limo.
I climbed in and Oliver climbed in after me, and we both looked out the window in shock.
”Welcome to Hong Kong.” Amanda Waller said.
Notes:
Well, that concludes S2. There’ll be a two week break before any S3 episodes start being written. I’ll be around to answer any questions or respond to suggestions, but no chapters until then.
Thank you to everybody still here reading after 90+ chapters, and I hope you stick around to see what’s going to go down in S3.
Chapter 97: The Calm, Part 1 [S3 Premiere]
Chapter Text
David
I stumbled out of bed and walked into the adjoining bathroom, rolling my shoulder experimentally.
I turned on no light, yet could find my way perfectly.
Since my resurrection after being killed by Slade, odd things like that were happening frequently. I sometimes heard things that were too far away to be within normal earshot, or saw things in crisp detail that I didn’t used to be able to see.
I’d also woken up sometimes with the veins in my left arm glowing a vivid green, which was… unsettling. So far, I’d kept the glowing from Felicity, as I didn’t want to worry her, but I knew I wouldn’t be able to keep it from her forever.
I ran a hand through my dark hair, and glanced down at my bare chest. There was no mark from the wound that had claimed my life, yet there was a scar from where Rose Wilson had ran me through, but that hadn’t been even close to fatal.
I shook off whatever weird funk I was in, and started taking off my clothes so I could get in the shower.
———
“Got him. Coming up 52nd Street, heading east.” Oliver said over comms.
“Copy that.” Felicity replied, “Or is it roger? I never know the difference. John, there’s an illegal shipment of RPGs headed your way.”
”Roger. I’m on it.” Dig responded.
”Oh, so it is roger.” Felicity noted.
I pulled my motorcycle to a stop and got off of the bike.
I grabbed my new, fancy Mark II compound bow, which can curl in and out between bow and a more easily hidden form. But other than the collapsibility, it was nearly the same bow in appearance, the only difference being the bow was now a very dark purple instead of black, and the previously purple bowstring was now black. Bit of a color-swap there.
”RPGs are secure. I’ve got eyes on.” Dig said.
“I’m in position.” I reported on comms, reaching up for a sparky arrow (an exploding arrow, in truth, but the explosion sent out a lot of sparks, so I always called it a sparky arrow).
“Glad to hear it, David. We’re coming to you.” Oliver told me.
“Understood.” I said, and notched the sparky arrow, pulling back the bowstring.
When I saw the truck coming towards me (minus the trailer containing the RPGs), I aimed the shot carefully and shot out one wheel and then the next with ease.
A gunshot rang out, and I ran forwards when I saw Oliver fall off the truck.
One of the guys tried to climb out and I whacked him across the head with my bow, and he dropped to his knees. I grabbed him by the collar and smashed his head into the side of the truck, and he flopped to the ground.
The other thug, the driver, took off running, and Oliver gave pursuit. I reached up and grabbed a rope arrow and pinned the thug I’d knocked unconscious to the truck, and then ran after Oliver.
By time I caught up to him and the driver, I saw Oliver had shot a rope arrow into a doorway, making something akin to a spider-web to catch his prey.
The man bounced off the ropes and I clocked him in the back with my bow, and Oliver leaped off the stairs he was standing on to land beside me, and we both notched arrows.
”Vincent Steelgrave… you have failed this city.” Oliver growled.
———
———
Oliver, Dig, and I walked into the bunker. Daniel had left Starling five months ago, right after the big battle with Slade, and I hadn’t heard from him since. Roy, Jade, and Sin had decided to go on a cross-country trip and get out of Starling, so it was back to the original members of Team Arrow. Well, Daniel’s like an honorary original member, but because he didn’t officially join up until after the Undertaking, he can’t technically be counted as original.
”Take another off the board.” Oliver said as we walked in.
”Keep this up, there will only be two types of criminals left in Starling City. The ones we put away, and the ones that are running scared.” Dig said, and we all walked to the big screen, which had a bunch of mug-shots on it, most of which were grayed out, meaning we’d kicked their ass.
Felicity rose from her chair to meet us, and I took an appreciative look at my girlfriend. Tomorrow was our 1 year anniversary of us dating, which was exciting. She wore a nice coral dress that showed off a lot of her back.
”What’s that?” Oliver asked, frowning.
”A fern. It thrives on light.” Felicity explained.
”She made me pick one out. Said I knew you better. When I pointed out that you weren’t a huge plant guy, I was told to shut up and pick a plant.” I grinned, setting my bow down on the rack.
”We thought that because you are living here now, the place could do with a little sprucing.” Felicity said.
”We?” I asked innocently. Felicity glared at me, but Oliver’s phone buzzed on the tech desk (where we all left our phones while out in the field).
“Another text from Thea.” Felicity said, offering Oliver his phone.
”Where is she now?” Dig asked.
”Amalfi Coast. I keep telling her to send photos.” Oliver said.
”Ah, runaway younger siblings.” I said with a small smirk.
”Still no word from Daniel?” Oliver inquired.
”Nope. He left me a letter saying he needed some time away. I expect he’ll be back whenever Thea gets back.” I rolled my eyes.
”Well, I need to head out. I have to pull an early shift at work today, which may or may not be the most depressing thing I’ve ever said.” Felicity said.
I chuckled.
“Three of us still on for tomorrow night?” Oliver asked.
”100%, boss.” I said, the last word being a bit sarcastic, “Your family’s lost and disgraced company is as good as yours.”
Felicity swatted my chest. I laughed and planted a kiss on her lips before she left, glancing over her shoulder to smile at me.
”I’m going to roll out, too.” Dig said, “Lyla has me trying to build the bassinet from hell.”
”That reminds me.” Oliver said, and led Dig over to a desk, and I followed curiously.
Oliver gestured to a jewelry box and Dig opened it to reveal a silvery necklace that looked like a throwing star, honestly.
”I figured since you and Lyla are having a girl…” Oliver shrugged.
”Man, you cannot afford this.” Dig said.
”Yeah, you’re broke. I can’t use your money to buy stuff anymore. So really, you made me broke, too.” I pointed out jokingly.
”You’re right. I can’t afford anything, which is why I made the necklace. Arrowheads. One of the few things that I can make.” Oliver said.
“Well, it’s beautiful. Thank you.” Dig said.
”Congratulations, John.” Oliver smiled.
”Yeah, Dig. Having a kid’s a big thing.” I said.
”Not just on the baby.” Oliver clarified his previous statement, “You and Lyla are happy.”
”Well, you know, you should try it sometime.” Dig said.
”Last girlfriend, she’s in the League of Assassins. My girlfriend before that, she’s got my girlfriend before that.” Oliver pointed out, “I’m not exactly a catch at the moment.”
”Well, maybe Laurel will change all that.” Dig said.
”It’s… it’s not the right time.” Oliver said stubbornly.
”Oliver, we have had five months of a life that’s about as peaceful as it’s going to get. You love her, she knows you’re an Arrow, I mean, what are you waiting for?” I asked.
Oliver sighed.
“Thanks again.” Dig said, holding up the jewelry box, and leaving me alone with Oliver.
”What do you mean you’re broke? At least you have Felicity’s money.” he said to me after a second.
“Yeah, it’s not bad having a sugar momma.” I admitted, “But I still feel guilty taking her money.”
Oliver clapped my shoulder.
”Hopefully, after tomorrow night, we’ll both be rich again.” Oliver said.
”Yeah. If not, maybe I’ll have to get a job, too.” I shuddered.
Oliver chuckled.
———
Hong Kong - 5 Years Ago
Oliver led the way as the two of us made a mad dash for freedom.
The stakes were too high to worry about courtesy, so both of us were shoving people out of the way as we ran.
Oliver grabbed a phone from somebody and slowed to a stop while trying to dial a number, but the Chinese man chasing us shot the phone from Oliver’s hand.
I pushed Oliver forwards, and the two of us ran. Things were much harder for me now that I no longer had the Mirakuru coursing through my veins.
Oliver and I rounded a corner and crashed through a pile of cardboard boxes as we desperately fled.
We vaulted over a table filled with food, and didn’t break stride.
Oliver pushed one unfortunate man into a sunglasses display.
”Sorry!” I called as I raced past the fallen sunglasses display.
Oliver darted inside a little cafe, and saw a computer. He pushed the man who was using it out of his chair, and started furiously typing on it.
I stood at the door, and our pursuer ran into the building, pushed me aside, and shot the computer Oliver was using.
The other cafe-goers screamed and ran, leaving just the Chinese pursuer, Oliver, and I in the cafe.
We stood opposite our pursuer, Oliver and I beside each other.
Then, suddenly, we were fighting. The man knocked aside my punch, smacked Oliver in the chest and jumped up in the air, doing an aerial roundhouse kick that knocked Oliver into me and kicked us both in the face.
We fell to the ground, groaning.
The man said something in Chinese.
”I told you, we don’t speak Chinese.” Oliver said.
”And I told you two, you try to escape again, I beat you senseless.” the man replied.
———
Felicity and I walked down the street headed towards Verdant.
”How was work?” I asked her curiously.
”It is not work. It is a soul-crushing exercise in misery that offers health and dental.” Felicity replied.
”So today was good, then. Usually there’s a bit more profanity involved.” I grinned.
”Suffice it to say, I am highly motivated to help Oliver convince the board to sell him his company back.” Felicity said.
I chuckled.
”Did you see the news?” Felicity asked me.
”Liss, I don’t watch the news.” I replied truthfully.
”You should. It’s not like you’re sworn to keeping the city safe or anything.” Felicity said dryly, “But anyway, Detect-, uh, Captain Lance disbanded the anti-vigilante task force that was hunting you and Oliver. He called it a thank you for helping this city out, and they formally recognized you guys as the Arrows.” Felicity said.
”Well, that’s good to hear.” I smiled.
I glanced at her.
”Felicity, do you want to have dinner with me tonight? It is our anniversary, after all.” I said.
”David, we eat dinner together every night.” Felicity reminded me.
”I know, I know. But… we should go out somewhere special for our anniversary.” I told her, taking her hands. She smiled warmly at me.
”I’d love to go out for dinner. Though, not to sound nitpicky, but our anniversary is today, and you’re just now making plans?” Felicity asked.
“Yes.” I nodded. She laughed and put one of her hands on my cheek and kissed me.
———
Oliver and I drove our motorcycles side by side down the road.
”Go.” Oliver said, tapping his chest to talk into comms.
”Kelvin Nico just knocked over a liquor store.” Dig reported, “Nico’s in Steelgrave’s crew.”
“Get me Felicity.” I put in, touching my own chest comms button.
”You got it.” Dig said.
”I can’t talk right now.” Felicity said on comms, “I’m at work.”
I laughed.
There was a brief pause, and then I heard her familiar voice in my ear again.
”Oh, you are going to get me so incredibly fired.” Felicity said, “Ok, I am hacked into the city’s database. I am running facial recognition… now.”
“You like Italian, right?” I asked her.
”What?” she asked me in confusion.
”For tonight. You like Italian, right? I feel like I’ve taken you to an Italian place and you liked it.” I said.
”David, you’re in the middle of a high-speed chase.” she reminded me.
”I can multitask.” I said defensively, then had to quickly swerve to avoid a hole in the road, just barely missing it. Okay, maybe I wasn’t that good at multitasking. But I wasn’t going to tell Felicity that.
”I got him. He’s in the sewer.” Felicity informed Oliver and I, “I’m picking up his cellphone underneath. He’s at the corner of Grand and Ames. And yes, I love Italian.”
”I thought so.” I said triumphantly.
”Captain Lance is also in pursuit.” Felicity told us, “You are welcome. I have to go.”
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
———
“I hate sewers.” I sighed as Oliver and I charged after Nico through the sewers.
When we showed up, he was fleeing from Lance, and Oliver flipped him, and he landed right next to my boots.
I hit him with my bow for good measure before Oliver and I walked towards Lance, who was popping some pills, looking shaky.
”Detective… thank you.” Oliver said.
”You guys had it handled.” Lance said skeptically.
”For what you said today.” Oliver clarified.
”I wish I could do more.” Lance replied.
”You’ve already done more than enough.” Oliver assured him. I glanced down at my watch.
”I’ve got to go. Somewhere I got to be.” I said, nudging Oliver. He nodded at me as I walked away from Lance and Oliver.
”You got a hot date or something?” Lance asked me as I left. I smirked.
If only he knew.
———
“So, this morning makes how many escape attempts in the last five months?” Amanda Waller demanded of Oliver and I.
“Nine.” Oliver sighed.
”What we have here is a failure to reach an understanding.” Amanda said.
”Go to hell.” I snapped, “I haven’t seen my brother since the island. It’s been five months.”
“So, this is my reward for saving you three from drowning in that freighter of the coast of Lian Yu?” Amanda sighed.
”Yeah, why’d you do that?” Oliver asked.
”That’s need to know.” Amanda replied, “Suffice it to say, I have need of men of your capacities.”
“I don’t care.” Oliver said, “I don’t care about anything except finding Daniel and going home, and you should know that. You should know that we will never stop trying to escape.”
“And you two should know that it’s extremely easy to kill someone the world already thinks is dead.” Amanda shot back.
”Kill us, then.” I spat, “I don’t care.”
”We’re going to have to try this another way, then.” Amanda said, looking past Oliver and I to where our earlier pursuer stood.
Amanda walked out, and a sudden force hit me in the back of the head and I dropped to the ground, groaning.
———
I shot a grappling arrow and zip-lined down onto the roof of the Italian restaurant, and entered through the roof.
As I walked, I pushed the button to curl my bow up to something barely bigger than my hand.
Then, I reached up to unzip my purple gear jacket and unearth the suit underneath it. It was one of the suits that the Queens had gotten tailored to me, and I still had it, because it was nice.
I ducked into a side room and quickly put my mask, jacket, pants, and curled up bow inside a bag, then wiped off the purple grease paint around my eyes with a wet wipe (vigilantism isn’t all glamour).
I straightened my suit and walked down into the restaurant, sticking the bag in a little alcove where it would go unnoticed as I went.
I came out into the main dining room, and glanced at the host.
”Hale, party of two.” I said.
“Right this way.” the host nodded, and led me towards the table where Felicity already sat.
She wore a stunning red dress, for one. Her blond hair was out of its’ usual bun and fell down in gorgeous waves, and she wore no glasses, which was her usual fancy event fashion choice.
She smiled at me when she saw me, and I found it suddenly a little hard to breathe. I straightened my purple tie, and walked towards her.
”What?” she asked when I walked up and she saw me staring at her. I sat down opposite her, and smiled at her.
”It just amazes me how you can constantly one-up yourself. Every time I think you can’t get any prettier, you do.” I said.
The waiter came up to the table, looking for our drink orders.
”Water’s fine.” I said.
”Just the water for me too, thanks.” Felicity said.
The waiter nodded and walked off.
“So… what do we talk about? I mean, I’ve lived in the same house as you for almost as long as we’ve been together. I’d bet I know everything about you.” Felicity said.
The waiter came back with our waters, and I nodded at him in thanks.
”There are still a lot of things you don’t know about me. Gotta preserve some mystery in the relationship, you know?” I chuckled.
”Please.” Felicity challenged, “Name one.”
”Well… did you know I had an older sister?” I asked.
”Uh, no. No, I did not. What happened to her?” Felicity asked. I reached automatically for the black ring on my finger and twisted it around and around as I spoke.
”She got sick. Just like my mom did a few years later.” I said quietly.
”Is that… her ring?” Felicity asked, taking my hand and rubbing her thumb across Natalie’s ring.
”Uh, yeah. Yeah. My father gave it to her, and she wore it every day after that. After she died, I thought it was gone. Buried with her. But Dad left it to me in his will.” I said sadly.
Felicity squeezed my hand.
”Wow. This is, uh, just terrible date talk.” I shook my head.
”No. No, it’s not. I don’t ever want you to feel like you have to hide things from me.” Felicity insisted.
I smiled at her.
”There’s a lot I keep from you, actually. Not because I just want to keep secrets or anything but… I’m afraid that if you knew, you would look at me differently. You… you wouldn’t feel safe around me.” I confessed.
”David, are you serious? There is nothing that you could tell me that would ever make me see you as anything other than the man I love.” Felicity said firmly.
I held her gaze for a moment.
”Well, what about you? I never hear about your past. Or your family, except that you and your mother aren’t on great terms.” I invited.
”Yeah, we’re… we’re not. She doesn’t even know you exist yet. I haven’t talked to her since I went to go see her after the Undertaking.” Felicity admitted.
”Wow, keeping me hidden from your mom, huh?” I grinned.
“Not intentionally.” Felicity promised, smiling back at me.
I took a sip of water and then I took Felicity’s hands and smiled at her.
”For five years, all I knew was pain, loss, and fear. I bounced from one threat to another, never having enough time with people I cared about before they were ripped from me. Like Shado, Sara, Slade… well, the list goes on. Even when I got back to Starling City, I was still suffering from loss. My mother died during the five years I was gone, and I came back expecting to find her waiting for me, and found a tombstone instead. Happiness… it wasn’t something I ever really thought I’d find again. I put on a brave face, and I grin, and I crack jokes, but… it’s all an act.” I stated, “Until the day that I saw you, I guess. I don’t believe in that love at first sight shit, but something about you made me smile.”
“I was chewing on a pen.” Felicity said, looking a little teary-eyed.
“A red pen.” I corrected her, and she smiled.
”Oliver thinks that wearing the mask means that you can’t ever truly let your guard down and be happy. I don’t agree with him. I think that whenever I’m with you, I’m happy. So, uh, I got you this.” I said, and reached into my suit jacket, and pulled out a jewelry box.
“I didn’t get you anything.” Felicity said, looking stricken.
“Don’t worry about it. You let me sleep in your bed and use your money. You’ve given me more than enough.” I said firmly.
”But…” she said.
“Just open the damn box, Liss.” I sighed. She nodded and took the jewelry box and opened it to reveal a purple jewel on a silver chain.
”Look inside the jewel.” I invited, and she held it up close to her face.
”It’s a little arrow.” she whispered, smiling.
My ears prickled. I turned towards the window, and I felt my left arm throb. I shoved the table aside and lunged at Felicity, tackling her to the ground just as a rocket shot from a rocket launcher crashed through the restaurant’s big windows and exploded.
Chapter 98: The Calm, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
My eyes fluttered open, and I looked around, groaning softly. The restaurant had been turned into a pile of debris. Small fires blazed, people were unconscious, bleeding, and maybe even dead.
It took me a second to piece together why, my brain fuzzy from the force of the explosion.
“Felicity.” I realized, and pushed myself up on my elbows, looking around desperately for her, my heart racing. I caught a glimpse of a blond in a red dress and staggered towards her, dropping down onto my knees beside her.
Felicity was unconscious, and I feared for a second she might be dead. She had a head wound, and blood streamed down the side of her face.
I reached forwards and felt her pulse, giving an involuntary sigh of relief when I felt it beating steadily beneath my fingertips.
Police car and firetruck sirens were wailing steadily louder, which meant they were closing in on the restaurant.
I gently lifted up Felicity, and my left arm gave a little throb, and maybe it was my imagination, but she seemed easier to lift than usual.
———
I walked into the bunker, still carrying the unconscious Felicity. Oliver looked up and ran forwards.
”Are you guys alright? Is she…?” Oliver asked.
”She’s alive. Just unconscious.” I told him, setting Felicity down on an empty table.
“It was all over the news. Police and fire are on the scene.” Dig read off the computer monitor.
”I didn’t want to wait for them.” I shook my head, gazing sadly at my unconscious girlfriend.
”You don’t think you and an explosion at the same place is a coincidence?” Dig asked.
Oliver looked up as if he had just realized something and walked over to the bag I’d brought in to the bunker, the bag with my Arrow gear in it.
He opened the bag and rifled through it, and pulled out a small circular device.
”It’s a tracker. It was on your boot.” he said.
“How did I get a tracker on me?” I blinked.
”You and Oliver took out one of Steelgrave’s crew earlier tonight.” Dig suggested.
”It was a set-up.” Oliver agreed, “So they could plant that thing on David or I.”
“Oliver, I know what you’re thinking.” Dig said.
“No, you don’t.” Oliver shot back.
“Listen, I’m not other people. I know exactly what’s going on in your head, and you are wrong.” Dig told Oliver firmly.
”Diggle, somebody planted a tracer on my partner, and I didn’t notice? The only explanation is that I let myself get distracted with these fantasies of a happy life with Laurel. I saw Lance, and it made me think of her, and I lost my focus.” Oliver shook his head, and reached for the vigilante phone.
”Detective.” he said, voice modulator on, “The person we took down earlier is working with whoever’s responsible for tonight’s explosion.”
Oliver paused while Lance responded.
“Well, I need to know who’s at the top of the organization now.” Oliver said, “And where I can find him.”
Oliver hung up, and looked at Dig. I opened my mouth to speak, but then Felicity jerked awake.
”David!” she exclaimed, clearly confused.
”Felicity, calm down. You’re safe. You’re in the bunker. You’re safe.” I said soothingly.
Felicity slowly relaxed, and my mind went through a variety of different feelings, relief, love, happiness, but they settled on rage. Vengeance, to be exact.
———
Oliver and I walked slowly into the address that Lance had given us, and I heard a sound above us. In an instant, I notched an arrow and whirled, my bow pointing upwards. It took Oliver a little bit longer, both to detect the sound and draw the bow.
”Whoa, whoa, whoa! I’m on your side!” Lance said, holding up his hands.
”Got this handled, detective.” Oliver said.
”These guys blew up a building. Think I’m sitting this out?” Lance asked, “Suspect’s name is Werner Zytle. He’s a real head case.”
”Keep your head on a swivel, then.” Oliver instructed.
Oliver and I both headed deeper into the building, and found nothing.
Then, there were footsteps behind us. In freaky, never to be repeated unison, Oliver and I turned.
A man with gray hair and a fancy suit on stood there.
”I am Werner Zytle.” he said with a funny accent, and then his hands shot out and sank darts into both my neck and Oliver’s.
Loaded darts. What had he put in us?
”But you can call me Vertigo.” Zytle said smugly.
“I killed the last man I knew calling himself that. Why do you think things are going to go differently for you?” I asked.
”Because I am superior to my predecessor.” Zytle said. My vision was swimming, and it seemed to almost be… changing from the view of the warehouse-like building I was standing in.
Suddenly, I was somewhere intensely familiar to me. Felicity’s bedroom, the one I’d shared with her for almost a year now.
I glanced down to see that I was tied to a chair, unable to move. Dimly, I heard sounds of a fight, but couldn’t move.
Felicity lay in the bed, and I watched helplessly as the door to the room was kicked in. Felicity sat bolt upright, and I saw who stood in the doorway.
Slade Wilson strode forwards. I screamed insults at him, pleading and threatening him simultaneously, but nothing stalled him.
I thrashed in my restraints, begging now. Slade drew one of his swords, and ran Felicity through with it. A ragged scream broke from my lips, and I hung my head before I could see the scarlet bloom from her heart, and then, suddenly, I was back on the warehouse floor.
I looked around, majorly disoriented. I saw that I was on my side, my bow a few inches from my hand. I looked up to see Oliver and Zytle following, but Oliver was off his game. Whatever fear drug Zytle had hit us with was clearly affecting Oliver, too.
I staggered to my feet, every part of me feeling heavy and… well, you know what it’s like when your foot falls asleep? Imagine that everywhere, and like, ten times worse.
I grabbed hold of my bow, shakily reached up and grabbed an arrow, and notched it to my bow. I aimed it carefully at Zytle, and let the arrow fly. It sunk into the wall about four feet away from him. Shit.
I staggered, and a gunshot rang out, the bullet sinking into the wall right beside Zytle, who had Oliver against the wall.
”Get away from him or get put down!” Lance shouted at Zytle.
Lance shot again as Zytle ran, dropping Oliver. I shook my head to clear out the haze, and my left arm was throbbing as I reached up and aimed an arrow at Zytle, who was walking towards a fallen Lance.
I exhaled as I released the bowstring, and the arrow flew true through the air and sank into Zytle’s back. Zytle shouted in pain, and ran.
“Felicity, call an ambulance.” I heard Oliver say as he staggered towards Lance, who was clutching his chest and laying on the ground.
———
“Are you two okay? That was a pretty strong psychotropic Werner hit you with.” Felicity said worriedly as Oliver and I came into the bunker.
The two of us had stopped to change out of our vigilante gear and get ready for the meeting for Oliver to get Queen Consolidated back, which meant we were both in suits.
Felicity also appeared to have dressed up for the meeting, wearing a tight purple dress with a vaguely triangular hole cut out of the front of it to show off some eye-catching cleavage.
“How’s Detective Lance’s condition?” Oliver asked.
”Stable. He’s at Starling General.” Dig assured Oliver. He nodded.
”I hacked the paramedic radio. He had a coronary artery spasm treatable with medication. He’ll be fine.” Felicity nodded.
“How’s your condition?” I asked, walking towards her, and taking her face in my hands.
“I’m fine. Believe it or not, I’ve had worst dates.” Felicity smiled up at me.
“I should hit the streets.” Dig volunteered, “Werner’s gotta have bigger plans than just killing the Arrows.”
“No. Go home to Lyla.” Oliver said firmly.
I dropped my hands from Felicity’s face and sat down on the table she was sitting at.
“Oliver… if this is about what happened to them,” Dig nodded towards Felicity and I, “man, risk is part of the job.”
”It’s just intel gathering, Diggle. I can do it myself later.” Oliver said. Dig gave a slow nod before stepping around Oliver and walking towards the exit. I sincerely doubted he was going to follow Oliver’s instructions.
”Maybe we should reschedule the board meeting.” Felicity frowned.
”It’s in less than an hour.” Oliver said, checking his watch, “I’ve got this.”
And so, Felicity, Oliver, and I headed towards the stairs out of the bunker. Verdant had closed after Thea left town, so there was no worries of someone seeing.
———
My eyes fluttered awake to see a familiar face standing over me.
”Daniel?” I asked incredulously.
“Hey, brother.” Daniel smiled. His hair, which had grown unruly on the island, just like mine and Oliver’s, was cut now. His new style was very short, with some short spiky bangs sticking up at the very front of his head. He also looked incredibly well-rested and fed.
”Where the hell am I?” I groaned, sitting up and looking around.
”Somewhere safe. This is where I’ve been recovering.” Daniel said, touching his chest.
”What happened to you?” I inquired.
”I got impaled by a chunk of the ship. Ran me through. I’ve been bedridden for most of the last five months.” Daniel confessed, “It nearly killed me. Tatsu says that I was on death’s door when I was sent here.”
I ran my hand across my face.
“So… this Tatsu person. Are they a doctor?” I asked.
”I don’t think so. But she helped me get back on my feet. Her and her husband have been very kind to me.” Daniel shrugged.
”Her husband?” I blinked.
Daniel nodded and pointed towards the kitchen. I got to my feet and slowly walked over towards the kitchen.
I saw Oliver sitting on a bed, talking to a woman of Asian descent, presumedly Tatsu.
But then I caught a glimpse of Tatsu’s husband in the kitchen. He was very familiar to me.
“Welcome to my home.” said the Chinese man who chased Oliver and I through the city, “Dinner?”
———
“I just spoke to Ned Foster.” Felicity briefed Oliver as the three of us stepped out of the elevator at QC, “He said the board is primed. You just have to go in there and wow them. Which I am pretty sure is a business term.”
“I’m afraid we have a situation.” a bald man greeted us. Foster, probably.
“What is it?” Oliver asked.
”Apparently, there’s another bidder for the company.” Foster explained.
”Really? Who?” Oliver asked.
”Ray Palmer.” said a voice from behind us, and Felicity, Oliver, and I turned to see a tall man with dark hair and a friendly smile walking towards us in a suit.
Ray Palmer extended his hand for Oliver to shake.
”Nice to meet you. Love your company.” Ray said, and then looked to Felicity, “Nice to see you again, Miss Smoak.”
“You two know each other?” I asked curiously. Ray turned to me.
”I don’t believe we’ve met, Mr…” Ray trailed off.
”Uh, Hale. My name’s David Hale. No need for a mister.” I said politely, extending my hand, which Ray shook.
Ray avoided my earlier question, walking into the board meeting room and clapping his hands together as he addressed them.
”So sorry I am late. Heh, traffic was terrible. Which is why I took my helicopter.” Ray said, and then looked at Oliver, “I parked on your roof. I hope that’s OK. You guys validate, right?”
”Oh, frack.” Felicity said. Oliver and I exchanged glances. What had gotten Liss so worried?
———
Oliver stood at the end of the board meeting table, the end furthest from Felicity, Ray, and I. I sat beside Felicity, and Ray sat across from me, with a chair beside him for Oliver.
”Two years ago, the people of Starling City thought I was dead.” Oliver began his ‘please let me back in the company’ speech, “I came back, and so can Queen Consolidated. With Starling National Bank’s new investment, we can take QC out of receivership and into the future. I mean, this company’s my family. And as my mother always said… there is nothing more important to me than family. Thank you.”
Oliver came around the table and sat down beside Ray.
”That was a good speech.” Ray said to Oliver, “Hard to top.”
”Ten bucks says he tries anyway.” I muttered out of the corner of my mouth to Felicity, who pressed her lips together to avoid smiling at my comment.
Ray stood up and buttoned up his suit jacket.
”Thank you all for coming out today. I promise to be brief, if not a little entertaining.” Ray said. He pushed a button and a blank gray screen descended from the roof.
“Oh, that’s one of my new smartwatches.” Ray realized, pointing at the wrist of one of the board members, “I’m very proud of those. You like it, it works for you?”
The board member gave a little nod.
”Yeah? Good. Anyways, science. Numbers.” Ray said, and then he popped his belt buckle off his belt and set it down on the table. It was a projector! That he wore on his belt!
”I like numbers.” Ray explained as the belt buckle projector pulled up a bunch of diagrams and graphs and charts, “These numbers show QC’s performance under Mr. Queen’s management. I’m using that term extremely loosely, BTW. Also BTW, these numbers aren’t sanitized for Wall Street. This is raw information from your company’s own servers.”
Felicity looked a little bit nauseated, and I placed a hand on her side, giving her a confused look.
”How did he get into our computers?” Oliver asked Felicity from across the table.
”Something tells me he deployed a remote administration tool.” Felicity said gravely. Oliver and I exchanged identical ‘WTF’ looks.
“But the truth is, this company’s woes are a symptom of a much larger problem. And that problem is Starling City. Queen Consolidated can’t hope to survive if the city it’s located in is dying. Guess what? It is. Nobody wants to live here anymore. And after two terrorist attacks in as many years, who can blame them? This city still needs saving, and that is my vision for this company. To not only see it rise from the ashes, but to take this city with it to that new horizon. And that new day has a name.” Ray said, and gestured to the screen, which pulled up a skyline of the city with the words STAR CITY written across it.
The board members applauded, which was not a good sign.
“He wants to rename the city?” I frowned.
———
“Oliver!” Felicity shouted. Oliver was speed-walking away from QC.
”I’m sorry.” she said, “I really thought it was going to go our way.”
“So did I. But maybe the company’s better off with Dr. Palmer. I couldn’t make time for QC last year, and trying to get the company back now, it’s selfish. That’s something that the old me would have done.” Oliver waved a hand.
”I don’t think it’s selfish to want your family’s company back.” I said.
Oliver looked at me.
”Two years ago, I made a choice, to prioritize being the Arrow over being Oliver Queen. I know you and Daniel didn’t make that same choice, but I did, and so I can’t unmake it.” Oliver insisted.
”What is causing this… this relapse back to brooding Oliver?” I demanded, “Is it Laurel? You guys are getting too close so you’re drawing back, not wanting to let her in?”
“When Werner hit me with that Vertigo dart, he told me that his formula, it shows us our worst fear.” Oliver explained to Felicity and I.
”I’d worked that out for myself.” I said, unconsciously glancing at Felicity, who seemed to notice.
”What did you two see?” Felicity asked curiously.
”I saw myself.” Oliver answered.
”You’re afraid of yourself? Seriously?” I asked skeptically.
”I’m scared of what would happen if I let myself be Oliver Queen.” Oliver admitted to Felicity and I.
Oliver walked off, and Felicity glanced at me.
”What did you see? When Werner hit you with that fear dart?” Felicity asked.
I looked at her, and sighed.
”I… I saw you.” I sighed, “I was tied up, and I had to watch, helpless, as Slade Wilson killed you.”
Felicity touched my arm, and I looked at her. There was an odd sadness in her eyes, something like pity. I hated being pitied.
”So, what did you do to help Ray break into QC?” I asked, abruptly changing topics. Felicity dropped her hand from my arm.
”How did you know?” she asked.
”Uh, you looked almost nauseous when he was talking about numbers from the QC servers, and you guessed exactly how he hacked the servers.” I reminded her.
”Oh. Right. Well, yeah. He came into the tech store, you know, the one I work at, and was trying to buy something to help him hack QC, something that wouldn’t have worked. I recommended him to a better product, and… Oliver lost the company.” Felicity confessed.
“That’s not your fault, babe.” I insisted. Felicity hesitated. I put a hand on her arm.
”C’mon. We have work to do back at the bunker.” I said, and Felicity nodded.
———
“What did we find out?” Oliver asked as he walked into the bunker, Felicity and I just behind him.
”Well, you know how we have the number of crime bosses in Starling City down to three? Well, this new guy, Werner, wants to make it zero.” Dig explained. Looks like Oliver knew Dig wasn’t going to listen either.
”Take out the competition.” I concluded.
”Mikhail Petrov, Luciano Costa, Shintawa Shimosawa.” Dig read off the big mugshot list on the big screen that was set into a desk.
”What are their locations?” Oliver asked.
“I’m not getting anything off of last known addresses.” Felicity said as she typed into the keyboard.
”Werner could be moving these guys right now.” Dig said, trying to hurry Felicity along.
”I’m going as fast as I can! It’s not like these guys walk around with little GPSs attached to them.” Felicity exclaimed, then paused, “Unless they do.”
Felicity started typing ferociously (say that five times fast).
“Petrov, Costa, Shimosawa. They’re all on parole or out on bail.” Felicity informed us.
”Ankle monitors.” Oliver realized.
”Can’t be right. They’re all in the same location.” Felicity said, and we all gathered around the big screen in the desk, which pulled up a map of the city.
”No way! They’re at the Rockets Arena. That’s where the heavyweight title fight’s going down. Tonight.” I said, grinning.
”You follow boxing?” Felicity asked in surprise.
”Hell yes. I tried to get us tickets, but they were sold out.” I said, disappointed.
”Uh, too bad.” Felicity said unsympathetically, tapping my shoulder.
”Not a boxing fan?” I guessed. Felicity shook her head.
”Guys, back on track? There’ll be like 20,000 people there. He was willing to blow up a restaurant to get one of his targets. He’ll blow up a stadium to take down three.” Oliver said.
“Yeah, but an RPG won’t do it.” Dig said.
”You’re right. David, I need you looking for a large explosive device.” Oliver said.
”Not this time. You can be on explosive duty. Zytle tried to blow me up. That son of a bitch needs an ass-kicking.” I said firmly.
”Alright, fine. I’ll handle the bomb. You take Zytle.” Oliver agreed.
”Where do you want me?” Dig asked.
”Here. I can’t have you in the field anymore.” Oliver said.
”Really? What changed?” Dig asked.
”You’re going to be a father.” Oliver said.
”Oliver, you’ve known for the past five months I was going to be a father. So I ask you again, what changed?” Dig asked.
”I have. My risks can’t be your risks. That… Diggle, you have a life. You have a new life, it’s… it’s a life I can’t have.” Oliver sighed, looking down at the floor.
”I get it. David and Felicity were in an explosion. People died, either one of them could have. But they didn’t. You can’t let that shake you, man.” Dig said.
”Detective Lance is laying in a hospital bed right now because I let him-“ Oliver said, but Dig interrupted.
”Wait, wait, wait! Lance is his own man who makes his own decisions. And so am I. So is David. You can’t just suddenly decide you have to keep us safe from everything.” Dig said.
”Oliver, I’ve given the past two years of my life to your crusade. I don’t know what that’s supposed to earn me, but it earns me at least the right to make my own choices.” Dig said.
”No, it doesn’t.” Oliver said stubbornly. I rolled my eyes.
”Damn it, Oliver. You would be dead ten times over if it wasn’t for me!” Dig shouted.
”You’re right.” Oliver agreed, “But this is my crusade, which makes this my decision.”
Dig shook his head and walked out of the bunker.
“What’s all this my, my, my bullshit?” I asked, “Last I checked, my brother and I have been with you from the start. You think because you’re the oldest of us three that makes you our boss? I have fought and bled beside you for… hell, this is my eighth year fighting beside you, Oliver.”
“Not you, too.” Oliver shook his head.
”I don’t know what’s up with you, Oliver. Maybe it’s Laurel. Maybe it was Felicity and I almost dying. Maybe it was the fear dart. But you being rattled doesn’t mean you get to control everybody’s lives and wrap them in bubble wrap so they can’t get so much as a paper cut.” I said firmly, and walked towards my Arrow gear, done talking.
———
“It’s a five minute timer.” Werner Zytle told his goons. Oliver and I let our arrows fly, and two of the guys dropped. Oliver landed on the ground, and the last guy standing pulled a knife on him. Oliver didn’t move.
”C’mon, what are you waiting for?” the knife wielder challenged.
I gave a whistle, and the man turned, and I let my arrow fly. It sailed right towards his face, knocking him unconscious.
”Boxing glove arrow?” Oliver raised his eyebrows.
”What? I saw it lying on the ground and thought it would be thematically appropriate. We are at a boxing match.” I grinned.
Oliver touched his chest.
”Go.” he said.
”I’ve isolated a frequency spike consistent with an incendiary device. It’s in the maintenance tunnel underneath the stands.” Felicity reported. I looked at Oliver.
”I’ve got the bomb. Go avenge your ruined night on the town.” Oliver said, and I nodded.
———
When Zytle and his last goon emerged beside the stadium, I was waiting for them.
”Back for more?” Zytle asked, flicking a fear dart at me. I could somehow sense it coming, and moved fluidly, flipping over it, landing nearly in a crouched position. I had no more boxing arrows to disable Zytle’s goon, so he fled and I didn’t stop him.
My target was Zytle.
”Impressive dodge.” Zytle congratulated me.
”Thanks.” I cocked a grin.
Zytle ran forwards, and the fight was on.
He had some skill with fighting, I noticed, and he managed to block most of my hits, and even deliver some of his own. It was a dance, though not exactly a deadly one.
I kneed Zytle in the stomach, then grabbed him by the arm and tossed him a few feet.
He came right back at me. I noticed that, across the way, Sara had shown up out of nowhere to take on Zytle’s fleeing goon. Interesting.
I ran forwards as Zytle was getting back to his feet and slammed my foot into his thigh, and he dropped to one knee, where I smashed my bow into his face.
He flopped to the ground, and I turned at the sound of footsteps. It was Sara, in her tight black leather gear, smirking at me.
”Don’t look so surprised.” she said, “I haven’t been gone that long.”
”Sara.” I smiled, and went in for a hug, which she returned.
Ok, now… confession time. I may have let the hug go on for longer than strictly necessary. Old crushes die hard, I guess.
———
Oliver came out and wanted to talk to Sara, so I left those two in peace, and headed back to the bunker to get out of my vigilante clothes.
When I got there, Felicity told me that Lyla had just had her daughter, and we were headed to the hospital.
”Hey.” Ray Palmer greeted us.
”What are you doing here?” Felicity demanded.
”The answer better not be stalking her.” I said firmly. Ray glanced at me. I was a decently intimidating guy, even without my Arrow gear, and he shook his head quickly.
”No, no stalking. Well, that depends on whether you consider pinging your phone’s GPS stalking.” Ray said, and Felicity gave him an incredulous look, “OK, guilty. But you know how I told you how I know a guy who would be interested in hiring someone with your expertise?”
Ray pointed at himself.
”Yeah, turns out I could really use it. Seems somebody hacked my cell phone and my laptop and my desktop.” Ray explained.
”Gee, that’s too bad.” Felicity said. Wait, she had hacked Ray’s stuff? Man, could I love this woman any more?
”All my data’s been replaced by audio files of porcupine flatulence.” Ray said, and I couldn’t help a small burst of laughter from escaping my mouth. I quickly faked a cough to cover it up, but I was grinning broadly, so… not a great cover. Turns out I could love Felicity more. Porcupine farts. Genius.
”Well, I was hoping that whoever did it might be willing to undo it if I apologized for misleading them in any way.” Ray said.
”That would probably work.” Felicity agreed, “Oh, unless, of course, you did all that to steal that person’s friend’s company, in which case I would suggest you get used to the sound of spiky rodents farting.”
”I didn’t steal anything!” Ray protested, “OK, maybe a little, but as it turns out, I didn’t even need the data. I mean, you saw the speech. It was a pretty good speech.”
”Our friends just had a baby, so if you don’t mind, there’s another slimy little human that needs my attention.” Felicity said, “Oh and BTW, might want to check your tablet while you’re at it.”
Felicity and I walked away from Ray, and I slid my arm around her waist.
”I just want you to know that I very much enjoyed that.” I said. She smiled at me.
———
“Hey.” Felicity said softly so as not to wake the sleeping baby, lightly rapping on the doorframe of the room where Lyla and Dig were, Lyla holding her newborn baby.
“Hey.” Lyla replied just as softly.
”Oh, she is scrumptious!” Felicity gasped in adorable delight as she and I walked towards the baby.
”That’s a weird thing to say about a baby.” I murmured.
”Mazel tov, guys, seriously.” Felicity said, looking between Lyla and Dig.
”Thank you.” Dig replied softly.
There was a rap on the doorframe, and all four of us turned to see Oliver.
”I can come back.” he said quietly.
”No, Oliver, come in.” Dig invited.
Dig and I moved to stand with Oliver while Felicity stayed to fawn over the baby.
”Oh, she’s perfect.” Oliver smiled, looking at Dig’s daughter, “Congratulations.”
”Thank you, Oliver.” Dig said.
“For what?” Oliver asked in confusion.
”For being right. The second I looked at her, everything changed. My whole universe… it changed. You were right.” Dig said to Oliver.
”Don’t tell him that, he’ll just get a big head.” I grinned.
Dig held out his hand for Oliver to shake, but Oliver lifted his arms for a hug.
He hugged Dig with one arm, and pulled me into the hug with his other.
”Aww, I’m part of the bro hug.” I joked.
”Shut up.” Oliver said, smiling.
———
Oliver and I were both restless, while Daniel looked far too at ease here.
”How do we get out of here?” Oliver demanded. Daniel’s head snapped up.
”You can’t leave.” said Tatsu’s husband, who’s name was Maseo, I’d learned.
”Well, why don’t you try and stop us?” I snapped, grabbing Daniel’s arm and hauling him to his feet.
”David, wait!” he argued, but I ignored him, I just followed Oliver towards the door.
”You’ve already learned I can.” Maseo said, walking forwards, “Repeatedly.”
Oliver and I (with Daniel in tow) reached the door, and Maseo made one last remark.
”Amanda Waller wants you working for her, and she will have her way.” Maseo said.
”Yeah, well, too bad for her. I’d rather die.” Oliver said firmly.
”Seconded.” I agreed.
”Which is why it’s not your guys’ life she’s threatening!” Daniel said, wresting free of my grasp on his arm.
”He’s right. I am to be responsible for you three. She’s found the proper way to motivate me. Akio!” Maseo called.
A boy of maybe ten years old came into view, wearing pajamas. I glanced sideways at my brother.
“She’s threatened my family.” Maseo explained, “She’ll kill them if I let you three go. My father had a proverb he was once fond of. A man cannot live by two names.”
”And what does that mean?” Oliver asked.
”In your case? I believe it means not having any choice.” Maseo said.
———
“Aww. They look really happy. She’s beautiful.” Felicity said as she, Oliver, and I walked out into the hall.
“Yeah.” I nodded in agreement.
Abruptly, my phone started buzzing, and I fumbled to grab it.
”Hello?” I asked.
”Hey, David. Uh… it’s Barry. Barry Allen.” a familiar voice said. I grinned.
”I remember who you are, Barry. You’re awake?” I asked. Felicity looked surprised at my words.
”Yeah. I woke up. I could use some advice.” Barry said.
”You want mentor advice or friend advice?” I asked curiously.
”Both?” Barry asked.
”Oliver and I are on our way.” I said.
———
Scene from The Flash 1x01, “Pilot”
“So… that’s my story.” Barry explained to Oliver and I, “I’ve spent my whole life searching for the impossible, never imagining that I would become the impossible.”
Barry had just explained to Oliver and I what happened the night that that STAR Labs particle accelerator exploded, and then what happened after he woke up, namely, his discovery that he had super-speed, and was fighting some kind of villain with control over the weather, with the help of Caitlin and Cisco, the scientists who helped us with the Mirakuru crisis, along with Dr. Harrison Wells, the head of STAR Labs. There was some crazy shit going down in Central City.
“So why come to us?” Oliver asked curiously, “Something tells me you didn’t just run 600 miles to say ‘hi’ to some friends.”
”All my life, I’ve wanted to just do more… be more. And now I am. And the first chance I get to help someone, I screw up.” Barry sighed, “What if Wells is right? What if I’m not a hero? What if I’m just some guy who was struck by lightning?”
”You are just some guy who got struck by lightning, though. What you’re going to become wasn’t decided by which lightning bolt you got hit with. You make your own choices, Barry.” I said firmly.
”I’m just not sure I’m like you guys, though. I don’t know if I can be some… vigilante.” Barry said.
”You can be better.” Oliver said, “Because you can inspire people in a way that we never could. Watching over your city like a guardian angel, making a difference, saving people.”
”In a flash.” I added on. Barry chuckled.
”Take your own advice, though.” Oliver said, “Wear a mask.”
Barry smiled, and Oliver and I jumped off the rooftop, grappling away.
As we went, both of us landed on the side of a building, and watched Barry shoot off into the distance, a speeding blur.
”That’s so cool.” I grinned.
”Yes it is.” Oliver nodded.
Chapter 99: Sara, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
Felicity, Oliver, and I walked down into the bunker, and I was still laughing at something Felicity said when I saw who was in the bunker.
Laurel stood by a desk, tears in her eyes. My eyes traveled directly to what was on the desk, or rather, who. Sara Lance was laying on the table, with three arrows sticking out of her stomach, and blood all over her forehead and streaming down her face and neck and even her cleavage.
“Sara?” Oliver whispered. I staggered, and Felicity grabbed my arm tightly. Her fingers squeezed my forearm so tightly it hurt, but the pain grounded me.
”I didn’t know where else to take her.” Laurel whispered.
”Oh my God!” Felicity gasped.
”What happened?” I demanded, stalking forwards to the table, Felicity right beside me. Oliver stood frozen where he was, staring.
”I couldn’t… I couldn’t leave her.” Laurel whispered.
I looked at the arrows in Sara’s stomach. They were black.
”We have to… call, we can- take her to the hospital!” Felicity despaired.
Sara’s lifeless eyes were still open, and the sight of them haunted me. Just last night, I had fought beside her. She was so full of life, happy, joking.
I wrapped one of my arms around Felicity, who had a hand over her mouth and looked about ready to cry. I was not anywhere near crying, however. All I felt was cold, raw rage.
”Ollie, it’s not fair!” Laurel sobbed, “We just got her back. It’s not fair!”
Oliver didn’t say a word, he just reached out and closed Sara’s eyes.
I rubbed Felicity’s back idly while I stared at the three arrows sticking out of Sara. Felicity’s face was in my shoulder and she was openly sobbing.
Oliver reached for Laurel, pulling her in to hold her, to try to offer some relief. The two embraced, and I saw for the first time that Laurel’s hands and pantsuit were covered with Sara’s blood.
I lowered my head before the weight of the loss hit me. There would be time to grieve later.
———
Oliver, Maseo, and I walked across a rooftop. Oliver and I had some new clothes, and we’d both been given grey beanies.
Maseo set down the case he held on an air conditioning unit, popping it open. The case, not the AC unit.
”We’ll take our position here.” Maseo said.
”Who’s your target?” Oliver asked upon seeing the disassembled sniper rifle in the case.
”I don’t have a target.” Maseo revealed as he put together the sniper rifle, screwing in the barrel, “You do.”
Maseo handed Oliver the sniper rifle.
”What?” Oliver asked.
”You’ve got to be kidding.” I said.
”It might have escaped your notice, but Amanda Waller doesn’t have a sense of humor.” Maseo said.
”Oh, really?” Oliver asked dryly, “Then why did she drag us off of Lian Yu and bring me all the way to Hong Kong to become her hitman?”
”To become her operative.” Maseo corrected.
”Obviously she needs you two for something or she wouldn’t be threatening my family to assure you cooperate. The target will be entering our line any moment.” Maseo said, holding out the sniper rifle to Oliver. Oliver took it a little awkwardly, and pushed out the bipod so he could set it on the opened case and aim down at the street.
Oliver peered through the scope, and Maseo walked him through it.
”The target will walk 10 paces through the roof garden and arrive at his hotel suite. That’s your window.” Maseo instructed.
”I see it.” Oliver said, slowly moving the sniper rifle. I had no scope, but I peered down with my eyes at the roof garden in question.
”Now.” Maseo said after a moment.
Oliver didn’t pull the trigger, he leaned back from the scope looking astonished.
”Tommy?” he asked in disbelief.
———
———
Felicity and I walked out of the bunker and into the club’s main area, and I saw Oliver standing there, and from the sound of it, he was leaving a voicemail for Thea.
He turned towards Felicity and I when he finished.
”What’d we get off the cameras?” Oliver asked.
“Place is a drug haven. They’ve all either been disabled or paint-balled by local dealers.” Felicity explained the bad news.
Oliver shook his head and walked away from us.
”Where are you going?” I asked.
”Where it happened.” Oliver said. I leaned down and pecked Felicity on the cheek before following Oliver out.
———
Oliver and I, without our vigilante gear on, walked across the roof in silence. This was where Sara died.
Something flashed in the moonlight, and I nudged Oliver, pointing at it.
He crouched down and held it up for me to see. It was a shard of green glass, from a beer bottle, probably.
Oliver straightened up and looked around the roof.
He put a finger to his chest, and I realized quickly what he was doing when he mimed holding a bow, aiming it at the roof’s edge. He was recreating the shot.
I reached into my jacket’s inner pocket and pulled out my curled up bow, which uncurled in my hand when I pushed the trigger. I offered it to Oliver, and he took it, pulling back the bowstring as he mimed the shot again.
Oliver lowered the bow, sighing. I put my hand on his shoulder, and the two of us stood there in quiet silence, until footsteps came from behind us.
Oliver pushed my bow’s trigger to curl it up, but it was just Dig who was coming up behind us. Oliver handed me my bow back, and I put it back in my jacket’s inner pocket, beside the two arrows strapped there, and I re-zipped my jacket.
”Felicity told me.” Dig said, “You guys OK?”
”I’ll be OK when we catch whoever did this.” I said firmly.
Dig gave me a sad look. Oliver pointed to the spot where had had mimed the shot from.
”Killer stood there, loose gravel on the rooftop.” Oliver explained.
”Oliver…” Dig tried to interrupt, but Oliver continued.
”Sara was here. Scuff marks back to the edge.” Oliver pointed out.
”You two don’t have to do this right now.” Dig said.
”What else is there to do?” I laughed bitterly, “Fall apart? That doesn’t help anyone.”
“Listen, I get it. Military training. Stay on task. Your friend gets shot, you just keep fighting. But…” Dig said.
”I’m fine.” Oliver and I said, not in unison, but close.
”Well, I’m here for you two just the same. Listen, Sara was my friend, too. And if you two think you’re going after the person who did this by yourselves, you couldn’t possibly be more wrong.” Dig said.
Oliver nodded, and I gave Dig a small grateful smile.
Oliver’s phone started ringing, and he fished it out from his pocket.
“Yeah?” he answered the phone.
”Detective Lance called, he says it’s important. Do you think he knows about Sara?” I heard Felicity’s voice even though the phone was against Oliver’s ear.
Oliver just hung up the phone.
———
Oliver and I, now geared up as the Arrows, walked forwards to meet Lance outside the SCPD.
“What is it, detective?” Oliver asked him.
”You guys OK? You look like someone peed in your cornflakes.” Lance said.
Oliver and I said nothing.
”That kind of day, eh?” Lance asked.
”Yeah. What can we do for you?” I asked.
”Another archer in town. Dropping bodies.” Lance said, opening the file he held and handy it to Oliver, “Seen this guy’s work before?”
Oliver and I exchanged a glance.
“We might have.” Oliver said vaguely.
”You know where SCPD’s finest might find him?” Lance asked.
”Who’s the victim?” Oliver asked.
”John Burke. Some corporate financier from Qurac. Seems like he wandered into the wrong part of town tonight looking for a little local ‘entertainment.’ Ended up with an arrow in his chest.” Lance said.
Oliver turned and started walking away from Lance and I turned to do the same.
”Hey.” Lance said, and I glanced over my shoulder at him, “You two watch your back, all right? Whoever this guy is…”
”He’s a killer.” Oliver said gruffly.
———
“You have any idea what other archer might have done this?” Dig asked as he, Oliver, and I walked down the stairs.
”There aren’t that many of us. Maybe 10 that I know of, and most of them are in the League of Assassins.” Oliver answered.
”Oliver, you don’t think…” Dig suggested.
”No. They don’t target their own.” Oliver said firmly.
“Felicity, what have you found?” I asked flatly.
”He hit again.” Felicity said after casting me a quick worried look, “An abandoned warehouse on the corner of Third and Lemire. Ninth floor. The victim was a construction foreman, Tim Kauffman. Security cameras can’t get an angle.”
One camera showed a couple of guys sitting on the floor or overturned buckets.
”Who are they?” Oliver asked.
”Just some low level dealers. They set up shop in abandoned warehouses.” Felicity said.
”He doesn’t look like an archer to me.” I said, but the comment was devoid of my usual dryness.
”He might be a witness.” Oliver pointed out.
“Where do you want me?” Dig asked.
“Will Lyla give you access to ARGUS’s database?” Oliver asked him.
”To find out who did this, Lyla will give us access to ARGUS.” Dig said.
”I need a list of everyone on their radar- assassins and mercenaries who use a bow.” Oliver said.
”I’m on it.” Dig nodded.
Oliver looked at his phone worriedly.
”What is it?” I asked.
”Thea hasn’t called back yet.” Oliver frowned.
———
Oliver set the sniper rifle down, and walked away from it, looking distressed.
”You didn’t eliminate the target!” Maseo said accusingly.
”That’s not a target, that’s my best friend!” Oliver shouted, “Why am I pointing a gun at my best friend? Is this some sort of test?”
”Yes. One you failed!” Maseo shouted back.
”Good. Flunk me.” Oliver said.
”You think it’s a coincidence your friend just happened to show up in Hong Kong?” Maseo demanded, “He’s here looking for you!”
”What? How does he know Oliver’s here?” I asked.
”When Oliver logged into his email, it set off an account alert. Dead men don’t check their email.” Maseo explained.
”Oh, so this is my fault?” Oliver asked angrily.
”Waller needs you. She can’t let you be compromised by some rich kid flashing your picture all over Hong Kong. Whether you’re the one who pulls the trigger or not, she wants Tommy Merlyn off the board.” Maseo explained.
———
Fully geared up, Oliver and I walked through the warehouse Felicity had shown us on the security cameras. Some common criminals saw us coming and ran, one was lagging behind, and we caught up to him quickly.
He tried to leap up to a higher level, but all he could do was dangle from the ledge, unable to pull himself up. Oliver hit him with his bow, and the man dropped onto his back, groaning. I put my foot on the man’s chest, and notched an arrow to my bow, aiming it practically point-blank at the man’s throat.
”Someone was murdered here. Tell me what you saw.” Oliver ordered.
”I saw nothing.” the man pleaded.
I ground my boot harder into the man’s chest until he was gasping for air, and then I let up.
“There was a black face mask, like a- like a hockey mask. Now, please, man-“ the guy begged, but was cut off by me stepping off of him. He sat up, and Oliver sucker-punched him with his bow, knocking the man out. I loosened the bowstring and slid the arrow back into my quiver, and pushed the trigger to curl my bow up.
”Diggle, are you at ARGUS?” Oliver asked, touching the comms button on his chest, “I’ve got something.”
”Yeah, I’m here.” Dig responded on comms, “I got a list of archers 20 long, man.”
”How many of them wear black hockey-like masks?” I asked.
”Only one. Simon Lacroix. Mercenary.” Dig responded, “Goes by Komodo.”
Oliver glanced at me, as if expecting some kind of quip.
”Send Felicity everything.” he said when it became clear I had nothing to say.
“Guys, I’m opening up the file now.” Felicity reported after a second.
”Is that him?” I heard Laurel’s voice ask.
”Simon Lacroix. Born in Saint-Sophie, Quebec. Raised by a single mom. Terrible credit score. Oh, and wanted for murder in seven countries.” Felicity read.
”We need his location.” Oliver said.
”One minute.” Felicity replied.
”Put them on speaker.” I heard Laurel say.
“Ok, indexing all active burner cell phones within the city limits.” Felicity said.
”There’s got to be 10,000 phones.” Oliver said.
”Yes, but how many are making calls to dear old mom in Saint-Sophie, Quebec?” Felicity asked rhetorically, “I got him. He’s on the move.”
Oliver and I took off running for our motorcycles.
———
When Oliver and I pulled up, we saw Lacroix on a motorcycle, an arrow aimed at the driver of a crashed vehicle.
”Found Lacroix.” I said, and Oliver let out an arrow that knocked Lacroix’s out of midair.
Lacroix started moving on his motorcycle, and Oliver and I headed into pursuit. Then, we made a circle and he was pursuing us.
We headed into an alley, the two of us facing off against him.
”David, what’s happening?” Felicity asked in my ear.
Oliver drove forwards at Lacroix, and Lacroix drove forwards at Oliver. They were jousting.
Lacroix shot arrows at Oliver as they jousted, but Oliver died and passed Lacroix.
I got off my motorcycle, notched an arrow, and shot out the front wheel of Lacorix’s motorcycle, and then I stalked forwards.
Lacroix shot an arrow at me, but my arm throbbed and I twisted to avoid the shot, and then I tossed my bow to my right hand and grabbed Lacroix by the collar with my left arm and hurled him clear across the alley.
”What was that?” I heard Felicity ask in my ear. I reached up and turned off my comms as I stalked towards Komodo. I curled up my bow and stuck it on my quiver, and then, using primarily my left arm, I started beating Komodo.
Oliver pulled up beside me and grabbed me by my right arm, pulling me back a step from Komodo.
”What are you doing? This isn’t you!” Oliver shouted at me. I moved to pull my arm free of his grasp, but then Komodo moved fast. Despite the wounds I’d inflicted on him, he managed to stab Oliver in the chest with an arrow, and then take off running.
Oliver coughed violently, and I desperately wanted to chase after Komodo, but Oliver was my brother in everything but blood, and I wasn’t going to leave him to bleed out in the street.
I heard police sirens and I pulled Oliver up to his feet. Oliver yanked the arrow out of his chest, and sighed.
”You should have gone after him.” Oliver said.
”I thought you were all about pacifism now. Can’t kill, can’t hurt. Soon you’ll be using rubber arrows.” I scoffed.
“You weren’t fighting Lacroix, you were brutalizing him.” Oliver shouted.
”So fucking what? He killed Sara! He should die for that!” I shouted back at Oliver.
Oliver clenched his fists, then stalked over to his motorcycle and took off into the night. I got back onto my own motorcycle, and headed off as well.
———
I walked down into the bunker, and found Felicity working at the computer station.
”Why did you turn off your earpiece?” Felicity asked me quietly as I walked in. I uncurled my bow and hung it on the display rack, and unbuckled my quiver before I spoke.
”I didn’t want you in my ear.” I said truthfully. She looked a little hurt by that.
”Why not?” she asked.
I sighed.
”Because you are the only constant source of happiness in my life, and I did not want you to… I didn’t want to hear you while I descended into darkness.” I admitted.
”I… you were going to kill him, weren’t you?” Felicity asked.
”Yes.” I said immediately, “I was going to beat him senseless and then kill him. With his own arrows. Three of them, to be exact.”
“Speaking of beating him senseless, how did you throw him so far with just one arm?” Felicity asked.
I made a fist with my left hand.
”Adrenaline.” I lied.
“Hm. Look, David, I know you lost more when Sara died than I did. You knew her longer, you… you knew her on the island.” Felicity said, “But losing somebody doesn’t mean that you have to avenge them in a bloody way. You can seek justice instead of revenge.”
“I’m not good at that. I don’t have a problem with no killing generally, but if they hurt people I care about… I can’t stop myself. If somebody ever hurt you, or Oliver, or Daniel… I’d rip them apart.” I confessed, and it felt good to get that off my chest, even if it was terrifying confessing that to the woman I loved. That wasn’t a normal thing to say.
”Listen to me, David. I do not want you to ever do that on my account.” Felicity said, walking over to me.
I gave her a sad look.
“I just… I can’t handle loss. The weight of it, I mean. It’s easier to… to get angry, to have a goal, a mission. A target.” I said.
Felicity put a hand on my heart.
“It’s harder to accept loss, but it’s also healthier.” Felicity whispered.
“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but emotional health isn’t exactly something the Arrows are known for.” I said dryly.
”Maybe you should start.” Felicity said.
“I wouldn’t know how to.” I shrugged.
”I think a good place to start would be letting it sink in that Sara’s dead, and that she wouldn’t want you to kill somebody in her name.” Felicity suggested.
———
”I mean, what if we just- we go to a local morgue and we find a body that looks like Tommy’s?” Oliver suggested.
”At the Hong Kong morgue?” Maseo reminded Oliver, “You’ve got a better chance of winning the lottery and trying to pay Waller off.”
”I am not going to assassinate my best friend, do you understand? There has to be another way.” Oliver said.
”There is.” Maseo said, “But it involves Amanda Waller finding someone else to execute your friend.”
”Or… we could convince him to leave Hong Kong?” I suggested.
”How do we do that?” Oliver asked, “He’s here for me.”
Maseo’s eyes widened.
”I might have an idea.” he admitted, “But it’s going to involve kidnapping your friend.”
”As long as he’s not dead, I’m OK with it.” Oliver said.
Chapter 100: Sara, Part 2
Notes:
Wow. 100 chapters.
As a little celebration for hitting the milestone, I’m going to do a sex scene that’s non-canon to the story, so it can be ANY pairing you guys want.
Leave a comment with your preferred sex scene pairing, and I’ll pick one or two of the comments and write the sex scenes.
Thanks for sticking with me for a 100 chapters!
Chapter Text
David
“Why isn’t this working?” Oliver asked, looking at Felicity. Felicity filled in for me earlier that once Oliver got back to the bunker after our fight with Lacroix, he asked her to start looking for what connected Lacroix’s victims.
”It is. It’s running an NSA algorithm aggregating the victims’ personal information using every government database known, and unknown.” Felicity explained.
”Well, it’s taking too long. Sara’s killer is still out there, which means that every minute that we waste down here-“ Oliver said.
”It’s not like she’s screwing off, Oliver.” I said angrily.
”You’re right.” Oliver nodded, and took a deep breath, “And I apologize. I just need your A game right now, Felicity.”
“I don’t have it!” Felicity exclaimed, pulling off her glasses, “My friend- our friend… was shot with arrows and fell off of a rooftop. Her body is upstairs right above us in a freezer because we don’t know what to do with it. With her. So, I am sorry, Oliver, if I have feelings, but maybe if you did, too, we…”
Felicity had tears in her eyes now, and she trailed off when she saw the stricken look on Oliver’s face.
”Sorry. That was mean. But this is Sara we’re talking about. Your Sara. How can you stand there being so cold and rational? David got cold, but he got angry. But you…” Felicity said.
”Well, I don’t have the luxury of falling to pieces. Everyone’s looking to me to handle things, to make the right decisions. Everyone is looking to me to lead.” Oliver said, “If I grieve, nobody else gets to.”
“You’re only human, Oliver.” I said quietly, “And I know that I’m not someone to take advice from, but… well, I know from experience how easy it is to put aside your emotions and let cold vengeance be all you feel. But somebody helped me realize that you have to feel things, Oliver. You can’t hide behind the mask.”
“I’m not.” Oliver shook his head, and paused for a while before he spoke again, “Earlier today, when I was looking at Sara, I realized something. One of these days it’s going to be me. And this… this life that I’ve chosen… it only ends one way.”
“So… you’re giving up?” I asked curiously.
“If there’s one thing today has taught me, it’s that life is precious. You shouldn’t spend every day of your life down here, in this cave, waiting to die.” Felicity said. She walked out of the bunker, and Oliver looked at me.
“You clearly have something to say.” Oliver said.
”What good is it saving the city and the people you love if you don’t take the time to live with them? To be a part of the lives you save?” I asked, “Sometimes, I think Daniel is the smartest one out of us three. He found his reason for living, and he doesn’t let his hood consume him. He’s been on vacation for five months while we have been here, fighting under the cover of darkness. Don’t you dare tell him this, but I think he had the right idea. If I could go off and live happily ever after with Felicity, I don’t think I could refuse that.”
“Why haven’t you, then? We stopped Malcolm, we stopped Slade. If you wanted to quit and be happy, why didn’t you?” Oliver asked, and he looked like he genuinely wanted to know.
”Because you’re my brother, Oliver. It doesn’t matter that we’re not related by blood, you are my brother, just as much as Daniel is. I would die for either one of you, and I am not leaving you alone in the darkness. So, I quit when you quit, you hear me?” I said.
Oliver looked at me for a long time, silent.
“You shouldn’t put your life on hold. Not for me.” he finally said.
”Sorry, brother. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.” I said, and walked out of the bunker.
———
“Amertek Industries. It’s an oil company based in Starling City.” Laurel explained to Felicity.
”Ok. Now that I’ve consolidated all of Lacroix’s victims’ records, I can run the algorithm, scan the data, and see who received money from Amertek.” Felicity explained.
”How long does that take?” Laurel asked.
Felicity pushed a button and the information popped up.
”That long.” Felicity told Laurel.
“A million to Kelso, another million to Burke, and two more millions to Kauffman.” I read off the screen, “Guess that’s the connection between Komodo’s victims.”
”All from a subsidiary from Amertek in Qurac, which just happens to be the largest untapped oil field on the planet.” Felicity added.
”Yeah. Looks like Amertek was trying to strike an oil deal.” Dig agreed.
”And someone paid Lacroix to stop it.” Laurel guessed.
”None of this explains how Sara was involved.” Oliver pointed out.
“Sara once told me she worked in Qurac. And by ‘worked’, I mean she killed people for the League.” Felicity explained, turning around to face the group.
”So, what, she got somebody pissed at her?” I asked.
”Who authorized the payments?” Oliver wondered. Felicity turned back to her computer to check.
”A board member of Amertek named Tom Weston.” Felicity read.
”He’s Lacroix’s next target. What’s his location?” Oliver asked.
”You will not believe where he’s headed.” Felicity said. Up popped a picture of Ray Palmer’s STAR CITY logo, along with the details about the event he was hosting at QC. Or… formerly QC? I wasn’t sure if it was still called Queen Consolidated.
Laurel walked towards the gun cabinet.
”Where do you think you’re going?” Oliver asked.
”I’m coming with you two.” Laurel said.
”Absolutely not.” Oliver said firmly.
”Oliver, the only reason you know where to find him is because-“ Laurel exclaimed, but Oliver cut in.
”You were reckless! And Lacroix almost put an arrow in you. I almost lost you. Let us handle this.” Oliver said firmly.
“You can’t just tell me to stay put and think I’ll listen! You know me better than that.” Laurel shouted as Oliver walked back towards his glass case of gear.
“Sara was trained by some of the greatest killers in human history. Lacroix put her down. So what do you think he’s going to do to you?” Oliver demanded.
”I don’t care about anything except getting him.” Laurel said.
”And we will.” Oliver assured her.
”Oh, yeah? Because David had him and you let him go last time.” Laurel snapped.
”I won’t let him escape again.” Oliver promised.
———
By time we showed up, Lacroix already had his target, Tom Weston. The archer had gotten a rope around Weston’s foot, and was dragging Weston towards him.
I grabbed one of my knives and threw it, end over end. It slashed through the rope and skittered across the smooth floor.
Komodo lifted his bow to shoot me, but Oliver got him from the other side with an arrow to the chest, in the same place Lacroix stabbed him with an arrow, ironically.
Oliver and Lacroix started fighting, and I cast a quick glance around the room and confirmed nobody was direly injured, and went to join the fight. I noticed that Komodo had cut Oliver’s quiver off, which meant Oliver’s only weapon was his bow.
For about ten seconds, Komodo held his own against both of us, and then I whipped my bow across his face, and he staggered towards the big wall of windows, and Oliver and I walked towards him, walling him off from the crowd of innocents.
Komodo dived out the window, and Oliver ran forwards to grab two arrows from his fallen quiver, and dived out the window, twisting to shoot a grappling arrow upwards so that he didn’t fall to his death. I dived out of the window and held onto Oliver’s grappling line as I fell, and the line deposited me in an empty office a few stories down.
Komodo was nowhere to be found.
Oliver and I split up, his last arrow notched to his bow while I had one of my electric arrows notched to my bow.
There was a sound, and I wheeled towards it, and caught a glimpse of Komodo sprinting past a row of cubicles, and I saw Oliver giving chase, and I ran after him as well.
The two of us ran out into the hall where the elevators were, but there was no Komodo.
A sound came from behind us, and we both wheeled, drawing back our bowstrings as we stared at Simon Lacroix, aka the Komodo, who had an arrow aimed at us, too.
”So, you’re the Arrows.” Komodo said, “I thought you’d be taller.”
“It’s over.” Oliver growled.
”Lower your bow.” I demanded.
”We both know that’s not going to happen.” Lacroix said.
Lacroix let his arrow fly and Oliver fired his. I used my shot to shoot Komodo’s arrow out of the air, protecting Oliver, while Oliver’s arrow sank into Komodo.
”Who hired you?” Oliver demanded as the two of us stalked forwards. I reached up and ripped off his mask, revealing a black man who looked to be in serious pain.
”Who’s she?” Lacroix asked, tilting his head a little bit to indicate behind Oliver and I. We both turned to see Laurel holding a gun.
”You don’t want to do this.” Oliver said firmly.
”Yes, I do.” Laurel said just as firmly.
”Killing him won’t bring her back.” Oliver cautioned.
”I know it won’t bring her back, she’s dead!” Laurel shouted.
”I have stood where you are right now.” Oliver said, “Where you’re so consumed with rage you can hardly breathe, and you think that taking revenge will make it better, but Laurel… it won’t. It only makes it worse.”
”No, he murdered Sara!” Laurel shook her head, ignoring Oliver’s words.
”Who’s Sara?” Lacroix asked with a pained groan.
”My sister, you son of a bitch!” Laurel shouted angrily, “Two nights ago, you put three arrows in her chest.”
“Two nights ago, I was drunk in Bludhaven.” Lacroix said. I flipped a knife in my hand and then drove it into his shoulder.
“You telling the truth?” I asked.
Lacroix gave a loud groan of pain.
”I’m proud of my work. I wouldn’t deny it.” he insisted.
”Even with a gun in your face?” Laurel demanded.
”Laurel, you need to stop and listen to him.” Oliver said.
”No. No, he killed my sister.” Laurel said firmly.
“Laurel, Sara wouldn’t want this.” Oliver tried.
”Don’t you dare tell me that this isn’t what Sara would have wanted!” Laurel shouted, “Don’t you tell me to think of her, because I am thinking of her!”
”Laurel, if you pull that trigger-“ Oliver started, but Laurel pulled the trigger.
There was no gunshot.
”You took the bullets out of the gun!” Laurel accused Oliver.
Police sirens rang out, and Oliver looked at me, and then at Laurel.
”We should go.” I prompted.
”Yeah.” Laurel agreed.
The three of us fled the scene of the crime, leaving Lacroix pinned to the pillar.
———
I was sitting on a flight of steps while Laurel stood at the base of them. We were sitting in silence, and then Oliver approached.
”Lacroix’s alibi checks out. Two murders in Bludhaven, same MO. Same night Sara was killed.” Oliver confirmed.
”I almost killed Lacroix.” Laurel realized.
”The only thing that matters is that you didn’t.” Oliver said, “Laurel… the trail’s run cold. We’re going to find whoever did this. We will. But I don’t know when. Your father deserves to know.”
Laurel exhaled.
———
“She can rest now.” Oliver said, staring at Sara’s grave, “She’s home.”
Oliver, Dig, and I had dug a hole in front of the gravestone Sara had from when she disappeared in the Gambit, and Sara had been laid to rest there.
We’d made a big mound of dirt to the side, and Felicity walked up to it and grabbed a handful, before tossing it down on top of Sara’s casket.
Tears streamed down her face, and I hated seeing her miserable, and hated even more the fact that I couldn’t help her. Or myself. I was just as devastated, if not more. Grief was a demon that no amount of fighting could ever really kill.
“It’s a Jewish custom.” Felicity explained about her throwing the dirt on top of Sara’s casket, “I know she wasn’t, but it feels right.”
I reached over and grabbed a handful of dirt and tossed it down onto Sara’s casket as well, and gave a small, sad sound. We were burying her.
Oliver went next, grabbing a handful of dirt and tossing it down to join mine and Felicity’s.
“Laurel.” Oliver whispered to her after a few moments of silence.
”No, this isn’t right.” she shook her head, “This isn’t… it… she doesn’t even get a fresh grave? It’s so perverse.”
”She deserves a proper burial. She’s earned it.” Oliver said quietly.
”No, it’s not fair. No one will ever really know who she was.” Laurel said, “Oliver, it’s not fair. It’s not fair.”
Laurel broke down crying and Oliver went and held her in his arms. Felicity leaned against my side, and I wrapped one of my arms around her.
”Laurel, we’ll know.” Dig said softly, “I know this doesn’t count for much, but me and Lyla, we’re naming the baby Sara. We will never forget.”
”Thank you.” Laurel whispered.
”So… you didn’t tell your father about Sara?” I asked Laurel. She shook her head.
”No. No, I couldn’t… his heart… he wouldn’t be able to handle it.” Laurel said. I sighed.
”It’s your choice, I guess. But if you want to keep that secret, then nobody can tell Daniel that Sara is dead.” I said.
”Why not?” Laurel frowned.
”My little brother does not believe in secrets. He’ll go straight to Lance.” I explained.
“So, we have to keep losing Sara a secret from Daniel?” Felicity asked.
“Yeah. We do.” I said quietly.
He was going to hate me for this.
———
Oliver ripped the bag off Tommy Merlyn’s head, and he and I moved to stand behind Tommy, who was tied to a chair.
”How did I…” Tommy groaned, “What the hell is going on here? Where am I?”
I pulled the switch to turn on all the floodlights, practically blinding Tommy.
”Please, please don’t… please don’t hurt me.” Tommy pleaded, “Look, just- just let me go, please. I promise, I- I won’t tell anybody about this.”
”Would a fisherman throw his prized catch back into the sea?” Oliver asked in a falsely raspy voice.
”What are you talking about?” Tommy asked, confused, “Look, whoever you are, you really don’t want to do this. Do you have any idea who I am? Who my father is?!”
“You’re Thomas Merlyn.” I said, also in a fake raspy voice, “You’ve been looking for Oliver Queen.”
”How… how do you know that?” Tommy asked.
”A simple hack of a missing billionaire’s email account. My partner is quite the computers expert.” Oliver said in his raspy voice, “We knew somebody would come looking for him, but I thought it would be his mother. His sister. But you, the son of the CEO of Merlyn Global. Jackpot. My friend, you are going to make me a very rich man.”
”So Oliver didn’t… he isn’t…” Tommy asked, his voice cracking a little bit.
I glanced at Oliver, who was staring at his best friend with wide eyes, visible through the balaclava he wore.
”Oliver Queen is dead.” I said in my fake raspy voice, “He drowned with that fancy yacht of his.”
“And we’ll drown you too, if your father doesn’t pay our ransom.” Oliver recovered. Police sirens began to wail.
”Hong Kong Police!” a familiar voice shouted.
”I’m in here, please help! Help!” Tommy screamed.
Oliver and I left before we could be ‘caught’ by Maseo, who was pretending to be a cop.
———
Oliver and I walked down into the bunker, only to find the lights weren’t off and the light switch wasn’t working.
“Damn it.” I muttered. Then, I heard a sound in the dark room. I tensed, ready for some kind of fight, and then the lights flicked on, to reveal there was a sword at my neck and at Oliver’s.
A figure stood there in black clothes with a black balaclava over his face. My gut instinct was to fight back, but then I saw the eyes looking back at me, and saw the scar across the top of our assailant’s nose.
”You’ve got to be shitting me.” I said. My twin brother, Daniel, stepped back and sheathed the swords in the sheathes on his back, then pulled off his balaclava.
Daniel had changed in his five months away. His hair had grown so long he had it in what looked like a man bun, and he had some very Oliver-esque stubble going on.
“Is there a reason you’re attacking us in our own bunker?” Oliver asked, smiling a little bit at seeing Daniel.
”Of sorts. I found Thea.” Daniel said.
”We know where Thea is. She’s in Italy, traveling the world.” Oliver said.
”She’s not, actually. She’s in a place called Corto Maltese. Has been for just about the entire five months.” Daniel explained.
”How’d you find that out?” I raised my brow.
”A hacker I met in Bludhaven. She helped me find Thea.” Daniel explained.
”Bludhaven? Jeez, sounds like you’ve got some stories to tell.” I said.
”I’ve got a few.” Daniel admitted. Oliver and I exchanged a glance.
”Well, we’ve got time.” Oliver folded his arms.
Daniel nodded.
”If you insist.” Daniel said, smiling.
Chapter 101: Tales [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
David
Oliver, Dig, Felicity, and I were seated in the bunker.
Felicity was sitting at her tech desk and I was sitting beside her in my new upgraded chair that had wheels so I could slide across the bunker floor.
Oliver and Dig were sitting on two desks, looking curiously at Daniel, who stood in the center of us four.
”So. Now that the whole gang’s here, can you finally tell us what you’ve been up to?” I sighed.
”Alright, alright.” Daniel smiled, “Well, when I first left Starling City right after we stopped Slade, I went to Japan, and spent 2 months there, training with an old friend.”
“You have an old friend in Japan?” Felicity asked.
”Yes. Her name is Tatsu, and she’s who taught me the basics of fighting.” Daniel explained for Dig and Liss’ benefit.
“I would say Slade and Shado taught you the basics.” I argued.
”They tried, but Tatsu is the first one that really got through to me.” Daniel shrugged. It was weird seeing him with long hair. Like, long long hair. It was tied back messily, but I expected it would fall down to probably just past his shoulders. Armpit length, I’d guess.
“So, you spent two months in a dojo learning to kick ass?” I asked.
“Uh, there was a lot of training, yeah, but I didn’t only train. I also helped some people.” Daniel said with a smile.
”You kept up being one of the Arrows even while on your vacation?” Oliver asked in surprise.
”No, I didn’t. I helped this boy avenge his mother, and someone about my age avenge his murdered sensei.” Daniel corrected.
”Huh.” Dig said.
”Yeah. After I helped out the boy, Ryu, avenge his mother, I sent him to Tatsu, to hopefully help set him on the right path.” Daniel shrugged.
”What did I do the first two months after Slade?” I asked Felicity.
”If I recall correctly, watch too many zombie movies.” she said dryly.
”Oh, yeah. That’s right. I wanted to make sure I’d be able to recognize zombie symptoms.” I nodded.
“I see you haven’t changed.” Daniel said with a smirk.
”Not a bit, little brother.” I smirked back.
“I’m interested in finishing this story, if you don’t mind, David.” Oliver said, and I chuckled.
“Thank you, Oliver. Well, after Japan, I headed to China. Tatsu had told me about this man who supposedly trained the best fighters in the world. Like, have you ever heard of Lady Shiva?” Daniel asked.
”Can’t say I have.” Oliver said, shaking his head. David shook his head, too.
”Oh. Well, that takes away a little bit from the reveal, but she’s one of O-Shifu’s best students, and I trained under him as well.” Daniel explained.
“Shifu… isn’t that the little guy from Kung Fu Panda?” I asked.
Daniel facepalmed.
“You’ve got to be… seriously, David?” Daniel sighed.
”What? I’m pretty sure that’s his name.” I said.
Felicity hit me in the chest.
”Let your brother talk. No more interruptions from you.” she chided.
I leaned back in my chair and made a zipping motion across my lips.
“Thank you.” Daniel said in relief.
“Now, continue.” Oliver nodded.
”Well, after China, I wandered Asia and the Middle East, kind of doing some vigilantism, but nothing super hardcore, and I didn’t don my Arrow disguise. I wore some black robes from Tatsu.” Daniel said. There was a ninja joke on the tip of my tongue, but I kept it to myself.
”Middle East? That’s not a very nice place to visit on vacation.” Dig commented, “Well, some parts are nice, but there’s also a lot of war going on.”
“I avoided the big warzones, but yeah. Anyway, after that, so… about four months in, I came back to America. Gotham, specifically, over in New Jersey. I met up with Roy, Jade, and Sin, hung out with them for a while, before I caught wind of an absolute psychopath. I trailed him to Bludhaven, but lost the trail.” Daniel sighed.
”What put you on this psychopath’s scent?” Oliver asked, leaning forwards intently.
“The bastard does surgery on innocent people, turning them into these inhuman doll creatures.” Daniel shuddered. Felicity’s hand found mine, and I gave her hand a comforting squeeze.
”That’s messed up.” Dig said.
“It definitely is. While I was in Bludhaven, I got to meet Nightwing, and I helped him with a case actually.” Daniel said, looking at me.
My mouth dropped open.
”Screw staying silent, you met the Nightwing?” I gaped.
”Yeah, I did. We worked together to stop some guy who was trying to turn dogs and cats into foot soldiers for his world-conquering army. That was a fun mission. We stopped the guy, and, well, I got to keep two of the dogs.” Daniel said, and smiled.
”What? You got two dogs?” I blinked.
”Yeah. They’re siblings, actually. I named my one Lucky, and figured you’d probably want the other one. I remember you begging mom and dad for a dog when you were little.” Daniel said.
”Dude, you got me a dog? Where is he?” I asked eagerly.
”Well, I didn’t have a place to put them, so your dog is waiting for you at Felicity’s place.” Daniel admitted.
”Wait, you broke in?” Felicity asked.
”Yeah, sorry about that.” Daniel grinned sheepishly.
“Oh, what should I name him?” I asked excitedly.
”Can I finish please? Story’s almost over.” Daniel said.
”Yeah, sure, go on.” I said, mulling over dog names.
“Right. So, while I was in Bludhaven, Nightwing’s friend Oracle helped me find Thea. Uh, Felicity, are you OK?” Daniel squinted. I glanced at the girl sitting beside me. Her mouth had dropped open and her eyes were wide.
”You… you met Oracle?” Felicity asked, looking awestruck.
”Yeah. Do you know her?” Daniel frowned.
”Oracle is a legend! She’s the best hacker in the world!” Felicity gushed.
”She can’t be that much better than you, can she?” I asked.
”She is way better than me! I’m not even in the top five best hackers in the world, and Oracle is right up there in the number one spot. She’s amazing, and there’s almost no information on her out there. She’s like a ghost. A really talented ghost.” Felicity said in amazement.
”Uh, yeah. She’s pretty good, I guess. But, as Nightwing put it, she’s ‘up to her tits in looking for the boss’, so she only just got me the information that Thea’s in Corto Maltese.” Daniel explained.
”The boss? Nightwing’s boss? As in… the Batman?” I asked in awe.
”The Batman’s an urban legend.” Oliver shook his head.
“Like hell he is, man.” I said.
“Is that all there is to the story, Daniel?” Dig asked.
”Uh, for the most part. I stopped in Central City, checked up on your comatose friend, and Cisco gave me some new gear. Plus, Caitlin did a check-up on Lucky and the other dog. I wanted to see what Professor Petman had done to them, but there were no adverse effects. The dogs will probably be much more long-lived than usual dogs, Caitlin said, but she’s not a vet, so that’s just a guess. Cisco also gave them high-tech tracking collars.” Daniel finished.
”Oh, nice. I’m off to go see my new dog.” I said, grinning and jumping to my feet.
”I think you mean our new dog.” Felicity corrected.
”Sure, sure. You wanna come, too?” I asked eagerly.
“You’re acting like a giddy dog.” Oliver said dryly.
Daniel laughed.
Chapter 102: Corto Maltese, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I was hot on the heels of our latest lead on Sara’s death, who was currently sprinting down the street, trying to avoid me and Oliver. I glanced to my right and saw Oliver on top of a van, cruising along towards the guy we were chasing.
The guy ran out into traffic, narrowly avoided getting hit, and ran down an alleyway. I sprinted through traffic, bounding from car to car as Oliver leaped down from the van he was atop.
The two of us chased this guy down the alley and Oliver paused to shoot a rope arrow which wrapped around the guy’s throat and hauled his ass to the ground.
We walked forwards, glaring at the man.
”I didn’t do it!” he pleaded, before he even knew why we were there.
”A woman was killed on a rooftop last week. Black leather, blond hair, wore a mask!” Oliver shouted.
”I didn’t kill her.” the guy insisted.
”But you were there.” I said coldly.
”I don’t know anything about it!” the guy despaired. Oliver reached into his suit and pulled out a piece of green beer bottle glass, the glass Oliver and I had found on the roof where Sara had fallen from.
”Your fingerprints are on this.” Oliver said firmly.
”From a fifth I drank up there, but I-“ the man blathered.
”Did you see anything?” I asked, cutting him off.
“Nothing! I was up on the roof with some buddies. This lady, she showed up and she- she told us to go. Looked like she could handle herself, you know?” the guy said.
Oliver turned and walked away. I gave a defeated sigh before doing the same thing.
”Whoever it is you guys are looking for, I wouldn’t want to be him!” the guy shouted as we left.
———
“Another dead end.” Oliver said, holding up the beer bottle glass as the two of us walked into the bunker.
“It took me a week to get a hit off that print.” Felicity frowned, “I had to reconstruct the partial using a predictive indexing algorithm. Appropriate, since it was his index finger.”
Felicity held up her index finger and curled it a few times, and I gave a small chuckle, while Oliver did not.
”Not particularly relevant now.” Felicity said, looking away from grumpy Oliver.
I was beyond pissed off, too, but I was trying my best to keep that anger from bottling up. So, apologies to the common thugs I’d been taking out a little harder than strictly necessary.
”Don’t worry, Oliver, we’ll find him. He’s out there somewhere.” Dig assured Oliver.
”No, he’s not.” Oliver said, “Trail’s gone cold.”
”I hate to do this, but I have to head off to work.” Felicity sighed.
“Tech Village is open this early?” I frowned.
”Not exactly.” Felicity said.
”Ok. Well, uh, have fun.” I said, curious.
Felicity left to go to work.
”So, you and Daniel are leaving for Corto Maltese today, right?” I asked. Oliver nodded.
”Corto’s an island off of South America. What’s up with your family and islands?” Dig asked Oliver. I chuckled, while Oliver gave Dig a look.
”So, David, you sure you don’t want to come with?” Oliver asked me.
”Nah. It’s too hot down south. Not big on hot climates. But, uh, have fun. I guess I’ll be keeping Castiel company.” I shrugged.
”I still can’t believe you named your dog Castiel.” Oliver shook his head.
”What? It’s a great name for a dog.” I defended.
”You just watch too much Supernatural.” Oliver shook his head in amusement.
“Fair point.” I shrugged.
I headed out of the bunker and as I was walking, I got a call from an unknown number. Weird. Felicity had put a security thing on my phone so I didn’t get any spam calls, so I knew it wasn’t that, so… who was it?
I answered the phone and held it up to my ear.
”Hello?” I asked.
”Hi. This is David Hale, right?” a familiar voice came.
“Yes.” I said warily.
”I have an offer for you.” Ray Palmer said.
———
Daniel
Corto Maltese
I climbed out of the taxi and found myself already sweating in the hot tropical weather. I had my long hair tied up higher than usual so that my neck wasn’t coated with sweaty hair, and was in normal clothes.
”So, how do we go about bringing Thea back?” I asked Oliver while Dig went around back to grab some of our luggage.
”Do you mind if I talk to her alone first? It’s been a while.” Oliver asked. I nodded slowly.
”Sure.” I nodded.
“Your hacker friend able to pin her down?” Dig asked me.
”She got me an address.” I shrugged.
Oliver nodded, and walked off after I gave him the address.
“I’m not sure that Oliver will be able to convince her to come back.” I admitted to Dig.
”Why not?” Dig asked curiously. I grabbed one of the suitcases from him, and lifted the small briefcase that I had brought with me.
“All the secrets between them. That’s gotta strain the relationship, right? Something as big as that? Might not be recoverable.” I sighed. Dig looked at me for a few seconds before answering, and he had an odd, careful precision to how he was talking.
”I think that they’re family. Family can tough it out through anything.” Dig said.
”Speaking of family, I heard you have a daughter now.” I grinned at Dig.
”Yeah. Baby Sara. She’s amazing, man.” Dig smiled.
”Do you have photos?” I asked.
”Definitely.” Dig replied, going for his phone.
———
———
David
Starling City
”QC stock up 10 bucks at the open.” Ray Palmer said, looking at a folder he had open in his hands, “That is love.”
Heels clicked and Ray and I both turned to see Felicity enter the room. She was dressed fancier than the last time I’d seen her, in a navy blue dress with her hair flowing down.
”Ah, Miss Smoak, good morning- I think. I’ve been here all night. My predecessor left things a little, um, what’s the polite way to say this? A little wonky. Sorry if I’m rambling. I’m a little over-caffeinated. I just had three espressos. Speaking of coffee-“ Ray greeted her. Felicity gave me a quick, confused look before addressing Ray.
”Let me stop you right there. I told myself that I would stand firm on three points. No late night emails, no personal errands, and definitely no coffee. There’ll be no espressos brought to you by me. I stand very firm on that last point.” Felicity said, and I had to bite down on my lip to stop from laughing, but my shoulders were shaking anyway.
”And I admire your conviction.” a mildly confused Ray nodded, “You already know David Hale, your executive assistant.”
I waved at my girlfriend.
”Um, what? Executive assistant?” Felicity asked, stunned.
”I know, right? Cool job title.” I grinned at her.
”I was wondering if you wanted him to bring you a coffee, or are you just anti-latte in general?” Ray asked.
”A coffee would be good.” Felicity said to me. I nodded.
”Coming right up.” I said.
”Alright. Should we get to work? Excellent.” I heard Ray said as I left to go get Felicity a latte.
———
Daniel
Corto Maltese
”This is Lyla’s busy work, guys. You didn’t have to tag along.” Dig said to Oliver and I.
”Well, I don’t know how to vacation like a normal person, Diggle.” Oliver said.
”Neither do I.” I agreed.
”So, what’s the plan?” Oliver asked.
”This spot’s his usual dead drop. Lyla sent me over this file photo.” Dig said, holding up his phone, “I’m just making sure he’s alright.”
Shaw, huh? An ARGUS operative who hadn’t checked in for a while.
The three of us turned towards the row of benches down along the sidewalk, and spotted Shaw walking down them.
”Got him.” Dig said.
”We got you.” Oliver said firmly.
“He’s a friendly.” Dig said, and walked down towards Shaw.
I wasn’t sure what he said, but Shaw grabbed a knife and lunged for Dig. Oliver and I both took an instinctive step forwards, but Dig grabbed Shaw’s arm, and twisted it so that Shaw couldn’t stab him.
Words were exchanged, and then Dig lifted his hands, and Shaw put the knife back in his pants. Bit of weird phrasing there. He tucked the knife in the back of his pants and lowered his shirt to hide the handle of it.
Shaw reached into Dig’s jacket and pulled something out, and then pulled out his own phone.
Shaw led Dig away, and Dig gave Oliver and I a look that said everything was all good. I nodded and relaxed. Dig wasn’t in any danger.
———
“We are in position.” Oliver said, tapping his earpiece. I glanced at Oliver.
”How did your chat with Thea go?” I asked.
”I don’t think I did very good at convincing her to come with us.” Oliver admitted, “You think you can try?”
“I’ll give it a shot, but I make no promises. And if she asks me to stay, I will. Without hesitation.” I cautioned him.
“She’s that important to you?” Oliver asked curiously.
”Of course she is. I’ve been dating her for… nearly two years now. She’s everything to me.” I shook my head.
“Good. Thea needs someone in her life who cares for her like that. Currently, she’s lacking people who would always be there for her.” Oliver said. I nodded.
”Yeah, she is.” I agreed.
Dig and Shaw’s Jeep came into view, as this was the location where some shady character was buying some kind of database that had a list of soft targets, meaning the innocent families of ARGUS agents, which included Dig and his new daughter.
Dig and Shaw climbed out of the Jeep and the two of them walked forwards.
Dig looked awfully tense all of a sudden, and he circled Shaw threateningly.
He lifted a pistol up to the sky, and pulled the trigger. No bullet came out, and he tossed the gun aside. Looks like Shaw had given him an empty gun.
Dig lunged for Shaw, but Shaw tased him.
”Oliver, Daniel, go, go.” Dig said in the earpiece. The two of us popped out of hiding, but Shaw lifted the assault rifle he had and started shooting at us. The two of us crouched down behind metal barrels, and I reached into my pants pocket and pulled out a black case, flicking it open to reveal three shurikens. I grabbed one and threw it at Shaw, leaving a bloody line down his cheek, and I heard him exclaim in pain.
He stopped shooting and grabbed a hold of Dig’s arm, dragging him out of my line of sight. Oliver and I charged down the stairs of the platform we were on, and leaped down to the ground.
The two of us took off running to Dig’s aid, but we were too late. Shaw tore past us in his Jeep, and I looked over to where Dig lay on the ground.
”Diggle!” Oliver shouted.
Dig was climbing up on his elbows, so he couldn’t be that hurt. I exhaled in relief.
———
I came around the back of the restaurant that Oliver told me Thea works at, and found her taking out trash. One of the trash bags split.
”Thea.” I said, and she looked up at me, and her face lit up.
”I like the new hair.” I smiled. Her long brown locks had been cut, giving her hair that didn’t even touch her shoulders.
”Thanks. I think that it’s shorter than yours now.” she smiled.
“Yeah, I haven’t cut it in a few months.” I grinned.
Thea’s smile turned warmer, if that was possible, and I looked at her, letting the new details of her appearance soak in.
She was tanned now, probably from living on a tropical island, and she was more toned then she was before, probably from the working at a restaurant compared to, well, never working.
The black straps of her bra were visible on her shoulders, as she wore a shoulder-less yellow floral outfit of some sort. It showed off her long legs and smooth arms, and she also had on a long necklace of what looked like small shells and stones.
“I can tell. Are you and Oliver teaming up to convince me to come back to Starling City?” Thea asked with a smile.
“No. I’m not here to try to convince you to come back on Oliver’s behalf. I get it. You were hurt from all the secrets, and you found yourself without anyone you could trust.” I sighed.
”Except you. I’ve always trusted you.” Thea murmured.
I felt a warmth ripple through me at her words.
Thea walked forwards and we shared a tight hug.
“I’ve missed you so much.” she said, and drew back from the hug without moving her feet, so we were nearly nose to nose. She reached up and touched the scar that ran across the top of my nose and part of my forehead.
“What’s this?” she asked.
”I got it in the Siege.” I admitted, even though I didn’t elaborate how it happened while I was dueling Isabel Rochev.
Thea moved her hand from my new scar on my face down to my forearms, where I had some new, smaller scars.
”And these?” she asked.
”I think some of those are the Siege, too, but I was also in Japan, and did some fencing lessons while I was there.” I said truthfully.
“Huh. Interesting.” Thea remarked, and she leaned in to kiss me. I kissed back. I hadn’t kissed her in nearly half a year, and it felt amazing to be kissing her again. Thea Queen. The girl I loved.
Chapter 103: Corto Maltese, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
Corto Maltese
”Why didn’t you call me sooner?” Lyla asked Dig, her face on his computer screen, “I could have helped.”
Dig had called Lyla to let her know about Shaw’s treachery.
”I didn’t want you to worry, Lyla.” Dig said, “Besides, I thought we could handle it.”
”We’ve hacked his email traffic. He’s got a buyer en route to Corto Maltese.” Lyla informed Dig, Oliver, and I.
”The tech boys are still working on that. But Waller’s dispatched a wet team to your position.” Lyla said.
”They’re not going to get here in time.” Dig said.
”They might. Keep your powder dry.” Lyla said.
”Copy that.” Dig said.
”We’re not going to keep our powder dry.” Oliver said as soon as Dig ended the call.
”Hell, no.” Dig agreed.
”Does it count as keeping your powder dry if you shoot arrows instead of bullets?” I asked curiously.
Oliver chuckled.
———
David
Starling City
I was sitting in a chair in Felicity’s new office (which used to be Oliver’s), and Felicity sat behind the big desk, looking at something with a bit of a glazed expression.
”Whatcha looking at?” I asked.
”An article about the Streak.” she replied.
”That’s such a weird name. If I was Barry, I would be contacting the media ASAP about a change.” I said.
”Hey. Any luck raising our digital Lazarus from the dead?” Ray said, walking into the office. Oops. Hope he hadn’t heard me talking about Barry’s secret identity.
”The hard drive is toast.” Felicity said, standing up and walking over to where the fried parts of a computer sat, “And the power supply. And… the actuator.”
“Ah, I’m sending a pattern.” Ray sighed.
Felicity’s phone started ringing.
”Sorry, one second.” she said, and hurried back over to her desk.
”Hello?” she asked.
I heard Dig’s voice in my ear and realized that Dig had called her phone through the comms line, and I still had my earpiece in.
”Hey, Felicity. This is John. Where are you right now?” I heard Dig ask.
”You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Felicity said, “What do you need?”
”Are you near a computer?” Dig asked.
”Kind of.” Felicity nodded.
”I’m looking for somebody in Corto Maltese.” Dig said.
”I’m actually a little bit in the middle of a…” Felicity trailed off.
”I need to know where he is. I’ve emailed you everything I have on him.” Dig said.
”…meeting right now.” Felicity said. I held up my hand, and Felicity tossed me her phone, which I caught easily.
”Hey, Dig.” I answered the phone while Felicity got back to work. I sat down behind Felicity’s desk, flexing my fingers.
”Hey, David. Nice to hear from you, but, I kind of need to speak with Felicity. I need her technical skills.” Dig said.
”Yeah, well, she’s a bit busy right now and has been giving me beginner’s lessons in… doing what she does, so I can help out probably.” I said.
I heard Dig sigh.
“Alright, well, I need…” Dig said, but there was another person calling.
”Hang on, Dig.” I said, and switched over to Laurel, who was calling.
”Felicity, I need a favor.” Laurel said briskly.
”It’s David. What can I do for you?” I asked.
”Oh. I kind of needed Felicity’s hacking skills.” Laurel said.
”Why does everybody keep saying that?” I huffed, “She’s been giving me lessons.”
“David, two weeks ago, I watched you struggle to order pizza online.” Laurel reminded me.
“Damn it.” I said, “Liss, this is something that requires you.”
Felicity and I switched out and I walked over to stand beside Ray.
”Are we favor friends now? Are we friends?” I heard Felicity ask Laurel. Laurel had not called through the earpiece line, so I couldn’t hear her.
”Never mind, sorry.” Felicity replied to Laurel.
Her other phone rang and she picked that one up as well.
”Hello?” she asked. It must be Dig, because she responded with “According to the file you sent me, this guy is somewhat of a hacker.”
”Let me guess… long story?” Ray asked. I nodded slowly beside him.
It took a few minutes for Felicity to sort out Dig’s problem, and then she told Laurel that she’d call her back.
”Is this what a typical day looks like for you?” Ray asked.
”Believe it or not, this is better than most.” Felicity said.
———
Daniel
Corto Maltese
”When Felicity has Shaw’s location, I want you to test me and I’ll be there.” Oliver told Dig.
“Off to try again with Thea?” I asked.
”Yeah.” Oliver nodded.
”Oliver, I don’t think she wants to go back to Starling. She likes it here. Nobody lies to her here.” I said.
”I know, that’s why it’s time to tell her the truth.” Oliver said. I almost tripped.
”You mean I’m finally not going to be the only person on the team who doesn’t have to lie to his significant other about their nightlife?” I asked hopefully.
”Yes. I’m going to tell her everything. What happened the five years, we were away, and everything we’ve done since we got back.” Oliver nodded.
”You might want to think about that for a second.” Dig said. I shot Dig a look that said plainly ‘shut up’. I didn’t want anything to undo Oliver’s choice to tell Thea the truth.
”Lies are what drove Thea away from Starling City in the first place. The truth is the only thing that’s going to bring her back.” Oliver said.
”Except you won’t be telling her the truth, will you? You’ll be telling her that her brother and her boyfriend have been lying to her, to her face, with almost pathological sincerity for the past two years.” Dig said, “She won’t believe another word you say. And the two of you will lose her, forever.”
”Well, look around.” Oliver scowled, “I’ve already lost her. I don’t have any other choice.”
Oliver turned and walked away from Dig and I.
———
David
Starling City
I stood on a rooftop in my full Arrow gear, holding my uncurled bow in my hand, watching Laurel carefully. She wore Sara’s black leather jacket, along with the rest of her outfit being entirely black, held a baseball bat, and had a balaclava on.
After Laurel had asked Felicity to track down this guy who was abusing his girlfriend, who was somebody Laurel knew, Felicity had shared the information with me, so that she didn’t get too injured.
I was only going to reveal my presence if Laurel started losing the fight.
The abuser in question, who wore a fucking denim jacket, reached his car, and Laurel crept up behind him.
She hit him on the back of the head with the bat.
”I hear you like to hit women.” she said, “How about one who likes to hit back?”
She hit jean jacket guy with the bat twice more, before he grabbed the bat and wrested it from her grip.
He hit Laurel in the face, and she dropped to the ground. He kicked her in the stomach, and that was that for me. I dropped down onto the hood of his fancy car, because that was a golden opportunity.
”Hey, asshole.” I growled, and he turned, looking fearful.
I jumped down off his car, and walked forwards. The guy was trembling. I grabbed him by that stupid jean jacket and smashed his face into his car, then I kicked the guy in the stomach and left him groaning on the ground.
I knelt down beside Laurel, and she looked at me.
”You OK?” I asked worriedly. She tugged the balaclava off, and I saw that her nose was bleeding from where she got punched.
”I thought I could take him.” she said, looking miserable, “Sara took on dicks like him all the time.”
”I know. But you’re not her. You don’t have her training. If you try to do this, you’re going to get hurt.” I said.
”Will you train me, then?” Laurel asked.
”Hell no. If I train you, Oliver would kill me. Plus, you and I both know that Sara wouldn’t have wanted you to do this. She wanted you safe, not fighting every night.”
”I know.” Laurel sighed.
”You should go to the hospital.” I said gently.
”Then they’ll tell my father.” she said, shaking her head. I curled up my bow and lifted Laurel.
”Fine. I’ll take you to the bunker then.” I said. She nodded, looking to be very much in pain.
———
Daniel
Corto Maltese
”So… did you tell her?” I asked Oliver as he joined Dig and I at the site of the buy where Shaw was.
“No. I couldn’t. Instead, I just told her about how my father shot himself to save us.” Oliver sighed.
I shook my head, upset.
”I’m sorry, Daniel. But Dig was right. I couldn’t tell her all that. Not now.” Oliver said, “You’re right. It’s not fair that you’re the only one who has to keep it a secret, but… I need you to wait just a little while longer.”
I sighed.
”Alright. But it better be soon.” I said. He nodded.
”He’s here.” Dig interrupted our conversation.
”So is his buyer.” Oliver nodded.
A bunch of men with assault rifles came up to meet Shaw for the deal.
”We better go.” Dig said, pulling out his gun.
Oliver reached down for his duffel bag and pulled out two DIY bows and arrows made from… duct tape and wood.
I reached into the duffel bag and pulled out a box about the size of a lunchbox and opened it up to reveal a navy blue recurve bow that was all curled up.
”Where’d you get that?” Oliver asked.
”Cisco made it for me while I was in Central City. Do you and David not have collapsible bow technology?” I asked.
”We do, but I didn’t know you did.” Oliver said.
”So why didn’t you just bring your collapsed bow?” I asked.
Oliver shrugged. I uncurled my bow and grabbed one of the quivers of DIY arrows.
“Ours are compound bows.” Oliver said.
”I’ve always preferred recurve.” I shrugged.
A couple of vehicles pulled up loaded with soldiers.
”Who are they?” I asked.
”Could be ARGUS.” Dig suggested. Oliver stood up.
”That’s not ARGUS.” Oliver said.
I reached for one of my arrows.
“Let’s go.” Oliver said quickly. The three of us moved to cover, and Oliver and I both readied arrows to be drawn back.
”Go.” Dig said, and the three of us popped out, with Oliver and I shooting arrows and Dig firing bullets.
Soon enough, Oliver and I were out of arrows.
“No collapsible arrows from Cisco?” Oliver asked hopefully.
”He hadn’t finished making them!” I shouted back.
Oliver pulled off his empty quiver and I did the same.
”Diggle!” Oliver shouted, and Dig tossed Oliver his gun.
”Behind you!” Dig warned and Oliver stood, shooting five guards before crouching back down behind cover.
Dig was looking a little incredulous.
”I never said I didn’t know how to use a gun.” Oliver told Dig.
I looked up to see Shaw trying to get away in his Jeep.
Dig took off running after him.
”We need to get that database.” Oliver said.
I nodded, and the three of us moved across the field, Oliver shooting Dig’s gun, while I threw shurikens and bow-punched people.
Oliver ran towards the main soldier guy, while I stayed and took down the other soldiers. I heard lots of machine gun fire, but didn’t have time to listen.
I was in a fight against assault rifle toting soldiers, and my only ranged weapon was shurikens, which I was quickly running out of.
I took out another three soldiers, the latter of which I threw my bow at, but it worked.
I ran towards Oliver, and found he’d already gotten the laptop with the database on it, and taken out the soldiers.
”Sometimes I wonder if you even need back-up.” I said.
”Of course I do. You helped keep a lot of soldiers off me, and Dig took care of Shaw. Team effort.” Oliver said.
———
Diggle came over with three coffees, and Oliver and I both took one. The three of us were in the tiny airport.
”You guys OK?” Dig asked, looking between Oliver and I.
”She’s not coming.” Oliver sighed.
”I thought if she was going to stay she would have at least asked me to stay with her.” I confessed.
”Sorry. You guys did everything you could.” Dig said.
I looked to the airport’s door one last time, and saw her there, and I smiled.
”Oliver.” I said.
Thea, in a gray tank top and light jeans, was coming our way with a suitcase.
She sat down beside Oliver and opposite me, and she smiled back at me.
”I’m glad you changed your mind.” Oliver said.
”Still not sure about flying commercial, though.” Thea said.
Oliver, Dig, and I chuckled at that.
Somebody stood up, and accidentally knocked someone else, which caused hot coffee to spill onto Thea’s hand. I expected her to flinch or react in some way, but… she didn’t.
Thea wiped off the steaming hot coffee like it was nothing.
”Are you OK?” I asked Thea worriedly.
“Yeah. I’m fine.” she said.
———
David
Starling City
“Do you know how many of QC’s techs tried to fix this?” Ray remarked upon seeing the functional hard drive, “Only all of them.”
”Seems like this would be a good time to ask for a few days off, then.” Felicity said.
”You just started.” Ray laughed.
”I know. But… my friend was struck by lightning and is in a coma. So… well, was. Was in a coma.” Felicity said.
”See ya.” Ray said, nodding to the door.
”Thanks.” Felicity smiled.
”I get this time off too, right? I can’t assist someone who’s not here.” I appealed.
”Yes, you get time off, too.” Ray said. I grinned, and Felicity and I left QC to go pack and see Barry in Central City.
Hmm.. I might have to leave Castiel with Daniel.
Chapter 104: Going Rogue, Part 1 [The Flash 1x04]
Notes:
A little note, this chapter, which is based off of an episode of the Flash rather than Arrow, will be replacing Arrow season 3, episode 4 “The Magician”.
After this chapter, we’ll move on directly to Arrow season 3, episode 5 “The Secret Origin of Felicity Smoak”.
Chapter Text
David
Felicity and I took a train to Central City, and then from there, we headed to our hotel and then to CCPD, where Barry worked as a forensic scientist.
We were in his crime lab, waiting for him, actually.
I heard his voice talking to someone.
”You never know what kind of weirdos are out there trolling on the Internet.” Barry was saying.
”I can vouch for that.” Felicity smiled, “The internet is full of weirdos and nerd rage. Lots and lots of nerd rage.”
Barry gave a surprised laugh to see Felicity here, and I stood up from my spot sitting at Barry’s desk, and he smiled a little wider when he saw me here, too.
”Hi. Felicity Smoak.” Felicity stuck her hand out to the girl beside Barry, with dark skin and dark hair.
“Iris West.” she said.
”David Hale.” I stuck out my hand to Iris, and she shook it.
”Barry Allen.” Barry said, and then glanced between me, Iris, and Felicity.
”But you both already knew that. Felicity and David are-“ Barry began.
”The people you met in Starling City, the computerer and the handsome guy.” Iris said.
”I don’t think I described him as handsome.” Barry frowned. I laughed.
”You three worked on one of Barry’s unexplainable cases.” Iris nodded.
”Which, long story short, was definitely explainable.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, because of the super-strength guys who ravaged Starling City.” I said, “One of them pulled it off.”
Felicity stepped back to the big skylight.
”Lightning came through here?” she asked.
”Yeah.” Barry nodded, looking a little surprised to be asked that.
———
———
“Iris seems very nice. And really pretty. Like, super pretty. Congratulations.” Felicity said to Barry as the three of us walked through a park.
”Iris isn’t my girlfriend.” Barry said, “She’s just a friend, who actually has a boyfriend.”
“Dude… it is so sunny in this damn city.” I grumbled, “How do you do anything?”
”Uh, I don’t know. I’m used to it, I guess. What are you two really doing here?” Barry asked, “I mean, it’s good to see you guys, but do you and Oliver need something, or-?”
“Do you need a reason to visit a friend who just got out of a coma?” I lifted a brow. I blinked rapidly as the sun shone in my eyes again, and I fished in my pockets for a pair of shades and slid them on.
”Yeah, and you didn’t call, you didn’t write, didn’t race over…” Felicity said emphatically.
”Dude, you told her?” Barry asked me.
”Hey, I tell her everything.” I shrugged.
”I want to see it.” Felicity blurted. Barry and I both looked at her in mild confusion.
“And by ‘it’, I mean your speed, in case you thought I was talking about something else, which I- which I was not.” Felicity rambled. I laughed, putting a hand on her shoulder.
”I don’t think anyone was thinking that.” I stage whispered.
Barry pointed up to a tall apartment building with lots of windows.
“Ok, you guys see that building?” Barry asked.
”Uh-huh.” Felicity said, and I nodded.
”Keep your eyes on it.” Barry grinned.
Confession time, I didn’t. I watched as Barry whooshed away and then I looked up at the building.
There was a blur with yellow lightning coming out of it. It did a circle on the top of the building’s roof, and then vanished.
Barry then appeared right next to me, and I looked at him.
”People usually jump a little.” Barry mentioned.
”I’m not most people.” I said, and Barry chuckled. He held up his phone, and I saw that on it was a photo of me and Felicity standing in the park.
”You took a picture of us?” Felicity asked in disbelief, “From the top of that building?”
“Yeah. Don’t Instagram that.” Barry joked.
I sniffed the air a little bit and smelled smoke.
”Barry, your shoes are a little bit on fire.” I pointed.
Barry gave an exclamation of surprise, and started stomping the concrete frantically until his Converse stopped smoking.
”That- that’s fine. It happens sometimes. It’s why I have a friction-proof suit.” Barry grinned.
”Maybe I’m remembering middle school science wrong, but doesn’t friction apply to everything?” I asked.
The two smart people looked at me.
“I’ll explain later.” Felicity patted my arm, and then looked at Barry, “Where did you get that kind of suit?”
“I’ll show you.” Barry said, and led Felicity and I to probably his version of the bunker, if I had to guess. I would also guess that wherever his bunker is, it has lots and lots of windows.
———
“And this is where my team monitors the police bands for criminal activity. We can track anything that’s happening in the city. Check this out.” Barry explained as we walked into a circular room called the Cortex. We were in STAR Labs, which was apparently not in use anymore since the particle accelerator explosion, so Barry was operating out of it, it seemed.
”I just knew that his bunker would have windows.” I whispered to Felicity as we walked in, and she laughed softly.
”We’ve got our own satellite.” Barry said proudly.
“I know. I’ve hacked into it from time to time.” Felicity said. I glanced over to where Cisco and Caitlin, two STAR Labs employees who’d helped us out over in Starling when Slade Wilson attacked.
”Rude.” Cisco said, chewing on a Twizzler.
“It is, of course, so wonderful to see you two again.” Caitlin said warmly, and then looked at Barry, “I’m just wondering how much of our operation they need to know about.”
“I’m really good at keeping secrets.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, Felicity works with the Arrows.” Barry said.
“Sweet.” Cisco grinned.
”Wow, it seems you are most definitely not good at keeping secrets, Barry.” I said.
”Are you helping the Arrows out, too, David? Your brother stopped by a few weeks ago, a little bit before Barry woke up, and said that the blue Arrow needed some gear upgrades, so I helped him out with that.” Cisco said.
”Yes. I’m pretty much the purple Arrow’s right hand man.” I nodded.
”Now it’s all making sense.” Cisco said, “You two know who the Arrows are.”
Cisco then looked at Barry and pointed his Twizzler at him.
”Wait, do you know who the Arrows are?” Cisco asked.
”Uh…” Barry said, shaking his head no in a very unconvincing display.
”Let’s just say that our team has a similar set up, but with… more pointy objects.” Felicity said. I nodded in agreement.
”Welcome, Ms. Smoak, Mr. Hale.” a voice said from behind, and I turned sharply.
There was a man with dark hair and glasses sitting in a wheelchair out in the hallway a little ominously, but Barry, Cisco, and Caitlin seemed calm about his presence, so maybe I was misreading him.
”Dr. Wells? The Dr. Wells?” Felicity asked excitedly.
”Please, call me Harrison, Felicity. You too, David.” wheelchair guy said in a no less unsettling way. This guy was honestly kind of setting off some alarm bells in my head.
Wells clearly noticed me staring at him judgementally, because he met my gaze.
“Oh, you know who I am?” Felicity asked.
”Ranked second in the National Informative Technology Competition at age 19. Graduated MIT with a Masters Degrees in cyber security and computer science. I know who you are.” Wells said. And the creepy gets creepier.
”I keep an eye out for promising talent in scientific fields. It’s what brought me Cisco, Caitlin, and I foresaw great things from you.” Wells said.
”Then it’s weird you knew my name.” I folded my arms.
”Your brother must have mentioned it.” Wells said.
“Well, speaking of great things, want to see something cool?” Barry grinned at Felicity and I.
———
Felicity, Cisco, Caitlin, Wells, and I all watched as Barry ran super-fast on a tricked out treadmill.
“What’s his top speed?” I asked.
”He hasn’t reached his top speed yet, theoretically speaking.” Wells said.
”So, is he really OK?” Felicity asked, looking a little worried. It was a crazy thing Barry was able to do, after all.
”His heart range is within normal range for him.” Caitlin answered.
”No, I mean, the lightning bolt changed him. Do any of you really know how much?” Felicity asked. Unable to help myself, I glanced towards Wells, who, unlike Cisco and Caitlin, looked like he did know exactly how much, oddly enough.
”We know a fair amount.” Cisco said.
”If everything about him is sped-up, does that mean that he has to use the bathroom regularly?” I asked.
”Is he going to age faster?” Felicity put in.
”Uh, no and no.” Caitlin answered.
”What would happen if he ran too fast?” Felicity pressed, “I mean, would he just be running and then poof, he’s dust in a red costume?”
“Everything we do here at STAR Labs is to protect Barry Allen. Trust us, he is in very good hands here.” Wells said. I studied Wells critically.
”Want to see how fast I can run backwards?” Barry called.
Barry tried to run backwards and instead flew off the treadmill and smashed into the waiting wall of cardboard boxes, which made me wonder how often he tried to run backwards and flew off the treadmill.
”Don’t worry, he heals quickly, too.” Caitlin assured Felicity and I.
”What I wouldn’t give to have that superpower.” I mumbled so only Felicity could hear, and her lips curved into a smile.
———
Barry took us to the hot coffee joint in the area, CC Jitters.
“You know, there’s a place in Starling that looks just like this.” I remarked.
”Really? Is it a franchise?” Barry asked.
”No, it’s called Grind and something, I think. Uh… Grind and Jolt Cafe.” I recalled.
”That’s weird.” Barry said.
”Hey, you guys.” Iris walked up, holding a tray with a coffee mug on it. I guess she worked here.
”So, has Barry been showing you two some of the sights in Central City?” Iris asked.
”Yes, I have seen some pretty amazing things.” Felicity said.
”Eh, mediocre things.” I said, unable to resist poking fun at Barry.
”Really?” Iris asked, looking Barry up and down, “Well, if you’ve got some time, maybe we can show you some of Central City’s nightlife.”
“Please not a nightclub. I’ve practically lived in a nightclub for the last two years.” I said.
”Yeah, we get plenty of nightlife in Starling City.” Felicity agreed.
”Guess you guys are heavy partiers, huh? But, no, this is something I don’t think you guys are gonna want to miss.” Iris said, and picked up a flyer off of a table, “Trivia night at Jitters. Eddie’s not really excited about it, I admit. But, it could be our night guys.”
”Our night to win 75$ worth of cappuccinos.” Barry said dryly.
”The prize is coffee? Well, I’m sold.” I said.
”Yum.” Felicity agreed, “I need to go call work, check in, and make sure everything’s OK. I’ll be back in a second.”
“I think I am going to try some coffee.” I said, walking up to the counter to order.
———
“Party people, who’s ready to get their trivia on?” the announcer of trivia night asked, “Okay, everybody, welcome. We’ve got some new challengers. Please welcome E=MC Hammer!”
He indicated our table, where Iris, Eddie (her cop boyfriend who was her cop father’s partner, I’d learned), Barry, and I sat. Felicity was still getting ready when I left.
Barry high-fives someone who I guess liked the team name.
”No, you see, I did it because E=MC squared is Einstein’s formula for kinetic energy, right?” Barry asked.
”Beats the hell out of me. I spent my high school years on a deserted island.” I said, sipping from a coffee mug. I was pretty sure I had over-caffeinated already, and the night was still young. Fortunately, I don’t have to aim any arrows tonight. I’m on vacation, after all.
”Uh… yeah. Well, and then, you know, ‘Can’t Touch This.’” Barry said with a smile.
”That’s great, Barry.” Eddie said with a big smile.
”So, where is Felicity?” Iris asked me.
”On her way over. Should be any second now.” I shrugged.
Eddie looked at something behind me, and his smile dropped. Barry and I both turned around, too, and I saw my girlfriend in the doorway to Jitters, clutching a black purse.
She was in heels, for some reason, along with a black dress that showed off some of her sides, some of her shoulders, and a nice wide V showing off her chest and a little bit of cleavage, and her hair fell down in long blond waves.
”Feel free to buy yourself that dress.” I heard Eddie tell Iris.
Felicity walked forwards with a bit of an awkward laugh.
”I totally overdressed for trivia night.” Felicity smiled awkwardly. I leaned over and kissed her.
”I think it looks great.” I grinned.
”Yeah, you look amazing.” Iris agreed.
Felicity noticed the group name.
”E=MC Hammer. That’s funny.” Felicity laughed.
”See?” Barry asked, looking to Iris, Eddie, and me triumphantly.
”Same excuse. High school years spent on a deserted island.” I shrugged.
“It sounds bad when you say it like that. I’m dating a high school dropout. I never thought I’d sink that low.” Felicity said, and I laughed.
———
“Three is Pasteur.” Barry said to Felicity. I had given my spot up next to Felicity to sit on the end of the table where Barry had been sitting.
For the most part, Barry and Felicity were carrying the team, and Iris, Eddie, and I drank coffee and talked.
“Nope. Three is Erdel, and four is Pasteur.” Felicity corrected.
”I swear they’re not speaking English.” I whispered to Iris, and she laughed.
”Right.” Barry hung his head.
”Five?” Felicity asked.
”Descartes!” they both answered in unison.
”Bless you.” I said.
Felicity gave me her usual ‘why are you so stupid’ eye-roll.
”I think I agree with David. There’s no way they’re speaking English.” Eddie said.
”And the points go to… E=MC Hammer!” the announcer, uh, announced.
Barry and Felicity high-fived.
”You better win, babe. I want that 75$ of coffee. Wait, it would be seventy-five. 75 divided by five is… hmm… 15. I want my 15 dollars worth of coffee.” I said.
”So, Felicity, what do you do?” Eddie asked. He seemed like a nice guy. I liked Eddie.
”I work in computer sciences at Queen Consolidated.” Felicity answered.
”Really?” Eddie asked.
”Yep. And my executive assistant is some pretty nice eye-candy.” Felicity smiled.
“It’s me.” I stage whispered.
”Only job you’re qualified for, huh?” Barry nudged me. I guess I deserved that for my earlier comment about his powers being mediocre.
”You’re not even wrong.” I chuckled.
”I’ll get us some more drinks.” Eddie said, standing up. Now I really liked Eddie.
”You are guzzling down that coffee. How many cups is that?” Iris asked in mild concern.
”Too many.” I grinned.
”Well, I have had too many as well, so, I will be right back.” Felicity said, getting up and heading towards the bathroom.
———
A buzzer sounded as E=MC Hammer got a question wrong. Interestingly, it was once Barry and Felicity relinquished the tablet that the team got a question wrong.
”I’m sorry. I thought I knew it, and I got excited and I just hit it.” Eddie apologized.
”No, I mean, maybe they’ll get it wrong, too.” Barry shrugged.
”Oh, yeah. I’m sure that the team named Pride and Padawans doesn’t know the name of Han Solo’s ship.” Felicity said, and we all looked towards the table that had the Star Wars cosplayers. There was R2, Leia, Luke, and a literal Han Solo cosplayer.
”Oh, honey, you are so cute when you’re confused.” Iris said to Eddie, and the two kissed. I purposefully avoided Felicity’s gaze and any teasing that could come from that.
So, instead, my eyes landed on Barry, who I noticed looked very briefly jealous and then uncomfortable and looked away. Interesting.
Eddie’s phone started beeping.
”Someone spotted Snart.” Eddie said, standing, “I gotta go.”
Barry, Felicity, and I exchanged glances, I patted Barry on the back meaningfully, and the two of us rose and walked out of Jitters.
”Felicity will cover for you. You need some purple clad back-up?” I asked. Barry hesitated.
”Do you have it on you?” he asked. I opened my jacket to reveal my curled up bow sitting in my jacket pocket.
”I’m always packing.” I shrugged.
”No, I’m alright. The people I go up against aren’t like who you go up against. The people I go up against have superpowers.” Barry said.
”Suit yourself. Go kick some ass, Streak.” I said, and Barry whooshed off.
I headed back inside.
———
“Ah. It’s still numb.” Barry winced. Team Streak had gathered in the Cortex, because Barry had gotten hit with some kind of ice blast while fighting Snart.
“It’s presenting itself like third degree frostbite.” Caitlin explained.
“I thought he had hyper-healing.” Felicity said.
”It’s been slowed.” Caitlin said, and then looked at Barry, “If your cells weren’t regenerating at the rate they are, your blood vessels would have frozen solid and the nerve damage would have been permanent. You’re lucky to be alive.”
”So, hyper healing’s goddamned useful, then.” I concluded.
”Snart wasn’t another meta-human. He has some kind of gun. It froze things, slowed me down.” Barry told the team, “Enough that I wasn’t in time to save someone.”
”According to his record, Snart didn’t even bother to finish high school, so how did he build a handheld high tech snow machine?” Felicity asked.
”Was that a jab at me?” I asked curiously.
”No, stop being so sensitive.” Felicity chided.
”I’m not sensitive, but we were just talking about that.” I pointed out. Felicity gave me the Eyeroll.
“STAR Labs built the cold gun.” Wells confessed.
”Dr. Wells and Caitlin had nothing to do with this.” Cisco spoke up, “I built the gun.”
”You did?” Barry asked, “Why?”
”Because speed and cold are opposites. Temperature is measured by how quickly the atoms of something are oscillating. The faster they are, the hotter they are. And when things are cold, they’re slower on the atomic level.” Cisco explained, “When there’s no movement at all, it’s called-“
”Absolute zero.” Barry finished.
”That’d be a badass supervillain name.” I said to no one in particular.
”Yeah. I designed a compact cryo engine to achieve absolute zero. I built it to stop you.” Cisco confessed, “I- I- I didn’t know who you were then, Barry. I mean, what if you turned out to be some psycho, like Mardon or Nimbus?”
“But I didn’t. Did I?” Barry demanded.
”We built the entire structure you’re standing in to do good, and it blew up.” Caitlin jumped in, “In the wake of that, you can understand why Cisco would want to be prepared for the worst.”
”I can understand that, but what I can’t understand is why you didn’t tell me what you did.” Barry said angrily to Cisco, “I mean, after all we’ve been through, I thought you trusted me. I thought we were friends.”
“We are, Barry.” Cisco said.
”I mean, if you would have just told me, I could have been prepared. But instead, someone died tonight.” Barry said.
”And I have to live with that.” Cisco said.
“No, Cisco. We all do.” Barry said, and walked out of the Cortex.
Chapter 105: Going Rogue, Part 2 [The Flash 1x04]
Chapter Text
David
I glanced up as Felicity went in to talk to Barry, who was running on his super-treadmill at about 315 mph.
Hm. Perhaps I should give Barry my sage advice.
I walked into the treadmill room and leaned against the wall.
”Barry!” Felicity said loudly so he would hear.
”What? What are you doing?” Barry asked, slowing down to a stop, “You two should go back to your hotel. Get some sleep.”
I glanced at my wristwatch. Yeah, it was getting a little late by most people’s standards.
”You should too.” Felicity said gently.
”I can’t.” Barry confessed, “Every time I close my eyes, I see that man’s face. I watched him die. I have to go faster.”
”I remember the first time I watched someone die that I couldn’t save.” I spoke up. Barry looked at me.
”I was fifteen. His name was Yao Fei.” I said, “A mercenary shot him in the head, while I was tied up and unable to stop him. Watching someone die is never easy, Barry. Never. Every single person that I have failed to save weighs on me. But you cannot let grief consume you. You have to learn from your failures, not be broken by them.”
Barry stared at me in slightly horrified silence, and Felicity wasn’t far off, though she knew a little bit more about the hell that I’d gone through at a young age.
”Uh, right. And it’s not your fault, Barry. Or Cisco’s. You have to look at this from his point of view.” Felicity added.
”No, I get it. He didn’t trust me.” Barry said.
”Barry, when you met us, me, David, Oliver, Daniel, and Dig, we were this well oiled archery machine. But it didn’t start out that way.” Felicity said.
”It certainly did not. Half the time at the beginning I thought Dig was gonna call the cops on us.” I grinned.
”Really?” Felicity asked, genuinely curious.
”Oh, yeah. He was- oh, maybe not the time.” I stopped myself.
”Right. And unlike you guys, Barry, we weren’t tossed together overnight. We came together one at a time. Believe me, it took much more than watching David and Oliver do the salmon ladder to make me trust them.” Felicity said.
”Why did you have to add Oliver’s name in there?” I asked.
”Have you seen him shirtless?” Felicity asked. I huffed.
“Look, Barry. I’ve seen firsthand what this life can do to people. It’s a lonely path. Don’t make it any lonelier than it has to be.” Felicity finished, and I nodded.
Felicity left the room and I walked over to Barry.
”What?” he asked when I looked at him.
”This whole city is full of light. Too much, in my opinion, but maybe I’m used to the gray skies over in Starling. You’re full of light, too. I may be a funny guy, but I’m a wreck inside. So is Oliver, and so is Daniel. The three of us were put through kinds of torment that nobody should have to endure, and we emerged from it stronger. You got your abilities from a bolt of lightning, but that doesn’t mean that you should expect what comes next to be an easy ride. Malcolm Merlyn and Slade Wilson’s brief reigns of terror may have actually been worse than what I faced on the island.” I said, “You need to trust your team, because they are all that you have in this world of crime fighting. If I didn’t have Dig or Felicity, I would have cracked. Especially Felicity. Which is why I am imparting some non-superhero advice. If you have the courage to take on psychos with superpowers, you should have the courage to ask Iris out.”
”Iris?” Barry tried to play it off with a laugh, “That’s crazy.”
”Seriously? You’re going to lie to my face?” I grinned.
”How’d you find out?” Barry asked grumpily.
”I used my eyes. You should really think about talking to her before things get too serious with Eddie.” I advised, “Go get some rest, Streak.”
———
“I figured out a way to stop Captain Cold.” Cisco said, walking into the room.
“You gotta stop naming these guys.” Caitlin said.
”I think Absolute Zero would have been cooler.” I spoke up.
”Barry, listen to him.” Wells said to Barry, who was studying something very intently. Too intently to be genuine.
”How?” Barry asked Cisco grudgingly.
”The cold gun is powered by an engine control unit, a microcomputer that regulates air-to-fuel ratios so the sub-cooled fluid in the chambers don’t overflow and-“ Cisco said, but Felicity cut in.
”Explode.” she finished.
”Right.” Cisco nodded, “This E.C.U was receiving updates wirelessly from my tablet. If I boost the signal using Central City’s network, and send a false update, we’ll get a ping back, and then-“
”We can locate Snart.” Wells put in.
”How long will it take?” Barry asked Cisco.
”First I have to hack into the city’s network, so, I don’t know, 30 minutes maybe?” Cisco asked.
”I can do it in less than one.” Felicity spoke up, “When it comes to hacking, I’m the fastest woman alive.”
“Oracle.” I coughed, and Felicity glared at me.
”All right, I’m in.” Felicity said after a few moments.
”Are you kidding?” Caitlin asked in amazement.
”She’s just that good.” I grinned at Felicity.
”All right, I’m sending the updates. We’re connected.” Cisco said.
”Network is triangulating the location.” Felicity spoke up.
“We got him. He’s heading west on Nelson toward the train station.” Caitlin said.
”If he’s leaving, it appears Mr. Snart may have gotten what he came for.” Wells said.
Barry zipped over and grabbed his suit off the mannequin and then changed into it in super-speed.
“When we put our minds to it, dude, nothing can stop us.” Cisco grinned.
Barry reached up and touched the lightning bolt symbol on the side of his head.
”Oh, you turned your earpiece off.” Cisco frowned, “How are we going to talk to each other?”
”I don’t feel like talking right now.” Barry said, and whooshed out of the Cortex.
I looked at Felicity.
”I think I’m going to head back to the hotel room.” I said for everyone else’s benefit, “Something I ate isn’t agreeing with me.”
I walked out of the Cortex.
———
When I showed up, dressed in my full Arrow gear, Barry was on the ground being shot by Snart’s cold gun.
The train was overturned, and the civilians from onboard it were scattered on the ground, looking unharmed. Super-speed at work, I suppose.
”Pretty fast, kid, but not fast enough. I should thank you, you know.” Snart said, and Barry cocked his head.
”For what?”
”You forced me to up my game, not only with this gun, but with how I think about my job. It’s been educational.” Snart said.
I stepped out of the shadows, thermal arrow notched to my bow.
”Well, I’m glad you learned something.” I growled.
Snart looked up at me, and for a split-second, I saw genuine fear on his face before it smoothed over.
”Drop it.” a male voice said from behind Snart, and I leaned around Snart to see what was behind him.
Cisco was holding a large cylinder with glowing blue light, while Caitlin and Felicity stood behind him holding its’ power source.
”This is a prototype cold gun. Four times the size, four times the power.” Cisco said.
“I was wondering who you were talking to.” Snart said, glancing between me and the three geniuses behind him.
“Hey, unless you want a taste of your own medicine, I’d back the hell up.” Cisco said.
”Your hands are shaking. You’ve never killed anyone.” Snart noticed.
”But I have.” I spoke up, and Cisco and Caitlin jumped, clearly surprised. I guess they hadn’t seen me yet.
”It’s one of the Arrows! You’re screwed now, Captain Cold.” Cisco said.
“You win, kid. I’ll see you around.” Snart told Barry, lifting the cold gun up into a vertical position, his arm at a 90 degree angle.
Snart lowered his arm so the gun was aimed at the ground, and walked off.
“Hey!” I roared, and Snart stopped, “Leave the diamond.”
Snart reached into his pocket and dropped it to the ground before walking off. I lowered my bow, and Caitlin and Felicity set the power source of Cisco’s prototype cold gun down on the ground, both women giving a little sigh of relief.
”Couldn’t shoot him if I wanted to.” Cisco confessed to Barry, “This is actually the STAR Labs vacuum cleaner with a lot of LEDs.”
”You brought a vacuum cleaner to a fight?” I asked in mild amusement, my voice obscured by the voice modulator I had in my suit. I walked up to Barry and offered him a hand, which he took, and I hauled him to his feet, which knocked off the ice on him.
“Uh, yes, I did. Mr. uh, Arrow, sir.” Cisco said.
”Let’s get you warm.” Caitlin told Barry.
”Thank you.” Barry said to Cisco.
”I mean, I think the freaking Arrow had it handled.” Cisco said.
”You were still brave enough to fight a criminal with a vacuum cleaner.” I grunted.
Barry laughed and he and Cisco shook hands.
———
Out of my gear, I returned to STAR Labs with nobody the wiser that I was an Arrow.
”We’ve been trying to track Snart, but he must have disconnected the signal somehow.” Cisco said.
”We’ll find him, Cisco, together.” Barry said.
”You have a great team here, Barry. Speaking of teams, we should probably get back to ours.” Felicity said, and Barry turned towards where Felicity and I stood in the wide entrance to the Cortex.
”It was nice meeting you, Ms. Smoak and Mr. Hale.” Wells said, “Please extend a hello to the Arrows for us.”
“I will.” Felicity smiled.
”Yeah, will do.” I nodded.
Barry gave me a small grin unnoticed by Cisco, Caitlin, and Wells.
“Well, bye, guys.” Barry smiled at Felicity and I.
“Bye, Barry.” Felicity smiled, and Barry gave her a quick hug.
”See you around, Streak.” I chuckled, and Barry and I fist-bumped.
Then, Felicity and I walked out of the Cortex.
”I’m feeling some pizza.” I remarked as we left.
”Why don’t you ever stop eating?” Felicity laughed.
”Let’s call it my superpower.” I shrugged.
Chapter 106: The Magician
Chapter Text
David
While Daniel got to stay at Maseo’s house and learn some basic fighting techniques with Maseo’s wife, Tatsu, Oliver and I were walking down a crowded Hong Kong street following a kindly looking man with in a suit with gray hair and a horseshoe hairline.
”Target’s on the move. He’s headed north.” Oliver told Maseo on the comms.
After a few more seconds, the kindly looking man stopped.
”Uh, he stopped.” I relayed to Maseo.
”What’s he doing?” Maseo’s voice came back.
”He’s buying ice cream. He doesn’t look like a terrorist.” Oliver said to Maseo.
”The best ones never do.” Maseo replied.
”Why does Waller want us to take this guy out?” Oliver asked.
“You ask too many questions.” Maseo replied, “Follow orders and eliminate the target. Or is this one your best friend, too?”
”Oh, so we’re just guns that she can point at things she doesn’t like?” Oliver asked.
”That’s exactly what you two are. And as soon as Daniel is at a decent level of fighting experience, he will be joining you two.” Maseo said.
”He’s moving.” I said to both Oliver and Maseo.
”Best not to waste time, then.” Maseo said. Oliver and I exchanged looks and then walked after the terrorist.
———
Oliver and I followed the guy through the overly crowded maze that was Hong Kong streets, and Oliver grabbed the hilt of the knife he had in his sheath. I grabbed mine, too, and followed as Oliver walked forwards briskly, pushed the man into a slightly secluded area and plunged the knife into his chest without pause.
Oliver yanked out the knife and the guy’s body slid to the ground. Oliver didn’t move, he just stared at the wall, and I couldn’t see his face, but I could guess what was written there.
After a moment, Oliver leaned down and grabbed the guy’s key ring, tossing it to me. Both of us put our knives away, and I tucked away the keys, and we rejoined the throng of people walking down the street.
“It’s done.” Oliver told Maseo.
———
Oliver and I walked into Maseo’s apartment to find him preparing dinner, it looked like.
”Where’s your wife?” Oliver asked.
”Tatsu? She needed to be somewhere else.” Maseo said.
”Ah. She doesn’t like me.” Oliver gathered.
”You’re wrong. She hates you.” Maseo smiled.
“She’s not happy that we’re here. Neither are we. I killed a man today. I don’t even know the reason.” Oliver sighed.
”Sometimes it’s better that way.” Maseo said, almost sympathetically.
”What, blindly following orders is better?” Oliver asked.
”I’m not blind, Oliver. I’m focused on what’s most important.” Maseo said, and looked to where my brother was sitting beside Akio (Maseo’s son) while the boy played on a computer.
“You two should do the same.” Maseo said, “It’s not our place or our burden to know why we carry out our missions.”
”I didn’t realize having a conscience was a burden.” Oliver said.
I slid my hand into my pocket and felt the key ring in there, which had a flash drive on it. I glanced towards Akio and Daniel.
My twin looked up at me, and I pointed to the computer. He gave me a confused look. I glanced at Oliver, and held up the thumb drive.
”I need to use the kid’s computer.” I said quietly. Oliver looked over and nodded.
”What are you playing?” Oliver asked Akio. Daniel threw me a curious look, and I held up the flash drive. He nodded.
”A reading game.” Akio answered.
”Oh, yeah? Do you mind if I try? I want to work on my Cantonese.” Oliver said.
”My dad said I shouldn’t let you use my computer.” Akio said. Daniel nudged Akio’s shoulder.
”C’mon. You should let him use it. He’s REALLY bad at Cantonese.” Daniel said in a friendly way.
“Alright.” Akio nodded. Oliver took the computer from Akio, and I walked up beside him and plugged in the flash drive.
Oliver and I both looked intently as the files pulled up.
Oliver and I looked at each other.
”We need a meet with Waller.” Oliver said to Maseo immediately.
Maseo looked over at us, and saw that we had opened the flash drive.
”How did you- Akio!” Maseo shouted.
”It’s not his fault. It’s mine.” Daniel said quickly.
”Doesn’t matter. We need to speak to Waller.” I said.
”Make it happen.” Oliver backed me up.
”Waller’s going to want a reason.” Maseo said.
”Ferris Air Flight 637.” Oliver said firmly, “She’ll know what I mean.”
———
Felicity and I passed a leaving Nyssa al Ghul on the way into the bunker, and we traded astonished looks before hurrying down into the bunker.
”Uh, what did we miss? Why was she here?” I asked. Oliver, Laurel, and Dig looked at us.
———
“I hate Hong Kong.” Amanda Waller said as she walked in, “And I hate trans-Pacific flights. And do not even get me started on the topic of being summoned by two of my operatives.”
“Ferris Air Flight 637. Paris to Hong Kong nonstop.” Oliver said.
”The two of you prevented that flight from being shot down over Lian Yu.” Amanda nodded.
”You were watching us?” I asked I’m surprised.
”Via keyhole hexagon satellite.” Amanda nodded, “How else was I supposed to know you possess the capabilities I require? That business with the freighter last year… impressive.”
“You knew we were stranded and didn’t, I don’t know, send someone to come save us?” I asked in disbelief.
”Are we done?” Amanda sighed.
”Just getting started, actually.” Oliver said, “Adam Castwidth, the man you had me murder. He was Edward Fyers’ handler. And he worked for you.”
”You’re out of your depth, Mr. Queen!” Amanda snapped.
”I don’t think I am. I think Mr. Castwidth had a USB drive on him detailing everything. I think he knew that you told Fyers to shoot the plane down. And I think that you wanted him silenced!” Oliver shouted.
”And I… agree with him!” I said, feeling a little bit like I wasn’t contributing.
“And the world thinks you two dead, boys. The convenient thing about dead men is that no one tends to believe them.” Amanda said coldly.
”Yeah, well, what about dead men who make arrangements to get the information on that USB drive in the hands of every blogger and journalist in this hemisphere?” Oliver asked, “If anything happens to Maseo’s family, then you’re going to spend a long time testifying in front of the Senate sub-committee.”
”The world’s a much more complicated place than either of you realize.” Amanda said venomously, “Edward Fyers thought that he was to shoot down that plane to destabilize the Chinese economy. In truth, I wanted to take out a single target.”
”What about everyone else on the plane?” I asked, aghast.
”To take out this woman? Chien Na Wei? It would be worth it.” Amanda said.
Amanda held up a picture of a white haired Chinese woman.
”Two years ago, we had our only chance at her. And you two and your friends saved her life. And now she’s in Hong Kong. I need to know why.” Amanda said firmly.
Chapter 107: The Secret Origin of Felicity Smoak, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I came down the steps and saw Felicity laying on the floor of the living room doing sit-ups.
”Eight, nine.” said the workout instructor on the TV.
”Four.” Felicity grunted, doing a sit-up. Looks like she was a little behind the video.
”You’re almost there. And 10.” the workout video finished.
”Five.” Felicity said, looking like she was struggling. She flopped backwards on her back and held up her hands in celebration.
”Yes!” she said, and got to her feet. She was wearing a tight light purple tank top and wearing pajama pants with those little Russian nesting dolls all over them.
”Working hard, I see.” I commented as Felicity went into the bathroom to brush her teeth.
She glanced over at me, taking in my appearance of no shirt and just red mesh shorts on, my preferred sleeping attire.
There was a knock on the door, and I moved towards it, but Felicity came out of the bathroom to answer it, so I instead went into the kitchen area to pour myself some coffee.
”Mrs. Fernandez!” Felicity called as she walked towards the door, still brushing her teeth, “I already told you, I haven’t seen your cat.”
The last word sounded strangled, so I glanced over in concern, to see Felicity gawking at whoever stood on the other end of the door.
”I haven’t seen him, either.” I heard Ray Palmer say, and then he stepped past Felicity, “Or is the cat a girl? Was I being misogynist just now? Or is it misogynistic? I never know.”
“Ray… what are you-“ Felicity began, but Ray interrupted.
”Nice place you’ve got here. Lots of space.” Ray said.
”Hey, boss.” I nodded from the kitchen, and Ray turned towards me, and gave me a little wave.
”Hey, David. You have a lot of scars.” Ray noticed, looking with concern at my bare, scarred top half.
”Yes, I do. Living on a deserted island for five years has some downsides.” I shrugged.
”Huh. So, it occurred to me this morning, what’s the one thing Queen Consolidated has that we don’t use to its’ maximum potential?” Ray asked.
”Uh… money?” I guessed.
”A doorbell?” Felicity asked, looking very embarrassed to have her boss in her house.
”Have you heard of a process called cogeneration?” Ray asked.
”I haven’t even looked at a cup of coffee yet.” Felicity answered, turning towards the kitchen, still holding her toothbrush in one hand.
I poured coffee into her mug, which had a white and black diamond pattern on it.
“Well, cogeneration is-“ Ray began.
”The repurposing of waste heat given off by electricity production.” Felicity finished, spitting out her toothpaste into the kitchen sink.
”Sure, I knew that.” I said, and handed Felicity her coffee cup.
”Exactly. It’s a principle of thermodynamic efficiency, which occurred to me could be applied to a building which generates over 240,000 watts of electricity. Like Queen Consolidated.” Ray said.
”Mm-hm.” Felicity said, taking a sip of coffee.
”I did some preliminary calculations on the drive over.” Ray said, pulling them out of his pocket.
”You want to sell QC’s excess energy back to the city?” Felicity asked, looking at the paper of calculations.
”If by ‘sell’ you mean ‘give away for free’, yes.” Ray said, “Energy is something that should be given freely to the masses.”
There was another knock on the door.
“Uh, you still haven’t found Ms. Fernandez’s cat, I’m guessing.” Ray said.
I came out of the kitchen, holding my mug of coffee as Felicity got up and went to answer the door.
On the other side of the door was a blond woman in a skintight low-cut blue dress.
The blond woman shrieked in happiness and ran forwards to hug Felicity.
Felicity looked absolutely traumatized, and I had to wonder who the blond woman was.
”Oh, my beautiful girl!” the woman exclaimed. I almost choked on my coffee. That was Felicity’s mother?
”Very friendly with your neighbors, I see.” Ray said.
”Mom…” Felicity said.
”Mom?” Ray asked in confusion.
”What are you doing here?” Felicity asked in complete horror.
”Honey, I came to see you.” the blond woman replied, “For a visit. Look, look, didn’t you get my text?”
Felicity’s mom held out her phone for Felicity to look at.
“Mom, to send a text, you actually have to press ‘send’ on the text.” Felicity said in disbelief. I guess Felicity got her tech skills from her father, then.
”Oh, ok, not a big deal. I’ll do it right now.” Felicity’s mom said.
Felicity’s cell phone chimed, and I had to laugh.
Felicity walked towards Ray and I with a slightly unstable look on her face, and her mother came into the house and saw Ray and I.
”Are you adopted?” Ray asked quietly.
”She must be.” I replied quietly.
”Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t know you had two men staying over.” Felicity’s mom said.
”Oh. No, neither of them are ‘staying over’. That’s my boss, and that’s my boyfriend, who lives here. With me.” Felicity said, pointing.
”It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Smoak.” Ray said, extending his hand.
”Hi. You can call me Donna.” Felicity’s mom said, shaking Ray’s hand.
”Uh, yeah, nice to meet you.” I said, holding out my hand as well. I was a little uncomfortable watching my girlfriend’s mother check out my bare chest, but that’s what was happening.
“You, too. And you can also call me Donna.” Donna Smoak smiled a little too flirtatiously for my liking, shaking my hand.
”Uh, ok. Sure. My name’s David.” I said uncertainly.
”Mom…” Felicity tried to cut in.
”I’m Ray.” Ray smiled in a friendly way.
”Oh my god. Palmer?” Donna asked in surprise, “You’re that watch guy.”
”We like to call them smart wearables.” Ray said.
I glanced over my shoulder to see Felicity leaning against the wall looking like she was dying of embarrassment. We locked eyes.
”Your mom was totally checking me out.” I mouthed, and Felicity just looked more mortified, if that was possible.
“I bought one of your watches! Look!” Donna exclaimed, holding up her wrist, “See? Felicity here thinks I don’t pay attention to all her tech-y things.”
”Yeah, I see you’ve got a 3GS.” Ray noted, “I’m actually wearing a prototype for the new Six. Yeah, it basically replaces your computer.”
“Very fancy.” Donna smiled.
”You know what? It’s yours.” Ray said, unclasping his watch from his wrist and offering it to Donna.
”Oh, no. Seriously?” Donna asked.
Ray clasped it onto Donna’s wrist.
”I’ll let you guys catch up.” Ray said, heading out the front door, “Let me know what you think about those cogeneration numbers, and Donna, hope to see you again soon.”
“Wouldn’t count on it. She’ll probably be really busy…” Felicity closed the front door, “planning my funeral after I die of embarrassment.”
I laughed silently as Felicity slid down the front door, looking entirely and utterly mortified.
———
Daniel
There was a rap on the door, and Thea and I exchanged glances before the two of us walked out to greet our guest.
”Hello? Speedy?” I heard Oliver’s voice call.
”Just signed the lease. What do you think?” Thea asked her older brother, gesturing to the brand new loft I was helping Thea get set up.
”Thea, you’re signing a lease on a spot that you can’t possibly afford.” Oliver said.
”I can, actually.” Thea said. I looked over in interest at the slightly shifty tone to my girlfriend’s voice.
“With whose money?” Oliver asked.
”Malcolm Merlyn’s. His estate, I mean. When I left Starling City, I mentioned something to Ned Foster about Malcolm being my father, and there’s a lot of legal stuff I didn’t understand, and-“ Thea began.
”He left you money?” a distressed Oliver asked quietly.
”The entire world thinks he’s dead. So, yes, legally, his estate goes to his last living heir.” Thea said.
”And, ahem, last week, when you told me that you had investors for the club, that was a lie?” Oliver asked.
”I was afraid you wouldn’t react well to the idea of me taking his money.” Thea said.
”It’s blood money, Thea!” Oliver shouted, “You don’t know what Malcolm Merlyn is capable of.”
“I know what his money is capable of. Renting me this really sweet loft.” Thea said.
”Listen to me. He’s alive, and if you take his money, he has a hold on you.” Oliver said.
”I think you’re being a little melodramatic.” Thea said.
”I agree. At least this way something good comes out of Merlyn’s money.” I shrugged.
”I’m his daughter, OK? He’s not going to put me in danger.” Thea assured Oliver.
“He’s responsible for the deaths of 475 innocent people, including your brother.” Oliver said firmly to Thea.
”Now that is a card that you do not get to play. You are my brother, but that does not mean you have the right to tell me what I can do with my life. I am my own person. The movers are coming by tomorrow, so you can stop by with popcorn or not stop by at all.” Thea said, and walked for the stairs.
There was an odd whooshing sound, and Oliver and I both looked out the loft’s wall of windows to see that the city’s lights were turning off.
It was a blackout.
Oliver and I exchanged glances, before both of us ran towards the balcony door.
”What is going on?” I heard Thea call, “Ollie? Daniel?”
———
David
Felicity, Donna, and I were sitting on the floor of the living room eating onion rings, fries, and burgers when the lights went out.
I glanced up at the lights worriedly, and leaped to my feet. I moved quickly across the room, not even pausing to wonder how I could move so fluidly through the pitch black room, and peered out the window.
”It looks like the whole city’s gone dark.” I told the two blondes.
The TV in the living room flickered on, and I looked at it. A crackling eye reminding me a bit of the Eye of Sauron was on the screen.
”We are Brother Eye.” said a voice modified by a voice changer to sound deep and threatening, “Judgement has been rendered against this city, a sentence carried out. An earthquake. A siege. This is what comes next. A new life you will live on your knees, and it will take nothing more than a push of a button. We are in control now. And this is all just the beginning. Let there be light.”
The lights in the house turned back on, and I looked out the window again to see that the city was lit up again.
Starling City had just been the victim of some kind of technological terrorism.
Time to go to work.
———
———
“Ooh, a nightclub.” Donna said as she, Felicity, and I walked into Verdant, “You know, I’m really not dressed for a nightclub.”
Felicity turned around and looked at Donna’s tiny, tight, cleavage-baring blue dress. I’ll admit, keeping my eyes off of Donna’s cleavage was a tad difficult. For one thing, she was a bit bustier than her daughter, and was wearing very revealing clothing. I was doing my best to keep my eyes off of her, though.
“Really?” Felicity asked skeptically.
”You think?” Donna asked.
“My friends owns the place. He just needs a little help turning the power back on, so…” Felicity trailed off.
”Oh.” Donna said, looking around.
”Why don’t you… come, come.” Felicity said, leading her over to the stairs up to the second floor of Verdant, “Stay put.”
”Stay here?” Donna asked in surprise.
”Right here.” Felicity nodded.
”Ok.” Donna nodded.
”Hey. Any luck tracking this-“ Oliver said, walking in with Daniel behind him, but cut off when he saw Donna, “Hello.”
Oliver sounded so incredibly confused that I had to give a little nod of agreement.
”Hi. Uh, please tell me this is your friend.” Donna said to Felicity.
”No. Mom, this is-“ Felicity began.
”Oliver. Queen.” Donna said. Clearly she knew Oliver.
”Very nice to meet you.” Oliver said, looking incredibly amused.
”Yes, it’s so nice to meet you, too.” Donna said, then looked back at Felicity, “How many billionaires do you know?”
Dig came in with baby Sara in one of those baby-carriers, so she was strapped to his chest.
”Hi, Mrs. Smoak. I’m Daniel, David’s twin brother.” Daniel said, moving forwards to shake Donna’s hand.
”Diggle, meet Felicity’s mom.” Oliver said, gesturing to Donna. Dig looked to Felicity, who looked so incredibly unexcited about her mother’s presence.
”Mom.” he nodded, then stuck out his hand, “John Diggle.”
“Hi.” Donna smiled.
”Very nice to meet you.” Dig said.
”Nice to meet you, too.” Donna said, then caught sight of baby Sara and adopted a baby voice, “Oh! Hello! Who is this little nugget?”
”This is my daughter Sara.” Dig said.
“Oh!” Donna said, clearly enthusiastic.
”Mom.” Felicity said quietly, trying to get her to stop, “Mom. Ahem, Mom!”
”What?” Donna asked, leaning back from Sara.
“We have to go downstairs.” Felicity said.
”Oh, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to stop you.” Donna said, “I’m so sorry. Little baby moment. So sorry.”
Donna shook Dig’s hand before he walked off.
”It’s great to meet you.” Oliver said, shaking Donna’s hand.
“Yes, yes, definitely.” Donna said as Oliver walked off.
“Uh, excuse me, Donna.” I said with a smile, and hurriedly went over to join Oliver, Dig, and Daniel.
”Hell of an in-law.” Daniel said with a smirk.
”Shut up.” I said. Not my most genius comeback.
”Why is Sara here?” Oliver asked.
”Lyla’s on assignment in Santa Prisca and the nanny called in sick.” Dig said.
”But we can’t bring her down there.” Oliver said as Felicity walked up.
”Why not, Oliver? Who’s she going to tell?” Dig asked incredulously.
”Well, she… I’m not comfortable with her down there.” Oliver said.
”God help me.” Felicity said, “My mother loves babies. Just…”
Felicity waved a hand in Donna’s direction, and just walked off.
“Really?” Dig asked, looking at Donna and then back at us.
———
“Whoever this Brother Eye group is somehow got access to the city’s protected network and uploaded a system wide virus.” Felicity explained from her computer station in the bunker.
”Any way to trace it?” Oliver asked.
”No, it deleted itself as soon as it completed its task.” Felicity shook her head.
”They said the power outage was just the beginning.” Dig reminded the group.
”Then let’s find them before there’s a next time.” Oliver said.
“That was a good line.” I nodded at Oliver. He chuckled.
Felicity’s phone rang and she picked it up.
”Hello, detective- Captain Lance.” Felicity corrected herself.
”We are.” she replied after a moment.
———
The Eye of Sauron popped back up on all the screens in the bunker.
”We said this was just the beginning. Electricity is not the only power in this city.” Brother Eye said.
I glanced back at Felicity and saw she was sitting there, stock still.
“Consider money, for example. The banks are next to go dark.” Brother Eye continued, “Your beloved dollars wiped away as your accounts will finally all be equal. At zero.”
Then the Eye of Sauron vanished.
”Felicity.” Oliver said warningly.
”I’m working on it.” she replied, “I set up some trace IP packets before Brother Eye’s last broadcast. As soon as he opened up the channel, I scooped up the bread crumbs.”
”Bread crumbs we can follow?” Oliver asked.
”What else are bread crumbs good for?” I asked.
”I hope so.” Felicity said, completely ignoring my Hansel and Gretel reference.
———
The large monitor started beeping, and she walked over from the computer station.
“What’s going on?” she asked.
”SCPD just sent a riot squad to Starling National.” Oliver explained.
”Like fighting a fire with gasoline.” Dig said.
”People are going to get hurt.” Daniel said. Oliver nodded.
”Suit up.” he said.
———
“The riot is getting out of control. You need to hurry up.” Felicity said in my ear as Oliver, Daniel, and I drove our motorcycles down the street.
The three of us sped up.
———
We got up on a rooftop and saw that the riot squad was forming a line around the bank, with a huge crowd in front of them.
One guy tried to push forwards, and Oliver shot a grappling arrow to tug him backwards.
”Get away from the bank!” Oliver shouted.
Nobody listened. The three of us all reached for arrows, and then we fired them down into the crowd.
Tear gas began pouring from the arrows we shot into the ground, and the rioters started coughing and fleeing.
”Tear gas is dispersing them, but we won’t be able to calm the whole city.” I reported to Felicity.
”The trace led me to the virus they’re using.” Felicity informed me, “It is a mile past complex. I’m combing through now. No, no, no, no, no, no!”
”Not good sounds to be hearing, babe.” I said into the comms.
”The virus… I can’t stop it!” Felicity exclaimed.
”How do you know?” Oliver asked.
”Because it’s mine.” Felicity answered quietly, “I wrote it five years ago.”
———
When Oliver, Daniel, and I walked into the bunker, we found Felicity rubbing her temples, glasses off and clearly disheartened.
”Ok, ok, before you say anything,” Felicity began, turning to face us, “just know that I never imagined the virus being used for something like this. I mean, sure, I could have imagined it. I actually have a very vivid imagination. Like cronuts! I had a vision of them before-“
I walked forwards and wrapped my arms around her. She was trembling.
”Calm down, Liss. Just breathe. We’re not blaming you. But we need your help to stop this.” I said, and I felt her breathe in and out deeply.
”Alright. Now, let’s start at the beginning. And you can leave out the cronuts.” I said with a small smile, stepping back from her.
”Right. Ok. I was in this, I guess you could call it a group, in college. We were ‘hacktivists’ for lack of a better word. Civil disobedience via the World Wide Web.” Felicity explained, “I created this. This… super-virus that could give us root access to any infected server. We could expose government fraud and start virtual sit-ins and digitally deface criminals. I guess you could say it was my first attempt at being a hero.”
”Why didn’t you ever mention any of that?” I asked curiously.
”Do I even know a fraction of what happened to you three the five years you were away?” Felicity retorted.
”Who else had access to the program?” Felicity asked.
”Myron Forest. He was my… I had a boyfriend in college, and Myron was his roommate.” Felicity said.
“And he was a member of this hacktivist group?” Oliver questioned.
”What about your boyfriend?” I asked.
“Dude.” Daniel said to me.
”I meant is he involved with the hacking stuff, Daniel. I’m not asking about her ex.” I said with an exaggerated sigh.
”Oh, he couldn’t have done this.” Felicity answered my question, “He’s… not in the picture, but Myron always had somewhat of an edge.”
”Can you get us an address?” Oliver asked.
”Sure.” Felicity said, and sat down at her desk, “Just one small problem. Not small, necessarily, but short.”
I walked forwards to see Thea on the security camera and chuckled.
”Just take the alleyway entrance.” Felicity said.
”You want me to come with?” Daniel asked Oliver.
”No. I need to talk to her, Queen to Queen.” Oliver said.
“Don’t get into a fight with her, though. Ok?” Daniel asked. Oliver nodded.
Chapter 108: The Secret Origin of Felicity Smoak, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
Oliver and I went to go interrogate Myron Forest, while Daniel went off to talk to his lady.
”Myron Forest.” I growled at the man in a suit who was sitting in front of a computer with three monitors in an office building, “You have failed this city.”
Oliver and I both drew arrows and shot out the two monitors that were on, while Myron had turned off the middle one before he realized we were there.
”Tell him he has to retract all the infected packets from subsystem mainframes within the city.” Felicity advised. I blinked.
”Fix the damn virus!” I roared.
”Do it now.” Oliver added.
”You guys think I’m behind the cyber attacks?” Myron asked in disbelief, “I swear to God, I’m not. I head up the IT department of an accounting firm. I drive a hybrid. It’s blue. I’m one of the sheep that lunatics like these guys hate. Why would I do this?”
”His digital fingerprints are all over this code. There’s an X-axis bionumeric algorithm.” Felicity said.
”The code’s an X-axis bionumeric algorithm that you’ve used before!” Oliver accused.
“In college. My roommate and his girlfriend. Yeah, yeah, sure, we developed it. We called it a super-virus, but that doesn’t mean I’m the eye guy!” Myron pleaded, “Have you tried Felicity Smoak?”
”It’s not her.” I answered immediately.
“Then it’s got to be someone else. After we graduated, I might have shown the code off to a few people.” Myron admitted.
”Who were they?” Oliver demanded loudly.
”I don’t remember.” Myron said, “It was five years ago. I didn’t think it was that big a deal. We were just kids playing with matches.”
———
Oliver and I returned to the bunker to find Dig was back after arranging someone to pick up Sara from Donna over at Felicity’s place.
”I am running out of expletives!” Felicity announced.
”We need to track down whoever Myron shared your code with.” Oliver said.
”I hacked all of his emails and all his text messages from five years ago and all I got was depressed.” Felicity said.
”Ok. What about your ex?” Oliver asked.
”I already told you, he didn’t do it.” Felicity said.
”How do you know, Liss? Is he innocent just because he’s your ex-boyfriend?” I demanded.
She looked up at me with sad eyes.
”Because my senior year of college… Cooper and I did a stupid thing. He got arrested and went to prison.” Felicity explained.
”So he went to prison. Maybe he got out.” Oliver said.
”He didn’t.” Felicity shook her head.
”How do you know?” I asked quietly, sensing there was more to the story.
”Because he’s dead. He hung himself before sentencing.” Felicity responded.
”Felicity…” I began, but she got up and walked past me.
”I just really need to be alone right now.” she said.
———
A few hours later, Daniel had rejoined us, and we were all awaiting Felicity’s return.
”There are people doing this, right?” Daniel asked.
”People we can hit?” I added.
”We need Felicity.” Oliver shook his head.
”I’m here.” Felicity said, walking into the bunker and taking her usual spot at her computer desk, “My super-virus has 3,407 traceable access nodes. Hopefully I didn’t put a firewall in every one, though. Of course I did, because I’m smarter than that. Seriously, if I had 2 less IQ points, we never would have gotten into this mess.”
“Are you alright?” I asked her gently as Daniel, Dig, and Oliver gave us some space, “Where’s Donna?”
”I don’t know. Probably back at our place, wishing she had a different daughter. It’s a long story.” Felicity said.
”Did you guys have a fight?” I asked.
”Something like that.” she said.
”Then I think that you need to go and smooth things over with her.” I said.
”The city is under attack.” Felicity responded tersely.
”Liss, you are our best chance at stopping this attack, but you can’t do that if you’re dealing with family matters on top of your own super-virus. Family’s important, and when they’re angry at you, it hurts both of you.” I advised.
”I need to stay focused on this.” she shook her head.
”Your breadcrumb finding program is working its magic. You have time.” I pointed out. She looked at me.
”Will you come with me?” she asked.
”You want me to come help you talk to your mom?” I asked in surprise, “If you want me there, I’m there.”
“I want you there.” she nodded.
———
“Where’s Sara?” Felicity asked as we entered the house.
”The nanny came to pick her up. Said he was from a company called ARGUS. I don’t know, I’ve never heard of it.” Donna answered. She was folding clothes to put into a suitcase.
”I think that’s the point.” Felicity said, “Well, I’m glad you’re still here.”
I leaned against the wall as Felicity walked towards her mother and sat down on the couch beside Donna’s suitcase.
“You are a terrible liar, Felicity.” Donna scoffed, “Might be the only thing we have in common.”
”I have blond hair.” Felicity pointed out.
”You dye it.” Donna replied.
”You’re right.” Felicity admitted, “We’re different, and it’s always going to be that way. And it’s not easy-“
”No, you know what, it’s… it’s totally my fault for just showing up here uninvited. Seriously. I think I just got so excited about this free flight.” Donna admitted.
”What?” Felicity asked in confusion.
”My plane ticket. I got an email that said I’d won some contest. Free first class round trip to Starling.” Donna explained. Felicity and I exchanged worried glances.
”Email?” Felicity asked, “Mom. Mom, someone wanted you to be here.”
The door was suddenly broken open, and I wheeled. Two men with guns and ski masks on were coming in. I heard Donna shrieking behind me.
I surged forwards, punching one in the chest and kicking the other one. The one I punched came at me again, and I grabbed him by the leg and the arm and slammed him into the wall, smashing his head against it. I dropped the unconscious man and turned towards the other guy, but I saw that he had his gun against Felicity’s head.
Slowly, I held up my hands, and I felt a hard impact on the back of my head. I heard Felicity scream my name as I fell onto the coffee table, which broke underneath me.
———
When I woke up, it was dark, and I felt rope tying my hands behind a chair. The bag was ripped off my head, and I looked around, seeking the familiar face of the woman I loved. I saw her tied up in a chair beside me, looking unharmed. Beyond Felicity sat Donna, who was also tied up.
”Are you two OK?” Donna asked weakly.
”I’m OK.” Felicity nodded.
”I’m fine.” I said. The back of my head was aching like a bitch, but I’d dealt with worse.
“Thank God.” Donna exclaimed.
”Where are we?” I asked, looking around. In front of us were a bunch of TVs with the Eye of Sauron on them, and there was a desk with three computer monitors on it, all of them running some red program.
”Felicity Smoak. Just the woman I wanted to see.” said a voice deep with a voice modulator.
”What the hell do you want from me?” Felicity demanded, “Who are you?”
”You really don't know?” asked the shadowy figure who was walking forwards, towards the light, “I thought you never forget your first love.”
“You died. They told me-” Felicity said.
”That I committed suicide, right? The NSA needed a hacker with game for cyber espionage and I needed to not be in prison for the rest of my life.” said the scrawny guy who was trying to act tough, “Because of what the NSA wanted me doing, it was… advantageous to be dead.”
”When I found out you died, I was devastated.” Felicity said, “I loved you.”
”I loved you, too.” replied Felicity’s ex-boyfriend. What was his name again? Cooper, that’s it.
”After I finished my time with the NSA, I was going to find you. To let you in on this. And then I discovered you’d become this corporate lap dog. That broke my heart. You changed.” Cooper said.
”If you ever thought I was capable of doing something like this, you never really knew me at all.” Felicity said.
”When you wrote this virus, Felicity, you knew exactly what it was capable of.” Cooper said, “All I’m doing is unleashing the true potential of what you made.”
“Why? This isn’t who you are.” Felicity pleaded.
”Five years with the NSA, you learn a lot about how the world works.” Cooper said, winding up to some big villain monologue.
”Yes, hello, asshole, I’d like to interject. So you had a rough time with the government. Boo fucking hoo. I spent five years on a deserted island where I had to kill to survive. Where I had to make calls that could have gotten me or my brothers killed. I didn’t come out the other side a total douchebag, so I kind of think you’re just a dick.” I spoke up.
“Who are you?” Cooper asked in complete astonishment.
”Uh, David Hale. Your replacement. An upgrade, I’d say.” I grinned. Felicity and Donna were both giving me stunned looks.
”You realize that you’re my hostage, right? I have a gun.” Cooper said.
”I’m quivering.” I rolled my eyes, “This city has been hit by an earthquake that leveled half of it and been sieged by an army of men with super-powers. If you think your scrawny ass with a pistol and a god complex frightens me, you’re in for a rude awakening.”
Cooper looked absolutely stunned at my insolence.
”But please, go on with your bad guy monologue. I could use a good nap.” I snarked.
Cooper pulled out his gun.
”I’ll shoot you.” he threatened.
“David, shut up.” Felicity hissed.
“I don’t think you’re man enough.” I said, ignoring her plea.
”You don’t think I’m man enough?” he repeated.
”Nah. You’ve probably never even shot a deer before. Probably play a lot of Call of Duty and that makes you think you’re a badass.” I said with a grin.
”Stop. Talking.” Cooper said forcefully.
“Ok, ok.” I laughed, “I’ll stop. I really am genuinely curious as to how you think you’re scarier than an army with superpowers, so I’ll stop. Go on.”
Cooper gave me a suspicious look, but he went on with his bad guy monologue.
”So, during my time with the NSA, I learned that when a city bank goes under, say, financial cyber attack, the mayor will reach out to the treasury department and request an influx of fresh cash. Cash which is transported by armored trucks navigating according to a closed-end GPS system, which directs them to city deposit. If the drivers deviate from the route, the trucks are shut down. But you are going to hack into the system and direct the cash to come here.” Cooper said.
“Hang on. How do you know the drivers don’t just realize ‘hey, this is sending me the wrong way and there’s a known hacker around’, pull off the route, stop the truck, and then call for police to go to the location that you’re literally going to give them?” I asked.
Cooper paused.
”They won’t do that. They’re not smart enough for that.” he said.
”How do you know? Seems like a pretty stupid plan. Why don’t you just attack the trucks? Maybe your influence isn’t as big as you want us to believe? Lying about your size, huh?” I chuckled.
Cooper looked pissed.
”So, this was all about money, and I’m the sell-out?” Felicity asked.
”No. No, babe. You’re the one who’s going to help me. See, breaking into the treasury’s asymmetric encryption is beyond even my capabilities.” Cooper said.
”I mean, what isn’t?” I snorted.
Cooper stared at me.
”Why don’t you ever stop talking?” he demanded.
”It’s a gift.” I shrugged.
“I’m not going to help you, Cooper.” Felicity said.
Cooper aimed his gun at me.
”Don’t!” Felicity shouted.
”See, that’s why I flew some motivation into town for you. Little did I know that your new boyfriend was such an obnoxious tool, and it wasn’t even worth the motivation. Oh, well. At least now I can kill him and still have an insurance policy.” Cooper said.
”Damn, you talk a big game. That part at the end almost got me a little bit scared. Almost. You gotta work harder to up your scary ante. Here’s an idea, and stick with me here. Working out. If you’re scrawnier than your own damn skeleton, not very threatening. Maybe also invest in a mask. All the cool bad guys wear masks now.” I said.
Cooper walked forwards until the gun was centimeters from my forehead.
“Scared now?” he drawled.
”Maybe if you had a mask on. Those guys who attacked the house, they had on ski masks. Maybe put one of those on and try again?” I suggested. Cooper lifted his arm and hit me with the pistol, and I heard the Smoak ladies gasp.
Then he leaned in close.
”That hurt?” he drawled. I promptly head-butted him in the head, and I heard the satisfying snap of his nose breaking.
”Right back at you.” I smirked.
Cooper had a hand up on his face to stop the blood rushing from his nose.
”Damn, now you’re even uglier.” I snorted.
”Shut up!” Cooper raged.
———
Daniel
”They’ve been MIA for over an hour.” Oliver said.
“They went home. I just had an ARGUS agent pick up Sara there. I could have them go back, check things out.” Dig offered.
”Yep.” Oliver nodded.
”Ok.” Dig said.
Oliver grabbed his phone and tried calling David again, and then Felicity. Neither one picked up.
”Felicity’s never more than five feet from her phone.” Oliver shook his head.
”Yeah, David’s never far from his either. Something’s wrong.” I agreed.
”But what could take him down?” Oliver asked.
”Maybe Donna was there. Or they threatened Felicity. You and I both know he’d stop fighting instantly if she was in danger.” I shrugged.
———
David
”Hey, who’s calling me?” I asked as my phone was ringing in Cooper’s hand, “And you better not get any of your damn blood on my phone, it’s new.”
Cooper dropped it on the floor and crushed it with his heel.
“Now that was just petty.” I said dryly.
One of Cooper’s guys came forwards and cut Felicity’s bonds, and pulled her forwards to the desk with the three monitors.
”That terminal’s configured to only connect with the treasury’s IP.” Cooper explained, “I mention this so you don’t try to do anything stupid, like alert the police.”
“I’m so sorry.” Donna said to Felicity.
”Mom, right how’s not really the best time, ok?” Felicity replied.
“But it might be the last time, hon, and I want you to know that all I’ve ever wanted is for you to be happy.” Donna said, and both Smoaks looked a little teary-eyed.
”What say we hit pause on the ‘Dr. Phil’ episode?” Cooper asked mockingly.
”It’s done! It’s done!” Felicity exclaimed from the desk.
”That quick?” Cooper asked, holstering his gun as he approached Felicity.
I tested my bonds a little bit, and was thankful that I was wearing a jacket. It meant that the glowing green veins in my left arm wouldn’t be exposed.
”There's a reason you wanted me, right?” Felicity asked, “They’ll be at your front door in five minutes.”
”Guards will be armed.” Cooper told his men. All his armed men headed out and I glanced at Cooper.
He zip-tied one of Felicity’s hands to the table, and then grabbed her chin and turned her face towards his.
”Stay put, OK?” Cooper said, “Just because we used to screw doesn’t mean that I won’t use this gun.”
“Well, I’ve never screwed you and you don’t seem very keen on shooting me. If you’re hoping for something exciting, you should know I don’t swing that way.” I piped up. Cooper turned to look at me, and stalked forwards and hit me with his pistol again.
Like last time, I displayed no reaction of being in pain.
”Look at that. No different than last time. Babe, what is the definition of insanity?” I asked.
“U-uh, doing the same thing over and over again and expecting a different result.” Felicity said.
”In case you missed the joke, I’m calling you insane.” I stage-whispered to Cooper, who lifted his gun and shot me in the arm. I gritted my teeth, not crying out, and Cooper looked a little shocked.
”That all you got, asshole?” I grunted.
Cooper gave me a look of disgust and walked away.
“Oh my God. Are you OK?” Donna asked me worriedly.
”Yeah, I’m fine.” I said, wincing a little, “I’ve had worse. On the island, I mean.”
There was a sudden beeping sound, and Felicity looked around in surprise.
”What’s that?” she asked.
”Huh? Oh, that’s the watch. It’s the watch Mr. Palmer gave me.” Donna said, “It chimes on the hour, and I guess when we’re about to be killed.”
”We’re not going to be killed.” Felicity said, “We’re going to get out of here. ‘It basically replaces your computer.’”
”You know I don’t know what that means.” Donna said.
”Uh, yeah, me neither.” I said.
“It means it has WiFi.” Felicity said in a relieved voice.
———
Felicity was typing furiously when Cooper walked into the room.
”I did what you wanted.” Felicity said instantly.
”Really?” Cooper asked, walking around the desk to look at Felicity’s screen. He didn’t like what he saw, obviously. He grabbed Felicity by the face.
”Who would have thought that I’d become the Grue?” Cooper asked, raising the gun to shoot Felicity.
Well, hell no.
”Hey! You can wave that gun at me all you want, but don’t you dare threaten my daughter.” Donna said icily, and that stunned me.
”And here I thought you were all nails and hair.” Cooper said. And tits. Nails, hair, and tits. Donna did have a really rack that I definitely needed to stop looking at and thinking about.
”Try single mom who’s worked 60 hour weeks in six inch heels for tips in order to raise that genius child you see right there.” Donna said, “I may not understand all this cyber whatever, but I know without that gun, you wouldn’t last ten seconds against my girl.”
”That’s true. Felicity Smoak’s a badass.” I put in.
“Too bad she doesn’t have ten seconds.” Cooper raised his gun to shoot Felicity.
Some people describe anger as ‘seeing red’. I did not see red. I saw green. A green haze tinted my eyesight, and I moved, easily ripping apart the rope tying me to the chair. I lunged forwards and grabbed Cooper by the throat and smashed his head into one of the monitors, and I heard the gun go off, and my only instinct was to step in front of Felicity.
The bullet hit me in the chest, and I gave a violent cough, dropping to my knees, and then slumping sideways. I heard Felicity scream my name, but the rest of the audio my ears were hearing was indecipherable, except for something that filled me with relief.
“Put down the gun!” a familiar voice shouted to Cooper.
I looked over to see my brother clad in blue, arrow notched and aimed at Cooper.
I would have come up with a snappy line, but I just didn’t have the strength.
———
Daniel
”You always were good, Felicity.” said the skinny guy with a gun, “But so am I.”
Lights flickered on in my peripheral vision, and I saw automatic turrets turn towards me, two lasers hitting me, one in the arm and the other in the torso.
”Motion sensored. They can hit most any target.” the skinny guy said, and I watched sickly as he kicked my twin brother, who I’d arrived in time to see get shot nearly point blank in the chest.
I needed to get this done so that he could get the help he needed to survive. He may have cheated death before, but I had no way of knowing if that would happen again.
I turned and grappled up to the ledge where one of the turrets sat, and the other turret wasted no time in riddling its’ twin with bullets.
I leaned around the now shot-up turret and shot out the other one, then I saw that skinny guy was trying to lead Felicity away.
Quick as a whip, I snapped my wrist and let a throwing star fly, and then followed it up with an injection arrow loaded with sedative.
Skinny guy dropped, and I jumped down off the ledge and ran for my brother, kneeling down beside him, but Felicity had beaten me to it.
”He’s alive.” she told me.
As much as it pained me to say it, I knew I wasn’t strong enough to carry him out alone.
”Alright. I’m going to need you two to help me carry him out. I can’t do it alone.” I told Felicity and Donna, handing Felicity a knife to cut Donna’s bonds with.
Felicity did just that, and then the two blondes helped me lift up David and carry him out of the warehouse and towards the van that Oliver, Dig, and I had taken here, which I commandeered and sped all the way to the hospital.
———
David
I woke up to see Felicity sitting in a chair beside my hospital bed, her head in her hands.
“Hey.” I said weakly.
She looked up instantly.
“David.” she breathed in relief.
“What did I miss?” I asked curiously.
”Daniel came and saved us.” Felicity explained.
”Damn it. He’ll be teasing me about that for months.” I sulked. Felicity laughed a little, which I took as a good thing.
“David… why did you keep prodding Cooper? I don’t get it. It’s like you were antagonizing him so that he would shoot you, but I know you’re not suicidal, so… what were you doing?” Felicity asked softly.
”Every second that he spent hurting or hating me was a second that he wasn’t hurting you, and making him hate me seemed like the best way to ensure that if he wanted to kill me or your mom, he’d pick me. I’m not suicidal, but I would lay down my life in an instant if it meant saving you. Or your mother. I know that you’d be devastated if you lost her, and I wouldn’t be able to just let that happen.” I said.
Tears filled Felicity’s eyes.
”Don’t you think I’d be just as devastated if I lost you?” she asked. I blinked.
”No, I don’t. She’s your mother. I’m just the guy you like. You can always find another person to love. You can’t find a new mother.” I said.
“You can’t keep throwing yourself into fights with the intention to die for someone else.” Felicity said sternly.
”It’s not my goal, but I would gladly die to save you, Daniel, Oliver, Dig, Lyla, Laurel, or your mother.” I said, a little unsure why she was making such a big deal about this.
“Gladly?” Felicity repeated, “Listen to me, David Uriah Hale. I never, ever want you to throw yourself in front of a gun for me ever again. Seeing you bleed out, unable to help you… I’d rather die than have to live without you, David.”
“You can’t use my argument back at me.” I said, a little bit intimidated by her using my full name. I didn’t even know she knew my middle name. Did Daniel tell her? He probably did, that snitch.
”I can, and I will. I don’t want you to die for me, David. That guilt would wreck me, and I know that it would wreck Daniel or Oliver, too. Stop being so self-sacrificing and start fighting to survive, not die in your loved ones’ stead.” Felicity said fiercely.
“Would this be an appropriate time to say how much I love you?” I asked innocently.
”You won’t be able to avoid this argument, David. I’m serious. Stop trying to die for me.” Felicity said, and then blinked, “I never thought I would ever say that sentence.”
”So, what, you just expect me to let you get hurt? You said you couldn’t bear watching me die, but that’s how I feel, too, Liss. And if there is something that I can do so that you are alive, I will do it. No matter the cost.” I said firmly.
“Your life is too high of a cost.” Felicity said, taking my hand, “Why can’t you see that you are not less important than any of the people you would die for? Because you know what, idiot? I think they’d all die for you, too.”
”My goal in life is to ensure that never has to happen.” I said quietly.
“Tough luck. No more self-sacrificing from you, OK?” Felicity chided.
”Fine, Mom.” I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes.
Felicity sighed and sat back down in the chair by my bed.
”You know, I don’t feel like I got shot twice.” I said curiously.
”Probably because your wounds are healing absurdly fast. Care to explain that?” Felicity asked. I glanced at my left arm.
”Alright. I guess I owe you an explanation.” I said reluctantly, and began the story of my left arm and the things that it does to help protect me.
———
Daniel
Thea and I were opening boxes in her new loft when there was a knock on the door.
Thea wore a clingy blue crop top that showed off her toned stomach, and I admit, I really liked the top.
Thea went to open the door and I leaned backwards to see Oliver standing there holding a jumbo-sized bag of popcorn.
”It was popcorn, right? You said you were meeting me halfway. This is me doing my part.” Oliver said to his sister.
Thea stepped back and gestured that Oliver could come in, and he did, closing the door behind him.
”I missed you, Speedy.” Oliver said, and the Queen siblings hugged.
”Let’s not miss each other anymore.” Thea suggested, “I mean, it was so much easier to be in each other’s lives when we were underneath the same roof. So… why don’t you move in with us?”
”Oh, no. I have to live in the same loft as Oliver?” I asked in mock horror.
”Oh, hush. There’s enough space for all three of us, and I… I swear, once the club starts making a profit, I will donate all of Malcolm’s money to an earthquake relief charity thing.” Thea said.
”I can live with that.” Oliver nodded, and tossed Thea the jumbo bag of popcorn, which she caught with ease.
”You got a TV in here?” Oliver asked.
”Yup. Just set it up.” I nodded.
“Wanna use up some of that popcorn?” Oliver suggested.
Chapter 109: Guilty, Part 1
Notes:
To those of you expecting the 100 Chapter special to be coming out soon… uh, yeah, maybe don’t expect it that soon.
Plans for it are being developed, but it’ll probably be a little while before it’s written, edited, and published.
Sorry for the delay.
Chapter Text
David
“We’re in position.” Oliver affirmed, glancing over at me.
“So is the Culebra cartel and their gajillion pounds of heroin.” Felicity replied in the earpieces, “They all showed up about 30 minutes ago, and they haven’t moved from your location.”
”Understood.” I answered by pushing the comms button on my chest.
“No sentries outside.” Dig said, and I turned to see Dig and my brother walking towards us.
”If we’re doing this, it needs to be now.” Daniel cautioned.
”I’ve got north entrance. Dig’s got south, David, take east, and Daniel, you’re on the roof.” Oliver ordered.
”The roof?” my brother echoed.
”You’re on over watch.” Oliver explained.
”Then shouldn’t David be up there? I’m better close-range than him.” Daniel pointed out.
”Just do it.” Oliver scowled.
”The Culebras get their weapons from the Bratva.” Dig mentioned, “All military grade.”
”I’ll keep you guys clear.” Daniel said grudgingly.
”Let’s do this.” Oliver said.
The four of us split up. Oliver went north, Dig went south, I went east, and Daniel went up to the roof to cover us in case things went south.
To be fair, we were dealing with an army of infamously ruthless cartel members, so a little back up might not be the worst idea.
”South is clear. Nobody’s home.” I heard Dig report.
I walked into the building from the east, and glanced around warily.
“East is clear.” I confirmed.
”Roof’s clear.” Daniel said.
”North is empty, too.” Oliver said, and I could almost hear the frown on his face.
”That doesn’t make sense. They all showed up half an hour ago and never left. They are in there somewhere.” Felicity told us.
I glanced around the east side of the warehouse and saw nothing but dust and shadows.
I moved slowly towards the center of the warehouse, and then I gaped as I saw what was there.
The Culebras were strung up by their ankles, all of them clearly bloodied, bruised, and dead.
“Looks like someone beat us here.” Dig said, yanking off his balaclava as he entered the central area.
Oliver was there as well, his eyes carefully surveying everything.
”There’s at least a few million dollars worth of heroin.” Dig pointed at a couple of bricks of heroin.
The three of us moved warily across the room, and I jumped when one of the bodies on the ground grabbed my ankle.
I almost brought down my bow on instinct, but managed to keep my instincts in check.
The man mumbled something in Spanish before passing back out.
”He took Paco.” Dig translated.
“Whoever did this ignored the drugs and took a gang member. This was personal.” Oliver concluded.
”Yeah, more than that.” Dig said, “Whoever did this was trying to send us a message.”
”I’m pretty sure I know what the message is.” I heard a voice call, and I looked up to see my brother standing on a catwalk high above us, looking down at the ground.
Oliver, Dig, and I adjusted so that we were looking at the same spot, and I saw it instantly.
A single word written in blood.
Guilty.
———
———
Daniel
“Guilty. Well, yeah.” Felicity said after looking at an image I had taken of the haunting word on the warehouse floor, “The Culebras are the bloodiest gang in Starling.”
”Who's the second bloodiest?” Oliver asked.
”Culebras have a long standing rivalry with the Los Halcones.” Felicity answered.
”Thought you said this was personal, not business.” Dig reminded Oliver.
”And Paco?” Oliver questioned.
”There are only 86,000 Pacos in Starling, give or take 5,000 for a few nicknames.” Felicity answered.
“Something tells me that the Culebras’ long standing rival will narrow that down for us.” Oliver said.
”You know when we find Paco, he’ll be too dead to say anything.” Dig said.
”I don’t think saving Paco is the priority here.” David pointed out.
”Exactly. I’m looking for whoever did this.” Oliver agreed with David.
I glanced over at my brother to see him come up behind his girlfriend and wrap his arms around her from behind as she stood at her computer desk, leaning down and resting his chin on her shoulder.
David and Felicity had such an ease in their relationship that frankly, I wasn’t really having in my own relationship right now.
See, I had the oddest feeling that Thea wasn’t telling me everything, but then again, neither was I. As usual, secrets had driven a bit of a wedge into our relationship. Nothing drastic, but there’s just a little bit of tension that I’m eager to see go away.
Despite Oliver’s words on Corto Maltese, he had yet to tell Thea the truth about who he (and consequently my brother and I) are, which meant I still was keeping things from my girlfriend of two years.
Some people who’d been in a relationship this long were getting married around this time, and I was still hiding a massive part of my life from her. It was constant torture. I was the only person on the team to have to hide things from their significant other.
Laurel knew Oliver’s secret. Lyla knew Dig’s secret. David and Felicity knew each other’s secrets. I was the only left who still had to lie.
“There are a lot of Halcones members in Starling City.” Dig said, “How about I take the ones north of 10th street?”
———
David
“You know, we’ve been waiting here an hour.” Oliver said.
”After walking around the block five times.” I chimed in.
”We need to work on your patience.” Maseo replied, glancing between Oliver and I.
”Where is this guy? And more importantly, how is he going to help us find out what this… China White person is-“ Oliver said.
“Chien Na Wei.” Maseo corrected.
”I prefer China White. Rolls off the tongue better.” I said.
”How is he going to help us find out what she’s doing in Hong Kong?” Oliver directed his question at Maseo.
“Waller hasn’t been able to locate Chien Na Wei because she avoids using any traceable forms of communication.” Maseo answered.
”So he’s the target now?” Oliver asked in confusion, “He’s her delivery guy.”
”Her courier.” Maseo corrected, “But, no, he’s not a target. Waller doesn’t want you to kill him.”
”That’s refreshing.” Oliver said sarcastically.
”They’ll use a dead drop.” Maseo explained, ”Leave behind information for Chien’s network. Information Waller intercepts.”
”I see him.” I interrupted the conversation, and both men turned to look at who I was looking at.
”Stay on Bluetooth.” Maseo coached Oliver, “We’ll be right behind you.”
Oliver nodded and headed off after the courier, and I glanced at Maseo.
I heard Oliver exclaim in pain over the Bluetooth earpiece, and I lifted my finger to my own earpiece to respond, but Maseo beat me to it.
”What was that? Did he make you?” Maseo asked urgently.
”Yeah, I think he did.” Oliver replied dryly.
Maseo and I took off running to hopefully intercept the courier, but by time we arrived, the courier had been hit by a car, and was laying unconscious in the street.
Maseo ran forwards and knelt down by the man, checking his pulse.
”He’s gone.” Maseo said, and started rifling in the man’s jacket pockets, “Where is it?”
”Where’s what?” I asked.
”The envelope. The message. We need it! He must have stashed it somewhere while you were chasing him.” Maseo said, looking to Oliver.
”I didn’t see him stash anything!” Oliver protested.
”Yes, you did. You just don’t know it yet.” Maseo said.
———
I brought my sheathed katana down hard onto one of the Halcones gang members’ heads, and he flopped to the ground.
A sheathed sword was a blunt weapon that could be maneuvered the same as a sword yet didn’t inflict the same lethal damage.
I glanced around at the club full of beaten Halcones gang members. Daniel had his escrima sticks in hand, twirling them thoughtfully as he sat on one of the tables, watching as Oliver hauled one of the Halcones up and pushed him against the staircase railing.
”I’m looking for a Culebra member named Paco.” Oliver growled.
“Emilio?” the man asked.
”Paco!” Oliver shouted, and I inwardly chuckled. That had to be the most ridiculous thing Oliver had ever shouted.
”That’s what they call him, ese! Paco’s his street name.” said the man who Oliver had pressed against the wall.
”What’s his real name?” Daniel asked.
”Emilio. Emilio Ortega.” the man answered.
”Thank you.” Oliver growled, and socked the man in the face.
”We got a name. Emilio Ortega.” I relayed to Felicity.
”Pinging his cell’s GPS. He’s in the Glades. Ninth and Hasen.” Felicity reported.
”That address sounds a little familiar.” Daniel frowned.
”We’ll figure it out when we get there. Thanks, babe.” I said, the last part directed to Felicity and not Daniel, obviously.
———
The three of us crashed down into the location through the skylight, because badasses do that kind of stuff.
Oliver reached into his pocket and pulled out a small flashlight.
I hefted my bow and flicked the small switch beside the curl button, and my bow lit up because of a small flashlight placed right underneath the handle.
“My bow doesn’t have that.” Daniel frowned.
”Neither does mine.” Oliver frowned, too.
”Pays to date the girl who orders our bows, doesn’t it?” I grinned.
Oliver and I cast our lights around the room, and Oliver found Paco’s body first, chained to the ceiling by his ankle.
GUILTY was written beneath him, and ironically, a small cross dangled from around Paco’s neck.
The lights of the building turned on, and all three of us wheeled, Oliver and I notching arrows while Daniel flicked his wrists and two curved knives shot out into his hands. They looked vaguely Asian in appearance.
A man was standing there, a man with a buzz cut and dark hair.
”Why’d you kill all those men?” Oliver demanded.
”What the hell are you talking about?” the man demanded.
Laurel walked into the room behind the man, and looked shocked to see us.
”What are you doing?!” she exclaimed, her gaze sliding from Oliver to me to Daniel.
“Get out of here.” Oliver growled to Laurel.
”Oh, my God.” Laurel said, looking past my head. I glanced over my shoulder to see she was looking at Paco’s body.
“Now, Laurel!” Oliver ordered.
”No! Ted didn’t do this. Ted’s been with me for the last two hours. He trained with me, and then we went for dinner.” Laurel said firmly, then nodded at Paco, “And that… he wasn’t here when we left.”
Oliver and I exchanged looks, and then we both lowered our bows, letting the bowstring slacken.
———
“You ever heard of this Ted Grant?” Oliver questioned the team back at the bunker.
”Sure. I’ve used his gym a few times, not enough to really get to know him, but I don’t think he could do something like this.” Daniel said.
”Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” Oliver asked.
”Why would you need to know what gym I use?” Daniel asked blankly. Oliver shrugged, and the conversation moved on.
”Well, I saw his title fight a few years back on pay per view. They call him Wildcat. He’s the real deal.” Dig said.
”Body in his gym was strung up the same way that the bodies in the warehouse were.” Oliver noted.
”They kind of looked like punching bags, didn’t they? The way they were hung, I mean.” I put in.
“Well, Laurel vouched for him.” Daniel pointed out.
“I don’t think that Laurel is seeing clearly on this one.” Oliver shut my brother down.
”If Grant’s our doer, he’s more than a boxer.” Dig said.
“Hang on, I feel like we’re glossing past Laurel sticking up for this guy a little too fast. Is she 100% reliable? Maybe not. But she’s been a trusted friend to all of us for years now, and you longer than us, Oliver. Are you jealous of the time she’s spending with him? Because you’re talking about beating up a guy and your only evidence is circumstantial and petty.” Daniel snapped.
Everybody looked a little taken aback.
“Daniel, the body was found in Ted’s gym. The bodies were strung up like punching bags. It’s pretty obvious that Ted is behind this.” Oliver said.
”That’s the point! It’s too obvious. Dig said it himself, this guy’s the real deal. No way in hell he would leave this many clues pointing right at himself. Besides, Ted was getting, uh, Korean tacos with Laurel. Felicity can find footage to prove that, I’m sure.” Daniel waved a hand at my girlfriend.
”I can.” Felicity agreed, and started typing quickly, and up popped footage of Laurel and Ted in a restaurant eating Korean tacos. They looked pretty damn good.
”Could I have the address of that place?” I asked.
”Why? Think there’s some kind of clue there?” Oliver asked.
“What? No. Those tacos look good.” I said.
”My brother’s eating addiction aside, that proves Ted didn’t do this.” Daniel said.
”Maybe not this one. That’s not to say Ted didn’t hire someone to do this kill for him, and make it purposefully obvious, and then Ted has an alibi so all is well, suspicion is gone.” Oliver pointed out.
”Do you hear yourself right now? You’re just paranoid that you’re losing Laurel.” Daniel shot.
“Why are you defending this Grant guy so much? Last time I saw you this fired up about something like this was Sebastian Blood. And you were wrong there, too. That got my mother killed, and my sister kidnapped. But I didn’t once say anything to you. But let’s face it, Daniel, ideals don’t hold up in the real world. Not every nice guy is innocent.” Oliver said angrily.
Daniel surged forwards, but I darted forwards quickly, grabbing him by the arm with my left hand and shoving him away from Oliver.
“Liss, you have anything?” I asked, trying to smooth things over.
”Well, I hacked CSU’s files on the warehouse murders.” Felicity explained, “The Culebras were armed to the teeth, but the killer, the psycho mass murder guy, never fired a shot. They were beaten to death by brass knuckles.”
”It’s a pretty specific M.O.” Oliver said.
”It matches one murder from six years ago.” Felicity revealed, “Same as tonight, Culebra drug dealer. Blunt force trauma consistent with brass knuckles worn by a left-handed assailant.”
”It wasn’t me.” I piped up. Felicity rolled her eyes at me.
”Obviously. You weren’t here six years ago.” Felicity said.
“Is Wildcat a lefty, then?” I asked.
”They called him the Starling Southpaw.” Dig answered.
“Is that a… is that a yes?” I asked, blinking.
“Yes, that’s a yes. Jeez, man. Do you not follow baseball or boxing or anything that involves being left handed?” Dig wondered.
”I mean, no, I don’t.” I shrugged.
”Well, SCPD never put together Ted and the left-handed… ness. Ted was never arrested.” Felicity pointed out.
There was a beep from one of the computers at Felicity’s desk so she turned to look at it.
”He’s moving.” Felicity informed Oliver.
”You dinged him with a tracer?” Dig asked.
“Just because Laurel trusts him doesn’t mean I have to. Talk us in.” Oliver said.
———
Daniel
Oliver, David, and I arrived at a warehouse, unsure of what would await us inside.
The tracer led us to a storage locker filled with a hung up body just like the others, a black mask, a bunch of knives on a rack, and a newspaper article about the Starling City vigilante, but it wasn’t talking about us.
Beneath the strung up body was a bloody word, a calling card. GUILTY.
I also saw six pairs of brass knuckles, three gold, three black.
”This is pretty damning.” David ventured.
Oliver knelt down to reveal a coin, and suddenly Ted leaped out at Oliver.
The two rolled across the ground, Ted clearly in command of the roll, and for a second, it looked like Ted was going to strangle Oliver, and David stepped forwards to help.
But instead of needing help, Oliver broke free and jumped to his feet.
”Do we just watch?” David wondered.
“I guess so.” I said.
Ted tried to go in with some heavy punches, but Oliver blocked most of them, and then hit Ted to the ground with his bow.
Ted recovered quickly, staggering away from Oliver.
Oliver moved in like a shark smelling blood, but the blood was bait. Ted wasn’t half as stunned as he’d appeared, and he landed several heavy punches to Oliver’s chest, and Oliver rolled away from the seasoned boxer.
”We could stop this fight so easily.” David commented.
”I think it’s cool. I’m pretty sure Ted was the original Starling vigilante, so it’s kind of like vigilante vs vigilante.” I said.
”How are you sure about that?” David asked in surprise. I jerked my finger back to point at the article in question, and then I watched in amusement as Oliver stuck an arrow into one of Ted’s boxing gloves, and then fired it at Ted.
The boxing glove arrow hit Ted in the head and he flopped backwards like in a cartoon.
“Second time I’ve found you with a body!” Oliver raged at Ted.
”I’ve never killed anybody. I’m being set up.” Ted insisted.
”Why should I believe you?” Oliver demanded.
”Because I used to be a vigilante. I used to be you guys.” Ted said. David looked at me in surprise.
”How the hell did you figure that one out? Maybe he just likes vigilantes.” David said.
”Keen observational skills. There’s weapons all over this place, along with a map and a mask. This is Ted’s bunker, I’m pretty sure.” I said.
“This city’s been hurting long before you three showed up.” Ted said, climbing back up to his feet now that Oliver wasn’t in his face and directly hostile.
”I’ve never heard of another vigilante in Starling.” Oliver said.
”Me neither.” David agreed.
”It was six years ago. I wasn’t news, I stuck to the Glades.” Ted explained.
”And these are supposed to convince me?” Oliver asked, holding up two black masks, “Masks are also useful for serial killers.”
”Pot, meet kettle.” I grumbled, and Oliver clearly heard it.
”Says the guy currently wearing one.” Ted said. Maybe he hadn’t heard me. He probably didn’t have the sharpened survival senses that Oliver, David, and I had from our time on the island and elsewhere.
”Who’s that?” Oliver pointed at the body that was strung up like a punching bag.
“I don’t know. I’ve never seen him before in my life.” Ted said, and he sounded genuine. Ted pulled a key on a necklace out of his pocket.
”This key was hung around the body that was found in my gym.” Ted explained, “The key is to this storage locker.”
“He's leaving me a trail to follow.” Ted said.
”Who is?” Oliver asked.
”Whoever’s setting me up.” Ted said forcefully, “Look, I’ve never killed anyone.”
”Except for that drug dealer that you beat to death six years ago.” Oliver said.
”That was a mistake. I may have avoided jail, but I have lived with the guilt of that man’s death every single day of my life since. I gave it all up after that. I locked this place and I swore I’d never open it again.” Ted explained.
”Does anybody else know about this locker?” David spoke up.
“No. This is where I kept my supplies. A safe place separate from my day job. I’m sure you three’ve got one just like it.” Ted said. David shot me an incredulous look that I ignored.
”Ours is bigger.” Oliver growled.
I rolled my eyes. Really, Oliver?
”Look, we’re all trying to find out who the hell’s doing this. We could help each other.” Ted offered.
Oliver and Ted stared at each other for a few seconds, and then gave a slow nod.
———
“His name is Albert Mancini. No criminal record, aside from a few unpaid parking tickets.” Laurel said.
”Grant says he doesn’t know who this guy is.” Oliver growled.
”Oh, and now you believe him?” Laurel asked sarcastically.
”I haven’t decided yet!” Oliver exclaimed, “Do you know you’re training with a vigilante?”
“Former, apparently. And no, I didn’t.” Laurel said. I tapped David on the shoulder.
”We should give them some space.” I hissed, and he nodded.
The two of us walked away to give the quarreling couple some privacy. They argued for a few more moments until Ted interrupted.
”Ok, you know what, are you guys just about finished with your little private chat?” Ted huffed, walking over to Laurel and Oliver, and David and I moved to rejoin the group as well.
”The guy from your storage unit, he has no criminal record.” Laurel explained to Ted, handing him Mancini’s file, “He was a magician. Magician’s assistant, more accurately. He worked for a local act before getting cut loose. Mancini hasn’t worked since.”
”Culebra cartel, magician’s assistant. What’s the connection?” Oliver asked.
”They both make money disappear?” David joked.
”Their act was at the Sansa bar.” Ted read from the file Laurel had handed him, “The Sansa bar’s where the drug dealer was murdered.”
”You mean the person you beat to death?” Oliver asked, almost smugly. Laurel looked incredulously at Oliver.
”I told you, whoever’s doing this is leaving me a trail to follow.” Ted insisted.
”Then we follow it.” Laurel said.
”We need another minute.” Oliver growled.
”How do you two know each other?” Ted asked. Oliver and Laurel looked at each other.
”Business partners.” Oliver said.
Ted, David, and I walked away to give them some space to argue in peace.
After a minute or two, Oliver walked up to our group.
”Let’s go.” he said, and walked past us.
”What about Laurel?” Ted asked.
”She’s not coming.” Oliver said firmly.
Oliver led Ted, David, and I away from Laurel, and when I glanced back, Laurel almost looked sad.
What had she and Oliver discussed?
Chapter 110: Guilty, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
”I’m onsite.” Dig said into the comms.
”Copy. Keep watching the perimeter.” Oliver responded.
”Do you have snacks in the van?” David asked over comms. From my position walking into the club beside Oliver and Ted, I resisted the urge to facepalm.
”Yes. Leftovers from the last mission.” Dig replied to David. David was on overwatch from a nearby rooftop, and he’d even tricked his bow out with a thermal scope for more effective long-range shots. He’s nuts that way.
”How many partners do you guys have, anyway?” Ted asked.
”The Culebras, the body in your gym, the body in your storage locker.” Oliver said, ignoring Ted’s question, “Someone’s gone to a lot of trouble to frame you for murders and bring you here. Why? What does all this have to do with one killing six years ago?”
There was a click of a light turning on, and I turned sharply to see a light on the balcony up behind us had turned on, illuminating the figure of a man.
”Hello, Ted.” the man said, “I see you got my messages.”
The man started firing bullets, and Oliver, Ted, and I scrambled for cover. I wasn’t fast enough, apparently, because one bullet hit me in the arm, but it looked like the bullet hadn’t lodged in me, it had just torn right through. I clamped my hand down on it.
“Arrows. Brass knuckles. I never knew why we couldn’t just use a gun the way they did.” the man said.
“Because we’re better than they are.” Ted replied, “At least we’re supposed to be.”
”That’s almost ironic, coming from you. I trusted you!” the man shouted. I leaned back in pain, clutching my bleeding arm.
”Felicity, I’m going to need some medical support when I get back. A bullet ripped through my arm.” I groaned.
”Oh my God. Are you OK?” Felicity asked through the comms.
”Walk it off, brother.” David said unhelpfully.
“You can’t walk off an injury in your arm.” Felicity pointed out.
”The hell you can’t!” David retorted.
”Guys!” Dig interjected.
Oliver stepped out of cover and fired an arrow which knocked the gun from the shooter’s hand.
Oliver tore after the guy, and I hurried after him, glancing over my shoulder at Ted, who stood still as the police sirens wailed.
”Ted!” I shouted.
The boxer didn’t look up.
Swearing under my breath, I kept going, and heard a voice shout out ‘SCPD!’
Oliver and I arrived up on the balcony where the guy had been shooting from, and we saw as the police handcuffed Ted.
———
David
I shook my head, leaning against my desk in the bunker. I didn’t use it for desk-y stuff, I just kept books and snacks in the desk’s drawers, and then usually had my laptop sitting on the desk’s surface. Oh, yeah, I’d gotten a laptop from Felicity for my birthday. Well, technically my birthday wasn’t until next week, but she’d gotten it for me early and my keen observational skills located it before my birthday. Whoops.
Anyway, it wasn’t anything super fancy, just a nice purple laptop that Felicity had tricked out with high-speed Internet. Or maybe that was the bunker Internet. Either way, it ran hella fast.
”Sorry he got past me.” Dig said, “He knew an exit out of the building that wasn’t on any of the blueprints that Felicity hooked us up with.”
”Yeah, and I didn’t see him come out above ground once.” I agreed.
Laurel thundered into the bunker, looking pissed.
”You had Ted Grant arrested?” Laurel demanded.
”Your father’s men found him at a crime scene. Another body was found at a storage locker that he owns, along with evidence of past vigilantism.” Oliver said firmly.
”No, he’s innocent.” Laurel insisted.
”I know. I saw the person who did this.” Oliver consoled his… was girlfriend the right word? I wasn’t sure how serious the two of them were, but they sure squabbled a lot. Usually with yelling involved.
”Who is it?” Laurel asked.
”He was wearing Ted’s old gear. Full face mask.” Oliver sighed, “But clearly Grant knows who’s behind the mask.”
“Yeah, they did seem pretty close.” Daniel agreed, “The shooter was talking like he knew Ted well. Maybe he worked with him in the vigilante days?”
”Like Ted’s version of you or me.” I realized.
”Maybe.” Oliver said, considering Daniel’s and my theory, “Laurel, can you see if you can talk to Ted? Maybe he can shed some light on who this guy is.”
”I’m on it.” Laurel nodded, and walked out of the bunker.
———
Daniel and I stepped away from an ice cream cart, biting into our freshly purchased ice creams.
While Tatsu was helping Oliver recall what he had seen, hoping to locate the courier’s missing message.
Maseo had given us some money, and let us have a few hours of fun in the city.
Frankly, after nearing three years now of absolute hell, I was beyond happy to just have some time in the city, carefree.
”So, you ready to go home?” Daniel asked me.
”I mean… it’ll be different when we do go back. Dad’s dead. It’s something I don’t think we’ve really come to terms with, because we’ve lost everything we had, but even if we go back tonight, we’ll still be missing him. I don’t know if I’m ready to face that. A part of me wants to stay away from Starling forever. To avoid facing that pain.” I confessed. Daniel took a pause before responding.
”You’re right. It has been difficult to mourn him, because it seems like we’ve lost the whole world, so his loss isn’t as keenly noticed. But David, he wouldn’t want us to spend our lives as nomads, leaving Mom alone. Imagine what she’s going through. She has her illness to contend with, plus she’s lost her daughter, and now her husband and twin sons.” Daniel sighed.
”Yeah. We can’t leave Mom alone.” I agreed.
Two pretty Chinese girls walked past, about our age of seventeen or so, and they both smiled a little flirtatiously at us as they passed.
”Whoa. Did you see that?” I grinned at my brother. He looked embarrassed.
”I saw.” he shrugged.
”We’re American. I wonder if that gives us foreign cred. We’re the hot exchange students!” I said jubilantly.
”Stop being weird.” Daniel chided.
“Oh, c’mon, man. We’re almost eighteen, and neither of us have kissed a girl, unless you were stealing some private time with Shado or Tatsu.” I joked. Daniel looked mortified at my joke.
“I wasn’t.” he said.
”Then we should go talk to those girls.” I prodded.
Daniel shook his head, looking shy.
”Fine. I’ll do it myself.” I said, and walked after the two pretty Chinese girls.
———
“No word from Laurel?” Oliver sighed.
“Not yet.” Felicity replied, “But according to SCPD email traffic, which I may or may not have hacked into, they are dropping the charges against Ted Grant.”
”Alright.” I nodded, “That’s good, at least. How’s Daniel doing?”
”Good. He actually just checked in. Your guys’ Aunt Miranda fixed him up as best she could. He’s back in fighting shape.” Felicity reported.
Felicity’s phone started ringing.
”It’s Laurel.” she reported.
”Put her on speaker.” Oliver said quickly.
”I hated you so much for that.” came a masculine voice through the phone speaker.
”That voice, that’s him.” Oliver recalled.
”I was just a kid,” the voice continued, “You were supposed to know better.”
”Call’s coming from Laurel’s cell.” Felicity explained while typing briskly, “Moving fast, 45 miles an hour. They’re in her car. They’re headed north on route 17.”
”Keep that line open.” Oliver said.
”And let Daniel know the specifics.” I chimed in as Oliver and I moved for our gear.
———
Oliver and I made a sharp turn on our motorcycles, pursuing Laurel’s car.
Dig and Daniel in the Arrow-mobile, aka a van, had tried to get the car to stop, but the man had seemingly made Laurel call their bluff, and they’d not slowed.
The two of us were rapidly gaining on Laurel’s car, and we pulled up on either side of it.
From the backseat, a black guy with a gun was shooting at us. He looked pretty young, frankly, probably my age or so.
The man shot out the side windows trying to hit Oliver or I, and we both quickly braked to avoid getting shot.
When the car gained a sufficient lead, Oliver notched an arrow and fired it into the hole where the back window had been, narrowly missing hitting the shooter.
The car jerked to the side suddenly, and the tail end of it caught the front of Oliver’s bike, which knocked into mine, and both of us went down hard.
Daniel, on his motorcycle now instead of riding shotgun in a van, drove past to pick up the slack.
“Damn it!” Oliver huffed. Dig in his van pulled up behind us, and Oliver and I quickly got in.
———
Daniel
The guy in the back seat of Laurel’s car who had been behind the killings opened the door and leaned out of it to shoot at me.
But Laurel, in a stroke of genius, yanked the car to the left which sent the shooter flying from the car.
I pulled my motorcycle up to a stop and got off, grabbing my recurve bow off of the handlebars.
I saw the van pull up behind me, and David, Dig, and Oliver hop out and run for where Laurel’s car had crashed.
I, however, moved forwards to engage the enemy. The shooter lifted a gun, but I quickly knocked that out of his hand with a throwing star. I grabbed my bow by the end of it and whacked it across his face like a bat. It was built specifically to be able to do stuff like that, a move that would splinter a normal recurve bow.
He ran forwards, and it became a hand to hand combat fight. He had brass knuckles on, so when his punches landed, they hurt.
It put me more on the defensive than the offensive, dodging away from his heavy hits.
One such dodge gave me an opening, and I savagely used all the force I possessed to kick out and hit this guy in the knee. Hard.
He cried out, staggering away from me. He held up his hands.
”Don’t you get it? They’re using you! The green and the purple ones, they treat you like a sidekick. You’re not a human being, man. You are just another weapon in their arsenal. And the second you do something wrong, they will turn their backs on you. They will abandon you!” the guy, who I presumed was Ted’s old sidekick, said.
He stopped talking very quickly once a blue arrow was sticking out of his shoulder. The man fell over sideways from the pain of his knee and shoulder, giving a weak cough on the ground.
”I’m not you.” I said firmly.
———
“You realize you were being a petty ass today, right?” I checked with Oliver once him, David, and I were back in the bunker. Alone, oddly enough.
Oliver looked to David for help.
”Don’t look at me. I happen to agree with Daniel on this one. You let your feelings for Laurel cloud your judgement with Ted.” David held up his hands innocently.
”What, like you guys have never felt threatened by guys seemingly moving in on your girlfriends?” Oliver huffed.
”Ha! You were being petty.” David grinned.
”Please. I’m not the only one. I seem to recall you having a bit more anger towards Felicity’s ex than for your usual criminal.” Oliver shot back, “And what about Ray Palmer, Felicity’s rich boss?”
”Ray Palmer? You think I’m threatened by Ray Palmer? He’s like, the nicest dude in existence.” David said, “As for that Cooper guy, he was just a prick. A prick who got his hands on Felicity. Ok, so maybe I was a little petty.”
”A little?” I chimed in innocently, “I heard a lot of what you were saying. Could you get any more small penis jokes in there?”
”Those were clever as shit. I don’t even think he found them all.” David chuckled, “But circling back around to Oliver, seriously? You had to compare secret lair sizes?”
”Compensating much?” I grinned.
”I don’t think I like you guys teaming up against me.” Oliver said, smiling.
”Yeah, Daniel might be a little bit too witty to leave alive. I’m the funny one, but he has some ice cold one-liners.” David agreed.
“Very true.” Oliver chuckled.
———
David
”This is it. This is the dead drop.” Oliver said, gesturing to a big pile of blue, red, and yellow plastic crates.
I noted something on the floor.
”Is this it?” I asked, reaching down to pick up a folder laying on the ground, half hidden behind a stack of crates.
”Yes.” Oliver said, taking it from me. He ripped it open and pulled out a picture of some hills and mountains.
”What kind of message is that? That’s a postcard.” I pointed out unhelpfully.
”We’ll examine it back at the house.” Maseo said.
———
“Have you ever heard of steganography?” Maseo asked as he ran a scanner along the picturesque view depicted on the apparently sinister postcard.
”Is that the dinosaur with the plates on its back?” Oliver asked.
”What the hell? No. That’s a stegosaurus. I didn’t even finish high school and I knew that.” I argued with Oliver.
”Steganography is the art of concealing a message within another message. In this case, within an image.” Maseo explained, and Oliver and I walked around Maseo’s desk to see Maseo’s computer screen.
The image on the screen converted into four words.
CONTACT LI KUAN HUI
”Li Kuan Hui?” Oliver asked, sounding out each name like a child learning to speak.
”Who is that?” I asked.
”I do not know.” Maseo admitted, “But if Chien Na Wei’s interested in him, so are we.”
Tatsu came into the room, and Oliver glanced at her.
”Hey. That memory stuff, it worked. Thank you.” Oliver said to Maseo’s wife.
”I don’t want your gratitude.” Tatsu replied, “There’s only one thing I want from you.”
”Name it.” Oliver shrugged.
”Get out of our lives as soon as possible.” Tatsu said firmly.
Chapter 111: Draw Back Your Bow, Part 1
Notes:
Ok, so I’ve picked a spot for the promised sex scenes for reaching 100 chapters. They will follow the upcoming crossover event in the break that comes after it, so after ‘Brave and the Bold’ and prior to ‘The Climb’.
So, there’s six chapters left until you get to see those, and I do have the pairings picked out already.
I’m not going to reveal all three, but I will tell you that one of them involves Donna Smoak.
Chapter Text
David
Starling City, Six Months Ago
”In the last five minutes, SCPD had had over 200 reports of masked men attacking the city.” Felicity said, looking up from her tablet.
Dig jerked the wheel hard to the left to avoid a crashed car as we hurtled along the road, in front of the burning Rockets Arena.
We drove through the city for a good while more, and then happened upon a crowd of fleeing civilians.
“It’s 3.8 miles to the bridge.” Felicity reported.
”3.8 miles and a dozen Mirakuru soldiers.” Dig put in.
”A dozen? That’s a conservative estimate.” I grumbled.
”Stop.” Oliver said.
”Stop? We’re already late!” Felicity replied.
”Stop!” Oliver shouted, and Dig hit the brakes.
Oliver jumped out of the van, and Dig, Daniel, and I did the same.
Oliver reached up and grabbed an arrow, letting it fly true into the arm of a Mirakuru soldier who was holding a beautiful redheaded woman aloft. When the arrow hit, the Mirakuru soldier dropped the redhead.
The soldier Oliver had shot yanked the arrow out of his arm, and he and his buddy stalked towards the four of us.
I reached for an arrow, but Oliver simply notched an exploding arrow to his bowstring and fired it at the ground where the two soldiers were, knocking them both down.
”Everybody get back inside!” Oliver called to the civilians who looked on in terror, aimed at the Mirakuru soldiers, not us. Well, I didn’t think it was us.
We all climbed back inside the van, and as Dig started moving, I caught a quick glimpse of the redheaded woman’s face and the sheer gratefulness and adoration on it.
———
Present Day
“Isaac Stanzler.” Lance said, kneeling by the body that laid on the cold asphalt, “Looks like the two of you have got the same taste in outfits.”
”Cosplayer?” I guessed dryly.
Oliver, Daniel, and I stood in a line, all three of us fully clad in our gear.
”I thought he was in police custody.” Daniel spoke.
”Yeah. Corrections was transporting him to Iron Heights when he got pin-cushioned.” Lance explained.
”By who?” Oliver asked.
”Your guess is as good as mine.” Lance shrugged, “But whoever it was went to a lot of trouble. Dressing him up and dumping him like this? I’d say our doer’s definitely trying to get your attention.”
”Well, he’s got it. Any leads yet?” Oliver asked.
”No. The only physical evidence other than the body is this.” Lance said, offering an arrow in a see-through plastic bag.
Oliver grabbed it and held it up so Daniel and I could see.
”Shaped like a spade. What’s that all about?” Lance asked.
”Whoever our doer is clearly doesn’t know how a deck of cards works. Spades are black. Now, if it was a diamond, that would make more sense.” I said.
Oliver, Daniel, and Lance all looked at me.
”I don’t know. We’ll look into it.” Oliver promised, and turned away from Lance.
Daniel and I followed, and as we walked, my brother glanced at me.
”You talk too much. We’re supposed to be quieter and more secretive under the mask.” Daniel said, a bit jokingly, but I guessed there was some truth there.
”If I have something to say, I’m going to say it.” I shrugged.
———
Hong Kong, Five Years Ago
I was sitting on the floor eating a bowl of soup while Oliver sat on the opposite side of the table reading a book on Cantonese.
Tatsu came out of a side room carrying a basket which she dropped beside Oliver.
”I’m not your mother or your wife or your maid.” Tatsu said sternly, arms crossed.
”Ok, all right, you don’t like me, I get it.” Oliver sighed.
”At least you’re perceptive.” Tatsu shot back, and I snickered.
”I thought that last week we did the whole candle mediation thing, and maybe we had a moment.” Oliver said. I looked at Oliver in surprise. Was he trying to flirt with Maseo’s wife?
I looked over to where Daniel had been sitting with Akio, but the boys had gone. Daniel was developing quite the bond with Akio, despite being a few years older than him.
“Moment’s over. You can celebrate by doing your own laundry.” Tatsu said.
”I do my own laundry.” I put in.
”No you do not. Daniel does yours.” Tatsu chided. Oliver laughed. Damn. I didn’t realize Tatsu knew that.
”What?” Tatsu asked with some attitude. It was nice seeing someone put Oliver in his place.
”I… I don’t know how to do laundry.” Oliver said.
Tatsu stared at Oliver as Maseo walked past her towards the front door, dressed up in his fancy suit.
”Where you going?” Oliver asked Maseo.
”Waller just called. New intel on this Li Kuan Hui the Triad’s interested in.” Maseo explained, and Oliver rose to his feet, but Maseo shook his head, “My contact is down at the docks. A Gaijin would stick out like neon down there.”
”Gaijin?” Oliver blinked.
”Foreigner.” I translated.
”How do you know that?” Oliver asked in surprise.
”Tokyo Drift. Daniel and I love those movies.” I grinned.
”It’ll be fine. I’ll only be gone an hour.” Maseo said, nodding to Tatsu.
”What are we supposed to do?” Oliver asked.
”Your laundry, apparently.” Maseo smirked.
———
Queen Consolidated was an excellent place to work. My boss was a brilliant and strikingly sexy woman who I happened to be sleeping with. They had purchased a new coffee maker since said brilliant woman had smashed the old one with a hammer, and this new one was much fancier.
I was getting coffee for Felicity when another one of the QC employees walked up with an empty mug and glared at me.
”Everything alright?” I asked him, curious. My eyes narrowed slightly at the anger on his face.
”Not really. You think you’re some hotshot, walking around like you own the place. You’re only here because you’re friends with Oliver Queen and managed to ingratiate yourself to the new boss.” the guy snapped.
”Ray? He’s a nice guy, if you’re not happy with your position, you could probably just ask-“ I said, but he cut me off.
”If all you gotta do to get a job around here is sleep with a woman who’s higher up, I think I’ve got the next promotion made.” the man chuckled cruelly.
I made a show of looking the man up and down and then shook my head.
”I wouldn’t count on that.” I said innocently, and then I grabbed Felicity’s now full mug of coffee and walked out of the cafeteria, heading to Felicity’s office. I met her coming out of said office, and she must have noticed the slightly downcast look on my face.
”What is it?” she asked, taking a sip of the coffee I handed her.
”Some guy I’ve never met just walked up to me and said I only have a job here because I’m sleeping with you.” I said.
”What? They said that to your face?” Felicity asked. I shot her a slightly incredulous look at how unsurprised she was about the man’s words.
”Well, you must have heard the whispers and hushed conversations.” Felicity pointed out.
”I always just assumed it was because I was a male secretary.” I shrugged.
”Oh. Well, yeah, I’ve been hearing the whispers about you for a while now. But you’re not a small guy, it must have taken a lot of guts to be that hostile to your face.” Felicity said, “Was the guy jacked?”
”No, not even close.” I snorted.
Felicity and I walked into Ray’s office, and we found him doing the salmon ladder.
”What are you doing? We were supposed to be at the press conference 20 minutes ago.” Felicity said. Ray dropped down from the salmon ladder, and smiled at us.
”You do the salmon ladder, too?” I asked in surprise.
”Yeah, you wanna race?” Ray asked, grinning.
”Uh, definitely.” I said, and reached up to start unbuttoning my button up shirt, and set my shirt on the table as I headed over to the salmon ladder.
”You wanna go first?” I invited.
”Sure.” Ray said.
So, up the salmon ladder he went, and then came back down again. He was quick, but not my level of quick.
I grinned at him and jumped up onto the salmon ladder and really put some effort into the jumps and descents. I wasn’t holding a stopwatch, but I was pretty sure that was a record time for me.
I dropped back down to see Ray laughing.
”I think you just won.” Ray said, and I gave a modest shrug.
”Sorry, Liss, you were saying?” I invited, looking up at Felicity, who was staring at Ray and I, who were both shirtless, with slightly glazed eyes.
She startled from whatever dreamland she was in and nodded.
”I’m sorry, I couldn’t hear a word you were saying.” Felicity confessed.
”You were saying something?” Ray prompted.
”Oh, right. The announcement. There’s a gajillion reporters and city notables waiting for you.” Felicity recalled.
”Oh. Well, this will be interesting.” Ray laughed, “BTW, are you guys free for dinner tomorrow night?”
”What?” Felicity asked.
”I have a dinner with the CEO of a Nevada mining concern. They own mineral rights, which are imperative to the cogeneration project.” Ray explained.
”And you asked us to join you because…” I trailed off.
”Oh, I’m not going to be able to make it. Yeah, I have a meeting during the dinner, but I told them that I’d send somebody I trusted. I really hope you guys can do this, because frankly, the CEO is boring. His wife? Even more boring. If you guys can’t go and I have to go instead, I’ll end up slicing my wrists open with a butter knife.” Ray said.
”What about me cutting open my wrists?” I asked.
”Well, you two can keep each other entertained.” Ray shrugged.
”Don’t you have a dozen other employees who you can delegate this to?” Felicity appealed.
”Hundreds, actually, but none I trust like you guys.” Ray said.
“You mean you trust Felicity, and I’m her anti-wrist cutting measure.” I corrected. Ray shrugged.
”Something like that.” he nodded, and opened the door to a little closet, “Just to sweeten the deal, I went ahead and bought some fancy clothes for you to wear to the dinner, and then they’re yours to keep.”
Ray held up a blue dress on a hanger and an expensive looking dark blue suit. They were matching, even though I wished they weren’t in Daniel’s color scheme.
”This dress… costs more than my apartment.” Felicity said in disbelief.
“Yeah, it’s couture.” Ray agreed, “Which I’m pretty sure is French for expensive.”
Felicity held the dress up to her face and smelled it.
Ray held out the navy blue suit, and I took it grudgingly, looking it over.
”Suit’s not bad.” I admitted. He smiled, looking between Felicity and I.
”So… dinner?” Ray asked hopefully.
“Alright, fine. But only so I can wear this dress.” Felicity conceded.
”Yay.” I said unenthusiastically.
Felicity and I walked out of Ray’s office, with my suit slung over my shoulder, while Felicity held her dress like it was priceless.
”You and I are going to be best friends.” she cooed to it.
”Ah, damn it, I forgot my shirt.” I said, and turned around back to Ray’s office.
When I entered, I saw him looking at a file labeled A.T.O.M, but he closed it too quickly for me to see what it was.
“I forgot my shirt.” I apologized, and grabbed the shirt I left on the table and left the office, wondering what Ray had been so quick to hide from me.
———
Daniel
”Hey.” Oliver greeted Dig. I looked up to see that Dig had arrived. Oliver held up the red spade arrow that Quentin had given us for Dig to see.
“Last time I saw a spade that lethal, it cut up a pretty good royal flush I was holding.” Dig joked.
”Why are you and David both making card jokes?” I groaned. Dig chuckled.
”The arrow’s hand-soldered out of high-carbon steel.” Oliver explained to Dig.
”Where’d you find it?” he inquired.
”Isaac Stanzler’s chest.” Oliver answered.
”Ted Grant’s psycho sidekick.” Dig said.
A memory flashed up, of Isaac claiming that Oliver and David would betray me like Ted had betrayed him. I knew that my brother and the man who might as well be my other brother would never betray me like that, but the words lingered nonetheless.
”Was murdered while being transferred by the SCPD.” Oliver explained to Dig what we’d learned from Quentin.
“By an arrow.” Dig nodded, glancing at me. He and Oliver shared an intense look I couldn’t comprehend, but I saw Oliver shake his head, and the moment passed.
”Yep. These bodies were staged, dressed up to look like me.” Oliver was cut off by Dig.
”Copycat archer. Guess all that positive publicity you guys have been getting has a downside.” Dig said.
”Well, someone is murdering people, and they need to be stopped.” I said.
”We need to find him.” Oliver agreed, “I want Felicity to do a work-up on all of this ASAP.”
“Copy.” Dig said, walking over to Felicity’s usual desk.
I heard applause on the computer’s speakers, and turned towards it, walking up beside Dig.
A news broadcast was playing of Ray Palmer addressing a crowd of reporters. By the side of his podium stood Felicity, and I could see David in the corner of the screen, off the stage and leaning against the wall, his eyes flicking around like he was making sure nobody looked suspicious.
He was always much warier in big crowds when Felicity was there, I had noticed. It was almost as if he doubted his ability to protect her if needed.
”I think Felicity’s a little busy right now.” Dig replied.
”Doing what?” Oliver asked, coming up beside me.
”A few months ago,” Ray began his speech, “I made a promise to help revitalize Starling City. But I knew I couldn’t do it alone. I needed help. A lot of help. From people who are even more intelligent and dedicated than I am. All of us are working very hard with one goal in mind. To save our city. But to do so, Queen Consolidated needs to be something else.”
Ray gestured to the curtain behind him and it pulled apart to reveal the Queen Consolidated logo was gone, and in its’ place was a logo for Palmer Technologies, which was a big P with a spinning atom around it.
Applause thundered from the broadcast, and I glanced at Oliver. He looked strained, and it made sense. The last of his family legacy was gone, in a sense.
Oliver walked away from the screen, and Dig turned off the broadcast, only for the sound of hammering to fill the bunker. Dig and I exchanged glances.
“You alright?” I asked Oliver.
”I’m… I’m fine.” Oliver nodded. He then resumed hammering the red spade on the arrow.
It splintered into pieces, and Oliver put the hammer down.
”You don’t seem fine.” Dig said cautiously, but Oliver wasn’t listening. He’d dug something out of the arrow head.
”What is this?” he asked, using his nails to pull it apart, and it unfurled. It was a piece of paper, with words written on it.
”What’s that, a note?” Dig wondered.
Oliver held it up under the magnifying glass, where 15 Baron Street, Apt. 7 was visible.
”It’s an address.” I realized.
”15 Baron Street, Apartment 7.” Oliver said thoughtfully.
———
Oliver kicked open the door to Apartment 7, and it swung open with a crash.
We moved into the apartment, just Oliver, Dig, and I. Felicity and David were still at QC, I mean… PT?
The apartment was mostly devoid of furniture, except for numerous red candles casting a romantic glow on the apartment and red flower petals strewn around the floor. I clicked on my handheld flashlight, still a little bitter that Cisco hadn’t installed one in the handle of my bow like Felicity had had done for David’s.
”Nobody’s home.” I said, and I had a guess that my brother would be making some kind of dirty joke about the candles if he was here.
Oliver headed into a large room which was covered in articles about the three Arrows. But every single article had David and I covered up messily with black Sharpie, leaving just Oliver visible.
A giant heart was placed against the wall, the perimeter made of photos of Oliver in his green vigilante gear, while the inner portion of the heart was comprised of red photos of bloodied corpses.
”These are all articles about the Arrows.” Dig noted.
I aimed my flashlight at a few in particular.
”Yeah, but look, someone’s scribbled me and David out of every photo.” I pointed out.
”So, not a copycat. Just a fan of the green Arrow. And from the looks of it, a pretty dedicated one.” Dig said.
Oliver walked over to a big heart-shaped mirror covered with Oliver’s green arrows, along with one red spade arrow in the middle.
”This isn’t a spade.” Oliver said, turning the arrow upside down, “It’s a heart.”
”Damn it. So David was right? It wasn’t a red spade?” I sighed.
”Looks like.” Oliver said.
A cell phone began ringing, interrupting the conversation.
I backed up from the phone. Heart arrow killer clearly wanted to speak to Oliver, or there’d be blue and purple arrows up on that mirror.
Oliver answered the phone and put it on speaker so Dig and I could hear.
”It’s you.” said a breathless woman’s voice on the phone, “I can’t believe it’s really you. Did you like your present?”
”Do you mean Isaac Stanzler, the man you killed?” Oliver demanded.
”I see the way you take care of your city. Makes me wonder… who takes care of you? I want to help you… to fight with you.. to kill for you.” the woman said, frighteningly passionately, “Mr. Stanzler was just the first. He might be the second. I thought we could punish this one together.”
Oliver held the phone up so Dig and I could see the image of a man wearing explosives, clearly against his will.
”I’m going to find you.” Oliver growled.
”Well, that’s the idea.” the woman said a bit flirtatiously, “But you’d better hurry, I don’t think he’s got very long.”
There was a sound of a kiss, and then the line went dead.
———
———
Felicity and David walked into the bunker, and Oliver and I glanced up at them.
”Are we interrupting?” David asked, setting down a bag of Big Belly Burger.
”No, what’s up?” Oliver asked, glancing to Felicity, because let’s face it, David wouldn’t be the one to have a breakthrough in a case. Felicity was definitely the smart one in their relationship.
”I had an idea about finding your not-so-secret but very crazy admirer’s hostage.” Felicity said.
“Which, by the way, this can’t be your first stalker, right?” David grinned at Oliver.
“No comment.” Oliver replied simply. David looked to me.
”I need you to ask Thea about whether or not Oliver’s ever had any stalkers before. It’s important to me.” David said.
”I’ll make sure I ask. Oh, do you think Helena counts?” I suggested.
”Hmm… she does put the ‘crazy’ and ‘hot’ in crazy hot, but she wasn’t really following Oliver around, though, was she?” David said, waggling his hand about.
”Did you just call the woman who abducted me crazy hot?” Felicity rounded on David.
”Uh… I might have, yes.” David said meekly.
“Who is it?” Oliver asked as Felicity walked over to her desk and sat down in front of her three monitors.
”Joe Gravano. Local mob boss, wanted for 39 counts of murder, racketeering, and drug smuggling.” Felicity explained.
”Mob boss? He must have some killer security. How’d psycho get her hands on him?” David asked.
”No idea.” Felicity said, cuing up the image that Oliver had received on the phone that the stalker had called him on.
In the background of the photo was a bag marked NPP, a detail Oliver and I hadn’t noticed last night.
”What’s NPP?” Oliver asked, beating me to it.
”I don’t know, but I can definitely find out.” Felicity said.
”Where are we with the cell phone from her apartment?” Oliver questioned.
”Crazy pants encrypted the SIM card.” Felicity answered, “I can crack it, but it’s going to take some time.”
”Which we don’t have, and neither does he.” Oliver sighed, “I need 100% of your focus on finding Gravano.”
“And I will work around the clock on it, except for tonight.” Felicity said. David groaned.
”What’s tonight?” I asked, curious at my brother’s reaction.
”Ray Palmer bribed Felicity into taking his place at some schmoozing dinner with a fancy dress.” David explained before Felicity could get a word in.
”And David will be going to prevent me from dying of boredom.” Felicity added.
”Such intense boredom it leads to suicide, if Ray’s to be believed.” David sighed.
”Ha ha.” I grinned at David, “So I’m spending my night going after a psycho stalker and you’re going to a business dinner?”
”The food better be good.” David said moodily.
”Oh, hush.” Felicity chided my brother without looking over at him. I’d always liked how she put him in his place.
If only I was effective at shutting him up as she was.
———
David
”Nothing?” Oliver asked quietly as Tatsu hung up the phone.
Across the room, Daniel was playing a card game with Akio, keeping him distracted.
Maseo was missing, after all.
”He’s not answering his cell.” Tatsu fretted.
”Just relax. I’m sure he’s fine.” Oliver said.
”He said it would only be an hour. That was nine hours ago.” Tatsu said, visibly near tears, “If he’s going to be late, he always calls.”
”He said he was meeting down at the docks, right?” I verified.
”Yeah, we’ll go down and check it out.” Oliver nodded.
”No, I’ll go.” Tatsu said.
”Um… no offense, but you’re just… Maseo’s wife.” Oliver said. I heard Daniel snort from across the room.
”And you just a billionaire who doesn’t know how to use laundry machine.” Tatsu retorted.
Oliver glanced at Akio.
”Do you have someone who can watch Akio for a few hours?” Oliver asked.
Tatsu nodded.
———
Daniel
Thea and I sat side by side at a table, watching and listening as a DJ there to try out for club DJ was doing his best, but failing.
Thea and I exchanged looks. I was no music snob, but even I could tell this guy wasn’t exactly the cream of the crop.
”Great, uh, thank you.” Thea said in a falsely bright voice, “You were terrific.”
”Auditions are over.” said a male voice from behind Thea and I, and we both turned around, “Thanks for coming, guys. Hey, peace out!”
“Wait, what are you doing? Auditions are NOT over.” Thea said, the last part addressing the crowd of DJ wannabes currently lingering around.
”Trust me, I’m saving you two from wasting your day here.” said the cocky DJ who had long, surfer type blond hair and wore a black hoodie and jeans.
I wasn’t too great with social confrontations. I wasn’t my brother, who always had a barbed insult on the tip of his tongue, but I also wasn’t going to stay quiet while some guy tried to throw his weight around in my girlfriend’s club.
”I don’t need saving from anyone, and if you’re really as good as you say you are, then you can just wait in line and prove it like everyone else.” Thea said.
“Unless auditions are over because you wouldn’t be able to make the cut, and you just need a job.” I said, mentally congratulating myself on a good insult.
”As if. I don’t audition.” said the surfer DJ.
”Then you don’t work. For me or for my club. So… the exit’s that way.” Thea retorted. Damn. I really needed to up my game. My girlfriend and my brother both had some zingers, and I was much better on my feet than I was in a battle of insults.
“Later, princess.” said surfer DJ, and he walked off.
”Douche.” I muttered as he walked off.
———
David
”I got her!” Felicity exclaimed, and I sat bolt upright from my position laying on my desk reading a book.
”The user registered to the encrypted SIM card, Carrie Cutter, she’s former SCPD.” Felicity said, “She was the first woman SWAT team member.”
Oliver, Daniel, and I all crowded around Felicity’s chair to look at the photo of Carrie Cutter on the screen.
”I’ve seen her before.” Oliver said.
”Well, she’s not unpretty for a wacko, if you’re into the whole red-headed vixen-type thing.” Felicity said.
”Is there anybody who isn’t?” I asked without thinking, and winced.
Felicity turned around to look at me, and I gave a sheepish grin.
”You are not winning any boyfriend brownie points tonight.” Daniel chuckled.
“Shut up.” I grumbled.
”If she was a police officer, that might be why she looks familiar.” Oliver said.
”No, she left the force one year before you guys got back from the island.” Felicity said, “But there’s another very good reason she looks familiar.”
A photo popped up of a crime scene photograph with a particularly sexy redhead noticeable in the crowd of civilian onlookers.
”Why was she at the crime scene at Ted Grant’s gym?” Oliver asked.
”I don’t know, but it’s not just there.” Felicity said, and up popped numerous photos of her, all taken at crime scenes that specifically Oliver had been involved in.
”Apparently stalking isn’t her only hobby, either. She’s a member of a gardening group. Which explains the whole NPP thing.” Felicity said.
”What NPP thing?” I asked.
”The bag in the Gravano hostage photo. NPP, it’s an acronym. Stands for nitrogen, phosphate, and potash.” Felicity explained, “It’s the chemical formula for fertilizer.”
”Why the hell do you know that?” I muttered.
”So, what if she’s keeping Gravano in a greenhouse?” Oliver prompted.
”Yeah.” Felicity said, and started typing.
”The closest one to her apartment is Sherwood Florist, 7884 Hauser.” Felicity explained.
”Ironic, considering your whole Robin Hood theme.” I pointed out to Oliver.
”Does that make you Maid Marian?” Daniel joked.
”No, I’m obviously Will Scarlet. You can be Little John.” I grinned.
“Does that make Dig Friar Tuck?” Felicity chimed in. I laughed.
“Grab your gear.” Oliver nodded to Daniel and I, putting an end to our Robin Hood metaphor.
———
The three of us moved through the abandoned florist shop carefully.
Oliver glanced around.
”David, find Gravano. Daniel and I will take care of Cutter.” Oliver said.
I nodded, and broke off from the other two archers, heading along a row of shelves full of plants. There was a twang of a bowstring, and I turned sharply, lifting my arm quickly enough to catch the heart shaped arrowhead centimeters from entering my chest.
A girl with red hair and a tight, cleavage baring green crop top on grinned at me. She held a bow and had a quiver of arrows on her back.
”You got a codename? Heartbreaker, or something cool like that?” I asked.
”It’s Cupid, stupid.” Carrie Cutter said.
“Ah. That makes sense.” I said.
“No sign of Cutter.” Oliver’s voice came through comms.
I reached up with the hand not holding the heart shaped arrow to press the button to answer, and then the heart-shaped arrow in my hand exploded, which sent me flying into a rack of plants, where I hit my head on a clay pot, smashing it.
I faded out to unconsciousness.
———
Daniel
Oliver and I walked into a room where Carrie Cutter stood with her foot up on a chair that Gravano was standing on, or otherwise he’d be hung. A rope was tied around his neck and mounted to the ceiling.
My brother lay unconscious on the floor, his purple gear covered in dirt.
”Make a wish.” Cutter said, holding up a cupcake with a lit flame on it, “Mine’s already come true. For the two of us to be together forever.”
”Please help me.” Gravano begged, “Don’t leave me with this psycho!”
”Quiet!” Cutter snapped.
”You don’t want to do this.” Oliver tried to appeal. I backed up a few steps, hoping that would allow Oliver to talk her down.
”Sure I do.” Cutter said in a breathy way, and I couldn’t help but wonder if Cutter had used her admittedly undeniable sex appeal to get the jump on a distracted David. I couldn’t see any other way she’d be able to take him out, barring a surprise attack of some sort.
Oliver notched an arrow to shoot the rope that Gravano was tied to.
”Oh, I wouldn’t do that. That rope’s laced with a trip wire that’s hooked up to a little thing on his chest that goes ‘boom!’” Cutter advised.
”So what do you want, then?” Oliver demanded.
”Not much. Just… you.” Cutter said.
”Never going to happen.” Oliver said firmly.
”Such a party pooper.” Cutter said in a ditzy voice, and then kicked out the chair from under Gravano’s feet and ran.
Oliver quickly severed the rope, and I moved clear as Oliver ran forwards, yanked the explosive vest off Gravano, and then hurled it up into the air and used an explosive arrow to detonate it early, preventing us from being harmed.
”I never thought I’d be happy to see you guys!” Gravano exclaimed, and Oliver sucker-punched him.
———
“Looks like you weren’t the only person Carrie stalked.” Dig mentioned, looking at a computer screen, “She was put on limited duty after becoming obsessed with her partner. The department sent her to St. Walker’s for a psych eval. She quit the force a little bit after.”
”Where’s Felicity?” Oliver asked, glancing around.
”She’s off with David at that dinner, remember?” I spoke up.
”Oh, right.” Oliver remembered, walking towards his gear.
”Where are we headed?” I asked.
”I’m headed to see the psychiatrist that SCPD sent Cutter to.” Oliver explained.
”You sure you don’t need back-up?” I asked.
”I’m sure. Considering we’re down our IT girl, I think Dig will need your help finding out some more intel on Cutter.” Oliver pointed out.
“Alright.” I nodded.
———
David
“Shouldn’t we get out and look around or, I don’t know, something?” Oliver asked.
Tatsu, Daniel, Oliver, and I were sitting in Tatsu’s car, and had been for a while.
“In this place, at this hour? That’s a very efficient way to get yourself killed.” Tatsu said, “Feel free.”
”Thank you. That’s… we’ll wait, then.” Oliver sighed.
”Why did you leave Japan? Maseo called Oliver a ‘gaijin’ which is a Japanese word, not a Chinese one.” I piped up in the silence.
”It wasn’t safe for us there.” Tatsu said sadly.
“Why not?” Daniel asked, looking curious.
”We upset some very powerful, very dangerous men.” Tatsu explained.
”Who?” Oliver questioned.
”You three ask a lot of questions.” Tatsu replied.
”That’s what your husband says.” Oliver chuckled.
“Hey, who’s that?” Daniel pointed, and all four of us peered across the water of the docks to see across to the other side where some shadowy figures were visible.
”Shu Gang. Rivals of the Triad. They control this port.” Tatsu answered.
”So they know what happened to Maseo.” Oliver concluded.
”I don’t know.” Tatsu said.
”Only one way to find out.” Oliver replied.
Oliver got out of the car and walked off. Tatsu looked back at us.
“Stay here.” she said, and climbed out as well.
”Like hell I’m staying here.” I grumbled, and reached for the car handle, but Daniel stopped me. My twin brother was grinning.
”Just watch.” he said.
Chapter 112: Draw Back Your Bow, Part 2
Chapter Text
Daniel
“How’d it go with Cutter’s shrink?” Dig asked as Oliver returned to the bunker.
”Oof. There’s a reason I’m not in therapy.” Oliver said.
”You have problems sharing your feelings?” I guessed.
Oliver opened his mouth to respond, but then the phone started ringing, and he answered it, putting it on speaker.
”Detective.” he said.
”Your new girlfriend just put another heart-shaped arrow in the neck of one of her old CIs.” Quentin explained.
”Who was he?” Oliver asked.
”Kirby Bates. Some kind of computer expert holed up in a flop house north of Amsterdam. Did a five year bit in Iron Heights for stealing a couple of million credit card PIN numbers.” Quentin answered.
”What did she need Bates’ help with?” I asked.
”I don’t know. Everything here is smashed to pieces. But smart money says, whatever Carrie Cutter’s planning next, you’re not going to like it.” Quentin guessed, probably correctly.
”Thanks, detective.” Oliver said with a sigh, and hung up.
”We need Felicity here.” he said firmly.
”Oliver, she’s still at dinner with David and the people they’re schmoozing.” I pointed out.
”Damn it.” he sighed, and went to grab his bow.
”Where are you headed?” Dig asked.
”Flop house north of Amsterdam.” Oliver replied.
”They’re long gone by now.” Dig mentioned.
”Maybe she didn’t get that far!” Oliver shot back.
Oliver walked towards the exit.
———
David
I watched as one big man was beating up Oliver. I wanted to get out and go help, but Daniel insisted I just watch.
I saw why very quickly. Out of nowhere, Tatsu whirled in wielding a sword. She stabbed the guy beating Oliver and then she moved quickly.
Within seconds, she’d cut down every attacker except for one, and she had her sword level with his throat.
”Holy shit.” I breathed, and glanced at my brother, who was grinning with excitement, “You knew Tatsu could do that?”
”Oh, yeah. She’s not Maseo’s wife, Maseo’s her husband.” Daniel grinned.
———
Felicity and I walked into the restaurant to see a couple getting on in years sitting at a table for four.
Felicity looked amazing in her blue couture dress which hugged her every curve, and I didn’t look too bad myself, even if navy blue was more Daniel’s color than mine.
”Mr. Gardner.” Felicity smiled at the man, and then nodded to the woman, “Mrs. Gardner.”
I shook Mr. Gardner’s hand.
”My name is Felicity Smoak, Vice President of Palmer Technologies, and this is my executive assistant, David Hale.” Felicity introduced us.
”Pleasure.” Mr. Gardner said.
I was bored already. Frankly, if Felicity didn’t look as hot as she did, I’d be about ready to leave.
Hmm… maybe I could convince her to let me take that dress off her tonight. The comments about Helena and Carrie’s objective physical attractiveness may lead to me sleeping on the couch for tonight, though, unfortunately.
“Thank you for sitting down with us tonight. Mr. Palmer is terribly sorry to have missed you, but he had a very urgent meeting that he couldn’t reschedule.” Felicity apologized for Ray’s absence.
”Well, I’m always happy to enjoy a good meal.” Mr. Gardner said, “And while I am very impressed with your boss’ background, I have no plans of selling my Nevada holdings.”
”Well, we’ll see how dinner goes.” Felicity smiled. Felicity and I sat down at the table, me opposite Mrs. Gardner while Felicity sat opposite Mr. Gardner.
”Yes, the night is young, but I don’t like to talk business until at least the entree.” Mr. Gardner said.
Damn it. There goes my plan of flaking out early. I looked to the waitress, and held up my water cup.
”You have anything stronger?” I asked.
———
Daniel
”Maybe the DJ got confused and thinks he’s at a rave?” I shrugged.
The DJ was doing a terrible job of keeping the people excited. Nobody was dancing.
”I think my ears are bleeding.” Thea sighed.
She walked hastily over to the DJ booth, and I saw her dismiss the current DJ, and then like a freaky surfer stalker, DJ Douche appeared out of nowhere to stand beside Thea.
He caught my gaze on him, and gave me a slightly challenging look.
He was trying to move in on Thea!
Thea tried to step away and off the DJ booth, but DJ Douche grabbed her arm. I moved forwards without thinking, but the two were just talking.
Thea gave a reluctant wave of her hand and walked off.
DJ Douche took a place at the DJ booth, and dance music filled the speakers.
Damn it, he was actually a competent DJ.
———
David
”Obviously, the progeneration of certain minerals can’t be accounted for by simple elemental cohesion.” Mr. Gardner said. I was seriously trying to stop myself from falling asleep.
If not for the glass of superb bourbon in my hand, I probably would have. I took a sip.
Felicity was amusing herself by holding my hand in hers, using her thumb to spin the thick silver ring that had belonged to my elder sister, Natalie. Since I now wore the ring pretty much 24/7, Felicity had fallen into the habit of spinning it around and around my finger whenever we held hands.
”Well, I’m not sure how much you spoke with Ray while arranging this dinner, but did he have a chance to tell you about his plans for your mineral deposits in Nevada?” Felicity asked. I took a swig of bourbon. It was my new drinking game: take a drink whenever somebody says mineral.
”Uh, no, Miss Smoak, as I mentioned, I’m not interested in selling.” Mr. Gardner said.
Then why the fuck are we having this dinner with you? It’s not for the lively company, I’ll tell you that much.
“Please, call me Felicity.” Felicity said, practically oozing her charm. No, wait, she’d asked me to stop describing her as oozing after I’d once told her she was ‘oozing sexiness’.
She was practically radiating charm. There we go, that was better.
“I don’t blame you for not wanting to sell Ray your mine.” Felicity said. Did mine count for my drinking game? Eh, it may as well. I took another drink of bourbon.
“But it makes sense, because you don’t know what his plans are.” Felicity continued, “The thing about Ray is that he never does the expected thing. He’s not in it for money, he’s in it for genuinely helping the world. So, if Ray wants your mine,” (I took another drink), “he’s going to use it to improve lives.”
Hmm… I might be a bit drunk.
———
Daniel
I called Oliver.
”Go.” he replied.
”Hey, so I managed to remote access her laptop.” I explained.
”You did? How?” Oliver frowned.
”I’m not David, Oliver. Jeez. Anyway, the last thing Cupid was looking at was a map.” I said.
”Cupid?” Oliver asked skeptically.
”I may have asked Cisco about a good codename for her.” I admitted.
”We gotta have a talk about sharing team secrets. What was the map of?” Oliver asked.
”Verdant. It was the only thing marked on it. I also managed to get access to her cell phone.” I explained.
”Alright. Have Dig patch me through to her, and then keep a close eye on Thea, alright?” Oliver asked.
”You know I will.” I said.
———
David
”Dig, you there?” Oliver’s voice came from the phone.
“And me. Me being Felicity.” Felicity answered.
”Is David gearing up?” Oliver asked.
”Um, no. He drank a little bit too much at dinner, and I don’t think he could walk straight, and I certainly don’t trust him with a bow.” Felicity said.
”Seriously?” Oliver sighed.
”What’s your 20?” Dig asked Oliver.
”Subway stop downtown.” Oliver replied.
”Why did Cutter have you meet her there?” Dig asked.
”Ah, crazy hot girls. Their minds are a mystery.” I sighed.
Felicity looked over at me a bit exasperated and a bit annoyed.
”Because this is where I saved her.” Oliver seemed to realize.
”Hello, lover.” came the sexy voice of one Carrie Cutter aka Cupid through the comms.
“I’m not your lover.” Oliver said grouchily.
”Well, maybe not yet, but after one night with me that’ll all change. I promise.” Carrie said sexily.
”Ugh, why are there never any hot evil girls interested in me? Daniel got Slade Wilson’s busty pirate daughter. Oliver got Helena and now Carrie. It’s my turn.” I huffed.
Dig’s shoulders were shaking with silent laughter.
”How drunk is he?” Dig asked, grinning.
”I don’t know! He was drinking throughout most of dinner, but I’ve never seen him drunk. He always holds his liquor really well. Like, impressively well.” Felicity said.
”I saw Carrie at that Sherwood Forest place. She was super hot. But she called me stupid.” I frowned.
”She did?” Dig asked, eyebrows raised in anticipation.
”Yeah. We were discussing what her codename should be, and I suggested Heartbreaker, because heart shaped arrow? But then she said ‘no, it’s Cupid, stupid’ and her arrow blew up in my hand.” I sighed.
”That’s how she knocked you out? With a catchphrase?” Felicity asked in amazement.
”I know, right?” I nodded.
”Oliver, careful. Some of her arrows can be remote activated to explode.” Dig said to Oliver on the comms.
And with that, all we could do was wait for news from Oliver about how the fight was going, because he shut off the doodad where we could hear him talk.
———
Daniel
”Well, it’s done. Lyla said Cutter’s even nuttier than the last woman they had in the Suicide Squad.” Dig said.
”There was a woman on the Suicide Squad?” David blinked in surprise.
”Yeah, the clown girl. She didn’t go on our mission.” I explained to my drunken brother, which I found hilarious.
”You sure this was a good idea, handing her over to Waller?” Dig asked Oliver.
”Iron Heights isn’t right for her. At least, on the Squad, she can make a difference.” Oliver said.
”Lyla is preparing a late dinner, if you guys want to join.” Dig offered, glancing around at David, Felicity, Oliver, and I.
”If you don’t mind having a drink David in your house, I don’t think it’ll be a problem. I didn’t eat much at dinner, I was too busy worrying about trying to make a good impression.” Felicity answered.
”I like food.” David put in.
”Glad to hear it.” Dig chuckled.
”Let me just text Thea and tell her I’ve got dinner plans with David and Felicity, then.” I said, pulling out my phone to do just that.
”I’m good, thank you.” Oliver said.
”Don’t be a party pooper!” David called, which sent the whole group into laughs.
Oliver chuckled.
”Alright, alright.” Oliver said, standing up.
”You’re not driving.” Felicity said, plucking David’s motorcycle keys out of his hand.
”Damn.” David huffed, and slung his arm around Felicity’s shoulders as the two of them walked forwards and followed Dig.
I glanced at Oliver, who was staring a bit at his suit.
”You alright?” I asked.
“Yeah. Just thinking about Cutter. And Laurel. I told Cutter that I was better off alone, and now I’m wondering if I was right.” Oliver said, looking to me.
I was unused to Oliver turning to me for advice. Maybe David’s drunkenness had disqualified him.
”You weren’t. No one’s better off alone. I don’t think you spend enough time with Laurel as it is. You need to have people you care about in your life, or you don’t have a life.” I said, and patted Oliver on the shoulder.
I headed out of the bunker, yawning. It had been a long few days.
———
Tatsu, Oliver, David, and I approached the door to Maseo and Tatsu’s apartment. Without Maseo.
The guy Tatsu had interrogated had revealed that the Shu Gang had killed three ARGUS agents earlier that day.
It was a heavy loss on all four of us, but it undoubtedly hit Tatsu the hardest, obviously.
”What do I tell him?” Tatsu asked Oliver, “How do I tell my son his father is dead?”
Oliver shook his head, clearly not having an answer.
Tatsu opened the door to reveal Maseo laying on the floor, playing with Akio.
”Where have you four been?” Maseo asked curiously.
Tatsu hurried forwards and Maseo stood up to hug her tightly.
”What’s going on?” Maseo asked in confusion.
”You’re home. I was so worried.” Tatsu explained, sounding immensely relieved.
”I know. I’m sorry. I should have called.” Maseo admitted, “Waller changed my orders and brought me in. We were on lockdown tonight because three agents got killed.”
Tatsu pulled Maseo into a kiss, and Oliver, David, and I all turned away.
”Gross!” Akio exclaimed, and I laughed.
”Akio, get over here.” Maseo said, and the three Yamashiros hugged.
”I think you’ve dodged laundry long enough.” Tatsu said mischievously, and Oliver gave a dramatic sigh and walked off to do his laundry.
———
“Something smells good.” David said as soon as he walked into Dig and Lyla’s apartment.
“Yes, it does.” Felicity said eagerly.
David and Lyla hugged and then David made a beeline for the food.
”Damn it, David.” Felicity huffed, and hurried after him. Drunk David was basically just a hungry child. He really liked food and had childish reactions to lots of stuff, namely him being unable to eat said food. It was hilarious.
”Thanks for the invite.” I smiled at Lyla, and gave her a hug, and Oliver did the same thing after me.
”Let’s eat.” Dig smiled, and we all took seats at the table.
Chapter 113: Hungover [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
David
I woke up to feel a warm body cuddled up beside me. I reached out with my hand, my eyes still closed, reaching for the familiar body of Felicity, but instead, my hand landed on fur.
Then, something began aggressively licking my face, and my eyes flew open, and I sat up, coughing, and I pushed the licker away. At first, weary glance, I thought it was Castiel, my German Shepherd, licking me, but despite my pounding headache, it quickly clicked that this German Shepherd wore a different collar. This was Lucky, Daniel’s German Shepherd who, other than the collar, was pretty much identical to my hungover eyes.
My head was pounding, so I glanced around, trying to work out where I was. The room I laid in was wholly unfamiliar, but from Lucky’s presence, I could hazard a guess that I was in Daniel and Thea’s loft.
There was a loud airhorn sound that was absolute hell on my ears, and then the bedroom door opened. I expected to see Daniel come in, but instead it was Thea, who was practically my sister in law at this point.
She gave me an amused smile, and I was sure I was quite the sight, hungover, tired, and my face was assuredly glistening with dog saliva.
”Thea. Is there a reason I’m not at Felicity’s place?” I groaned.
Thea laughed.
”Apparently, you have a wandering eye when you get drunk, so Daniel brought you back to the loft last night. Lightweight.” Thea teased.
I gave a dry chuckle.
”I’m not a lightweight. We just had this really boring work dinner last night, so I had a lot of bourbon, and maybe some beers when I was at a friend’s house.” I said, struggling to recall exactly how much I’d drank last night.
”You’re still a lightweight.” Thea laughed.
I sighed.
“Daniel will be back in about 20 minutes. He went to go get some breakfast.” Thea said.
”From the good place?” I questioned.
”He said they had good donuts.” Thea shrugged.
”Daniel’s great.” I grinned, “Oh, but don’t tell him I said that. Let’s call that our secret.”
Thea snorted.
”Here, let me tell you another secret. You stink.” she said with a smirk, and threw a towel at my head, which I caught. Even hungover, I had damn quick reflexes. Thea left the room, with Lucky on her heels.
I took an experimental sniff and resisted the urge to gag. I smelled of dog breath, alcohol, and gunpowder. Had I cleaned up properly after Cupid had hit me with an exploding arrow? No, I didn’t think I did.
I got out of bed and lumbered over to the shower.
———
Daniel
I came in the front door of the loft to see a very hungover looking David sitting at the table, a cup of coffee beside him and his head in his hands.
Over in the living room, I could see my beautiful girlfriend watching TV.
”Did you have to sic your dog and your girl on me this morning? Thea had a fucking airhorn. An airhorn.” David groaned. I laughed, and gave Thea a thumbs-up as I set down the paper bag containing four donuts.
“You should be grateful I carried your heavy ass upstairs rather than dumping you on the couch.” I shot back.
”I’m not heavy.” David muttered.
”Oh, yeah? Tell that to your diet.” I joked.
”Muscle weighs more than fat anyway. I’m dense with muscle, not Big Belly Burger.” David explained.
I had to laugh as I opened up the bag and pulled out David’s two donuts, both the chocolate glazed ones.
I pulled out Thea’s blueberry, and then my own strawberry donut.
The three of us ate the donuts quickly, with David being unusually quiet. I should get him hungover more often.
Thea eventually had to leave to meet her liquor distributor (and the very word liquor caused David to groan), so I kissed Thea goodbye and then she left.
”So, how much of an ass was I last night that Felicity pawned me off on you?” David groaned.
I gave a chuckle.
”You mean you don’t remember talking about how hot Rose Wilson, Helena Bertinelli, and Carrie Cutter are?” I asked. David gave another groan.
”No, tell me I didn’t.” David pleaded.
”You called Rose ‘Slade’s busty pirate daughter.’” I laughed jubilantly.
David buried his face in his hands.
“Do you want to see some photographic proof?” I egged him on.
”Shut up, man. I’ve got work in a few hours and I feel like hell.” David groaned.
”No you don’t. Ray gave you the day off because you and Felicity convinced the Gardners to sell their mine.” I explained.
”How do you know?” David asked curiously. I pointed over to the kitchen counter where David’s phone sat.
”You got a text. I figured it was best if I didn’t give you the ability to call whoever you wanted. You might wind up calling one of the ‘psycho hotties’, as you so aptly put it.” I smirked.
David groaned.
”Wanna watch some TV while you get back on your feet?” I offered.
”Sure. Can we watch Supernatural?” David asked, only to grunt as I threw a pillow from the couch at his face.
“No Supernatural in this loft.” I said firmly.
David sighed.
Chapter 114: Flash vs. Arrow, Part 1 [The Flash 1x08]
Chapter Text
David
Oliver, Daniel, and I came into the building, watching carefully from hiding as a group of cops came in and swept a storage locker-type place.
They encountered a guy with red-tinted sunglasses, and I watched in fascinated awe as the man turned around and with his very gaze, turned one cop against the others.
But before any of us three could intervene, the cop had blasted his shotgun at one of his fellow cops, and a red blur had raced through, pulling all of the cops out of the way of the shotgun pellets.
Quick as a whip, Oliver grabbed an arrow and rope-arrowed the converted cop, which tied him up so he couldn’t hurt anyone any more.
Barry, in his head to toe red leather outfit, turned to see the three of us standing there, and he grinned. The cop beside him looked a little bit less pleased, but Lance was the only cop who was ever really happy to see us.
”Nice mask.” Oliver called, then, he ran forwards to a pillar and scaled up it with quick agility. I moved to follow, and as I did, I saw Daniel throw down a smoke bomb which released blue-tinted smoke into the air and when it cleared, my brother was gone.
Always had to be the show-off, huh? I followed Oliver’s getaway, and the two of us headed out to where we’d stashed our motorcycles, where we found Daniel waiting.
”Always got to be a ninja, huh?” I grinned.
“Guess so.” Daniel grinned back.
———
———
Oliver, Daniel, and I pulled our motorcycles up to the abandoned building that Team Arrows was using as our little base of operations while here in Central City.
When we walked up, we saw that Barry had already arrived, perhaps unsurprisingly, and was talking with Dig and Felicity. Dig looked absolutely dumbfounded, possibly by Barry’s speed.
“Hey, thanks for showing up back there, guys, but I had that.” Barry said.
”Uh-huh.” Oliver said, clearly disbelievingly.
”What? I was getting ready to make my move.” Barry protested.
”You have moves?” I challenged, flicking the switch so that the arms of my bow curled inwards, and then I hung my curled up bow on my utility belt.
”Ha-ha. So, what are you guys doing in Central City?” Barry asked.
”Working a case.” Felicity answered, reaching down to grab her purse, “Suspicious homicide in Starling where the murder weapon is a boomerang.”
Felicity pulled out the boomerang in question, while I tugged one of my gloves off with my teeth and then grabbed a burger from the bag of Big Belly Burger that Dig and Felicity had on the table outside the building.
Barry reached into the evidence bag with his red gloved hands to pull out the silver boomerang and held it up in fascination.
”Cool.” he said, and then saw Oliver’s grave expression, “I mean, awful.”
”I found traces of iron oxide on it. I know it’s a long shot, but Central City has the highest concentration of iron oxide in the country.” Felicity explained.
”Did you know Australian aboriginals use boomerangs to hunt? Mostly on kangaroo, which is a surprisingly low-fat source of protein.” Barry said.
”I did know that, actually.” Daniel said, looking proud of himself.
”You’re both such nerds.” I said with a grin.
”You named your dog Castiel.” Daniel reminded me. I shot Daniel a quelling look.
”Oh, I love that show! Did you watch the latest-“ Barry was cut off by Oliver.
”We were following up on a lead when we heard the SWAT raid over the radio, and I thought that we should come by… watch you make your move.” Oliver said, unable to resist a little jab in there. I chuckled, and took another bite of burger.
”I had a cousin who got hit by lightning once. He just developed a stutter.” Dig spoke up for the first time since I’d gotten back, and Daniel burst out laughing.
”Neither of us have ever been struck by lightning, but David did get tased once.” Daniel mentioned.
”I told you to not tell anybody that!” I protested.
”Huh. Well, my team and I are after a nasty meta-human who makes people angry.” Barry said.
”Cool. I mean awful.” Felicity said, mimicking Barry’s earlier phrase, to my amusement.
”Uh, well, since you guys are here, why don’t we team up?” Barry asked excitedly, “I’ll help you find your boomerang man, you can help me find my super rage-a-holic.”
“We’d love to.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, sounds good.” I nodded.
”No, we’ll handle our business and head home.” Oliver said firmly, glaring at Felicity and I.
”The fastest way to find out everything we need to know about the boomerang is to sic STAR Labs on it.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, and it’s clear they know all about speed.” I agreed.
”Ha! Good one.” Barry grinned.
”Enough people know my secret identity.” Oliver said firmly.
”Fine, David and I will go. They already know who we are.” Felicity said.
”I’ll go with you guys. They know who I am, too.” Daniel pointed out, “Cisco helped me get some new tech last time I was here. I just lied and said that I was the blue Arrow’s sidekick/errand boy.”
“Yeah, I piggy-backed off your excuse.” I chuckled.
”Great. You can drop us off, and we’ll meet up with you guys later.” Felicity said.
“How about I give you guys a lift?” Barry asked, and I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I had time to look over and see that Barry had a hold on my arm and Felicity’s, and then after a sudden, jarring few seconds, I was in STAR Labs.
I staggered forwards, dimly realizing that I was no longer in my Arrow gear, which meant that Barry must have undressed and redressed me at some point during that whooshing, which left me feeling oddly violated. I was wearing a gray long-sleeved T-shirt and jeans, pretty non-descript clothing. I fingered a tag hanging from my sleeve and wondered if Barry had stolen these. Knowing him, he’d left money for whatever he took for me.
“So what’d you guys think?” Barry asked, glancing between Felicity and I.
”I think… my shirt’s on fire!” Felicity screamed, and my eyes widened.
Barry reacted by trying to pat it out, which meant he was patting Felicity’s breasts, and hastily jerked his hands back.
”I’m sorry!” he exclaimed, but Felicity didn’t seem like she was in any state of mind to care. She was too busy ripping the flaming shirt off, which revealed her maroon bra to the world.
Her hands flew awkwardly to try to cover up her breasts, but then seemed to realize abruptly she couldn’t.
Felicity yanked her purse out of Barry’s hands, and gave a gasp of relief.
”I’m glad I decided not to go braless.” Felicity gasped.
I abruptly noticed that Cisco and Caitlin were standing there, looking on in shock.
”You guys remember Felicity and David.” Barry said weakly.
“I’ll always remember this.” Cisco said, looking at Felicity in astonishment.
I tugged off my gray shirt, and handed it wordlessly to Felicity, who moved behind my back to change into it.
“Me too.” Caitlin chimed in, staring at my topless self. After a few seconds, she grabbed a STAR Labs hoodie sitting on a chair and tossed it to me. I pulled it on over my chest, and glanced behind me to see Felicity was wearing my slightly oversized long sleeve gray shirt.
“Hi, guys. It’s so good to see you. What brings you guys back to Central City?” Caitlin asked. I glanced at Barry.
”Uh, Daniel?” I prompted, and he gave a surprised jolt.
”Right.” he said, and whooshed off, only to return with my brother in a long sleeve red T-shirt and light blue jeans.
Daniel looked at Felicity’s charred shirt at the floor, and Felicity in an over-sized gray shirt, and blinker twice in confusion and then shrugged and shared a fist bump with Cisco.
“We are here because of this.” Felicity answered, pulling out the boomerang, which Cisco took.
”Awesome.” he breathed, “What are the wings made of?”
”Not sure, I’m thinking some sort of composite or high-density plastic.” Felicity said.
”Reinforced with carbon fiber.” Cisco nodded, “Oh, that’s weird. It almost feels like it’s-“
“Vibrating.” Felicity agreed, and the two nerds (plus Daniel) walked off to sort out the boomerang situation.
I turned to Caitlin and gave her a hug.
”Nice to see you again, Caitlin.” I smiled.
”You, too, David.” she said sincerely.
”So, you guys come up with anything new on our meta?” Barry wondered.
“Yep.” Caitlin said, leaning over a computer screen, where Barry and I came up on either side of her, ”The officer who was affected tonight says he saw a flash of red before he lost control. I suspect the meta is inducing rage via the ocular nerve.”
“Huh?” I asked, blinking.
“He uses his eyes to look into his target’s eyes, and that’s how the rage power works: eye contact.” Caitlin explained to me, then turned sharply to Barry, “Oh, Dr. Wells wants to see you.”
Barry walked off to do that, and Caitlin looked to me.
”So, how are things in Starling?” she asked me.
”Not bad. I got a job at Palmer Tech. I’m Felicity’s glorified secretary.” I said.
”Um… congratulations?” Caitlin said hesitantly.
”Yeah, well, not a lot of people are looking to hire a high school dropout who doesn’t have any real money, and has no skill in anything besides hardcore island survival.” I said with a shrug.
”You’re a high school dropout?” Caitlin asked in surprise.
”Not by choice. I was marooned on an island when I was fifteen.” I explained.
“That must have been hard, being put through that at such a young age.” Caitlin sympathized. I glanced over at Daniel, who was laughing at something Cisco had said.
”It wasn’t me who it was hardest on.” I said, thinking of the five years of hell my little brother had endured.
There was a loud crash, and then the boomerang was flying towards Caitlin and I. Moving swiftly, I tackled her down to the ground, rolling across the floor.
Barry and the cop who he’d been with earlier ran out of the side room as the boomerang hit one of the lights and sent sparks flying all over.
The boomerang finally sank into a wall, and Cisco, Felicity, and Daniel came out of the lab, the former looking sheepish.
”That’s on me. That’s my bad.” Cisco said. I climbed up off of Caitlin and offered her a hand up.
”Thanks for the save.” she said, smiling at me as she climbed to her feet.
”Yeah, no problem.” I said, and I looked quickly to Felicity to make sure she was unharmed, but she merely looked terrified at Cisco’s boomerang accident that had nearly taken Caitlin’s head off.
Some glass fell to the floor, and the cop winced.
”I want those Arrows out of my city. Tonight.” he said to Barry. Daniel and I exchanged brief glances.
———
The next morning, Felicity and I were sitting at a table in CC Jitters, the best coffee place in town. Daniel and Oliver were sitting at the table beside us, as the tables all appeared to be two-seaters.
Felicity had my hand in hers on the table’s surface and was spinning my ring while she talked eagerly about the latest project she was working on at Palmer Tech. More than half of it was Greek to me, but I enjoyed seeing her so passionate, so I was anything but bored.
Barry came into the coffee shop, and spotted our two tables of Starling City residents.
”Hey.” Oliver said, “The bad guy that you’re after, the one who robbed the bank, his name is Roy G. Bivolo.”
“Uh, thanks. How did you find that out?” Barry wondered. Oliver looked away from Barry.
”The guy’s still alive, right?” Barry asked hastily. Oliver gave him a curious look.
”I’m just asking.” Barry backpedaled a little bit, “I thought you didn’t want to help.”
”I’m not. It’s just a name.” Oliver said.
Iris West, a waitress here at CC Jitters and the girl that Barry was crushing hard on, came up with the coffees for Felicity, Daniel, Oliver, and I. Felicity let go of my hand so that the two brown mugs could be put down.
”One non-fat latte, extra sugar for Felicity, one coffee, black, for David, one coffee with vanilla creamer in it for Daniel, and another coffee, black, for Oliver.” Iris said, saying Oliver’s name like I’d heard many girls say Oliver’s name. Starstruck.
“I brewed you a fresh pot, so…” Iris trailed off, smiling widely at Oliver.
I glanced slyly at Barry, who didn’t look too happy at that chain of events.
“Thank you.” said an amused Oliver. I saw Daniel giving Oliver a look that said ‘Seriously?’
”I hope my coffee was from the fresh pot.” I joked.
”Yeah.” Iris said, holding Oliver’s gaze, “Barry, um, can I talk to you for a second?”
”Yeah.” Barry said enthusiastically.
”Okay. Bye.” Iris said, specifically looking at Oliver.
“Bye.” Oliver said, still looking amused.
Iris and Barry moved away from our group, and Daniel and I both turned to Oliver, who gave a half-apologetic shrug.
Unfortunately for Barry and Iris, they did not move far away enough for me to not hear them. Felicity, who knew more about my enhanced senses than anyone else, gave me a curious look.
”Ow. What are you doing?” I heard Barry ask as Iris swatted his arm.
”You did not tell me that you knew Oliver Queen.” I heard Iris say excitedly.
”I know Oliver Queen.” Barry said. Poor guy. The girl he liked was acting like a fangirl of one of his friends.
”Oh my God. He’s even more handsome in person. And his arms are like twice the size of yours.” Iris responded, and I couldn’t help but snort derisively.
”You can hear them, can’t you?” Daniel realized.
“Shh.” I said, listening.
”Is this invading their privacy?” Felicity worried.
”As long as David shares with us, I think it’s fine.” Daniel said. I sighed and tuned back into the conversation, this time whispering what I was hearing.
”He’s on my three list.” I heard Iris say, and conveyed that message to Daniel, Felicity, and Oliver, who grew only more amused hearing that.
”What’s a three list?” Barry asked.
”My list of three guys that I’m allowed to cheat on Eddie with.” Iris answered, “You usually don’t meet people on your list, but now here he is, and I just cannot stop staring at him.”
Felicity laughed at my Iris impression, and even Daniel was grinning a little bit.
“Why don’t I have a three list?” I wondered, looking at Felicity.
”Because you’re on thin ice as it is.” Felicity smiled sweetly.
”You’re still mad about that? That was last week, Liss.” I sighed.
”I know, and I’m not still mad, per say, but I think you have some work to do before you’re back on, uh, thick ice.” Felicity said.
“How much work? Like, paying for your coffee?” I suggested.
”That’s a start.” she nodded.
“You want me to train you in using the salmon ladder?” I offered.
”Nope, that is the opposite of a gift.” she replied.
Struck with an idea, I stood up swiftly and walked out of Jitters.
———
Daniel
I looked on curiously as David got up from his table with Felicity and walked quickly out of Jitters, leaving her looking a little confused.
I turned to Oliver.
”Are you seriously gonna leave Barry and his team to their own devices? I think that if we’re asking for help from them, it makes sense for us to help them in return, you know?” I said.
”Yeah, why don’t you want to help?” Felicity chimed in from the neighboring table.
”Because Barry doesn’t really want my help. He only thinks he does.” Oliver sighed.
”More of your ‘I’m so dark and moody’ brooding?” I groaned.
”Harrison Wells and Barry’s cop foster dad both said you were dangerous and a bad influence. Barry defended you.” Felicity jumped in.
”You two are going to hock me about this until I say yes, aren’t you?” Oliver smiled resignedly.
”Yup. We’re hockers, and if David was here, he’d be hocking, too.” Felicity nodded.
Oliver got up and walked over to Barry.
I watched as the two of them talked for a few moments, and then shook hands.
———
“You’re late.” Oliver said as Barry zoomed up to where he, David, and I were standing, back at the abandoned building we’d been at last night, “Barry, how can you have super-speed and and still not be on time?”
”Sorry, I guess the super-tardiness kinda neutralizes it.” Barry said. David snorted, and I glanced over at my brother, who had his purple-stringed black compound bow in his hand, unfurled, and a quiver of arrows over his back.
He hadn’t mentioned his abrupt leaving from Jitters, so I hadn’t questioned him about it.
”So, how do we catch Bivolo here?” Barry asked curiously.
”Oh, no, we don’t here. We’re here to train.” Oliver said.
”What? Like Rocky?” Barry asked.
”Just like that.” David smirked.
”No, not like that. I read your friend Iris’ blog post on the Flash, and I visited all the crime scenes you fought at.” Oliver explained.
”Don’t you sleep?” Barry questioned.
”No, he does not.” David said.
“We’re half convinced he’s a vampire.” I said.
”Albeit one who can walk in daylight.” David chimed in.
”Last month you took on a man named Leonard Snart.” Oliver said.
”Oh, I was there for that one.” David raised his hand.
”We call him Captain Cold.” Barry smiled.
”We can talk about you giving your enemies silly code names later.” Oliver said.
”You mean like over coffee with Deathstroke and the Huntress?” Barry asked. David jumped to his feet and moved hurriedly over to high-five Barry.
Oliver shot David a look.
”What? That was a great comeback.” David shrugged, grinning.
”The point is that you engaged Snart on a commuter train, which he derailed.” Oliver said.
”Okay, there may have been some damage, but I got the job done, I was the hero.” Barry said.
”Barry, when you approach a new environment, do you case every inch of it? You could. You have the time. But you don’t.” Oliver said, and walked down towards the large field right outside the building, which was on the outskirts of the city, a good bit away from any other buildings other than an old factory a little bit away.
“You just run in blind. There’s a difference, Barry, between having powers and having precision.” Oliver said, with Barry, David and I following him.
”When I came to you about doing good and helping people, you said I could be an inspiration.” Barry said.
Oliver took his bow off of the handlebars of his motorcycles and notched an arrow to it, but didn’t pull back the bowstring.
”Well, it takes more than a mask. It takes discipline. And since you are probably as stubborn as I am-“ Oliver said, but Barry cut in.
”What is that for?” Barry asked, pointing at Oliver’s bow.
”You’re going to run over there,” Oliver tipped his chin towards a little hill a couple yards away, “you’re going to come back at me, and you’re going to get hit with an arrow.”
“No, I’m not.” Barry laughed.
”Yes, you are.” Oliver chuckled.
”Okay, fine, I will humor you.” Barry said, and David and I backed up out of the way as Barry dashed away to the hill.
”Ready?” Barry called.
”Ready.” Oliver said, pulling back the bowstring all the way.
Barry ran forwards and Oliver released the arrow. Barry caught the arrow in mid-air and stopped.
”Nice try.” Barry said.
There was a spring noise and then two crossbows hidden in the grass fired and the two bolts pierced Barry in the back.
”Holy shit!” David exclaimed as Barry howled in pain.
“What, you shot me?” Barry asked in disbelief, breathing hard.
”I heard you heal fast.” Oliver said, and ripped the crossbow bolts out of Barry’s back, causing another pained howl.
“Oh, God!” Barry shouted in pain.
I winced.
Chapter 115: Flash vs. Arrow, Part 2 [The Flash 1x08]
Chapter Text
David
”Have you heard of color psychology?” Caitlin asked Felicity as the two of them walked out of the medical lab in the Cortex.
I was sitting on the edge of the large half-circle desk, playing with my phone, but looked up as the two women entered the room.
Felicity was wearing a nice blue dress, a color that she actually looked really good in. Perks of being blond, I guess. There’s not many colors she didn’t look good in.
Caitlin on the other hand was in a light pink blouse and a black pencil skirt. A bit more teacher-y then Felicity’s usual garb.
”The theory that changes in the color spectrum can affect emotion.” Felicity said in answer to Caitlin’s question.
”It is so nice to have another woman to talk to.” Caitlin said, and I stood up off the edge of the desk as Caitlin was now using that desk.
”I know.” Felicity said in agreement.
“I was thinking that if Bivolo uses color to induce the temporary psychosis, maybe we can use light and color to reverse it.” Caitlin said.
”The only part of that I understood was the part about reversing his power.” I admitted.
“Miss Smoak, a word, if you please.” a man’s voice said abruptly into the silence, and I’ll admit I jumped a little bit. Something about Wells unnerved me. It was odd.
Felicity shrugged at me and walked out to talk to Wells.
Caitlin moved to a different desk, and I followed quickly.
”Caitlin, if I knew somebody who had been exposed to that Mirakuru stuff and had some weird side effects, even after being cured, do you think you could, I don’t know, see what caused that with your science-y stuff?” I asked curiously.
”I could probably get a little bit more information on what caused the side effects, yeah. Can you tell me a little bit about the side effects?” Caitlin asked.
”Sure. Well, this person only has super-strength in one arm, which is weird, and he also has described some kind of weird tingling sensation when danger is nearby, and he has better hearing and sight than what is considered normal.” I explained.
”Hm. It sounds to me like the Mirakuru may not have been fully cured, and instead have altered certain DNA strands. Can you get me a blood sample?” Caitlin wondered.
”Yeah, I can.” I nodded.
I looked up at a pinging sound and Cisco hurried over to the half-circle desk.
”Hey, we just got a ping from the facial recognition software on Bivolo, aka Prism.” Cisco said.
”Since when do we have facial recognition software?” Caitlin asked.
”Happy Hanukkah.” Felicity smiled.
”Where can I find him?” Barry asked.
”Traffic cameras just caught him entering a residence at 168 Jarvis.” Cisco answered.
”We should let the Arrows know.” Felicity said quickly.
”I can handle this solo. I’ve done it before.” Barry said.
”Barry, I really think you need to wait-“ Felicity tried.
”Felicity, I don’t need their help.” Barry said.
“You sure?” I asked.
Barry glanced at me.
———
Barry and I whooshed into the residential building in question, both of us clad in our full gear. I unfurled my bow, and the two of us moved through the place. I pulled an arrow out of my bow, and notched it, though I kept the bowstring slack.
We reached a locked door. Barry reached up and his hand started shaking at super-speed, and the lock fell out.
“Damn.” I said as Barry opened the now unlocked door, and we moved deeper into the house.
We emerged into some kind of studio, complete with several paintings, some in progress, some finished.
”I knew you’d be coming for me.” a voice said, and Barry and I both turned, “I could see it in your eyes at the bank. When I turned those people against each other, it made you angry.”
I turned to see a man wearing red sunglasses, and then suddenly, Barry charged forwards at super-speed, smashing him into the wall.
I shoved my arrow back into my quiver and walked forwards, grabbing Barry’s shoulder to try to haul him off of Bivolo, but I realized abruptly Bivolo’s shades were missing.
His eyes glowed red, and then my own vision went red.
I felt a burning in my left arm, and then my vision cleared.
I took a steadying breath to prevent the rising anger inside of me, and then I turned to look for Bivolo, but found he was gone.
Barry grabbed me and the two of us sped back to the Cortex.
———
”No signs of macular damage. Your retina and cornea seem unaffected.” Caitlin told Barry. I stood beside her, studying the close-up of Barry’s eye closely.
I could feel my own anger broiling inside me, but revealing my affliction would compromise my identity, so I stayed quiet.
“I told you, I’m fine.” Barry said, pushing aside the light Caitlin was using to scan his eyes.
“You said Bivolo whammied you. No desire to go MMA on any of us?” Felicity questioned.
I took a deep breath, because I could feel my own anger bubbling up. And I didn’t want that. I wasn’t going to let this asshole make me hurt the people I cared about.
”No.” Barry shook his head, “Yeah, I mean, something weird happened with his eyes for a sec.”
“Weird thing?” Caitlin asked curiously.
”Yeah, everything went red.” Barry said.
”You were right.” Felicity looked at Caitlin.
”Okay, next thing I know, Bivolo’s gone. Look, obviously his powers didn’t work on me, so…” Barry shrugged as he stalked out of Caitlin’s mini hospital.
“It was stupid of you to go out there alone.” Caitlin chided, following Barry out into the Cortex, with Felicity and I following behind, “You take too many risks. As fast as you are, that’s going to catch up with you.”
”Caitlin, I’m not Ronnie. You gotta stop treating me like I am.” Barry said, wheeling on her. I didn’t know who Ronnie was, but the very invocation of their name forced Caitlin back a step.
“You’re right. You’re not.” Caitlin said, near tears, and walked off hurriedly. I glanced over my shoulder at Felicity. Today she was wearing a pink blouse with a low scoop neckline that showed off plenty of cleavage.
I focused intently on keeping that imagine in my brain, and struggling to keep the anger out, and for the most part it was working.
”What?” Barry asked when he noticed Felicity was staring at him worriedly.
Barry’s phone buzzed, and he pulled it out.
”It’s Oliver. He wants to have another session.” Barry sighed.
”I’m sure he’s not going to shoot you again.” Felicity said assuringly, then paused, “Maybe you should wear body armor.”
Barry zipped off, and Felicity turned to me.
”Ok, spill. You haven’t spoken since you got back from fighting Bivolo, and you never stop talking. What happened?” Felicity inquired.
I turned away so I wasn’t looking at her, and my answer took a while to come out.
”I was whammied, too.” I said tightly, and I heard Felicity gasp.
”Are you OK? Why haven’t you gone all, uh, rage-mode?” Felicity asked.
”It’s taking everything I have to keep myself calm.” I revealed, and I finally turned to look at Felicity, and saw the worry in her eyes.
“So… you think you’re going to snap?” Felicity asked, looking very worried.
”I’m doing my best, but I think it’s inevitable.” I confessed.
“And other than uncontrollable rage, are there any other side effects you’re feeling?” Felicity pressed.
”My left arm hasn’t stopped burning since I got whammied.” I shrugged. Felicity paused.
”That’s not good, is it? That’s the Mirakuru arm. Take off your jacket, I want to see.” Felicity said. I obeyed, peeling off the jacket so that Felicity could see my arms, and I was surprised to see that the veins of my arm were glowing a vivid red, not green.
“The whammy changed the color of my Mirakuru powers?” I blinked.
”Lose the shirt.” Felicity ordered.
”Just because I’m fucking you doesn’t mean I have to obey you.” I snapped, and immediately regretted it, “I-I’m sorry. That’s… it was the whammy.”
”I know, David. But please, I really want to see how far the red veins have spread.” Felicity said gently, but I could see the hurt in her eyes.
I took off my shirt, and looked down to see that the glowing red veins had spread all over the left side of my chest, and they were reaching up for my neck.
The anger inside me threatened to boil over as I was suddenly pissed at Bivolo for doing this to me.
I fought to rein it in, but didn’t know if I would win.
———
Daniel
“Thinking of new ways to embarrass me?” Barry asked, announcing his presence.
“I’m not trying to embarrass you, Barry, but you and David went after Bivolo last night, without Daniel and I, and you lost him. If you had contacted us, things might have gone differently.” Oliver said.
”And you guys have never had a misstep?” Barry scoffed.
”Of course we’ve had missteps. Barry, the three of us have been living this life for almost eight years, encountering things you can’t even fathom, and we are still alive. Not because super-speed kept us out of the ground, but because we realized we needed to keep learning, keep training, keep getting smarter, and until you get that, despite your best intentions, you will do more harm than good.” Oliver said, in his brutally honest way.
”I finally see it.” Barry said angrily, “You’re a little bit jealous of me, aren’t you? A guy like you, handsome, rich, can have any girl he wants, so jealousy’s probably a new emotion for you, so you might be a little slow to get what it is that you’re feeling.”
”That’s your theory?” Oliver asked.
”Absolutely. See, you can train, lift weights, climb that stupid barn until your heart explodes, but you’ll never be as fast as I am. You’ll never be what I am.” Barry said, “And that’s gotta hurt your rock hard pride, Ollie.”
”I told Felicity you didn’t want my help.” Oliver said as Barry stormed out.
”Yeah? You’re finally right about something.” Barry said, and whooshed off.
”So that was weird, right?” I asked.
”Very. Something must have gone wrong during his fight with Bivolo.” Oliver said.
”Do you think David got affected, too?” I wondered suddenly.
”It’s possible.” Oliver admitted.
———
I was sitting in the Cortex, my eyes on Felicity as she paced nervously. I noticed David wasn’t present, and had to wonder where he was.
”Ok. Thank you.” Felicity said, and hung up the phone, “That was the green Arrow, he says Barry is acting very strangely.”
“Strangely, how?” Wells wondered. That man gave me the creeps.
”He’s been whammied.” said a voice, and in walked Joe West, Barry’s cop foster dad, “He was acting angry. It was scary. And his eyes… they glowed.”
”It’s possible that his body is fighting off the effect, so it’s hitting him slower.” Caitlin theorized.
”When it comes to rage, that is not a good thing. The longer you suppress your emotions, the bigger the explosion.” Wells said.
”But Barry wasn’t the only one whammied, was he?” I asked, looking intently at Felicity. She froze.
”What do you mean? Who else was whammied?” Cisco asked.
”David.” I said, and Felicity winced.
”I don’t get it. Why would David be…” Caitlin trailed off.
”He’s one of the Arrows.” Cisco gasped, then pointed at me.
”Guilty.” I shrugged.
”What color are you?” Cisco asked eagerly, “No wait, I know. You’re the blue one.”
“Correct. David’s purple, and Oliver’s green. Now, can we focus a little bit more on the two superpowered maniacs we have to worry about? Three if you count Bivolo.” I said.
”Three? Archery doesn’t count as a superpower.” Wells said.
“David. It’s him, isn’t it? He’s the guy who had residual Mirakuru effects?” Caitlin gasped, “He asked me about it, but he didn’t say it was him.”
”So, we’re looking at a guy with superspeed and a guy with superstrength who are both pissed the hell off?” Joe asked, “How do we even stop them?”
”A cold gun would come in real handy right about now.” Cisco said.
”Hey.” Joe snapped.
”I’m just saying!” Cisco said defensively.
”None of us can stop Barry or David. Fortunately, we have two people in the city who can. We’re going to need the Arrows’ help.” Wells said.
———
“Ooh, see I knew they were the Arrows. Well, no I didn’t. But I had Oliver Queen on my shortlist of suspects.” Cisco told Dig.
”Do you have a way to stop Barry and David’s rage-fest?” Dig asked, ignoring the hyper Cisco.
”I have an idea about that, but Joe, we’re going to need your help.” Wells said.
”We need to find him first before he hurts somebody.” Joe said.
”I have them.” Felicity said, “Facial recognition picked up Barry on a traffic camera downtown, and David several blocks east. Oh, God.”
———
I pulled my motorcycle to a stop, and got off of it warily.
I was dressed in my full Arrow gear, looking around for where David was.
“Hello?” I called out.
“Go. Away.” a voice growled, and I turned to see an unsettling sight.
My twin brother sold on the hood of a car, dressed in his full Arrow gear, holding his bow in his hand.
But I could see his face and I saw that the veins all over the left side of his face were glowing vivid red. It was horrific to look at, especially because his eyes glowed the same demonic color.
It looked like the anger had taken over David, maybe even used the Mirakuru to strengthen its’ grip on him?
”You need to calm down.” I said, walking forwards with my hands up.
David jumped down from the car, and quick as a whip, he hurled a knife at me, and I narrowly managed to dodge it. David was seriously trying to kill me! That knife would have slashed across my throat.
I wasn’t expecting an assault of this magnitude. David ran forwards, and swung his bow like a baseball bat, aiming aggressively for my head. I lifted my own bow to counter his strike, but I wasn’t quick enough to fully deflect the blow. His compound bow struck my shoulder with enough force to possibly dislocate it, had he hit it just a little bit differently.
I moved backwards, sizing up my opponent. David had the size and strength advantage, for sure, and I knew his senses were sharpened by the Mirakuru, which meant he would be reacting far quicker than a usual opponent.
As more of a test than anything else, I quickly fired an arrow at David. Unsurprisingly, he didn’t get hit by it. Instead, be batted it aside easily with his bow, an expert move that his Mirakuru reflexes made look easy.
This was going to require almost guerilla tactics. David was fast, but I knew I was faster. But if I got hit, odds are I wouldn’t recover to avoid getting seriously hurt or possibly killed. David under this rage influence didn’t seem to have a lot of inhibitions.
I ran forwards, and hit the ground in a slide, expecting to trip him, but he skirted around me, and grabbed me by the arm before I could recover from the slide, hauling my ass backwards and flinging me down the street.
It was a rough landing, but I staggered to my feet. The pain from that only further cemented my need to be fast, because David could do some devastating damage.
David was charging towards me like a bull who had seen red. I moved to avoid him, but David anticipated that and swung his bow like a bat again. I rolled to avoid it this time, springing off my hands into a standing position. I struck the back of David’s leg with my bow, and he dropped to one knee, then turned and lashed out with his bow.
I barely managed to avoid the sweep, and David barreled forwards, swinging the bow recklessly. He had no thought of technique in his mind, all he knew was rage. That means he was vulnerable, because he wasn’t thinking strategy. He could be easily lured into a trap. Now I just had to set one up.
Easier said than done, frankly. David surged towards me abruptly, bringing the bow down overhead. I lunged backwards, bringing my bow around in a quick whip motion.
David’s compact bow snapped as it smashed into the asphalt, and I went for David’s legs again, dropping him onto his knees.
David flung one arm out, catching me by the wrist and then slamming me to the ground, so hard I lost my breath. David lifted his non-Mirakuru powered arm and started beating the shit out of me while his Mirakuru arm kept me pinned to the ground.
“You’re too fucking weak too fight me on real terms. You’re just dodging and trying to hit me with your puny bow. You don’t have the strength to match me, and never will. I’ll always be the stronger brother, and that bothers the hell out of you, doesn’t it?” David snarled down at me.
I took a deep breath, and looked at my brother’s burning red eyes.
”Sorry about this.” I coughed, and then I twisted sharply, driving my knee up to David’s genitals, while at the same time I struck hard with my hand to David’s elbow, and I heard the bone snap.
David howled in pain, and I pushed up with the palms of my hands, shoving my brother off of me and sending him onto his back. I rolled over quickly and applied steady pressure to the chest until he faded into unconsciousness.
I coughed aggressively, and touched my chest to activate the earpiece.
”Felicity?” I asked.
”Yes?” my brother’s girlfriend responded worriedly.
”David’s out. He’ll be sore as hell in the morning, and has a broken arm, but I knocked him out. Is there anything you need me to do to break whatever anger hold Bivolo has on him?” I asked.
”Nope. He’s not Barry, so the whammy should wear off pretty quickly now that he’s had his outburst.” Felicity explained.
”Glad to hear it.” I said.
———
David
”Blah, blah, blah. ‘No prison can hold me’. I’ve heard it all before, pal.” Cisco said as Bivolo was secured in STAR Labs’ metahuman prison, called the Pipeline, “Adios, Prism.”
I chuckled, my head still throbbing. My arm was in a sling, but considering Daniel had broken my left arm (the one juiced with Mirakuru) I’d be recovered in just a few days. The miracle at work.
“I liked ‘Rainbow Raider.’” Caitlin said adorably.
”I like Rainbow Raider better, too, if I get a vote.” I said, and Caitlin beamed at me.
”No, you don’t. Neither of you do. You don’t get to pick the names.” Cisco said.
”We have a prison like this.” Oliver said to nobody in particular, “Ours is on a nearly inhospitable island in the North China Sea, but this works too.”
———
After Bivolo was stashed in the Pipeline, Oliver assembled Cisco, Caitlin, Wells, and Joe in the Cortex.
“Our identities are a closely guarded secret known only to a few, and if it were to get out, would endanger our families, our friends, and it would embolden our enemies to retaliate at me through them.” Oliver said to the group.
”So no blogging about us.” I joked.
”What Oliver and David are trying to say is that they had a lovely time working with you and getting to know each of you, and they can’t wait to do it again soon.” Felicity put in, ever the peacemaker.
”Right.” Oliver said.
”You know, it didn’t sound like that’s what they were saying.” Cisco noted.
”I may not agree with your team’s methods, but… thank you.” Joe said, walking forwards to give Oliver a handshake, then me. I shook his hand with my right hand, which was very awkward for me.
”Well, things would have been a little easier to handle if it had been Oliver and Daniel that got whammied instead of Barry and David, but we got through it.” Cisco said.
The group laughed and chuckled, except for Oliver and I.
”I don’t think Daniel would have been the easier fight. He’s ruthless, and experiencing the kind of anger I was… he would have become a lethal killing machine, unbothered by any kind of morals.” I said.
”C’mon, you don’t really think Daniel would be harder to fight than you. You have super-strength!” Cisco nagged.
“Before coming back to Starling, Daniel had the highest kill count of the three of us, and by no small margin.” Oliver confessed, and Felicity and Dig looked the most stunned by that news.
”So you’re saying lethal rage plus deadly precision equals murderous psychopath?” Cisco checked.
”Yeah. Which is why Oliver would be hell to take down, too. He did beat Barry, after all.” I pointed out.
”Uh, they tied.” Cisco corrected me. I laughed dryly.
”Sure.” I said.
”We don’t even know how deadly Daniel is currently. He spent five months training with an expert swordswoman and some guy named O-Shifu.” Oliver pointed out.
“O-Shifu? The man who trained the infamous Lady Shiva?” Wells asked.
”Who?” I blinked.
Wells pulled up a video of this Lady Shiva woman, and I watched curiously.
On the screen, a super attractive Asian woman was walking forwards with a bit of a sashay in her step. She looked to be about mid-thirties, and her curvaceous, buxom body was squeezed into a black and red jumpsuit that hugged her every curve. She carried no weapon.
On the video, she walked up to a cluster of what must be two dozen gangsters with machine guns, and what followed was five minutes of utter, bloody carnage.
Lady Shiva tore those men apart like they were paper, and then walked off into the night, not an injury on her.
“Holy shit.” I said in awe.
“That was insaaaane!” Cisco exclaimed. Oliver looked a bit stunned, and I was, too.
”Hey, if I had a DNA sample I was unable to fully break down, do you think you could isolate the genetic markers for me?” I heard Felicity ask Caitlin, and I approached the two women, glancing between them.
”Sure, what’s the sample from?” Caitlin wondered.
”The Canary’s murder.” Felicity whispered.
”And hey, keep this information away from Daniel. We don’t want him knowing anything about it.” I said firmly. Caitlin nodded.
”What about you, David? Do you still want me to test you about the residual Mirakuru in your system?” Caitlin asked curiously.
I nodded.
”Yes, I am pretty interested in that.” I said, and Caitlin smiled. She touched my arm, and pointed towards the lab.
”I can do that now, if you want. It’ll take a few days to get the results, but the blood sample is quick.” Caitlin said.
”Sounds good.” I nodded.
I moved to follow Caitlin to her medical lab, but noticed Felicity watching her go with an odd look on her face.
”Everything OK?” I asked.
”Yeah. Everything’s fine. Go get your blood tested.” Felicity said, smiling. I nodded and followed Caitlin into the lab.
I did not notice that Felicity continued to stare at Caitlin for a few seconds more before turning back around.
———
Most of Team Arrow (me, Oliver, Dig, and Felicity) left the Cortex and walked towards the exit.
”There is something off about that guy.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, he gives me the creeps.” I chimed in.
———
“Hey! You guys heading home?” Iris asked, walking up to Felicity, Oliver, Daniel, Barry and I as everyone but Barry entered Jitters (Barry was already sitting down with a drink).
”Yeah, we could use some javas for the road.” Felicity said excitedly.
”I will hook you up.” Iris promised.
“Thanks.” I smiled.
Felicity and I headed up to the counter to order while Daniel and Oliver stayed behind to chat with Oliver.
After a fun chat with Iris while our coffees were made, Felicity and I came back over to Oliver, Daniel, and Barry.
”You guys ready?” Felicity asked.
”Yep.” Daniel nodded.
Oliver and Daniel got up from their seats and Oliver stopped in surprise when he saw a brown haired woman about his age standing there.
”Oliver.” the woman said in surprise.
”Hi.” Oliver said.
”Hi.” the woman replied, unsure.
”How are you?” Oliver asked a little awkwardly.
”Good, good.” the woman said, smiling, “It’s been a long time.”
”We never spoke after, and I’m so sorry.” Oliver said.
”No, I’m sorry. I heard about your mother… she loved you very much.” the mystery woman said.
”She did.” Oliver agreed, smiling sadly.
”I should get going.” the woman excused herself, and Oliver nodded.
”Who the hell was that?” I asked Oliver as she left.
”Someone that I used to know.” Oliver said vaguely.
”Helpful as always.” I said dryly.
Oliver chuckled.
Chapter 116: The Brave and the Bold, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
It was a thrill running through the night. I lacked the usual comfort of my bow in my hand (due to me snapping it against the street while I was in Central City), but I held my katana in my hand instead.
Tonight was an unusual mission, as we had quite a few people in the field.
Oliver, Daniel, and I were all present, of course, but Daniel’s friends had joined us on this one, Roy, Jade, and Sin.
They’d been in Gotham for a while, but the last few weeks they’ve been back, just doing their own crime fighting thing. They’re apparently like their own unit now. Roy’s Arsenal, Jade’s Cheshire, and Sin’s, well, Sin doesn’t have a code name, but she’s like their group’s Felicity, or so I’ve been told.
I came to a stop beside Oliver, and he glanced at me.
”Right alley clear.” I told him, and he nodded.
I lifted my katana as Oliver and I climbed the steps up to the house standing before us.
”In position?” Oliver asked, touching his chest comms button.
”In position.” Roy’s voice said.
”In position.” came Daniel’s voice.
”In position.” said Dig. Dig and Sin were in the van, while Felicity was back at the bunker like usual.
”Neighborhood’s clear.” Dig added.
”You know, I probably should have brought this up before, but if this place doesn’t belong to the killer you chased to Central City and back, well, we’re going to have a lot of explaining to do.” Roy said.
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
”Roof.” was all Oliver said. I backed up off of the back porch and ran at a pillar, leaping up and gripping it with my knees and my hands.
I climbed up agilely, scaling the pillar and pulling myself up onto the roof and walking in a crouch towards the window.
”It’s his.” Oliver confirmed from below me.
”Why, because the residue STAR Labs found on the boomerang says so?” Dig questioned.
”Because the whole place is rigged.” Oliver answered. I peered through the upstairs window and tried to get a better view.
Someone landed beside me and I reacted sharply, twisting and preparing to run someone through, but my quick reaction was unnecessary.
It was just Jade, Roy’s girlfriend.
Jade wore a skintight Kevlar suit made of dark green fabric. The suit showed an exorbitant amount of her large breasts thanks to its plunging neckline, and hugged her every curve. She had her black haired tied back with a green band, and had twin swords on her back, but they didn’t make an X, both hilts stuck up past her right shoulder.
For disguising her identity, her strikingly pretty Vietnamese features were covered by a green mask that was a bit more sleek than the masks us archers used.
“Are we going in or sitting on the roof all night?” Jade asked.
”The inside’s rigged with a bomb. But please, feel free to go inside.” I said testily. Daniel’s gang showing up and trying to inflict their presence upon Team Arrows was obnoxious to say the least, even if Jade was sexy.
”I can see a trip wire connected to pressurized gas.” Oliver noted, “Front door will be the same.”
”Our new friend doesn’t want any surprise visitors.” Roy guessed.
“Doesn’t mean he won’t get them.” I said, angling my katana at the window.
”He’s definitely going to get a surprise.” Oliver agreed with me, and I glanced down to see that Oliver stood in the yard, arrow notched to his bowstring and aimed at the front door.
”You might wanna hang on.” I said to Jade, and Oliver let his explosive arrow fly. It sailed towards the back door and hit it with a crash. Almost simultaneously, an explosion occurred from the front of the house, indicating Daniel and Roy had done the same.
I shoved my katana forwards and pierced the glass, then gave the window a savage kick which broke it entirely. I slid through with Jade behind me, and we moved carefully through the top floor, checking rooms as we went.
When we came down the steps, we joined Oliver, Daniel, and Roy in the kitchen.
“Looks like we interrupted his dinner.” Oliver said, inclining his head at the pot of food sitting out.
”We just missed him.” Roy said in frustration.
Oliver led the way back out into the hallway, and I followed, with Roy heading off in a different direction, Daniel and Jade following him.
Oliver notched an arrow at the men coming towards us, and I lifted my sword menacingly.
Several heavily armed men stood there, with assault rifles trained on us, little red laser dots pointed at my chest and at Oliver’s.
”Drop your guns.” Oliver ordered.
”Sure thing.” said one of the men, “Right when you learn how to count. You’re outnumbered, jerkwad.”
”Ten bucks says I can still wipe the floor with you asshats.” I growled.
”You're not SCPD.” Oliver realized.
”Unless police uniforms have gotten really interesting, neither are you guys.” said the man.
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
”ARGUS.” we said in disgruntled unison.
Oliver lowered his bow, and I lifted my sword and slid it back into its sheath, folding my arms.
”Your flanking patterns haven’t changed in years.” Oliver pointed out.
”The man who was killed by the boomerang… that’s why you guys are here, aren’t you? He was an ARGUS agent.” I guessed.
”Which makes this an ARGUS matter.” said douche guy, who glanced at his men, “Bug out. Target’s not here.”
The heavily armed men slowly filed out of the house, but douche guy stayed.
”Let this go.” he said firmly, and walked out of the building.
”No way in hell we’re letting this go.” I said.
”Agreed.” Oliver nodded.
———
———
“What about this ARGUS angle?” Oliver asked as the group walked back into the bunker, all of our various masks and hoods off.
”Well, ARGUS wiped all evidence of their agent’s death after he was killed, or at least they thought they did.” Felicity said, walking to the big computer display, “Our boomerang victim, Kai Wu.”
”The man’s profile is so clean, I should have known it was an ARGUS cover.” Dig grumbled.
“Well, now that we know Wu is ARGUS, maybe Lyla can get us a lead?” Roy suggested.
”If this is an ARGUS thing, Lyla’s going to want it to stay that way.” Dig shook his head.
”Then tell her to stop letting people get killed in my city.” Oliver said.
”You really don’t care about my marriage, do you?” Dig asked, looking amused.
”You’re, uh, not married.” I put in, smirking.
Dig grinned, shaking his head.
———
“Thank you for coming.” Amanda Waller said, leading Oliver and I through an abandoned warehouse of some sort.
”Like we had a choice.” I grumbled.
”Who’s your new friend?” Oliver asked, jerking his chin towards the man sitting tied up in a chair.
”This is Katsu Cheng. Mr. Cheng fancies himself something of a munitions specialist. According to HPKF, Cheng planted an explosive device somewhere in Hong Kong.” Amanda explained, “I need you two to talk to him, find out the bomb’s location.”
”So, we’re just going to talk to him and he’s going to give us information?” Oliver asked skeptically.
”It won’t be easy.” Amanda said, “That’s why I brought you two your tools.”
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
”What tools?” I asked.
Amanda led us over to a table where some very familiar items sat.
Shado’s bow, quiver and hood were in a pile, along with the machete that Slade had given me when he started training me to fight.
”We recovered these from the freighter when we recovered you.” Amanda said, glancing between Oliver and I, “You’re welcome.”
”You want us to torture this guy to find out where the bomb is?” Oliver asked in disbelief.
”I want you to find out where the bomb is. That’s why the other Mr. Hale isn’t here. He’s too sensitive, not willing to do what has to be done. You two are cold-blooded.” Amanda said firmly, and left us alone with Cheng.
———
“Almost done here, David.” Felicity said as I walked into her office at Palmer Tech.
”Sounds good, babe. But hey, look who I found.” I said, and Felicity looked up to see that Cisco and Caitlin had come to visit.
“This place is bigger than my apartment.” Cisco said, glancing around Felicity’s spacious office.
”What are you guys doing here?” Felicity asked in surprise, looking to me.
”They bring news.” I said, but let the two scientists explain said news, because most of it went over my head.
”You asked us to analyze the DNA off the arrow that killed Sara.” Caitlin reminded Felicity.
”I was just going to… mail you the sample.” Felicity said, looking a little confused.
”We had some vacation days coming-“ Caitlin tried, but Cisco jumped in.
”We want to see the Arrowcave.” Cisco said eagerly. I burst out laughing, leaning against Caitlin to keep from falling over.
”What’s so funny?” Cisco asked.
”Nothing. I just love that that’s catching on. It pisses Oliver off to no end.” I laughed.
”I want to see the toys! I need to see the toys” Cisco professed, “Oh, and I brought a toy or two!”
I squinted at him.
”What’d you bring?” I asked.
”Presents. I’m like freaking Santa Claus. Oh, do you guys have an Arrowmobile?” Cisco asked, grinning widely.
”We have a van.” I shrugged.
———
“Don’t touch that.” Oliver said firmly as Cisco extended a hand to touch one of Oliver’s green arrowheads.
Cisco moved his hand to one of the specialized arrowheads.
”Or that.” Oliver said, “It’s a jettisoning arrow. Uses compressed CO2-“
“Compressed CO2 to jettison high tensile strength polymer cables.” Cisco finished.
”Yep.” Oliver said, popping the ‘p’.
“Since when did we start selling admission to the Arrowcave?” Roy asked.
”It’s…” Oliver pointed at Felicity and me, “Do you see what you’ve done?”
I gave him an innocent smile.
”I have so many ideas for improvements.” Cisco gushed, standing in front of Oliver’s glass display case for his suit, then pointed to Roy’s, “And this. Oh, oh, man. This… this is the bomb! And I mean, red is so much cooler than green, am I right?”
”I like purple.” I said to nobody in particular. Felicity rubbed my leg, as I was sitting on the desk right beside her chair.
”I know.” she consoled me.
”Hmm. I am really starting to like this guy.” Roy said.
I clapped my hands together.
”Cisco, you’ve got toys?” I prompted.
”Oh, yeah.” he recalled, and dashed out of the bunker.
”Hey, what’s that for?” Caitlin asked from the other side of Felicity, and I looked over to see she was pointing at the salmon ladder.
”Distracting me from work.” Felicity sighed.
”So, where’s Mr. Diggle?” Caitlin asked politely. She was adorable, honestly. All of Team Flash was. They were so young and… unscarred.
“He’s running down a lead.” Roy explained.
Cisco came running back into the bunker holding two silver briefcases with the STAR Labs logo on them.
One was long and rectangular, the other smallish and square.
I stood up from the desk and walked over to the empty table where Cisco laid out the two cases.
He pushed the long rectangular one towards me.
“That’s for you.” Cisco said. I opened the case, and had to gape at what sat inside.
It was a new compound bow, but it was incredible looking. It was sleek and shiny and silver, for one. It also had a scope attached to the side of it with a purple lens and what looked like two magnification options.
The bow had a funky, sci-fi shape to it, and I loved it.
I picked up the silver bow and hefted it from hand to hand, admiring the violet strings. Not very subtle, but it was gorgeous craftsmanship.
”This is… this is awesome.” I breathed. Caitlin reached over and pulled a trigger tucked into the handle of the bow, out of the way of where I would grip it, but easily accessible.
The bow instantly proved its awesomeness by the arms snapping in, then the folded in arms curling into the handle, and then the handle twisted, almost, and then it was about as large as a soda can.
“Whoa.” I breathed.
”You like it? I call it the Silver Demon.” Cisco said eagerly.
”It’s officially called the Prototype Delta.” Caitlin put in.
“I made it using your old, broken bow as a starting point. Whoever designed that one was was genius, I just built on their ideas.” Cisco said.
”I designed it.” Felicity said, walking up to admire the Prototype Delta bow.
I pulled the trigger on the bow, and to my surprise, there was no wait like when it was folding up, it sprung out into my hand instantly, scope lighting up like a flashlight.
I lifted the bow to my face and looked through the scope.
”I don’t see anything through this.” I complained.
Cisco opened the small box to reveal a purple mask sitting there. This one was a bit pointier on the edges than my current more rounded one from Barry.
He offered me the mask, and I put it on.
To my surprise, purple screens slid down over the eye holes, and the right eye screen had a loading screen booting up.
“What is this?” I asked.
”AMETHYST. Advanced Messaging and-“ Cisco began, but Caitlin cut him off.
”It’s a way for Felicity to share data with you in the field visually rather than simply auditory. It also syncs up with the Prototype Delta. Try looking through the scope now.” Caitlin invited.
I did, and was stunned as a circle appeared on the left eye screen around my eye, and then that circle of vision flashed violet and I was suddenly scoped in, right on Caitlin’s breasts in her shirt. Whoops. I quickly adjusted the bow up, and stared in astonishment at how awesome this gift was.
”Do the lenses obscure your vision?” Oliver asked, walking forwards. I lowered the bow and the scoped in circle disappeared.
The lenses snapped up, and I took off the mask.
”No. Things aren’t even purple tinted despite the color of them.” I said.
“Barry told me you were worried about your field of vision being obscured, so I made sure to not have anything on the screen.” Cisco explained.
“What about stuff I send him?” Felicity asked curiously.
”Oh, I’ll help you set that up. Put the mask back on.” Cisco said, the last part addressed to me.
The mask, which stuck to my face without need of a strap around the back by some technical wizardry, was in my hand, so I lifted it up and placed it on my face.
The lenses snapped down and I looked around the bunker, my view unchanged.
In the bottom right corner of the screen, a little box popped up. I looked at it, and it somehow sensed that, causing the box to open wide, revealing a selfie of Felicity and Cisco.
“That is so cool.” I gasped.
The lenses snapped up when I reached up to take the mask off, and I took it off easily.
I set down the Prototype Delta and the AMETHYST mask down on the desk, and grinned at Cisco.
”This is great. Thank you so much.” I said to him.
Oliver’s phone started buzzing, and he picked it up.
”Diggle.” Oliver said. He stood there stony-faced, then looked at Roy and I.
”Our target is storming ARGUS and Lyla is there.” Oliver relayed.
Roy went to grab his red curve bow, Oliver went for his dark gray compound bow, and I picked up the Prototype Delta.
”So badass! So cool!” Cisco said eagerly as we did that.
”It’ll be over by the time they get there.” Caitlin said worriedly.
”We have our methods of getting around the city.” I grinned at Caitlin.
”Call Daniel, would you?” I asked Roy.
———
Oliver, Daniel, Roy, and I arrived just in time.
I notched an arrow to my new Prototype Delta bow and let it fly, knocking a boomerang out of the air before it could hit Lyla.
The four of us leaped over the railing and landed down on the ground.
Dig and Lyla started shooting at boomerang guy, who was forced to take over.
Oliver and I stepped out and started firing arrows rapid-fire, but the boomerang guy used his silver, deadly boomerangs to deflect them.
Boomerang guy ran forwards, a boomerang in his hand, and started swinging them like knives.
I pushed the trigger to fold up my Delta and slapped it onto my thigh, and sure enough, the metal band Cisco had put there before I left held the soda can sized bow in place. I flicked my wrists and my twin knives shot out, and I engaged the boomerang guy.
He was a very skilled fighter, capable of taking on Oliver and I with relative ease.
Roy and Daniel were helping wounded ARGUS agents get to safety, so they weren’t available to help at the moment.
Boomerang guy landed a kick on Oliver, sending him staggering back a few steps, and then he whipped both boomerangs at Oliver.
I barely had time to feel fear as they zoomed towards Oliver, but a flash of orange lightning came in and then Barry was standing off to the side, holding two boomerangs.
I glanced back at boomerang guy, confident of our victory, but then he smoke-bombed out of there like a ninja.
Barry gave Oliver and I a grin, and whooshed away.
———
“Are you sure you’re okay?” Dig checked with Lyla.
”What was that?” Lyla demanded.
”Better question - who attacked you?” Oliver asked.
Daniel and Roy, fully clad in their blue and red gear (respectively), came running up.
”And don’t tell us it was an internal ARGUS matter.” Dig said.
”His name is Digger Harkness.” Lyla sighed.
”I’d turn to crime if that was my name, too.” I muttered.
”He’s former ASIS. His specialty was weapons and technology before he went rogue. Started selling his services to the highest bidder.” Lyla explained.
”Another psycho Aussie? That’s four for four now.” I said, and Daniel elbowed me.
”We caught him three years ago.” Lyla said defensively.
”Looks like he escaped.” Roy stated the obvious.
“Not exactly. Harkness’ skills made him an ideal recruit for Task Force X.” Lyla admitted.
”Task Force…” Roy trailed off in confusion.
”Suicide Squad.” I said firmly.
”They had an op in Tanzania.” Lyla ignored me, “Assassination of a local warlord. But the warlord had bigger guns. The mission went south, and the team had to be sanitized.”
“You mean killed, Lyla.” Dig said.
”Waller couldn’t be reached. It was my call.” Lyla confessed, “The microbomb in Harkness’ neck must have malfunctioned.”
“We need to consider that every ARGUS facility is compromised.” Oliver said, “There’s only one place we can keep you safe.”
———
“Are you OK?” Felicity asked the team as we came back.
”You can’t work for ARGUS without making a few enemies.” Lyla said, “I’m sorry to involve all of you in this.”
Dig dumped down a baggie of diced boomerang onto a tray.
”Is that ARGUS property?” Lyla looked at her ex-husband.
”It’s evidence.” Dig replied.
There was a whoosh and I turned to see Barry had arrived with sushi, his cowl down.
“Hey! Secret identity?” Caitlin demanded, glancing at Lyla.
”They’re married.” Barry said, waving a hand.
”We’re not married.” Dig and Lyla said in unison.
I glanced over at Felicity.
”Hey, if we start talking in sync, I want you to put a bullet in my head.” I said with a grin. She laughed.
”Or together. Whatever.” Barry said, shrugging, “He told her about me.”
Dig shook his head.
”You didn’t?” Barry asked, his smile dropping.
”I keep secrets for a living, man.” Dig said.
”Oh. My bad.” Barry winced. I chuckled.
”You’re… you’re…” Lyla began.
”The Flash. Sushi?” Barry offered.
Lyla shook her head in utter disbelief.
”We need a location on the man who’s after Lyla.” Oliver said, “His name is Digger Harkness.”
”Well, the first step is to work the evidence-“ Barry began, but Oliver cut in.
”Barry, can I speak to you for a moment, please?” Oliver asked.
Barry and Oliver walked off to go have a private chat.
”Ok, how often does Barry use his powers for food runs? And if that answer is ‘often’, is Team Flash looking for somebody with superior archery skills and tactical knowledge?” I asked Caitlin and Cisco.
Cisco, I noticed, was lifting his phone to film Oliver and Barry, both unmasked in their suits, talking. Caitlin pushed his phone back down again, looking exasperated.
Barry suddenly whooshed over to the desk where the shattered boomerangs were, and Oliver looked exasperated as Barry moved at super speed while standing still.
After about three seconds, Barry returned to normal speed and lifted the tray. He carried it over to the group and we saw that he had reassembled the five boomerangs neatly on the tray.
”But it’ll be worth it.” Oliver said, sounding as if he was finishing a sentence, but I hadn’t heard the first part.
”Rad!” Cisco exclaimed, reaching forwards to grab one of the boomerangs, “These are a bit more teched out than the one you guys brought to Central City.”
“Hey, did you have to go over and do the Batman routine on Barry?” Daniel quirked an eyebrow at Oliver.
”For the last time, Batman’s an urban myth.” Oliver rolled his eyes.
”Dude, I’ve teamed up with Nightwing and Oracle. I’ve seen pictures of him!” Daniel protested.
”The Batman is real. Waller has had some dealings with him, and one of our old Task Force members was one of his foes.” Lyla said.
“I’ll believe it when I see it.” Oliver said skeptically.
”3D printed polymer with a circuitry weave.” Cisco concluded after examining the boomerang for a minute.
“Some of Harkness’ boomerangs exploded.” Roy recalled.
”Oh, yeah, there are grooves in here that could definitely pack a C4 charge.” Cisco nodded.
”Maybe if we figure out where Harkness got the supplies, we can use that to track him?” Caitlin suggested.
”These weren’t made by Ka-Boom-Boomerang.” Cisco realized.
”Ka-Boom-Boomerang?” I blinked.
”Yeah, you know, he has exploding boomerangs?” Cisco asked the group.
“That’s not your best.” Barry chuckled.
”Really? It makes perfect sense-“ Cisco argued, but was cut off by Oliver.
”Cisco. If Harkness didn’t make them, we need to find out who did.” Oliver said firmly.
”And who he made the buy off of.” Dig agreed.
”Markos. You see this collapsible node design? Dead giveaway. That’s his signature.” Cisco explained.
”We need a location on this…” Oliver trailed off.
”Klaus Markos.” Cisco supplied.
Felicity went and sat down at her computer,
”No known home address or place of employment for Markos. But he was arrested last year by Officer Quentin Lance.” Felicity said.
Oliver nodded.
Chapter 117: The Brave and the Bold, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
”I cannot believe you’re a member of the Russian mob!” Barry exclaimed, whooshing up to where Oliver, Roy, and I were standing.
”Former member, probably.” Oliver said, “We had a falling out last year.”
“This is where they run their cyber crime operation.” I said, reading off the information Felicity had sent my way via the AMETHYST.
”Nice outfit, by the way.” Barry nodded at Roy.
”This place looks like a fortress.” Roy said.
Dig, Daniel, and Jade walked up, the latter two in their full gear, just like everybody who wasn’t Dig.
”Kalishnikovs everywhere.” Dig informed us.
”Roy, Jade, take the southeast corner. Barry, scan the perimeter. Dig-“ Oliver said.
”I’ve got northwest.” Dig said, reaching for his gun.
”Are you going to be OK?” Oliver finished.
”You think I’ll lose it because Harkness is after Lyla?” Dig asked, “I’m good.”
“I’ll go with Dig.” Daniel said, and sprinted to catch up with Dig.
Oliver and I turned away from them and walked off. We headed towards a row of typical black rich criminal SUVs, and then a red streak whooshed past us, and when Oliver and I rounded the corner, our hands up and ready to grab an arrow from our quivers, we saw that Barry had already tied up and knocked out all the bad guys.
Barry held up his hands like ‘Aren’t I awesome?’ and walked towards us, grinning.
”Badass.” I said, and fist-bumped Barry.
”I had eight seconds to kill.” Barry grinned.
A glance at my green-clad companion saw he was a little less jubilant.
“Was that wrong?” Barry asked uncertainly.
Oliver looked at Barry, and then stepped around him and kept walking. Barry turned after Oliver.
”What?” he asked.
Oliver stalked towards a yellow-y door, and kicked it open.
Barry whooshed past me and into the room Oliver had just opened, and I moved forwards to stand at Oliver’s side, lifting the Prototype Delta to be ready to fire if needed.
I saw that Barry had intercepted a fleeing bad guy.
Barry super-speed shoved him into a table, and Oliver walked forwards, lifting a boomerang.
”You made this for Digger Harkness.” Oliver said, “I want to know where he is.”
“Go to hell.” said the criminal. Oliver notched an arrow to his bow and loosed it into the criminal’s shoulder.
Barry stepped backwards in shock, glancing up at Oliver.
”The only thing that hurts worse than an arrow going in,” said Oliver as he walked closer, “is an arrow coming out!”
Oliver ripped the arrow from the criminal’s shoulder, and he howled.
I lifted the Prototype Delta, a purple arrow nocked.
”Wanna go again?” I growled.
”Whoa, hey, what are you doing?” Barry asked.
”Getting information. Where is he?!” Oliver roared at the criminal.
”I don’t know!” the criminal pleaded.
”He said he doesn’t know!” Barry appealed.
Oliver looked at me. I let my fingers loosen, and the arrow flew forwards imbedding itself in the wall, so close to his head that it cut off a significant portion of hair.
“Next one won’t be a warning.” I growled.
“If you want to be able to see the sunrise again, tell me where he is!” Oliver shouted.
”Here!” the criminal said, holding up a phone, “Harkness gave it into me. It’s encrypted. I had an order ready for him. I called, he came. I don’t know where he is. I swear. I swear!”
Oliver took the phone and turned and walked off.
I pushed a button on my wrist, and the arrow that had embedded itself beside the guy’s head sprayed pepper spray everywhere. It was one of my crowd control arrows, along with tear gas and fake gunfire.
Oliver handed me the phone, and while Barry whooshed off to deliver the tear-gassed criminal to Lance, I let Felicity examine it on the screen.
”Felicity can decrypt the encryption.” I said just as Barry returned, his cowl down.
”Then we can use it to track down Harkness.” Oliver nodded.
”You guys tortured that guy.” Barry said accusingly.
“We interrogated him.” Oliver said, nodding.
”When my friend said your tactics made you a criminal, I defended you, because I thought you were supposed to be a hero.” Barry said, “I thought we were supposed to be better than them.”
”Barry… you live in Central City, where it’s sunny all the time, and your enemies get cute nicknames. You’re not in Central City.” Oliver said.
”Look, Barry, the ugly truth is, sometimes you have to toe the line of morality to save lives. You don’t always have time to crack out a polygraph or however you interrogate people over in Central City. Digger Harkness is a threat, and we need to be fast enough to stop him.” I explained.
”We live in a city where my best friend was murdered, where a woman that I loved was shot full of arrows and sent tumbling off of a rooftop. Where my mother was murdered right in front of me. So before you-“ Oliver was winding up a tangent.
”My mother was murdered in front of me, too. But I don’t use my personal tragedies as an excuse to just torture whoever pisses me off.” Barry said.
”Well, I’m sorry, Barry, I’m not as emotionally healthy as you are.” Oliver retorted.
He walked past Barry, and I stood back, watching as Barry turned around to look at Oliver.
”What’s wrong with you?!” Barry demanded.
”When we agreed that you were staying, we decided that it would be on my terms.” Oliver said firmly, “If that is proving to be too difficult for you, you know your way back to Central City.”
———
The group had amassed in the bunker.
Felicity and Caitlin sat at Felicity’s desk and puzzled over the encrypted phone.
Lyla and Cisco stood to the girls’ left, while Dig and I stood behind Felicity and Caitlin. Jade and Roy had ducked out for some couple time.
Oliver was by his gear’s display case, and Barry sat on the stairs down into the bunker, looking surly.
Lyla moved to talk to Oliver, and I couldn’t help but listen in.
”Everything alright between you and speedy?” Lyla inquired.
”We had a… difference of opinion about how the world works.” Oliver said in a low voice.
”Yep. I know what that’s like.” Lyla said, and I looked up to meet the ARGUS agent’s eyes. She had been looking at Dig.
”Well, sometimes they just don’t see it.” Oliver said, shaking his head.
”There are people in the world who deal only in extremes-“ Lyla began, but Oliver cut in.
”And it would be naive to think that anything less than extreme measures will stop them.” Oliver finished the quote.
”Sometimes bravery isn’t enough.” Lyla agreed, “Sometimes the world requires us to be bold.”
”Whatever the personal cost.” Oliver said.
”I got him.” Felicity exclaimed.
”Where?” I asked, walking forwards to look at her screen.
”A warehouse at the corner of Infantino and Adams.” Felicity reported.
”Is that-“ Lyla blinked.
”ARGUS spy satellite? Yeah. Maybe.” Felicity said sweetly. God, she was brilliant.
”Thermographic imaging shows fifteen bodies inside.” Felicity said.
”Piece of cake. We have a small army on hand.” I scoffed.
”Harkness knows we’re coming.” Dig said to Oliver. Daniel have a nod of agreement.
”I can track the cell phone’s position with this.” Cisco volunteered, grabbing the recovered burner phone.
”Cisco, you’re with Diggle, Sin, and Roy.” Oliver said, “David, Jade, Daniel, you’re with me.”
We all gave assenting nods, and Barry walked up. I was curious if he would speak out against Oliver, but he just gave a small smirk.
”Race you there.”
———
Oliver ripped the tape off of Cheng’s mouth, and he exchanged an apprehensive glance with me. I understood perfectly.
I had a familiar blade in my hand, but my assignment was anything but familiar. Every drop of blood I’ve spilt over the last two and a half years was life or death. I had never hurt someone without the threat of them hurting me hanging over my head.
Torturing somebody? This was insane.
”Where’s the bomb?” Oliver asked.
Cheng replied in Chinese.
”My Chinese sucks.” Oliver responded.
”Mine’s non-existent.” I added, “But that doesn’t sound like a location.”
Oliver went and picked up Shado’s bow, fitting an arrow to the string.
”Last chance.” Oliver said a little unsteadily.
”Your hands are shaking.” Cheng observed in English, “I knew. You don’t have it in you. The two of you have killed, but torture is different. For those with a conscience, inflicting pain is more difficult than inflicting death.”
“We’ll figure it out.” Oliver said firmly.
”No, you won’t.” Cheng gloated, “You don’t have the stomach for it. Neither of you do.”
I gritted my teeth and lifted the blade. I remembered the history of who had given me this blade, of the pain he had inflicted, and oddly, it gave me some semblance of comfort.
I wasn’t evil. I wasn’t hurting this man for the pleasure of it, hurting him would save lives.
”You’re wrong.” I spat, and walked forwards, slashing a cut across his chest. Cheng howled, and I just had time to look over at my shoulder at Oliver, who was wide-eyed in surprise, before the skyline erupted.
The bombs had gone off. We had failed.
———
Barry raced past us at breakneck speed. Oliver, Daniel, and I were all on motorcycles. Jade, to my quiet pleasure, was on the back of my motorcycle, her arms wrapped around my waist, and her sizable breasts mashed against my back.
Oliver, Daniel, and I pulled our motorcycles to a stop, and Jade and I climbed off mine. I grabbed my brand new silver bow and fitted a purple arrow to the string, casting my gaze around warily.
Jade drew her twin blades, and Oliver and Daniel both readied their bows.
The four of us moved to breach the building, heading towards a door which Oliver kicked open.
Barry whooshed past us, and when we walked into the room, we discovered that he had tied up several bad guys. A quick glance showed about fourteen, which meant lucky number fifteen was either hauling ass away from here, or was attempting a sneak attack. I casually lifted my bow and shot the guy trying to sneak up behind Barry, and a green arrow sank into the man right beside my purple one, and he fell backwards.
”I knew he was there.” Barry said, though he was clearly lying, ”He’s not dead, right?”
”Tranq arrow. Same thing I used on you in Central City.” Oliver shook his head.
”Oh. You used a tranq arrow?” I winced.
Dig and Roy came into the room, along with a short girl with spiky black hair and some pretty elaborate black war paint on, doing a decent job concealing her identity. It was Sin.
“Cisco has the van running.” Dig said, “I see you met Harkness’ hired muscle.”
”Yeah, and Barry took all the fun out of it.” I huffed.
”Harkness isn’t here.” Oliver said, and turned to one of the tied up guys, “Hey! Where’s Digger Harkness?”
”Never met him. But he paid us 10 Gs to give you this.” the tied up man said, and lifted his bound hands. He held a cell phone.
”Ten’ll get you twenty this belongs to Harkness.” Dig said.
”What does that mean?” Roy asked.
”That Harkness played you.” Barry said to Oliver.
———
When word came in that Harkness had attacked the bunker, I almost crashed my motorcycle. Caitlin had been the one to reach out, and I feared the worst. I gunned the engine and never dropped below max speed once.
Dig had clearly done the same, as his squad was climbing out of the van when I pulled up. Oliver and Daniel came up behind us a few seconds later, but Dig and I were already running for the entrance.
I yielded the front spot to Dig, but was hot on his heels as we descended the steps rapidly.
”Lyla!” Dig shouted, running to his wife. Ex-wife, actually. She was laying on a table, unconscious from the looks of it.
I walked forwards and pulled Felicity against my chest, and I could feel her shaking against me.
“She’s not moving.” Dig gasped, staring down at Lyla. Over Felicity’s head, I looked down at Lyla, and then up at Oliver and Daniel, both of whom looked stricken.
”I’ve got her stabilized,” Caitlin assured Dig, “but I can’t operate on her here.”
Dig looked at Barry.
”Starling General’s at Eighth and Wilcott.” Oliver advised.
Barry walked forwards and lifted Lyla gently, then whooshed off.
———
I picked up the phone with a trembling hand. My right hand, that is. My left hand was holding a machete that was covered in blood.
“Daniel?” I asked hopefully as the call connected.
”I’m here.” my brother’s voice came, and I gave a sigh of relief.
”The explosions. You’re OK?” I checked:
”Yeah, I’m alright. I spent the day with… uh, a friend, so I was in a different part of the city. The bomb didn’t do any damage over here.” Daniel explained.
”Alright. Good. See if you can check on Maseo, Tatsu, and Akio. I think Oliver and I are about to get chewed out by Waller.” I sighed.
”Good luck.” Daniel said, and hung up.
I pocketed my phone and wiped the blood off the blade in my hand. I set it down on the table and went down to join Oliver in the streets.
———
It was chaos in the streets, people coughing and helping other people walk. Some unfortunate souls were on stretchers being hauled to and fro, and some less fortunate still were gone. Dead. And it was my fault.
Our fault, I suppose, but my fault.
”HKPF IDed her as Sumilu Kang.” Amanda Waller said, nodding at a dead young woman on a stretcher who Oliver was staring at, “She was a student at the University of Hong Kong. A biology textbook in her backpack. Apparently she was studying to become a veterinarian.”
”He would have told us. We just needed more time.” Oliver said miserably.
”No, what you needed was conviction. And the men who do things like this have it. Tonight you didn’t.” Amanda said.
”I thought I could-“ Oliver tried, but Amanda cut in.
”You thought what? You could reason with him? Look around you, Mr. Queen. Look around and tell me that the men who do this type of thing understand reason.” Amanda said bitterly, “There are people in this world who deal only in extremes. It’s naive to think that anything less than extreme measure will stop them. The bomber was Katsu Cheng. But make no mistake, this blood is on your hands.”
Amanda looked from Oliver to me, indicating that she blamed both of us equally for this devastation.
”Cheng said I didn’t have the stomach for torture.” Oliver said, “He was right!”
”Because you need to practice. I saw Cheng. He has a sword wound. It appears Mr. Hale at least understood the urgency of the situation, but torture is an art form. It’s a skill one must cultivate.” Amanda said.
”How do we do that?” Oliver asked.
”I think Cheng was wrong. I think the two of you not only have the stomach for this work; you have the talent.” Amanda said.
———
Daniel
”This feels wrong.” Felicity said, “Being here, it feels wrong.”
Felicity, David, Roy, Cisco, and I had all went upstairs into Verdant and were sitting at a table on the upper level.
David and Felicity sat side by side, their hands thoughtlessly entwined. The two of them always looked so effortless, but I imagined any good relationship looked effortless from the outside.
“Oliver needed to be alone. He made that pretty clear.” Roy said.
“Yeah, he’s definitely a solitary brooder.” David chimed in. Despite the chipper tone to his voice, I could see the weariness in his eyes. He, like me, was sick of watching people we cared about injured.
Every day, I worried that we would get news someone was dead. Maybe Quentin had gotten shot in the line of duty. Maybe Sara had had a problem on a League mission. Maybe Laurel went up against the wrong villain in court. Maybe David or Oliver was killed in a fight. God forbid, maybe Thea was mugged or murdered or something.
I just wanted everybody I cared about to be safe.
“Five doubles, straight up.” Thea said, walking up with a tray. She set alcohol in front of David, and he immediately lifted it to his lips and drank.
She glanced around the table, at the sad-looking Felicity, the weary David, the reserved Roy, the unusually quiet Cisco, and read the mood.
”You guys OK?” Thea asked.
”We’re just having a tough night.” Roy answered.
”Very tough.” David said in a grumble.
”Anything I can do to help?” Thea wondered.
”No, but thanks.” I smiled at Thea. Thea nodded and walked off, leaving us with our drinks and our thoughts.
”Yo, who was that hottie?” Cisco asked.
”My girlfriend.” I said.
”My future sister-in-law.” David said simultaneously.
”Oliver’s sister.” Felicity said, also simultaneously.
”So stay away is what you’re saying.” Cisco concluded.
”Ten foot pole.” Roy agreed.
Caitlin walked up and sat down in an empty chair on David’s other side, opposite Cisco.
“She’s in surgery. Mr. Diggle is with her.” Caitlin said.
”She going to be OK?” Felicity asked.
”I hope so.” Caitlin said, “She’s strong.”
“How do you guys do it? How do you guys live like this?” Cisco asked, “Where anyone you care about could be struck down?”
David and Felicity looked at each other briefly, and something unspoken flashed between them, but then it was gone, and David just leaned his head tiredly on Felicity’s shoulder.
”We haven’t been taking this seriously.” Caitlin explained, “It’s all been a game. We give the bad guys code names.”
”I think the fact we go up against meta-humans made it all kind of clean. Like, the fact that they’ve got these powers makes what they’re doing less…” Cisco trailed off.
”Real.” Caitlin finished.
”It’s hell on Earth.” David sighed, and downed the last of his drink.
Felicity’s phone beeped, and she pulled it out.
“I ran facial recognition on Harkness, and I have a match.” Felicity announced.
”I’ll go tell Oliver.” David said, and stood.
———
”It’s weird just waiting for a lift. Like high-speed public transport.” David said. I glanced at him.
He, Oliver, and I were just standing there, waiting for Barry to deliver us to the train station where Felicity had detected Harkness’ face.
In a flash, we were suddenly not in the bunker, but standing at the train station.
David, Oliver, Barry, and I stood in a line, in that order from right to left.
Oliver recovered from the shockingly fast movement first, lifting his bow with an arrow pulled back.
”Get on the ground.” Oliver growled.
Harkness laughed.
”Now, why would I want to do that?” Harkness asked in an Australian accent.
“You hurt a friend of ours.” Oliver said angrily, “You really think there’s anywhere in the world you could run where we won’t find you?”
”Hmm, probably not. Which is why I have a contingency in place.” Harkness said, and pushed a button on a small handheld device that lit up red once pushed, “Five bombs planted throughout Starling. Now, you can stop me, or you can stop the bombs. But you can’t do both. Bombs are armed. In 90 seconds, this city will be on fire.”
”Go.” Oliver said to Barry.
———
David
Barry grabbed Daniel and the two of them whooshed away, leaving Harkness to Oliver and I.
Oliver let his arrow fly, but Harkness knocked it aside with a boomerang.
He whipped said boomerang at me, but I batted it aside with my bow, and fired three rapid fire arrows at Harkness.
Oliver and I both charged in, swinging our bows, while Harkness used his boomerangs like knives, blocking and parrying our attacks.
I scored one hit on Harkness’ side, and he overcorrected while trying to protect that side, so Oliver delivered a bow punch to Harkness’ now exposed side, and he dropped to a knee.
I slammed my fist into Harkness’ face and he staggered into a thick concrete support beam.
Oliver grabbed a choker arrow and let it fly. The arrow splintered into two different parts, a cord connect them.
The cord wrapped around Harkness’ throat, restricting his breath.
”Stop the countdown!” Oliver snapped.
”Go to hell.” Harkness shot back.
”Snappy AND original.” I said dryly.
”Last chance!” Oliver roared.
”Or what?” Harkness asked, “You’ll inflict pain? Ah, I can tell you’ve done it before, so let me ask you this. Why are you hesitating?”
”Ten more seconds.” Harkness said after a pause, “We should be able to see at least, ah, three explosions from here.”
Ten seconds passed at breakneck speed, but no bombs erupted.
”Fuck you, Captain Boomerang.” I grinned.
”You think you’ve accomplished something here?” Harkness asked, “You two think not killing me makes you strong? It just means you’re weak.”
”It means we have some humanity left.” Oliver said scathingly.
Oliver and I turned, and I could sense Harkness reaching for a boomerang, lifting it high above his head.
I spun, but Oliver had already reacted, shooting an arrow through Harkness’ hand, pinning it to the concrete pillar and neutralizing the boomerang maniac.
”You just couldn’t resist, could you?” Barry asked.
Oliver smiled.
———
“Some of the STR markers on the DNA sample have degraded, but I’ve got a computer back at the lab that I think will help fill in the gaps.” Caitlin said, bagging up one of the black arrows we’d found in Sara’s stomach.
”Thank you, Caitlin.” Felicity said.
”Yeah, Sara meant a lot to me. To all of us. Anything you can give us helps.” I said, nodding.
”I’ll let you two know as soon as I have the results.” Caitlin promised, “And I’ll call this time.”
”Don’t feel like you have to. You guys all make life a little bit cheerier here in Starling.” I said. Caitlin gave a pleased smile.
”Oh, did you guys take care of business?” Cisco asked as Barry and Oliver walked into the bunker.
Everybody but Daniel and his team were present in the bunker now, minus Dig and Lyla.
“Yup. Digger Harkness is now cell mates with one Slade Wilson.” Oliver said.
”Maybe they’ll bond over mutual love for kangaroos and didgeridoos.” I suggested.
”That seems very plausible.” Felicity rolled her eyes at me.
”We’ve got a Pipeline, they’ve got a gorgeous tropical island.” Barry said.
”With landmines.” Felicity pointed out.
”Hm?” Caitlin asked.
”It’s a long story.” Felicity said.
”What’s this?” Barry asked, walking over to an empty glass display case with a bare mannequin in it.
”Oliver had me install it while you guys were at the hospital.” Felicity explained.
”Wait, this is for me?” Barry asked in surprise.
”For the next time you’re in town.” Oliver nodded.
”There’ll be a next time?” Barry grinned.
”I’m still calling the shots.” Oliver forewarned.
”We’ll talk about that.” Barry said.
”Yes, we will.” Oliver agreed, “And then I’ll call the shots.”
”We got a gift for you guys, too. Early Christmas present. Turns out STAR Labs’ industrial fabricator was based out of Starling, so… polymer Kevlar weave. It’s 25% lighter, and can carry 15% more gear.” Cisco explained, and held up three boxes that were seriously wrapped like Christmas presents, “I’ve got designs I’m working up that I’m really excited by. Oh, and I wanted to replace the hood on yours, Oliver, but David told me that it had sentimental value.”
Oliver glanced at me, and the crushing weight of Shado’s loss weighed heavy on us both for a few seconds.
”Hey, so where’s Daniel?” Cisco frowned.
”Good question. He got a call from someone, and then took off like he was trying to race Barry for fastest exit.” Felicity said.
”I wonder who called him.” I mused.
”I did.” said a female voice, and the screens in the room all changed to show an image of a woman in a wheelchair.
This woman wore glasses and had red hair pulled back into a bun. She wore a white blouse that failed to hide how busty she was, and had bright green eyes.
”My name is Barbara Gordon also known as Oracle. I worked with Daniel on a project a few months ago, and he asked me to let him know if I got any information regarding a particular foe. A foe that both Daniel and the Batman have an interest in catching.” said the busty redhead.
God, she was eye-catching, and absolutely sexy as hell.
”Who is it?” Oliver asked.
———
”Why’d you summon us here? To make us feel worse?” Oliver asked angrily.
“No, I summoned you two here to give you a second chance.” Amanda said, and I looked over to see a man in a suit leading in a bound and gagged man.
”Is this a joke?” Oliver asked.
”No.” Amanda said, “This is Li Khuan Hui. That name should sound familiar to you.”
”You work for China White.” Oliver recalled, pointing an accusing finger at Hui.
”Chien Na Wei. Yes, Mr. Hui is on her payroll. He’s Chinese Triad, and he knows her agenda here in Hong Kong. Fortunately for you, Mr. Hui has been less than forthcoming with the details.” Amanda said.
”Super fortunate.” I sighed.
”You get a stab at redemption.” Amanda said, and walked away. Oliver turned to unzip his archery bag, and I lifted my machete off the table.
Hui’s eyes went wide.
Daniel
In my full blue Arrow gear, I walked down the bridge to join Quentin by the sight of the murder.
”I’m not really sure what to make of this, honestly.” Quentin said, glancing at me.
I stared at the gruesome scene before me. A naked man was crucified on the bridge, with sloppy letters painted in blood on the asphalt beneath him.
FAILURE.
I turned on my heel and walked away, hating the signature opera music that I could dimly hear playing over the wail of the police sirens.
“I’m coming for you, Pyg.” I growled.
Chapter 118: 100 Chapters Belated Celebration
Chapter Text
The following sex scenes are all NON-CANON and are all from David’s POV
———
David/Donna: Smoaking Hot
During ‘The Secret Origin of Felicity Smoak’…
“Babe! I’m home!” I called, entering the apartment I shared with Felicity. In my hand I clutched a bag of Big Belly Burger, filled with mine and Felicity’s usual meal.
I heard sounds coming from upstairs, and went to go investigate, setting down the bag on the counter.
I shrugged out of my jacket and left it on the staircase railing and walked into the master bedroom.
To my surprise, my girlfriend was not the blond woman in the bedroom, wearing just lingerie.
No, that was my girlfriend’s mom, Donna Smoak.
Jesus, did she look hot. She was wearing just a lacy blue bra and panties set. Her breasts, which were larger than her daughter’s, were on full display, and her honey blond hair fell in soft curls down to said breasts.
“David!” Donna gasped in surprise.
”Donna, uh… what are you doing in Felicity’s bedroom?” I blinked, trying to look like I wasn’t ogling my girlfriend’s mom.
”Her bathroom has a bigger mirror.” Donna shrugged, which didn’t do wonders for my concentration.
“Uh, right.” I said, nodding slowly, “Is Felicity not home yet?”
“Not yet, I don’t think. Why?” Donna asked.
“Just looking for her. I brought dinner.” I explained.
“Aw, that’s so nice. You’d make a great son-in-law.” Donna winked. I gave a slightly nervous chuckle.
“I’m guessing you were snooping?” I said. Donna gave a sheepish smile.
”I might have found a ring box in the closet.” Donna admitted.
After Walter had given me my mother’s wedding ring per her will, I’d kept it in the closet, unsure what to do with it.
“I’m not… I’m not planning to propose or anything. My mom died, about three years ago. Recently, her will was read. She… she left me her wedding ring, so that one day, I could give it to the woman I loved.” I explained.
Donna walked forwards and threw her arms around me.
“When you do decide to propose, just know that you definitely have my blessing.” Donna whispered, and I realized abruptly that I had the older woman’s lingerie-clad body cuddled up to mine, my arms wrapped around her.
My face wasn’t that far from hers, I also noticed, and Donna kept glancing at my lips.
Her lips pursed as if to ask a question, but rather than ask, she just leaned forwards and brushed her lips across mine.
It felt like an electric shock to my mouth, but it was a pleasant one.
I leaned forwards this time, and captured Donna’s lips in a sizzling kiss.
My future mother-in-law’s body was pressed up against mine, and her lips tasted delicious. Rather like raspberries.
We stumbled back towards the bed, her hands pawing at my face, and she fell backwards, me landing on top of her.
We kept kissing, and I ran one hand down her thigh, while my other hand came up to cup her cheek.
“But… Felicity…” Donna protested weakly, drawing her lips back just slightly from mine.
”What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her.” I said huskily, and Donna’s full lips curved into a sultry smile, and we were kissing again.
I staggered backwards, keeping one arm around Donna’s waist. I flopped down on the bed, tugging Donna with me.
Without asking for permission, I reached up and unhooked Donna’s bra and tossing it aside. The MILF sitting on top of me mewled when I started suckling her breast, and she cupped the back of my head lovingly.
”C’mon, baby. Suck mommy’s tit.” Donna purred, and my cock throbbed at that. Donna moaned in pleasure as my hand found her hot sex, sliding my fingers into her panties and rubbing her pussy gently.
Donna threw back her head and gasped raggedly in pleasure.
”You’re making mommy feel so good, David!” Donna moaned, and I started suckling her nipple harder.
“Mom? David?” I heard a familiar voice call from downstairs, and Donna and I looked at each other with wide eyes.
———
David/Sara: Heated Spar
Early Season 2
I lunged at Sara, my staff whooshing in my hands as it collided against hers. The duel of staffs quickly became more of a longsword duel as the two of us sparred relentlessly.
We were in the bunker, and it was just the two of us today, so Sara had invited me to spar with her. I had agreed, perhaps not fully understanding how much training she had done with the League of Assassins.
She was clearly my better, and she knew it, too.
The younger of the Lance sisters smirked at me, and yanked her staff to the right, sending my staff skidding across the floor. Sara lunged at me, and I ducked under the swing of her staff, but she caught me in the chest with a kick and I flopped backwards to the ground, groaning.
Sara moved swiftly to sit on my hips and grin down at me devilishly.
”Do you yield?” she asked, eyes dancing.
”Yeah, yeah.” I huffed, but my thoughts had turned elsewhere, away from the sparring match and to the gorgeous woman sitting on my hips.
Sara had some incredible curves, and her ass was nicely toned from her years with the League.
She had sizable breasts, larger than Felicity’s, for sure. She was a little smaller than her older sister Laurel, though.
Sara’s clear blue eyes were regarding me in an interested manner, and I realized abruptly that she could assuredly feel the erection I was sporting thanks to her body atop mine.
“Sara…” I said, meaning to sound apologetic, but the way her name came off my lips, it sounded more like a groan of pleasure.
Sara’s lips curved into a smile, and she leaned down.
I could barely breathe as Sara’s lips met mine.
I had been crushing on Sara since I’d first met her aboard the Gambit.
And now, her lips were on mine, nearly eight years later.
Talk about playing the long game.
My hand reached up to rest on Sara’s hip while we kissed, and my other hand slid up to wrap around her body.
Sara pulled back after a few seconds, and she looked down at me with a small smirk.
”Bet you liked that, huh?” Sara winked. I blinked in confusion.
”What, you think I didn’t know that you were crushing on me, back on the island? Do you wanna know a secret? I was crushing on you, too. If you had been a few years older, I probably would have slept with you.” Sara said, “Oh, and you almost stare at my cleavage whenever I’m in my gear.”
“It’s distracting!” I protested. Sara laughed and reached down to the grab the hem of her tank top and lift it up over her head and reveal her sports bra, which was also quickly tossed aside.
I could only revel in the view of a topless Sara, at her toned stomach and her bare breasts.
“See? You’re distracted again.” Sara teased, her fingers dancing across my collarbone.
I nodded, struck speechless by seeing my crush’s tits.
”You’re adorable.” Sara professed, and she leaned down to kiss me again.
I stopped her before she could, and practically tore my gym shirt off, and then I tugged Sara down.
Her bare breasts smushed against my bare chest, and I lifted up both my arms to wrap around her midsection.
With Felicity, there was always that underlying fear of me hurting her somehow. I had trained my muscles to the peak of human possibility, and she struggled with sit-ups.
But Sara? Sara was just as strong as I was, and there was no fear of hurting her. So when I squeezed her up against me, I did not hold back.
I sat up, Sara still squarely in my lap. Our arms roamed each other’s body, and our lips passionately mashed against each other’s.
“Sara…” I groaned, and I said three words, three words that Sara said at the exact same time I did. A thought, shared.
”I want you.”
Sara and I became almost desperate with our groping, my hands finding the waistband of her leggings, and Sara rose to her feet, tugging me up with her.
Standing, we didn’t hesitate to continue kissing. My hands found Sara’s waistband again, and I pushed her leggings down her legs, and Sara leaped up onto me, her long, smooth legs wrapping tightly around my waist, and I put a hand on her ass to steady her.
Sara wore only panties now. I found the waistband of my shorts, and pushed them down, too.
Sara and I, both only wearing underwear, staggered back over to one of the exercise mats, and we fell backwards into it, quickly shedding that underwear.
Sara lunged for me, and I could only suck in a breath as she lowered her push down onto my cock.
Sara reached out her hands, and I clasped mine with hers. She was sitting on my cock, and I let out a primal groan as Sara started riding me.
This was wild sex. This was untamed, incredible sex.
Sara and I both had incredible stamina, and I knew this was going to be a fun few hours.
———
David /Laurel: Cheating Canary
Early Season 3, Post Sara’s Death
I stood on a rooftop and watched as Laurel Lance walked down the street.
No, I was not stalking her. She had dressed up in her Black Canary gear and was looking for a fight.
I was keeping that information from Oliver because he would flip out, but I also couldn’t let her go through the city alone.
Laurel turned down an alley, and I saw her target. A man had a young girl of probably seventeen pinned against the wall, and she was struggling frantically.
”Hey! Let her go!” Laurel called. I reached up into my quiver and pulled out an arrow. I fitted the arrow to my bowstring, but did not pull it back. I wanted Laurel to have a chance to prove herself.
Laurel hefted her weapon of choice, a baseball bat, apparently.
The man drew a gun, though, and Laurel froze.
Calmly but quickly, I pulled back my bowstring and let the arrow fly, knocking the gun from his hand and pinning it into the brick wall.
Laurel and the man both looked up at me, and I flipped off of the roof, firing off a grappling arrow as I did, and it carried me safely down to the ground, where I landed in a crouch.
I disconnected the grappling cord from my bow, and stalked over to the would-be rapist.
He tried desperately to swing at me, but I simply grabbed his fist and yanked it aside, lifting my leg and thoughtlessly snapping his arm.
He howled in pain as I turned to Laurel.
I lifted my bow and fired off a grappling arrow up to the rooftops, and I held out an arm to Laurel.
She walked forwards quickly, and I wrapped an arm around her waist as I carried her upwards.
We landed lightly on the edge of the roof, and Laurel stepped down onto the roof, and turned to look at me.
”You’ve been following me?” she challenged. I jumped down to stand in front of her.
”Of course I have. I care about you, Laurel, and I know firsthand how deadly this city can be.” I said firmly. Her harsh gaze softened.
”You haven’t told Oliver, have you?” she asked hopefully.
”You’re still out on the streets, aren’t you?” I grinned wryly.
Laurel walked forwards and threw her arms around me, and I wrapped my arms tightly around her.
Unbidden, memories of my first year back in Starling rose up.
Memories of Laurel developing feelings for the purple-clad vigilante, of a couple of less than innocent touches.
When Laurel drew back, from the look in her eyes, it was evident she was thinking about it, too.
I leaned down impulsively and captured her lips in a kiss.
Laurel sighed against my mouth in relief, and our kissing grew frantic.
My hands grabbed handfuls of Laurel’s leather-clad ass while her arms wrapped around my neck and tugged me down to her height.
Our lips broke apart for a second, and we each breathed a name.
I gasped Oliver’s name, and she gasped Felicity’s.
For a single instant, we were hesitant to do anything more, then the instant passed and we were all over each other again.
My hands tore at the zipper to Laurel’s leather jacket and she found the zipper of my suit, and we both tore each other’s clothes off for a good few minutes, until we were both nearly naked, save for our masks, oddly, and our underwear.
I reached for Laurel’s body and pulled her tightly against me, and we shared a sizzling kiss.
I tugged her down backwards onto the pile of our apparel, lifting a hand to cup her cheek as we kept furiously kissing. Our legs tangled and my proud erection throbbed against the slit between her legs.
”Ohh… take me.” Laurel moaned, and I was shocked at the wanton lust in her voice.
How long had she been fantasizing about this moment, about me?
“If you insist.” I grunted, and yanked Laurel’s panties aside, then grabbed my own boxers and yanked those down.
I was overtaken by need, primal need, and I had no thoughts to spare for keeping our undergarments intact.
I grabbed Laurel’s hips, and lifted one leg to start fucking her, like she wished.
Her sexy, pleasured moans soon echoed across the rooftop, and I could almost feel how turned on she was.
I fumbled for her bra strap, then expertly detached it one-handed, and tossed it aside, revealing Laurel’s breasts to my hungry eyes.
Her nipples were perfectly erect, and I reached up for one of them while I fucked Laurel’s pussy.
Laurel mewled as I tugged at her hard nipple, her head thrown back in visible enjoyment as her body succumbed to my touch.
“David! Fuck me! Ohhh, make me yours!” Laurel begged, and I felt my cock give a throb.
Those were some fairly erotic words, and I was not immune to them.
”Laurel…” I grunted.
Laurel moaned loudly at the sound of her name, which was odd, and she flung her arms around me, mashing her tits up against my chest.
“Take me!” Laurel begged breathlessly, and I tipped over the breaking point, letting myself erupt inside her, and she reacted the same way, her body spasming wildly in an orgasm.
“I… I… I’m yours.” Laurel whispered into the night, her lips touching mine softly.
Chapter 119: The Climb, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I ducked under gunfire and grasped the hilt of a knife on my belt and flung it blindly towards the source of the gunfire. I heard swearing, and popped up, firing off an arrow.
I caught the shooter in the shoulder, and he dropped his assault rifle. I ran towards him, leaping up onto a crate and then side flipping off of it, kicking him in the face as I landed. I reached down and lifted the fallen rifle, and ejected the mag.
I kicked the two different pieces away from each other, and curled up my bow, reaching up and hooking it to my quiver.
I knelt down and rifled through the shooter’s jacket, pulling out some identification.
His wallet had a simple business card inside it, an image of a dragon, barely visible, almost spectral-looking.
Felicity and I had been seeing a noticeable presence of this organization in Starling recently, which was odd.
We didn’t have their name yet, but they were importing drugs and weapons, which I didn’t like hearing about.
My phone started buzzing with a call, and I fished it out of my pocket. Oliver’s name was on my screen. Weird.
I pushed accept, and held it up to my ear.
”I just got abducted by the League of Assassins.” Oliver said instantly.
”No beating around the bush, I see. What did they want?” I asked.
”They gave me an ultimatum. We find who killed Sara, or they start killing innocents.” Oliver said.
”I thought they were against killing innocents. Isn’t that why they’re pissed at Merlyn?” I asked.
”I have no idea. But that’s not why I’m calling. I met the person who’s going to be doing the killing. David, it’s Maseo. Maseo’s League of Assassins.” Oliver said.
I suddenly felt like I couldn’t quite breathe.
Memories of screaming, of coughing, of blood, of loss, of holding my brother back as he raged against my grip, they all came rushing back.
———
———
“What happened?” Felicity asked. I looked over at her, and then looked to Oliver.
”Nyssa paid me a visit. The League wants Sara’s killer handed over in the next 48 hours.” Oliver said.
”Why do I sense there’s an ‘or else’ at the end of that sentence?” Felicity asked.
”Or else they start killing innocents.” I said, sighing.
“Oh my God. Two days? Caitlin has the DNA we pulled off of the arrows that killed Sara, but the STR markers are degraded, so it’s taking a little bit longer.” Felicity explained.
”Felicity…” Oliver said hoarsely, “It can’t take any longer.”
”If we can’t find Sara’s killer in time, we’re going to need a contingency plan.” Dig said.
”I know.” Oliver said, “I don’t have one.”
Oliver and I exchanged weighty glances.
”You know that we can’t tell Daniel about any of this.” Oliver said emphatically, and I knew he meant Maseo.
The secrets that we were keeping from my brother made less sense with every passing day. Every passing second just further cemented the damage that would be wreaked upon my bond with my twin once Daniel found out.
He would be shattered, and when my brother shatters, he tends to get violent.
———
Oliver and I walked into Maseo’s apartment. I felt particularly adrift, like a stranger in my own skin.
Held in my hand was the machete that I had used to torture that man. I had it in a sheath, but it still reminded me of my sin.
Oliver had his bow and quiver, and neither of us felt like speaking at the moment, but Maseo was in the kitchen, holding two wet cloths.
“Here,” he said, and I heard no judgement in his voice.
He extended one out to each of us, and I realized for the first time I had blood on me. Oliver had it on his shirt and knuckles, while it had streamed down my hands and wrists, soaking my sleeves.
I wordlessly took the cloth, and began rubbing at the blood on my hands.
Maseo lifted bowls of soup, and Oliver shook his head.
”Oh, I’m not hungry.” he said.
Maseo looked at me, but I just shook my head, strands of dark hair falling in my face.
”The first time I interrogated someone, I lost my appetite for two days.” Maseo revealed, “You need your strength.”
“We didn’t interrogate anyone. We tortured him.” Oliver said, and I felt that word like glass tearing up my skin.
Torture. I was a torturer.
I was reminded of my time on Lian Yu, of Edward Fyers’ agent, Billy Wintergreen, using his sword to carve deep wounds into us, and I was reminded of my hate for him.
I was no different than Wintergreen now, except I was alive, and Wintergreen wasn’t. Neither was Slade, come to think of it.
Slade, who I’d failed.
What good had been accomplished since the Gambit? All I’d done was evil, or had evil done to me.
I looked into the mirror when I first got here, to Hong Kong, and I didn’t recognize who stared back at me.
The haunted eyes, the lean, muscular shape to my body, the ragged dark hair that was far longer than I’d ever grown it, and the scars.
David Hale had died in that boat, I determined then, and whoever stood here now was some sort of revenant, a being who wore his face, but had lost the thing inside that made him human.
Soulless.
That’s what I was.
”The question is, did you learn anything about Chien Na Wei’s plans?” Maseo asked.
”There’s a biotech company in Hong Kong.” Oliver sighed, “They were working on a super-antibiotic. They got a super-virus instead. They’re calling it Oh-Mei-Gah, which is the Chinese translation for…”
“Omega.” Maseo finished.
”Said one vial could wipe out an entire city.” Oliver said.
”So it’s a bio weapon Chien Na Wei’s after.” Maseo mused, “Did he tell you where it is now?”
”Yeah. He didn’t want to, but I… I made him.” I said shakily, and my hand trembled.
Oliver reached over and clasped my shoulder.
I met his eyes, and I saw reflected in them the same brokenness I felt in myself. At least, throughout all these hells, I knew I had Oliver and Daniel to count on.
”You two did what was necessary. One man’s agony is not worth the lives of an entire city.” Maseo told us both, firmly.
———
“Are those the DNA results?” Oliver asked, coming up to Felicity’s workstation. I glanced over from where I was tossing tiny Christmas cookies up into the air and into my mouth.
”It’s the reassembled genome STAR Labs was able to get off the arrow that killed Sara.” Felicity nodded, “I need to run it against potential suspects.”
”What database are you using?” Dig asked.
”SCPD maintains a genetic markers database. Anyone who’s committed a felony in the past three years.” Felicity said, and I heard the click of a key. The keyboard kind of key, not like, a lock kind of key.
“No, that- that can’t be right.” Felicity said.
”Who is it?” I asked, rising to my feet, and Oliver and I both stalked towards Felicity’s desk.
”It must be a mistake.” Felicity said.
”Felicity! Who killed Sara?” Oliver demanded.
Felicity used her legs to push her rolling chair out of the way, revealing her screen to us.
Oliver’s mugshot glared at us, and I could only glance incredulously at Oliver, who looked just as dumbstruck.
”This must be a mistake.” Dig said.
”I took perspiration off the arrows that killed Sara.” Felicity said, “Two years ago when the police arrested Oliver and David because they thought, accurately, that they were the vigilantes, they took a DNA sample. That sample is a match for 12 out of the 13 STRs. The odds of that… they’re impossible.”
“Ok, so somehow my DNA is on the arrows.” Oliver concluded.
”It’s gotta be a frame job. Someone who wants you in hot water with the League.” I jumped in.
”Someone’s setting you up.” Dig agreed.
”Well, somebody with a vested interest in pitting me against the League of Assassins, like David said.” Oliver said, nodding at me, “It’s Malcolm Merlyn.”
”Merlyn was in Corto Maltese with Thea when this was going down.” Dig pointed out.
”Unless he wasn’t.” Oliver said, “I mean, Merlyn hid successfully for two years from the police and the League. He’s good at covering his tracks.”
”So we uncover them.” Felicity said.
”Will that be easy?” I asked.
”It’s not hard work, but it might take some time.” Felicity said.
”In less than 48 hours, the League is going to murder 50 people. We don’t have time” Oliver said.
”She knows, Oliver.” I sighed.
———
The security guard came around the corner, and Maseo dropped him.
Maseo, Oliver, and I, all dressed in stealthy black clothes, moved around the corner the security guard had just come from. Daniel had wanted to come, but ultimately, Tatsu and Maseo had been against him coming along. It only gave Amanda Waller more ammunition anyway.
”You two move to the lab. I’ll deal with the rest of security.” Maseo ordered, “Stay on comms.”
”Copy.” I nodded. Maseo looked at me.
”It’s an American thing.” I said.
”We have-“ Maseo shook his head, “Keep quiet.”
Oliver and I headed to the lab, and I glanced at the shelves full of chemicals curiously as Oliver reached up to his earpiece to contact Maseo.
“Maseo, are you set?” Oliver asked.
”Just about.” Maseo said, sounding the tiniest bit strained.
Oliver and I approached a wall of glass cubbies where various bottles and beakers were stored.
”That little horseshoe symbol means omega, right?” I asked Oliver. He nodded.
”Found Omega.” Oliver reported as he gingerly opened the door to Omega’s glass cubby.
”Be careful with it.” Maseo advised.
”We might have a problem.” I said, lifting the empty glass container in one hand. Oliver and I exchanged worried looks.
”What’s wrong?” Maseo asked.
”Somebody already took Omega.” I explained.
”How did she get in here before us?” Oliver asked, shaking his head. His shoulder-length mess of hair wobbled when he did that, and I was suddenly thankful that Tatsu had buzzed all my hair off. Daniel and Oliver had both opted to keep the longer hairstyles from two years on Lian Yu.
”She didn’t need to get in.” Maseo said over comms a few seconds later, “She already had someone inside.”
———
Oliver had a staff and was whaling on the training dummy, while I was trying to trick-shot pretzel bites off of a surface and into my mouth, with decent success.
”I found something!” Felicity exclaimed. I caught my current pretzel between my teeth and chewed it as I went to Felicity’s side, and Oliver came our way, too.
”ARGUS monitors air traffic in and out of countries of interest.” Felicity explained.
”Corto Maltese is on that list.” Dig said, coming over from the big computer stand that he was using for something of his own.
”This is a list of every commercial airliner, private jet, sea plane, and, I’m not kidding, hot air balloon that took off from Corto Maltese this past year.” Felicity pointed at her screen, “Look at this flight path. Private charter from Corto Maltese to Caracas, then to Cartagena, only to fly back to Caracas, and then to Tijuana.”
”Maybe it’s because I, you know, never took Geography, but I don’t recognize any of those place names. Well, except Tijuana.” I noted.
”Whoever was on that plane was working pretty hard to hide where it was going.” Dig said, getting us back on track like he usually did.
”The route ends at a private landing strip just outside Starling City.” Oliver said, looking at the map with arrows all over it marking flight paths, “When did it land?”
”The night before Sara was murdered.” Felicity revealed.
I glanced at Oliver, and he looked back at me.
”So we have a very likely candidate.” I summed up.
”Who was the pilot?” Oliver asked, each word clipped and angry.
———
Oliver threw the pilot through a window, and he flailed helplessly on the ground as Oliver and I walked through the door and stood over the fallen pilot.
”Please! All I do is fly the plane!” the pilot pleaded.
”Quiet!” Oliver shouted, and the pilot froze, “The man in this photo, did you fly him from Corto Maltese to Starling City?”
The photo was of Malcolm Merlyn, and the pilot barely glanced at it.
”No.” he said.
Oliver wordlessly handed me the photograph, and hauled the pilot to his feet.
”This time, look at the photo!” Oliver growled. I held it up to the pilot’s face, and he shakily stared at it.
”He’ll kill me.” the pilot pleaded.
”I’ll kill you if you don’t talk. At least this way, you’ll have a head start.” I snarled.
“All right, ok, yes, I flew him here. I’ve got security footage. You want to see?” the pilot asked.
”Obviously.” I sighed, and Oliver dragged him back into the building.
———
“Hanukkah present?” Felicity asked as I walked into the bunker and handed her a flash drive. Oliver and I had our hoods flipped back and our masks off.
”Yep. The pilot coughed up security footage of the private airstrip where Merlyn arrived.” I said.
”Check for October 7th.” Oliver said as Felicity plugged in the flash drive and started searching through it.
”Right there. Stop.” Oliver told Felicity, and she did.
Felicity played the clip Oliver had indicated, and the pilot that Oliver and I had interrogated got off the plane, then came Merlyn looking smug as usual, and then came…
Oh no.
It was Thea. Thea was working with Merlyn.
We played the clip three more times before anybody spoke.
”I thought you said Merlyn was keeping his distance from Thea, that he hadn’t had any contact.” Dig broke the silence.
Felicity glanced at me worriedly.
”He lied.” Oliver said, “And so did she.”
Oliver looked hurt and confused, and I was, too. Thea was probably going to be my sister in law someday, and then it comes out she’s working with an evil mass murderer?
“Maybe there’s something we should consider here.” Dig said, “Maybe it wasn’t your DNA, it was Thea’s.”
”Oh, fuck.” I swore under my breath.
”What?” Oliver asked, looking dazed.
”You two are siblings. There would be overlap, maybe even enough to-“ Dig said.
”Diggle, are you listening to yourself?” Oliver asked, “You’re suggesting that Thea killed Sara.”
Those words hit me like bullets, and I practically crumpled into the chair at my desk.
”Even if- even if she would, even if she could, why?” Oliver asked.
”Well, I hate to even say it, but… Malcolm Merlyn is her father.” Felicity said. I sucked in a breath.
”Guys, let’s just take a moment to think. If… if Thea really did do it, Daniel needs to know, now. If we’re wrong… that’s it. That’s game, he will never forgive us.” I said.
”Yes. Let’s look at the facts. The virtual autopsy I did on Sara, the trajectory wasn’t consistent with that of an archer of average height.” Felicity said.
”You weren’t considering a killer of Thea’s size.” Dig nodded.
”Enough, both of you!” Oliver exclaimed, “My sister did not kill Sara. The DNA on the arrows is mine because Malcolm Merlyn put it there.”
Oliver walked off, and I put my face in my hands.
I felt a touch on my shoulder and looked up to see Felicity standing there, looking at me worriedly.
”Whatever you’re going to say…” I started, but Felicity just shook her head.
”No more work talk. C’mon. It’s almost Hanukkah, and we are not done decorating.” Felicity said, and I gave her a grateful smile.
”Sounds good to me. You still have those Christmas cookies, right?” I asked.
”Yes.” Felicity rolled her eyes, “I don’t understand what you see in sugar cookies.”
”They’re like, heaven sent.” I said, feeling a little better already.
I let Felicity tug me to my feet, and I leaned down to whisper in her ear.
”I love you.” I said. Felicity wrapped an arm around my neck.
”I love you, too.” she smiled.
———
Daniel
I glanced over at Thea from my spot laying on top of the bed we shared.
She was wrapping gifts for our brothers while I sat on my phone and tried to pretend like the reason I wasn’t helping was because I was really bad at wrapping presents.
Thea had let me try to wrap Quentin’s present, but I had butchered that, and, so Thea kind of took over on that front. We had gone shopping last night and picked out gifts for everybody.
It was a nice change of pace from hunting down Pyg.
My team and I had been scouring the city, but since the mutilated body we’d found with Quentin, nothing had popped up. It was like he had just vanished, but I knew that wasn’t the case.
I could feel it in my bones. And it was more than just Pyg, too. I really felt like a storm was brewing over Starling, a storm that threatened to destroy us, if we let it.
I heard the front door open, and glanced at Thea. She grabbed the small stack of wrapped presents and the two of us headed out of the bedroom and downstairs.
I saw that Oliver had opened the front door.
”What are you doing home?” Thea asked with a smile, “I wanted the Christmas tree to be a surprise.”
I looked at the massive Christmas tree with admiration. Thea and I had done it, all by ourselves. David had pestered me to let him help, but I’d stubbornly refused. This was my first Christmas living with Thea as a couple, and I didn’t want my brother helping out, and it was clear Thea felt the same way about her brother.
I did know that David and Felicity had a Christmas tree, though theirs was significantly smaller and they also had Hanukkah decorations set up, such as a menorah for Felicity’s faith. David and I weren’t religious people, but we’d grown up celebrating Christmas, and so we were continuing that.
“It’s a surprise.” Oliver said in a strange tone, and I gave him a curious look, but he studiously ignored my gaze.
”I thought since there’s just two of us left, smaller the family, bigger the tree.” Thea shrugged.
”What about Malcolm?” Oliver asked bluntly, “Thea, I know you saw him in Corto Maltese.”
”Ollie, we’ve lost everyone. I- Malcolm’s the only family I have left beside you.” Thea said.
”Thea, I deserve to know what you were doing with Malcolm Merlyn.” Oliver said.
”I don’t think you do.” I spoke up, “Thea’s an adult, she can make her own choices. I mean, I’m not exactly happy about this either, but it’s not like she’s planning to blow up cities. She’s spending time with her father.”
“Thank you.” Thea said sincerely to me, then looked back at Oliver, “I’ve just been getting to know him, that’s all.”
Oliver glanced at me.
”Did you come back to Starling with Malcolm at all?” Oliver asked.
”No! Ollie, if I was ever back in Starling City, don’t you think I would have called you?” Thea asked disbelievingly, “I was in Corto Maltese since May. Now will you please just come upstairs and help me and Daniel find some more Christmas stuff?”
I stared at Oliver, trying to reason out what he was doing. He was asking a LOT of questions about Malcolm.
Oliver nodded.
”Ok.” he said softly.
Thea headed upstairs, and I looked at Oliver hard.
”Felicity found evidence that Malcolm was in Starling during a time when he was supposed to be in Corte Maltese. I was trying to see if Thea had any information about what Malcolm was doing here.” Oliver supplied an explanation and then walked briskly after his sister.
———
David
Oliver tied the man’s hands behind his back.
The man we had abducted by having Maseo pose as a taxi driver was the doctor who China White had steal the Omega for her.
Now, it was time for answers, the first one being: where the hell is the super dangerous bio-weapon?
The man spoke pleadingly in Mandarin, and Oliver and I exchanged confused looks.
”I caught ‘rich.’” I shrugged.
”What’s he saying?” Oliver asked.
”He’s trying to bribe us.” Maseo answered, then replied to the doctor in Mandarin.
“We want the vial of Omega you stole.” Maseo said, switching to English for that sentence.
”I don’t know what you’re talking about!” the doctor insisted in English, “I didn’t steal anything!”
”Don’t waste your energy on lies.” Maseo said, “We will get the truth from you, one way or the other. My friends can be very persuasive.”
I glanced down at the machete in my hand and swallowed hard.
A glance up showed that Oliver had an arrow pulled back and ready to fire. The doctor’s eyes widened.
Chapter 120: The Climb, Part 2
Notes:
120 chapters… jeez.
To everybody still here and reading new chapters, I really do just want to extend a very sincere thank you. This is far from my usual brand of sex story, and this type of project, adapting a TV show into an AU story, is far from anything I’ve ever done or seen done.
As for an update on what will happen with the Arrowverse at large, I’ll discuss my plans for the future of the 2Arrowverse.
So, Supergirl won’t be receiving an official adaptation like Arrow, but there will be a project in that world titled ‘Supermagic’, and that’s a shorter story focusing on the romance between Kara Danvers and an original character.
Legends of Tomorrow WILL be getting an official adaptation, titled ‘Legendary’. That will have two original characters along with two existing Arrowverse characters who aren’t canonically Legends, meaning a total of four new characters will be added to the team.
The Flash will probably get some kind of project, but nothing is concrete yet. Any story that DID spawn from The Flash would have a Caitlin Snow romance, which is partially why I’m leaving it for so long, because Caitlin has very important love interests for S1 and S2.
Thank you again for sticking with this story for 120 chapters, and as I’m sure you’re aware, there is plenty of story left to cover.
Chapter Text
David
Hours later, after Felicity and I had had a break from the bunker and had time to return, Oliver came down into the bunker.
”Where you been?” Dig asked.
”I went to see Thea.” Oliver said, “She lied to me, again, but she didn’t kill Sara.”
“Oliver…” Felicity began.
”I looked her in the eyes, Felicity.” Oliver interjected, “These are eyes that I have known my entire life. She could lie to me about Merlyn and spending time with him, but she could never do this.”
“Oliver, you are one of the smartest men I’ve ever known, but you have a blind spot when it comes to your family.” Dig said in a reasonable tone.
”Not this time.” Oliver shook his head.
”First your mother, then your father, and now Thea.” Dig continued.
”That’s enough, Diggle!” Oliver shouted.
”You know she lied to you, Oliver!” Dig replied.
”Guys. Stop.” I said, rubbing my forehead.
”Oliver, I can’t imagine how difficult this must be for you, but John is right. Thea lied.” Felicity said, rising to her feet. I rose to mine too, and the four of us stood in a square formation.
”She lied about Merlyn!” Oliver insisted, “But Sara… I don’t want to believe that she can do something like this.”
“You remember Hong Kong, Oliver?” I asked quietly, and Oliver looked at me, “Our younger siblings are capable of so much more than we could ever imagine.”
”There is a way that Oliver could get the information he needs.” Felicity ventured, “But I don’t think Daniel would like it.”
Felicity looked meaningfully over at the glass display case with Oliver’s Arrow costume in it.
“No way. Daniel would flay us alive.” I said instantly. Oliver wasn’t quite as quick to veto it.
”Look, I’m not going to hurt her. Daniel knows that as well as us. We’ll just be counting on Thea not knowing that I would never hurt her.” Oliver reasoned.
”I don’t think that would matter, in Daniel’s eyes. He’s never the most stable person, and with that Pyg guy in the city, he’s drawn out and on edge. He’s going to flip his shit.” I said.
”But if we can get information on what really happened, then we can save the lives of 50 innocent people.” Oliver appealed.
I gave a reluctant sigh.
”Fine. But when a blue clad ninja busts in here to kick ass, don’t come crying to me.” I sighed.
———
Daniel
I was upstairs in the loft, holding a small box in my hand, a small square box that had an exterior of rich blue velvet, when I suddenly heard a loud crash.
I rose quickly to my feet, tossing the blue velvet box up into the top shelf of the closet as I threw open the bedroom door and ran down the hall out into the living room.
I stared in complete astonishment as Thea performed a fluid kick at OLIVER’s head. Oliver, who was in his Arrow garb, ducked under the kick, and stared at his sister.
His sister. What the hell was Oliver doing?
”Stay away from me and my father!” Thea shouted, then ran for a window that I guessed Oliver had broken when he breached the apartment, and without hesitation, she leapt over the edge of the balcony.
Oliver looked up at me and stood still as I walked down to the living room.
”What the fuck was that?” I demanded.
”Thea can fight.” Oliver said in disbelief.
”I meant what the hell are you doing here?” I snarled.
Oliver held up his hands.
”I told you, we just need information about what Merlyn was doing in Starling.” Oliver said.
”So you decided to interrogate your sister? What’s wrong with you?” I asked in disbelief.
”We don’t have time to get answers the usual ways.” Oliver sighed.
”We? David knew about this?” I checked.
”He was vehemently against it.” Oliver said firmly.
I was a little surprised that David had went against Oliver for me, but I was pissed, and nothing was going to stop me.
”What, and he couldn’t stop you?” I huffed.
”David and I don’t fight each other.” Oliver said without thinking.
”So you’re saying I’m the problem? That I’m, what, too unhinged?” I snapped.
”Calm down, Daniel.” Oliver said.
”Calm down? You just broke into my apartment and tried to interrogate my girlfriend. Your sister!” I reminded him. I was so angry that I couldn’t help but throw a punch.
Oliver made no move to dodge it, and when my hand drew back, it was stained scarlet.
”Get out of here.” I scoffed.
Oliver nodded, then walked to the edge of the balcony and vaulted over it.
I looked back at the shattered glass all over the floor and went to go find a broom.
This was twice now that Oliver and David had made plans and kept secrets that involved Thea behind my back. The first time was hiding who Thea’s father really was, and now they had just attacked her.
If this happened ever again, I would not be as forgiving as I had been these last few times.
I loved Thea Queen with all my heart, and anybody who jeopardized her would pay, whether they shared blood with me or not.
And at the end of the day, anybody who kept secrets from me wasn’t a brother of mine anyway.
———
David
”It’s the strangest thing.” a familiarly smug voice said from behind us, and Oliver and I glanced at each other, “Thea just called and said she was attacked by the green Arrow. You boys wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you?”
Oliver and I both turned to face Malcolm Merlyn. We’d been having much needed drinks in Verdant, when he had just appeared.
”This was you.” Oliver growled, “You know, I figured when I spared the man who murdered my mother, I would never kill again.”
Oliver grabbed Malcolm by the arm and swung him around and smashed him into the bar on his back.
”I was wrong.” Oliver snarled.
”You might want to reconsider.” Malcolm gasped.
”Why?!” Oliver demanded.
”For Thea.” Malcolm hissed.
My phone started buzzing, and I could hear Oliver’s was too.
”Check your phones. I can wait.” Malcolm invited.
I pulled out my phone and saw a video link waiting for me. I opened it and saw that it was video footage of a hooded figure shooting Sara. My heart ached watching her die, and it practically shriveled up when the hooded figure turned around and I saw that it was Thea.
I glanced up at Merlyn, disgusted.
”You recorded this, you piece of shit? Killing Sara was, what, a joke to you?” I snarled, and I felt searing heat travel through the veins of my left arm.
”I don’t think you want the League to see that. And where’s your third Musketeer? I heard he was at the loft when the Arrow attacked.” Malcolm said.
Oliver and I glanced at each other.
”No… he doesn’t know you two are investigating Thea as the culprit in Sara’s death, does he?” Malcolm chuckled.
”He doesn’t know Sara’s dead. You breathe a word to him, and I’ll kill you myself.” I snapped.
Malcolm looked struck by that news.
”When it comes out, and, trust me, it will come out, you are only going to drive him further into the darkness already thriving inside him. Who knows, maybe he’ll turn to his father-in-law for guidance?” Malcolm grinned.
“Ugh. I don’t want you as family.” I grunted.
”Me neither.” Oliver agreed.
”Trust me. I’ve seen what Daniel Hale is capable of. When he finds out about this, I don’t think you’ll be around for too much longer.” Malcolm chuckled, “But, let’s get a little bit more back on topic. You kill me, that video finds its way to the League of Assassins.”
“This isn’t her.” Oliver said.
”Have you heard of a plant called Votura?” Malcolm wondered, “It grows in South America. In fact, it thrives in Corto Maltese, making the subject extremely susceptible to suggestion while retaining no memory of their actions.”
”You used your own daughter as a fucking contingency plan?” I asked in disbelief.
”I will tell Ra’s this was you, that Thea was under your control.” Oliver snarled.
”And he will still kill her. She fired the arrows.” Malcolm said.
”You’ve given her a death sentence.” Oliver said, his voice cracking a little bit. I saw tears in his eyes, and I felt horrible for him. The man responsible for killing his father had just confessed to engineering a plan that would likely end in the deaths of fifty innocents, or Thea.
”No.” Malcolm shook his head, “What I’ve done is given you incentive.”
”To do what?” Oliver asked.
”To tell Ra’s that you killed Sara Lance.” Malcolm said, “By right, you will be given a trial by combat. With Ra’s. His death will erase any blood debt from his reign, including Thea’s.”
“And yours.” Oliver said venomously.
”I have to be honest. It was my concern that the whole killing thing would have been a deal breaker for you. But, uh, I’m gratified to see that Thea is still sufficient motivation.” Malcolm said smugly, and walked towards the exit, “Don’t take too long making up your mind. Ra’s isn’t known for his patience.”
———
“Thea was always so kind. Kindest person I’ve ever known.” Oliver sighed, “My sister wasn’t born a killer. Malcolm Merlyn made her one, and I let it happen.”
He sounded disgusted with himself, and I shook my head.
”No. You can’t blame yourself for this one, Oliver. This is all Merlyn. And hey, once you’re the new master of the League of Assassins, you can order a contract on Merlyn or something and have freaking Nyssa go kill him.“ I said.
”I don’t think killing Ra’s makes me master of the League of Assassins.” Oliver said, “I imagine Nyssa will become the new master, and promptly kill me.”
”Forget all this fight to the death crap. Throw Merlyn in front of Ra’s. Let the League sort this out.” Dig advised.
”Merlyn has a video. He made contingencies.” Oliver said with gritted teeth. Oliver looked dead inside, and I couldn’t fault him.
”You can’t beat Ra’s Al Ghul.” Felicity said worriedly.
”I can. During the Undertaking, Malcolm told me that I couldn’t win, because I didn’t know what I was fighting for. Now I do. I’m fighting for Thea.” Oliver said firmly.
”Hell of a speech.” I said.
———
Oliver yanked the bloody arrow out of the doctor.
”He should have confessed by now.” Oliver sighed, “We have video evidence of him taking the vial.”
”Do you want me to try?” I asked resignedly, looking down at my bloody machete. Maseo stopped me with a gesture.
”He says he doesn’t remember.” Maseo said, clearly deep in thought.
”He’s lying! You don’t do something like that and not remember it!” Oliver protested.
”There is a way. I didn’t think it a possibility until now. There’s a drug. It’s called Votura. I’ve heard it makes people extremely susceptible to suggestion.” Maseo admitted.
”Like hypnotizing somebody?” I blinked.
”Mind control?” Oliver guessed.
Maseo gave a small nod.
”Really, that’s a thing?” Oliver asked, disgruntled.
”Those who get dosed often have no memory of what they do while under the influence.” Maseo said.
”Oh, great. All this was for nothing?” Oliver demanded, holding up his bloody arrow. I looked down at the scarlet liquid on my hand and blade and felt nauseous. We had just tortured an innocent man.
”China White has the vial, and we have no way of finding her!” Oliver snapped.
”We’ve taken her inside man. Finding her may not be the problem at hand. The problem could be her finding us.” Maseo said.
———
Daniel
I was sitting at the table, watching Tatsu talk to Akio in Japanese, and simply enjoying how cozy everything felt.
I hadn’t really had a home in years, and here in Hong Kong, I had found a tight-knit, loving family. A family who made me feel included and happy.
The door to the apartment burst open, and Tatsu, Akio, and I all startled.
”Good evening, Mrs. Yamashiro. Is your husband home?” asked a white haired Chinese woman who could only be China White.
Tatsu said something to Akio in Japanese, and he tried to flee the room, only for White to move in and block him.
China barked something in Chinese at him, and Akio cowered back.
”Don’t you dare talk to my son!” Tatsu raged.
”Quaint house.” China White said, unbothered, “For a spy. Except for these. They belong to you, don’t they?”
White went to the display holding two elaborate Japanese swords up and picked one up.
”Tatsu, isn’t it?” White asked, drawing one of the blades, “Beautiful blade.”
Tatsu said something hastily to White, and Akio fled. White gave a sharp whistle, and two Chinese men burst into the apartment through the door White had already smashed.
One made to go after Akio, and I grabbed a pen and threw it at him. Not the best lethal weapon choice, but I had limited selection.
The two men advanced on me, and I heard Slade, Shado, and Tatsu’s voices in my ear.
I moved with as much fluidity as I could muster as I feinted a punch at the closer man’s face, only to grab him by the knee with my other hand and yank his leg out from under him. It was a clumsy, inelegant move that only worked because the man severely underestimated me.
I had been through hell on Lian Yu, and if you can emerge from any hell, you always come out stronger.
My world became a blur of combat. I could dimly hear Tatsu and China White fighting behind me, but all my attention was focused on the two men. They had the numbers advantage, and both of them were much bigger than me.
The one I had dropped was favoring his left leg, which gave me a weak spot to hit, if I could get close enough.
One of the men punched me in the face, and I staggered out of the apartment.
Blood gushed profusely from my nose, and I barely had time to lift both arms to block a savage punch heading for my stomach.
Moving on pure instinct, I shoved the man’s arm sideways and scrambled away for the staircase. I knew dimly that I was fleeing from helping Tatsu, but I needed space to be able to bring these guys down, and I couldn’t do that in a cramped hallway.
I had been taught martial arts on an open island and an open rooftop. I was unused to small, cramped spaces.
The two men both thundered after me, and I played the part of fleeing victim as I burst out of the building and into the street.
Both men charged out after me, and I seized up a discarded glass bottle and threw it with precision at one man’s head, and it smashed on his bald head.
The other man surged forwards and grabbed me by the neck. I flailed wildly to try to break free, and my foot connected with the man’s groin. He groaned and dropped me, and I went for the jugular with all my force, and the man clawed at his neck, my blow leaving him breathless.
Taking a steadying breath, I hit him with a second sharp blow, and I felt more than heard the sickening sound of his windpipe crushing.
The man gave a strangled gasp before falling dead in the street. I turned towards the other man to see him holding a gun, and I froze.
”Ni hao.” said a familiar voice, and I saw the man turn and promptly be stabbed by a machete.
”Did you just say ‘hello’ in Chinese?” Oliver asked.
”I needed an opener.” David shrugged, wiping the man’s blood off on his pants. Perhaps we were all becoming too comfortable with killing.
”Where’s Tatsu and Akio?” Maseo asked me urgently.
“Upstairs. China White and some of her goons attacked.” I said, and the four of us rushed upstairs.
———
David
I walked side by side Oliver as we entered the League’s stronghold. Oliver had tried to get me to stay behind, but there was no way in hell I was letting him go into the wolf’s den and confess to a murder he didn’t commit.
Was wolf’s den the right analogy? Lion’s den, perhaps?
Oliver and I found Nyssa standing there, looking at us shrewdly.
”Where is he?” Oliver asked.
”You really think my father, the Demon’s Head, would travel all the way from Nanda Parbat simply because you wish it?” Nyssa asked mockingly.
”Yes.” Oliver said simply.
”This way.” Nyssa said, her pretty eyes glinting with something akin to interest. Damn it, this was not the time to be checking out Nyssa al Ghul.
Nyssa led Oliver and I through the stronghold and into a great room occupied by several members of the League, including Maseo.
Oliver had told me Maseo was with the League, but seeing him still hit me like a ton of bricks.
”Maseo.” I gasped.
He fixed me with an empty, uncaring look.
”Kneel before the Demon’s Head.” Maseo said flatly.
Oliver and I exchanged the quickest of glances, and then we both held resolute. Neither of us were going to kneel.
Maseo went quickly for his sword, but a robed figure held up a hand and Maseo froze.
The figure turned around to reveal a man who did not look nearly as intimidating as I thought somebody called the Demon’s Head would look. He was plenty threatening, though.
”You’re just boys.” the man said in an accent that I couldn’t place, but spoke of ancient places, of dark secrets and deeds, “Well, Mr. Queen, Mr. Hale, you failed to protect the city you love. Now you’ll watch it bleed.”
”Nobody in my city will die tonight.” Oliver said firmly.
”Well. There was only one way to prevent that. You were to produce for me the one who killed Ta-Er Al-Sahfer. And yet you two have come alone.” Ra’s al Ghul said.
”Because it was me.” Oliver said, “I killed Sara.”
”Why would you kill a woman you once professed to love?” Nyssa demanded.
”Because she begged me to.” Oliver said.
”You lie.” Nyssa said angrily. Maseo stepped forwards and held a sword’s blade to my throat.
Oliver looked over evenly at Maseo, and spoke.
”It wasn’t the first time Sara chose death over a life in the League. And meeting you now, I can see why.” Oliver said.
Ra’s nodded at Maseo, who lowered the sword from my throat.
“I should have Sarab cleave your head from your shoulders.” Ra’s said to Oliver, “Not for killing my daughter’s beloved, but for thinking me a fool.”
”By League law, I have the right to challenge you to a trial by combat.” Oliver said.
”It’s been 67 years since a man challenged me. You covet death that much?” Ra’s asked.
”Do you accept?” Oliver asked.
”Oh, yes.” Ra’s said, and turned and walked off.
“I see the years have done little to dull your stubbornness.” Maseo said, glancing between Oliver and I.
”Maseo…” Oliver began.
”My name is Sarab!” Maseo thundered.
”You told us once that a man cannot live by two names.” Oliver said.
“And I don’t. Maseo is dead. I am all that I left - Sarab. A phantom. A mirage.” Maseo said bitterly.
”After it happened, you went to Nanda Parbat.” Oliver guessed.
”I arrived the same year as Ta-Er Al-Sahfer.” Maseo answered, “She was a great warrior. You did not kill her. When you face the Demon, it will be my duty to bear witness. I have no desire to watch you die. Under our code, you have 12 hours to settle your affairs. The 13th hour, be at this place. Alone.”
Maseo handed Oliver a piece of paper, and glanced at me at the word ‘alone’. I understood. This was one fight I could not join Oliver in.
”This place is consecrated ground for the League.” Maseo said, referring to the place on the paper, “A place for the settlement of blood debts. If one survives the climb. If you do.”
”See you on the mountain.” Oliver said, and turned and left.
I gave one last look at Maseo before following, guilt bubbling up inside me.
———
Maseo led the way as the four of us charged into the Yamashiro family’s trashed apartment.
“No. Tatsu? Akio?!” Maseo called, then his eyes landed on one of Akio’s drawings, splashed with blood. My stomach roiled at the thought of the innocent boy being harmed.
”No, no, no. Akio, no!” Maseo grieved.
”Daddy!” a voice yelled, and I never saw such relief fill a man before as Akio rushed into the room and threw his arms around Maseo.
”Akio!” Maseo gasped, and the father and son embraced, “Akio, where is your mother?”
”The white-haired woman! She took her!” Akio wailed.
I glanced over at Daniel and saw him looking sick with guilt and grief.
”You were fighting for your life. There was nothing you could have done.” I said in a low voice.
”I could have done better.” Daniel said in a self-hating tone.
———
Dig and I walked up as Oliver was packing a small green bag full of things. Not weapons, as far as I could tell, just travel stuff.
”Oliver.” Dig said.
”John, I have to do this.” Oliver said with a sigh.
”I know. I’d just rather die than let you go it alone.” Dig said.
”Me too.” I chimed in.
”Not this time. Maseo was clear. I go it alone or I lose my opportunity.” Oliver said.
Dig gave a nod.
Oliver looked at me, and I felt sudden tears rush to my eyes.
”No confidence I’ll survive?” Oliver asked lightly. I took a shuddering breath.
”If anyone could, it’s you, you stubborn son of a bitch.” I said, smiling sadly.
“I’m sorry, something came up.” Felicity said, rushing into the bunker, then she saw what was happening.
”Oh.” she said softly, and walked forwards. She and Oliver shared a quick hug.
”Kick his ass, alright?” Felicity smiled sadly.
Oliver nodded, smiling wryly. Oliver stuck out his hand and Dig shook it.
”Give him hell.” Dig nodded.
Oliver looked back at me.
”You’re not going to come back from this one, are you?” I asked quietly.
”I don’t think so.” Oliver agreed.
”Right.” I said, and took a heavy breath, “You give him something to remember you by, then, yeah?”
“Yeah.” Oliver said, and the two of us hugged.
”You might not have a drop of my blood in you, but you’re my brother, Oliver. We have fought and killed and bled together. For eight years, you and I have pulled each other back from the brink over and over. I don’t know how I can do this without you.” I despaired.
”The city is counting on you, David. The people of this city are counting on you. I have complete confidence in your ability to keep them safe.” Oliver said.
”I’ll protect them. And I’ll keep an eye on Thea for you.” I said.
”Thank you.” Oliver said, looking relieved.
“Oliver, if you have the chance, you kill him. You hear me? Cut his goddamned head off if you can. No mercy. Not on this.” I said. He nodded at me.
”Farewell, brother.” I said, and Oliver gave me a sad look.
”Farewell, brother.” he replied.
Chapter 121: Violet Crusade [Original Chapter]
Chapter Text
David
I walked into Iron Heights Prison and approached one of the prison guards at the desk.
”Who are you here to see?” the guard asked.
I sighed.
”Helena Bertinelli.” I said reluctantly. The guard’s eyebrows rose.
”She, uh, used to date a friend of mine.” I shrugged.
The guard waved me through.
I walked to the little phone booth area and sat down at the booth furthest from anybody else, and I watched as a strikingly pretty brunette woman came and sat down on the opposite side of the glass and lifted the phone.
I grabbed the one on my end, and Helena Bertinelli spoke.
”David, what brings you here? I thought you hated me.” Helena said in her sultry voice.
“I do.” I said, “But I need information. Oliver’s gone, Helena. I’m doing all I can to protect the city, but people are getting bold. People like the Bertinelli crime family.”
”They’re back up and running?” Helena asked, real interest glinting in her eyes.
”Yes. And they’re causing a lot of problems at a time I can’t afford the extra enemies. So, I’m here in hopes that you can give me some insider information.” I explained.
”My father kept me away from as much as he could, but I’m a resourceful girl. I can help out with destroying them, for sure.” Helena nodded.
”Good. So, let’s start with who’s running them now that your father’s dead.” I said.
Helena smirked.
”I’m not going to just hand you the information, David. Let’s make a deal. You break me out of this cage for 24 hours. I’ll help you dismantle the Bertinelli crime family, then you decide whether or not to shove me back in here.” Helena said.
I stared at her in disbelief.
“You seriously think I’m going to break you out?” I asked.
”Yes, I do. You said it yourself, you’re stretched thin and need help. I’m willing to help, I just need an opportunity to stretch my legs.” Helena said with a shrug.
I scowled at her, mulling it over in my head.
”Fine. I’ll do it. So long as you promise that when the time comes, you’ll go back if that’s what I choose.” I said.
”Deal.” Helena said, eyes dancing.
”Great.” I said dryly, “Make sure you’re in your cell in four hours.”
“I’ll be there.” Helena promised, “How are you going to get me out?”
”Leave that to me.” I sighed, already hating this plan.
But with Oliver gone, and Daniel and his squad wrapped up in finding Pyg, my only allies were Felicity and Dig, and neither one was amazing in a fight. Dig could hold his own, but I needed somebody else with serious skill.
Helena, despite her numerous flaws, could provide that skill. Now I just needed to find a crossbow and suitable costume in four hours.
———
———
Four hours later, I walked through the Spook’s secret tunnel into Iron Heights, holding a duffel bag in my left hand and my bow in my right.
I reached a point in the tunnel, and the visors on my mask slid down, and I could see the blueprints I’d converted into a 3D map.
I was right below the point I needed to be below, so I set down the duffel bag and curled up my bow and affixed it to my quiver, then started up the ladder.
I poked my head up through the hatch and looked around for prison guards before pulling myself up into the prison.
I moved swiftly along the shadows, heading for Helena’s cell, which I had looked up through the illegal programs on Felicity’s computer without her knowledge, so it had taken like, four times as long as it probably would have if I’d just asked for help.
But frankly, I didn’t want to face their judgment. Not on this. I planned to have Helena back in her cell as soon as possible, minus one crime family in Starling City.
I turned a corner and saw a guard. They stared at me in utter shock, and I tensed up, expecting a fight.
”Dude, I don’t get paid enough to fight one of the Arrows.” the security guard said, backing up and fleeing.
I walked the extra few feet to Helena’s cell, and was met by the fit dark-haired woman, who gave me a small smirk.
“You came. I honestly started to doubt it.” Helena professed.
”I’m surprised at myself.” I grunted, and led Helena back through the halls and back into the sewer.
”This tunnel has been here this entire time?” Helena asked in surprise.
”I’ll make sure this entrance is sealed when I return you to your cell.” I said, and lifted the duffel bag up and handing it wordlessly to her.
Helena accepted it, and opened the duffel bag to reveal its contents: a new suit that, apparently, Cisco already had designed, then made quickly when I asked him about it, and shipped almost instantaneously on ‘Flash Shipping Company’, as he called it. The other things in the bag were a new high powered crossbow and a quiver of crossbow bolts with violet detailings.
”Before we start cracking heads, I have some ground rules. You break any of these, I will consider you hostile and proceed to take you out and haul your ass back into prison.” I said firmly, “Rule number one, no killing. Ever. At all. Rule number two, no excess brutality. I’m not going to throw a fit about wounds you inflict in the heat of battle, but if we’re doing interrogation or anything, no excess brutality. Rule number three, you listen to me. This isn’t a collaboration. You’re here for a very specific reason, and I just need your fighting skills.”
“Understood.” Helena said with a nod, “Now. Let’s go find Uncle Pino.”
———
I glanced at Helena as she walked up the street towards me after coming out of the abandoned building she had used to change.
I had to admit, Cisco had done a good job on the new suit, she looked awesome.
Helena wore knee-high violet boots over a tight black jumpsuit. She had a small, compact quiver of crossbow bolts strapped to her thigh, and a purple utility belt around her waist.
She had on long purple gloves and wore a black face mask that resembled a bird, with long wings trailing down her face.
I tried not to notice how the skintight black jumpsuit hugged her every curve, but I’m pretty sure I failed.
“So, how far to your uncle?” I asked, folding my arms.
Helena reached up and flipped up a purple hood, giving me a coy smirk.
”The Bertinelli family owns a hotel in the Glades that isn’t open for business.” Helena said.
”It’s a front?” I asked.
”The hotel isn’t open, so not really. More of a base of operations.” Helena said, “It’s one of several such buildings the family owns across the city. I’m not sure which one he’s at. There’ll be people at the hotel who we can interrogate and figure out where Pino’s holed up. But once we take out the hotel, he’s going to start scurrying for cover.”
”Alright, so we take the hotel and then haul ass to his safety bunker?” I guessed.
”That’s the plan. I just need to confirm it’s still in the same location.” Helena said.
”Alright, then let’s get going.” I said, pulling my curled up bow off my belt and uncurling it.
Helena led me to a shoddy four story hotel, and I saw two men in the window. Helena grabbed me by the arm and tugged me into the shadow of an alley.
”Two snipers in the windows. One on the roof. All near perfect marks.” Helena said.
I rolled my eyes and notched an arrow to my bow, pulled back the string, leaned smoothly around the corner and let the arrow fly. It smashed through the window and killed one of the snipers. I calmly fired another arrow and killed the second. Killing people made Oliver squeamish, but at this point, they needed to go down quick and quiet, and I couldn’t perform a non-lethal takedown at this extended range.
Well… I guess killing people used to make Oliver squeamish. It was hard thinking of him in the past tense.
”Where’s the one on the roof?” I asked.
”You just made two impossible shots, and you don’t even have a scope on that bow.” Helena said in disbelief. I almost shared about how the visor in my mask functioned with the bow to make a working scope, but decided I’d rather have her be in awe of my abilities.
”Just another mission. How do we breach the hotel?” I asked.
”We do it now, before the snipers are discovered. Their nests are pretty secluded, so we have a window of probably ten minutes before they go on high alert.” Helena said.
”Then we go now.” I said, and Helena and I dashed across the street. We skulked down the alley on the side of the hotel, and I pulled an exploding arrow from my quiver and stuck it into the wall then Helena and I moved around to the back.
I lifted my bow, prepped to push the button to explode the arrow I’d planted in the wall.
Helena readied her crossbow.
”Remember the three rules.” I said to her. She nodded.
I pushed the button on my bow, and the arrow around the side of the building exploded.
I counted to ten, and then kicked open the door.
Helena and I moved into the hotel quickly, taking advantage of the Bertinelli crime family members who were distracted by the explosion.
I took one out with a savage strike to the leg which dropped him onto a knee, and then I grabbed him by the collar and smashed his head into the wall.
Helena fired a crossbow bolt into one guy’s calf, and then socked him in the face. I noticed for the first time the purple metal on her knuckles, making each punch like she had brass knuckles on.
Helena and I were both brutal fighters, and within minutes, about a dozen and a half Bertinelli crime family members were pierced by arrows or crossbow bolts, and they were all unconscious.
”Is there like, some helpful room that has all their evil bad guy plans on organized sticky notes? Maybe with colorful yarn lines connecting pictures and notes?” I asked.
”You’re not far off. This way.” Helena said.
Helena led me up two stories. We encountered several more crime family goons, who we dealt with as handily as the ones downstairs.
I was surprised at how naturally Helena and I fought together. Her brutal, merciless style of fighting paired well with my own brutal style. Daniel and Oliver both held back a lot when they fought, not wanting to hurt anybody too much, but me… when people were in danger, I fought with everything I had.
And right now, people were in danger.
Helena kicked open a door and lifted one arm to fire a crossbow bolt into the room. I grabbed an arrow and stepped past her, shooting three arrows in rapid succession, knocking pistols out of two men’s hands, and then sinking the third arrow into the shoulder of a man holding an assault rifle. The arrow impacted in just the right spot so that the sudden pain wouldn’t result in him yanking the trigger in the throes of agony.
Helena ran forwards and slid across the smooth wooden table in the room, kicking one of the recently disarmed men in the face with a startlingly high and effortless high kick.
I grabbed a throwing arrow off my belt and whipped it at the second guy, impaling his hand as he was reaching for a pistol in a holster.
The guy howled as Helena grabbed him by the collar and smashed his face into the table.
I walked around the table, and Helena and I approached two shelves full of cardboard boxes which were filled with folders which were filled with files.
“Wow.” I muttered as Helena grabbed a box and set it on the table.
”Help me look. We have a lot of files to get through.” Helena said, nodding at the shelves of boxes of folders of files.
I set my bow down on the table and grabbed two boxes, one in each hand, and then I set them down on the table and opened them up.
———
It took twenty minutes before Helena declared in excitement.
”Got it.” she said, and I stepped over to look at the file she was looking at.
It was an address marked ‘Contingency’, and was blacked out.
I grabbed the file and held it up to the light.
”Let’s go.” I said, and grabbed my bow off the table as Helena and I left the room.
———
Helena and I were a few blocks away from Pino Bertinelli’s safehouse, and a radio we had taken from the hotel confirmed that Pino was indeed going into hiding.
Back in the day, an attack like the one Helena and I had just pulled wouldn’t have sent the head of the family running, but with Frank dead and the Arrows making recruitment hard, they were weaker than they used to be.
I hoped to fully eradicate the Bertinelli crime family tonight, but I knew that might be too optimistic.
My phone started ringing, and I glanced at Helena, and lifted it to my ear.
”Hey, babe.” I said.
”Hey, David. I’m at the bunker, and your gear’s not. Are you, by chance, out working? Alone? After we just lost Oliver?” Felicity asked.
”It’s possible.” I said gruffly.
”Why, David? I thought we talked about this. You need to start working with Daniel again.” Felicity told me.
”I can’t look him in the eye, Liss. Now more than ever. He has his own team. He’s safe.” I sighed.
”But you’re not.” Felicity said in a gentle, worried tone.
I glanced at the purple-clad brunette who was making no pretense to hide that she was listening intently to my phone call.
”You’re right, I’m not. But if you think for one second I’m going to sit in the bunker and watch as the city Oliver died for falls apart, you’re wrong.” I said.
”I know, David. Just tell me whenever you go out, please. Or maybe take Dig?” Felicity tried.
”I’ll start telling you. But I’m not going to bring Dig in. He just had a daughter. I’m not endangering anyone else.” I said firmly.
”Alright, alright. Just be careful, OK?” Felicity asked.
”I promise. I love you.” I said.
”I love you, too.” Felicity replied, and I hung up.
”You’re adorable.” Helena said dryly, and I glared at the seductive brunette.
“Rule 4. No commenting on my personal life.” I growled.
“Uh uh. No changing the rules halfway through.” Helena smirked, and the two of us continued walking.
We got some odd looks from the few people out on the streets, but I paid them little attention.
“You didn’t tell your blond about us.” Helena pointed out.
”Us is a strong word.” I said flatly.
”Whatever. You didn’t tell her you broke me out of prison.” Helena said.
“The goal is for you to not be discovered as broken out of prison. I hope to have the crime family sufficiently assaulted by daybreak.” I said.
”At this rate, that shouldn’t be a problem.” Helena agreed.
”Then there was not really a reason to tell her the truth. Not yet. I’ll tell her when you’re back in your cell.” I said.
“Hm.” was all Helena said.
We reached the address that we had found on the file, and I saw it looked like a perfectly nondescript building. There was nothing to indicate anything illegal was going on inside it.
”This is the place?” I asked.
”Yup.” Helena said.
”We’ll go in from the roof.” I said, grabbing a grappling arrow and firing it up to the roof.
I extended an arm, and Helena pressed herself right up against my chest, her blue eyes staring right into my own eyes, and her breasts squashed against me. She slid her arms around my neck and cocked her head.
”Going up?” she asked innocently.
I wrapped one arm around Helena’s waist, and pushed the button on my bow. We flew up through the air and landed on the edge of the roof.
Helena stepped backwards and onto the roof proper, and I stepped down as well.
”Ready to breach?” Helena asked.
I stepped up to the skylight and stood on the glass, peering down at the three guards visible through the glass.
Helena stepped up beside me.
I reached up for my quiver, grabbed an explosive arrow and quickly notched and fired it, shattering the glass.
For about a second, I fell through the air, then I tucked and rolled forwards, springing up to my feet. I flicked my wrist and sent a knife at one of the men. It hit him in the shoulder and he went down, bullets flying.
Stealth was kind of out the window, anyway.
I wheeled around and fired an arrow at the second guy, who fell with it sticking out of his chest.
I turned towards the third guy, but he went down with a crossbow bolt in his stomach.
I glanced over my shoulder to see the Huntress, and I stalked left, grabbing an arrow from my quiver and fitting it to the string before kicking open a door.
I fired the arrow, and in quick succession, shot four more.
The five guys in the hallway dropped, groaning in pain. I walked down the hall, stepping over the sprawled men, and I sensed Helena following.
”Where’s Pino?” I growled, grabbing one guy’s arm and twisting it behind his back.
”Downstairs! In the old conference room!” the man wailed.
Nice to know that the very presence of an Arrow was still enough to terrorize criminals.
I hurried down the hall, fired two more arrows and dropped two more hostiles. Helena fired two crossbow bolts and dropped two guys as well.
I reached the staircase banner and vaulted it an instant, leaning up as I fell to shoot an arrow up at the ceiling.
The grappling arrow went taut right before I would have hit the ground, and I smoothly severed the grappling cord and threw my bow at one guy’s face, knocking him down.
I surged forwards and slid, bullets flying past my head as I grabbed my bow and swung it like a club, knocking one guy off balance. I grabbed the barrel of his rifle and yanked it from the man’s grasp.
I held the assault rifle in one hand and held down the trigger, spraying bullets all over the place.
The soldiers scrambled for cover as I emptied the mag, and then threw it aside, and fired two shots which dropped the other two guys left standing.
I turned and saw Helena had dealt with four other guys, and she nodded at me.
”You know where the conference room is?” I asked.
”This way.” Helena nodded, and took the lead. I tried to ignore the sway of her hips as she walked, which I thought was very purposeful.
Helena stopped outside of two double doors, and turned to face me, stepping close.
”This room’s going to be packed with guys. Pino’s always been a bit squirrelly, and with an Arrow and the Huntress going after him, he’ll be hiding behind a small army.” Helena whispered. I nodded, contemplating. I reached up and fingered a specific arrow.
”I have a possible solution.” I said, and fitted the arrow to my string, “On three, kick open the door. One, two, three.”
Helena kicked open the door, and before any of the men in there could react, I fired the arrow.
Bullets flew at me, but I stepped swiftly out of the way of the doorway, and waited.
After four seconds, there was a loud ringing noise, and I surged into the room, taking advantage of the flash bang arrow to start taking out guys.
Speed was key here, so in a few moments, Helena and I had disabled a large portion of the guys here. The flash bang was already wearing off, so who was left was hostile.
I saw a man with greased black hair in a suit, stumbling backwards.
”Pino Bertinelli!” I shouted above the chaos, and stepped up onto the large conference table, “You have failed this city!”
I fired an arrow that soared through the conference room and sank right into Pino’s shoulder. The man gave a strangled gasp before falling backwards, the sleeping agent in the arrow flooding his veins.
I whirled and dodged, kicked and punched, stabbed and shot my way through the crowd, and on the other end of the table, Helena was in a similar blur of combat, the metal in her knuckles glinting as she brutalized her opponents with her fists. She used her whole body to fight, knees, elbows, and head.
She moved like a bird of prey, fierce and quick, and without mercy.
It wasn’t long before Helena and I were the last people standing.
”Right. Let’s grab Pino and call the police.” I said. Helena gave a slow nod.
”Right. The police. Because you’re buddies with them now.” Helena said bitterly.
“At this point, I’m just glad I’m not fighting a war on two fronts anymore: the police and the criminals. I couldn’t handle it.” I said wearily.
“I think you were sexier when you were against the police.” Helena murmured.
“I have a girlfriend, Helena.” I said firmly, but the sexy brunette in the skintight bodysuit swung her hips as she approached me.
”Did you think that would stop me?” Helena wondered, eyebrow rising. Her full lips were very close to my own lips, and I was rather nervous that she was actually going to kiss me.
I didn’t know what I’d do if she tried.
“Doesn’t it excite you at all? The thrill of cheating on your blond? The heat of doing something you know is wrong?” Helena murmured. I was uncomfortably hard at this point, but I had to remain outwardly firm, or she would sense weakness.
”No.” I tried, but Helena reached up and touched my cheek, her blue eyes dancing.
”I don’t believe you.” Helena purred, and then she kissed me.
For one, heavenly second, I was strong enough to resist, but then my willpower shattered and I kissed back, pulling her body towards me.
I had the Huntress in my arms, her touch was setting me alight, and our lips were mashed together.
What the hell had I gotten myself into?
Chapter 122: Left Behind, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I watched as the van hurtled towards where Dig and I stood on the edge of a bridge, police cars on its tail.
I saw bullets start flying and sparks flew on the hood and windshield of the lead cop car.
The van was approaching an oil truck, and I saw them start shooting at the driver. I gripped my bow tighter and glanced sideways at Dig, who was wearing Oliver’s green vigilante gear and held his bow.
I wore my usual purple gear, and held my silvery bow in my hand.
The truck, out of control due to the driver being shot at, turned across the road and brought the cop cars to a screeching halt.
The van came closer, and I glanced at Dig.
”Try and get close with your shot.” I advised, before grabbing an arrow and pulling back the string.
I aimed carefully at the engine block, and let it fly. It glanced off the hard metal of the truck and didn’t do much damage. I swore under my breath.
Dig’s arrow flew in a wobbly line and exploded on the street, intimidating the criminal drivers of the van, but not doing much to stop them.
”This suit is too tight.” Dig growled.
”If they make it to the tunnel, we’re going to lose them.” Felicity said in my ear. I ran at the railing of the bridge, jumped up and as I fell, I notched and fired an arrow that flew straight at the driver, splintering into two halves connected by a strong cord. The two halves pierced the windshield and flew past the driver’s head to imbed in the ceiling behind him. His hands flew off the wheel to scrabble at the cord choking him out.
I hit the ground in a roll and was on my feet in an instant. The passenger of the van yanked the cord off with a pocket knife, but the damage was done. The van hit another car and the passenger, who had taken off his seatbelt to help his friend, flew out of the broken windshield landed in the grass.
His unloyal friend slammed the pedal and took the hell off.
I growled and stalked over to the fallen passenger, who was bleeding where he’d cut himself on a broken fragment of the windshield upon his unplanned exit of the vehicle.
I stepped on his windpipe, and flared down at him.
”P-please don’t kill me!” the man wailed.
I reached up to my back and pulled out my collapsible staff, a gift from Sara before her death. I smacked it across his face and he fell into unconsciousness.
The staff collapsed back into a baton and I put it back on my quiver.
I turned around to see Dig clumsily grapple down.
”You should be more careful doing that. You might pull something.” I noted, watching Dig try to unhook the grappling line from himself.
He finally managed it, and saw me chuckling.
”I’m more of a Glock kind of guy.” Dig defended himself. I nodded, my lips pressed into a thin line so I wasn’t grinning.
”Can’t Daniel play dress up with you?” Dig asked.
”Firstly, nobody would believe that string bean is the Arrow. The green one, that is. Then I’d have to be Oliver and it’s a whole mess. Secondly, he’s too obsessed with that pig guy who came here from Gotham. He and his sidekick squad are trying to put an end to him, so that leaves you as my Oliver knock-off.” I shrugged.
Dig huffed, and rotated a shoulder.
”Then we need to let this thing out a little bit.” Dig muttered. I chuckled and the two of us walked off into the night.
———
———
Daniel
I came down the steps into the abandoned subway station, holding my recurve bow in my hand as I did so.
The harsh light of flashlights bit at my eyes, so I looked down a little bit, my dark blue hood obscuring the brightness as I walked towards where all the cops had gathered.
I looked up when I reached them, and my heart ached.
A man in a suit was tied to one of the support columns, his head lolling at an unnatural angle. His face was unnaturally pale, and vivid scarlet fluid leaked from the corner of his mouth. The man had been shaved bald, and his features were distorted into something softer than they probably would have been, but it was still obviously a man.
He had a sign hung from his neck, a great wooden thing with bloody letters written across it.
DEFECTIVE.
”Who’s this guy?” I asked in a low voice, glancing at one of the cops.
“Some businessman.” the cop shrugged.
”Arrow.” a voice said, and I glanced at the speaker. It was Lukas Hilton, who I’d saved from Cyrus Gold last year.
”Do you know what this is about? This is the third crime scene we’ve found like this. It’s eerie. Are you thinking serial killer?” Hilton asked me.
”I know who it is. It’s a man who calls himself Professor Pyg. I don’t know his real name. He wears a Pyg mask, and has terrorized Gotham for years. He’s obsessed with trying to do some kind of surgery on people, but he’s not had a successful surgery yet. He dumps his bodies in macabre sites like these.” I explained.
”God, now we have freaks from Gotham coming here?” one cop asked, looking distraught.
”What can we do to help?” Hilton asked.
”Encourage people to stay off the quiet streets in the dark. Pyg isn’t a fighter. He only takes people when there’s no one around.” I replied. Hilton nodded.
I moved to walk away, but Hilton stepped in front of me.
”I just wanted to thank you. For saving me. I get to keep living this life, and hopefully help a lot more people. Thank you.” Hilton said seriously. I nodded.
”I was just doing my job.” I said just as seriously.
”All the same. My wife thinks you’re a hero.” Hilton chuckled.
”Tell her I said hello.” I said, then stepped around Hilton and walked towards the exit to the subway, my thoughts a whirling mess.
Pyg had eluded me in Gotham, but he wouldn’t do it here, too. Not in my city. Not in my home.
I touched my chest.
”Sin, do you copy?” I asked.
“Copy.” she replied instantly.
”I want you to put up as many camera feeds as you can. I’m not going to rest until this lunatic is behind bars or six feet under.” I said.
”Thea won’t like that.” Sin noted.
”She doesn’t know what I do. The only good thing about having to keep this secret is that I don’t have her worried about me.” I said with a sigh.
Sin sighed too.
”Alright, but even superheroes need to sleep.” Sin said. I took my hand off of the transmit button.
”I’m no hero.” I told the dark city.
———
David
“One caught, one got away, but even Oliver bats .500 sometimes.” Felicity said, touching the mugshot of the man who Dig and I had apprehended during that van chase. His mugshot grayed out and joined the other grayed out mugshots. Each one represented a criminal in Starling that had been brought to justice by Team Arrow.
“Any luck finding Oliver?” Dig asked. He had changed out of Oliver’s green gear, but I still wore my purple gear, just with the hood flicked back and the mask removed.
”Not yet. But I have every reconnaissance satellite I could hack, which is a lot, looking for him. So the second he steps outside, we’ll know.” Felicity said.
“Liss.” I said wearily, and she glanced at me, “Your optimism is… incredible, but he’s gone. I can… I can feel that in my gut.”
“It’s only been three days.” Felicity insisted, “He could still be alive.”
I walked forwards and wrapped my arms around her, placing my chin on the top of her head.
”I’m not hopeful.” I said quietly.
”He’s your brother.” Felicity said, “How are you not still clinging to hope?”
”I don’t want to be disappointed. Things don’t tend to go my way, Felicity. Never, really. The last eight years of my life have been hell, and the only light left in my life is you. How long until that’s gone too?” I said quietly. She looked up at me with teary eyes.
”I’m not going anywhere.” Felicity said. Memories of a brunette woman clad in purple rose up, but I shoved them down.
“We don’t always have choices.” I said, and let her go, stepping over to my desk. I dropped down into the chair, and pulled open the drawer.
I saw in my desk a photo from many years ago. Daniel and Akio were in the front, both smiling widely. Behind the two boys stood Tatsu and Mateo.
Oliver and I were off to the side, neither of us quite fitting into their family, but we were smiling.
I didn’t feel much like smiling these days. I could put on a mask, laugh, and joke, and grin, but none of it was real.
In the span of a few months, I’d lost Sara, then Oliver. Each loss weighed on me like a rock. I should have gone with Oliver to the mountain, to fight Ra’s. I should never have let him talk me out of going.
Both of us had known what would happen, and neither of us had stopped it.
Wherever Oliver was now, I sincerely hoped that he’d been able to move on. To find happiness. Maybe with his parents, Sara, and Tommy.
I hoped he didn’t think of me. I hoped he couldn’t see me. I was breaking down, and I couldn’t keep going for long.
Without Oliver, I didn’t know why I was still fighting. His father had left him this quest, to save this city. Mine had died in the ocean, cold and alone. There’d been no meaningful sacrifice. No goodbye. Just ripped from me without a second’s notice.
Daniel was fighting to take down Pyg. He’d applied his own meaning to the fight, fought for his own reasons.
But me? I’d spent so long fighting beside Oliver, I’d never stopped to think what I was fighting for. Not really.
There were only seven people in this world I would die for. Daniel, Felicity, Thea, Laurel, Lyla, Sara (Diggle, not Lance), and Dig.
I would die for my brother or the woman I loved in a heartbeat. I would die to save Daniel from the heartbreak of losing Thea. I would die to save Laurel, who was Oliver’s great love. I would die to save any of the Diggles, without question. They had a family, a life ahead of them, and me? All I could see for myself was a sinking ship.
Slowly going down, and everybody on it knows it, but there’s no lifeboats left. All that’s left to do is drown.
———
“I expected this kind of blunder from Mr. Queen or Mr. Hale. But not from you.” Amanda Waller told Maseo, “You were too bold. You should’ve checked with me before abducting that scientist.”
”We were just following the trail for Omega. Like you ordered us to!” Oliver pointed out.
”Yeah, we’re trying to save people!” I agreed with Oliver.
”I ordered you to be cautious. That’s how you protect yourselves. And your loved ones.” Amanda said.
“We need to assemble an extraction team to free my wife.” Maseo said urgently.
”From where? We don’t know where Chien Na Wei is located, and we have more pressing concerns.” Amanda said.
”Like what?” I demanded incredulously.
”China White has the Omega. We find her, we find Tatsu, we get them both out of wherever they are.” Oliver reasoned.
”If only it were that simple.” Amanda said, ”We’ve learned that the bio weapon is actually comprised of two components. The Omega she has is harmless without its counterpart, Alpha.”
”And where’s that?” Oliver asked.
”Currently in the possession of the Hong Kong military.” Amanda said.
”So… no reason to worry?” I guessed.
“There’s definitely a reason to worry, Mr. Hale. The only way to secure the counterpart Alpha is to destroy it.” Amanda said.
”And by the time we do, my wife will be dead.” Maseo said desperately.
”Alpha is being kept here,” Amanda ignored Maseo and stepped over to a blueprint, “in a PLA military laboratory. The three of you, with back-up, will break into the facility and recover the vial. It’s tagged with a GPS tracker, which you’ll need to disable before extraction.”
“And what about Tatsu? Stop ignoring me!” Maseo demanded.
”I’m not ignoring you, Mr. Yamashiro. I’m merely focusing on the task at hand, which, at the moment, is not recovering your wife.” Amanda said.
She stepped around Maseo and walked off. Oliver and I exchanged glances.
———
I glanced up as Dig walked into the bunker.
”How’d it go at ARGUS?” I asked.
”Lyla tapped all of our worldwide contacts. No sign of Oliver. And no idea where he could be.” Dig relayed. I sighed. Despite having no hope of him still being alive, each scrap of information pointing us towards Oliver’s grisly fate felt like a blow to the chest.
“Then for now, let’s just keep working. Liss, what do we have on the van guys?” I glanced over at Felicity, who sat behind her computer.
“The two cop shooters we took on last night? I’ve been trying to find the one that got away. Jose Anton. Anton is attached to a new crew working the Glades, the head of which is this gentleman.” Felicity cued up an image of a practically bald heavyset guy with an unhappy face.
”Danny Brickwell.” I read off of the monitor, “Who the hell’s he?”
”Well, his street name’s Brick. Up until a week ago, he was in Iron Heights, until the case against him magically imploded. By which I mean that every single witness suffered some sort of fatal accident. Three guesses as to who the police suspect in those cases.” Felicity said.
”Dumb and Dumber.” I said, nodding at the mugshots of Jermaine Fisher (windshield guy) and Jose Anton (driver guy).
”So they killed the witnesses to get Brick out of prison. But why did they shoot that cop?” Dig wondered.
”I think that falls to us to figure out.” I said.
”So, what’s the plan?” Felicity asked me. I blinked in surprise.
”Why me?” I asked.
”You’re in charge now, David. You and I both know you’re qualified, and you’re a hell of a fighter.” Dig said.
”Sure, I’m good in a fight, but I can’t lead.” I protested.
”Why not?” Felicity challenged.
”I- I… that’s Oliver’s job. Always has been.” I said, glancing at the floor.
”Well, he’s not here to do it right now. It’s time to step up.” Dig said.
I exhaled sharply.
”Right. Uh, Liss, see if Roy, Sin, or Jade know anything about Brick. They’re all more knowledgeable about the Glades than any of us.” I said. Felicity nodded, and I looked at Dig.
”Dig, can you get in touch with Lyla and see if she can use some ARGUS assets to track down this guy?” I asked.
Dig nodded, “Sure. I’ll see if she can point one of her fancy satellites at the city.”
Felicity started typing, and Dig pulled out his phone and walked off to the other side of the bunker.
I sighed. How did Oliver do this?
———
“According to Laurel, Fisher’s lawyer called Brick, so with the time and the place of the outgoing call...” Felicity explained as she typed furiously.
”You’re saying you can find Brick?” I checked.
”I can find his phone.” Felicity shrugged, and the screen popped up with a marker, “His burner phone, to be exact. It’s at a warehouse in the Glades.”
“Alright. I’ll check it out.” I nodded.
”I’ll have to talk you in from Palmer Tech, I’m crazy late. Oh, and David, do not go by yourself.” Felicity said, and hurried out of the bunker.
———
“This is the only vulnerable entrance.” Maseo told Oliver and I as we crossed the rooftop which was occupied by a handful of ARGUS agents.
”Entrance might be a bit of a stretch.” I said.
”Hence the vulnerability, I guess.” Oliver said.
”Hence? Is that a word you use now?” I challenged. Maseo glanced at me oddly.
”He makes jokes when he’s stressed. Ignore him.” Oliver said.
”Alright. I’ll shoot out the glass. You two get in and find the Alpha.” Maseo said. He led Oliver and I over to a temporary table holding his sniper rifle.
”We won’t have much time once we breach,” Maseo coached, “Two minutes max before the alarms draw the police. Head directly for the lab. We’ll be right behind you two.”
”You OK?” Oliver asked, “Waller said when we get this done, she’ll get Tatsu back.”
I reached up and pulled my black beanie down my head more. It was cold up on the rooftop. Oliver and I both wore quivers of arrows, but his were the homemade ones from Shado, while mine were just your garden variety store-bought arrows, except for the fact they were jet black.
My bow was store bought as well, a smooth, slim recurve bow that was as black as the black clothes I wore. I also had my machete from the island strapped to my quiver.
”She’s lying.” Maseo said without any doubt in his voice.
Maseo set up the rifle to shoot, and peered into the scope, making some final adjustments for accuracy.
I reached up into my quiver and pulled out two arrows marked with a different fletching. I handed one to Oliver and took one for myself. We both pulled back the bowstring and took careful aim.
”Remember what Shado taught us. Breathe, focus, and release.” Oliver said in a low voice.
“I know.” I said, and pulled the bowstring back to my cheek before letting it fly. It flew a little wobbly but true, sinking into the wall of the building I was aiming for.
Oliver and I quickly affixed the line made from shooting the grappling arrows to ARGUS’ professional zip line equipment, and I grabbed the hook of the zip line and held onto it tightly.
Oliver stood in front of me, which meant he’d be the official breacher.
He stepped off and zip lines towards the window, and right before he hit, Maseo impacted the window with a bullet from his rifle.
But instead of crashing through the window, Oliver smashed right into it, and I couldn’t help a small snort escaping me.
Oliver dangled from the zip line, looking down at the ground below.
Don’t fall. Please don’t fall.
———
“I’ve got eyes on the target warehouse.” Dig reported. I reached the edge of a roof and crouched down on the edge of it, placing my bow at my feet.
”Any signs of bad guy activity?” I asked.
”None. Felicity, you seeing something I don’t?” Dig asked.
”The warehouse doesn’t have any security cameras. But someone disabled all the traffic cams on that block, which probably means you’re in the right place.” Felicity said.
“Copy.” I nodded, and leaped off the roof. I landed in a roll, and moved briskly towards the warehouse in a crouch, sticking to the shadows.
I reached the side of the warehouse in a minute, and glanced over to see where Dig was climbing out of the van.
I used my mad parkour skills to start scaling the side of the warehouse until I reached a window. I flicked my wrist in a particular way and the handle of a knife shot out. I grasped it and pulled it free of the sheath it was in. I jiggled it in the lock a time or two before I heard the click of it unlocking.
I slid through the window, landing on a metal catwalk as quietly as I could.
Below me, I saw Dig walking through the warehouse with a flashlight. I shoved my knife through my blade and triggered the thermal vision on my mask, coming up with practically nothing.
”I got something!” Dig called up. I turned off thermal vision and leaped off the catwalk, spinning in mid-air to maximize agility as I landed in a crouched position on the ground.
I rose to my feet and joined Dig at the base of a metal barrel.
There was human remains, charred and broken.
“Holy hell.” I said as I stared at it.
”It’s not big enough to be Brick.” Dig noted.
”Yeah, we wouldn’t be that lucky.” I muttered.
Dig moved over to another metal barrel that was smoking.
”What’s this?” he wondered, and kicked it over. There was a flash of sparks and then a bunch of burnt up burner phones spilled out.
”Hey, they burned their burners. That’s funny.” I chuckled.
”Yeah, torching evidence, tying up loose ends.” Dig nodded.
”What kind of evidence? Does Brick know that we’re onto him?” I asked.
”No clue. These just look like numbers.” Dig said, holding up a scrap of paper.
———
Dig and I were waiting in Verdant for Felicity to arrive. The club wasn’t strictly open, but I knew the owner, so I wasn’t too bothered.
”We found this.” I said, handing over the scrap of paper to Felicity. We’d bagged it for her, because we were thoughtful people.
”Looks like some industrial blueprints.” Dig pointed out.
”Hmm. These numbers look completely random.” Felicity said, and the three of us headed towards the bunkers while my brilliant blond girlfriend studied the paper, “I can run a pattern recognition algorithm.”
We turned the corner and saw that the locked door to the bunker was, in fact, unlocked and open.
I stepped smoothly in front of Felicity, reaching into my jacket to pull out my curled up bow and a collapsed arrow. I unfurled both, and fitted the arrow to the string and walked slowly down the steps. Felicity followed me, and Dig came up the rear.
”Oliver?” I asked, almost hesitantly, afraid to voice my hope.
When the three of us came down into the bunker though, a very different archer awaited us. Without hesitation I lifted my bow and fired the arrow.
Malcolm Merlyn caught the arrow smoothly, and it vibrated in his hand. He tossed it aside smoothly.
Dig came up on my side, gun held up.
”Could you put the weapons away? They don’t scare so much as annoy me.” Merlyn said cockily. Dig pulled a second pistol out of his jacket. Merlyn held up his hands in surrender.
”I’ve only come here to talk.” he said peaceably. I glanced at Dig, and nodded once, pushing the button to curl my bow back up.
I kept a firm grip of it, and I kept myself placed squarely between Merlyn and Felicity, but it was no longer immediately threatening. Dig lowered his akimbo pistols.
”Would it be possible to do that?” Merlyn asked.
”If you talk fast and keep the smugness to a minimum.” I replied.
”Alright. I’ve come to talk about Oliver.” Merlyn said, “I need to know… is he still alive?”
”We don’t know. He went to face Ra’s and never came back.” I said truthfully.
”Then he is dead. If he were alive, he would have made contact, and, well… the Demon’s Head does not take prisoners.” Merlyn said, and walked towards the exit.
———
About ten minutes later, Felicity was hard at work at the big computer screen, the one that had its own podium.
”How’s it going?” I asked, referencing her pattern scanning thingy. You know, what she was running on the random numbers we found at that warehouse.
”Alright.” a voice said from the stairs, and I turned towards it, “I’ve got the M.E.’s report.”
Laurel Lance came down the stairs and into the bunker proper.
”Did they ID the body?” Dig asked.
”Jose Anton. Career criminal with ties to Danny Brickwell.” Laurel reported.
She paused as she glanced around, and frowned.
”Is everything OK?” she asked, “Where’s Oliver?”
”You didn’t tell her?” Dig asked me.
“He’s… not back yet.” I ventured.
”What? Oliver went to fight a master assassin, and didn’t come back in what, four days, and you didn’t think to tell me? I assumed he was down here recovering!” Laurel exclaimed.
”I… Laurel, I’m sorry.” I hung my head, “I didn’t want to worry you needlessly if Oliver was coming back. But… I don’t think that’s very likely.”
Laurel gave a small gasp, then she visibly steeled herself.
“This isn’t the first time I’ve heard that Oliver was dead. We… for now, let’s just focus on this Brickwell problem.” Laurel said.
”Right.” I nodded.
There would be time for mourning later. Right now, somebody needed to save this city.
Chapter 123: Left Behind, Part 2
Notes:
I am aware that we just recently passed the 1 year anniversary of 2A.
I know chapters have been far from frequent, but I’m hoping that things will hopefully get a little more frequent.
As for celebrating the story’s one year mark, I have an original chapter in mind, but I’m wondering if you guys would also like to see a certain sex scene? If you do want to see a sex scene, leave a comment and I’ll pick one of them to write up in addition to the original chapter.
Chapter Text
David
I watched as Oliver dangled from his zip line cord, unable to break through the window Maseo had tasked him with breaking.
Despite the precarious nature of the situation, there was a little comedy in seeing Oliver dangle. He did have a cord that kept him fairly safe, so I was worried, but not terrified.
Oliver regained his footing and pounded on the window, to no avail. He used his feet to kick off of the window and then came down hard onto the window surface.
He repeated that a few times more, and then the window shattered and Oliver was through. I adjusted my machete and my bow and quiver and then set myself up for my own zip line in.
It was crazy, sure, but not more crazy than, say, parachuting onto a freighter. I set off, sliding rapidly down the line, and then I let go at the last second and landed in a roll inside.
I found Oliver waiting for me, bow in hand.
”We’re in.” Oliver said, touching the comms button on his chest that Maseo had given him. I had one, too.
Oliver and I set off at a jog through the facility, and we made a sharp turn into a lab of some kind, with big glass panes illuminated by green lighting.
Oliver and I stopped at a black briefcase, which was open to reveal a clear capsule containing a vial of yellow liquid which had Chinese characters on it and a big V.
Oliver opened the capsule and removed the vial.
Oliver slowly took off the cap and then he removed the top piece, so that we had a very pocket sized vial to transport.
”Found it!” Oliver exclaimed to Maseo, who had just ran up alongside two ARGUS soldiers.
Bullets sounded from somewhere above us, and one of the ARGUS soldiers went down. The rest of us overturned and table and took cover behind it.
”Hong Kong Military?” Oliver yelled over the loud sounds of bullets.
The loud sound of crashing glass indicated the shooters had shot up those big glass panes.
”Triad.” Maseo said grimly, “Chien Na Wei’s men.”
———
“Any luck?” Dig asked, coming into the bunker. Felicity and I were standing at the large console with a TV-sized screen, while she used it to hopefully decode the strange numbers Dig and I had found in that warehouse.
”The number pattern is consistent with cataloguing numerics.” Felicity said.
”Catalogue? What kind?” I wondered.
”If I knew, I would be telling you.” Felicity said.
“I’m sorry to interrupt.” a familiar voice said, and I wheeled, stepping smoothly in front of Felicity. I flicked my wrists and twin violet-handled knives shot down into my hands.
“We really need to change the locks.” Felicity muttered.
”Why are you here, Merlyn?” I growled at Malcolm Merlyn.
”The League conducts matters of significance such as duels on grounds sacred to its beliefs. I went there. And found this.” Merlyn said, producing an elaborate scimitar, which had a blood-stained blade.
I stared at it, and Merlyn kept talking.
”It’s Ra’s’ custom to leave behind the instrument of death as a memorial to honor the fallen.” Merlyn explained. I set my jaw, not trusting myself with words.
“Merlyn, did you see Oliver’s body?” Dog asked slowly.
”He fell into a ravine.” Merlyn said, “His remains were unrecoverable, I’m afraid.”
I felt a hand on my arm, and I realized abruptly I had been shaking. I looked to my right to see Felicity looking at me.
”Then how do we know that’s Oliver’s blood?” Felicity asked, keeping her hand in place.
”Because after I leave, you’ll test it. And after you confirm that it is his blood, you’ll exhaust yourselves with conspiracy theories as to how I planted it or how it’s all a lie.” Merlyn said, “And after enough time passes, you’ll be left with one inescapable truth. Oliver Queen is dead.”
I felt overwhelming sorrow and grief rise up, despite already practically knowing this for sure. But to hear it stated so bluntly…
The grief turned to anger in an instant.
”This is on you, Merlyn. My brother is dead, and it’s because of you!” I roared, and I don’t think I’ve ever moved as fast in my life as I did then.
Merlyn tried to move, but I was faster. I smashed into him and knelt down over him to snarl.
”I would kill you right here. The only reason I won’t is because Oliver refused to end your life. I won’t dishonor him by killing you now. Get out of here, Merlyn, and don’t come back. Or I will kill you. Messily.” I snarled.
”Understood.” Merlyn said, not particularly fearfully. Without warning I drove the knife down into his face and slashed a wicked cut across his face, a deep cut.
Then, I backed up, my knife dripping Merlyn blood onto the floor. Merlyn rose to his feet, and walked out of there briskly, but not fearfully. It was near impossible to rattle that man.
At the base of the stairs to leave the bunker, Merlyn paused.
”Know that I do regret Oliver’s death. His death means my own.” Merlyn said, and then left without waiting for a response.
———
Felicity, Dig, and I were all three in the bunker, sitting in grieving silence.
I wanted desperately to be able to sob, to cry, but I couldn’t let myself express that level of emotion. It wasn’t so much of a conscious choice than a hard lesson wrought on my very essence: do not show pain, and do not show emotion.
Somebody very close to Ra’s had taught me that, though I hadn’t known that at the time.
Felicity’s computer beeped, and Dig lifted his head.
”What was that?” Dig asked. Felicity spun around in her desk chair and gave a small exhale.
”The blood analysis on the scimitar. It’s Oliver’s.” Felicity said, “99.997% match. If Merlyn’s lying, he’s being thorough about it.”
”He’s not lying. Oliver’s dead.” I said darkly.
There was a long pause.
———
All I could hear was bullets flying all around me. It was so loud I could barely think. The ARGUS agents on our side were firing back at the shooters up on the higher level across the room. The glass panes in the room shattered as bullets ripped through them, and I heard pained grunts as some of the agents got shot.
”Run for the exit!” Maseo yelled to Oliver and I, “I’ll cover you!”
“What about you?” Oliver shouted back.
”You need to get the Alpha out of here!” Maseo shouted over the gunfire.
”But-“ I tried.
”Get it away from them! Go!” Maseo shouted, and so Oliver and I got up and ran.
The way the room was set up, we had to run right at the shooters until we hopefully were able to pass under them.
I had never been as terrified as I was then, running and running while praying I wasn’t shot. I no longer had the Mirakuru in my veins, so I was just a normal guy again. I hated it.
By some stroke of luck, Oliver and I actually managed to make it below the raised platform the shooters were on, and we dashed out of the lab and into the tight hallways of the facility.
One man leaped down and ran after us, but when he pointed his gun at us in the hallway, it jammed.
Some wild instinct took over, and I threw my bow at his face, and he staggered back when it connected.
I ran forwards and Slade’s lessons rose up in my mind as I hit him with a haymaker, and then kicked his knee as hard as I could. He dropped to one knee, and I grabbed him by the collar and slammed his head into the wall.
I looked back over my shoulder to see Oliver looking at me in surprise. It was times like these when it was scarily evident how the years away from home were shaping me into a fighter. A killer.
I grabbed my fallen bow and Oliver and I both turned hastily at the sound of footsteps, but it was just Maseo and another ARGUS agent.
”We need to get out of here. Now.” Maseo said, and the four of us turned and set off down the hallway, leaving the man I’d taken down unconscious in the hallway.
———
I came down into the bunker and found that Dig was standing over the large computer-table-monitor thing.
”What are you doing?” I wondered.
”Reviewing the case files. It, uh, it helps keep my mind off Oliver.” Dig sighed.
I sighed, too, and sat down on the edge of one of the tables, hanging my head.
”Nothing I do can take my mind off that.” I admitted, “All I can think about is finding Ra’s al Ghul, and ripping him to fucking shreds.”
“Do you really think you’d have a chance?” Dig asked me. I flexed the muscles in my left arm, the muscles enhanced by Mirakuru.
”I don’t care. I just need to see blood spilt. I don’t care if I die, I just need to see the light leave his eyes first.” I growled.
”Revenge isn’t going to help anything. And dying to achieve it will only bring Felicity and Daniel and everyone else more pain.” Dig said.
”Then what am I supposed to do, Diggle?” I exclaimed, standing up, “My brother went and fought a duel and died, and I WASN’T THERE. I was supposed to fight by his side his whole life, and I didn’t! I failed him, Dig. Him dying? That’s on me.”
Dig shook his head.
”No. No, this is on Merlyn and the League. If Oliver was here, he’d say the same damn thing.” Dig said firmly.
”But he’s not!” I said in a hoarse voice, “He’s gone, and he’s never coming back.”
”You’re right.” Dig said, and I looked at him, “Oliver’s gone. He’s dead. It doesn’t matter who’s fault it is. Not really. No amount of bloodshed is going to bring him back. All that matters is how you keep up the fight. Oliver died to protect his family, to protect his city. I intend to honor that sacrifice by defending Starling City. Oliver wouldn’t want you to go on a murdering spree in some misguided attempt at justice. The people of this city need you, David. Now more than ever. Don’t spit in Oliver’s grave by ignoring his mission.”
I gave a slow nod.
”You’re right. Oliver died for Starling, and now it’s time I step up. Somebody needs to save this city.” I said, and took a deep breath, “What’s next, then?”
Dig gave me a proud look, and then he walked over to Felicity’s empty computer station (she was at work).
“I keep looking at this file.” Dig said, referencing the number we’d found in that warehouse, and the catalogue it pertained to, “Something about it feels… familiar.”
“I don’t know. Liss did say our cop killing truck drivers were connected with that Brick guy.” I offered.
”No, it’s more than that. I’ve seen this file somewhere else…” Dig said, and leaned over to push Fisher, Jermaine’s name. Up popped a number that matched exactly to one in the catalogue. It was his legal case number, it matched the one found in the catalogue.
”No way that’s a coincidence.” I said.
Dig nodded and walked back over to the table.
”I’m pulling up the case numbers on all the guys we’ve put away over the last eight months.” Dig explained.
A program matched the case numbers with numbers from the catalogue.
”Some of these were us, others were caught by the police.” I noted.
”There’s a pattern here. All these guys are awaiting trial for assault, assault with intent, murder, attempted murder.” Dig said.
”They’re enforcers.” I gathered.
”But why would Brick have a list of these case numbers?” Dig asked.
”No clue. Let’s try Liss.” I said, and pulled my phone out of my pocket.
”What?” she answered the phone in a shaky voice.
“We got something on Brick. But Liss, are you OK?” I asked.
”I’m fine.” she replied weakly.
”Alright. So, the blueprints we found? They are apparently for the warehouse where the police store all their physical evidence on active cases.” I informed her.
”And Brick has a list of all these case numbers. We think he might be looking to steal or destroy evidence to get those cases thrown out of court.” Dig put in.
“Yeah, I’ll call Lance and tell him.” Felicity said.
“A lot of these cases are on guys who were put away within the last eight months. This is everything we’ve been doing since we took Slade down. This is everything Oliver was working for.” Dig said, and at the last sentence, the two of us looked at each other.
”I’ll be right there.” Felicity said with a new steel in her voice.
———
I was crouched on a rafter looking down at a veritable swarm of people in dark clothes and ski masks robbing the evidence warehouse blind. They had several trucks, a whole crew, and they were doing it smoothly and without error.
Well, no errors until me.
I dropped down lightly behind one of the ski mask thieves, and I drew my collapsible staff from Sara which was just a baton right now. I ran forwards (still nearly noiselessly) and kicked the man in the back of the knee, and caught him by the collar before he could drop. I hauled him flat onto his back and laid into him with the baton, hitting him three times before he fell unconscious. All of that took maybe a half a minute.
I looked up to see another ski mask thief coming my way, so I shoved the baton through my belt and grabbed my curled up bow. It expanded into a full size bow in my hand, and I fired an arrow rapidly. It hit the man in the shoulder, and he cried out.
I ran forwards, and as I did, I yanked a bagged up crowbar from a box of evidence and threw it like a throwing knife. It hit the thief on the head and then clanged loudly against a metal shelf.
Shouts rang out from around the warehouse, quickly followed by gunfire.
From there, it was madness. Somewhere in the warehouse, Dig was running around like a madman firing akimbo style. I ran through the aisles of evidence and performed brutal, yet non-lethal, takedowns. I mostly didn’t bother with the staff, just used my metal bow to beat the shit out of them.
I occasionally threw my arrowhead throwing knives, or whipped out one of my actual knives to slash somebody.
I’d reached the point in my career where fighting was no longer a conscious thing. In the heat of battle like this, all I had was instincts. I switched between moves like the expert I was, changing up my takedown techniques left and right without any real thought behind it. I used knife and katana and staff and bow and it was all reflexive.
This was what I lived for. The energy of fighting the bad guys.
I kicked one guy’s leg out from under him and leaped up off his back, planted my foot on the edge of a shelf for an additional boost and flipped forwards, bringing an arrow down hard into one thief’s thigh, and he yowled in pain. I ripped the arrow mercilessly from his thigh and drove it up into his arm, then smashed his head into the nearest shelf. I stepped over his fallen form and heard police sirens go off.
”Dig.” I grunted, and took off running towards the general area where I thought Dig was, based on the sounds of gunfire.
”Liss! Where’s Dig?” I demanded as I heard the sounds of gunfire increase with the arrival of the cops.
No response came from my girlfriend.
”Liss?” I asked.
I ducked under someone’s gunfire and replied with a quick arrow to the forearm which dispatched the shooter’s gun hand.
”Liss?” I roared over the gunfire, “Where’s Dig?”
I kept running, hoping I would stumble upon him. After another minute of desperate sprinting I finally saw him, being choked out by a bald guy against the side of a cargo truck.
”Hey!” I roared, and the bald guy turned. I walked calmly towards him, and lifted my bow, an arrow fully pulled back.
”Let him go, and maybe I’ll let you live.” I said evenly.
The bald guy, Brick, I recognized him as, grinned at me and dropped Dig, who gasped for breath.
“You and your fancy tricks. Fight me like a man, no weapons.” Brick said with a grin.
I lowered my bow and sheathed the arrow in my quiver, my bow curling up. I put my bow on my belt, and curled my fingers at Brick in a ‘come hither’ gesture. Brick charged at me, and like a matador, I waited until the last second and then moved smoothly out of the way.
Brick turned surprisingly fast, and punched me in the chest. I staggered back in surprise, gasping hard for air.
Brick pressed forwards and grabbed a fistful of my suit, and slammed me down onto the ground.
Alright, screw fighting fair. I jackknifed to kick him in the face, then grabbed a throwing arrowhead off my belt and drove it up into his chest. He backhanded me across the face like it had barely scratched him, and I flew a solid six or seven feet before landing roughly on the ground.
Coughing, I got to my feet, lifting my hands into fists.
Brick charged, and I ran at him, tucking my shoulder so I could adjust and punch him hard in the chest with my left hand.
Brick flew backwards and smashed into the truck. I ran for Dig, and lifted him up off the floor. Bullets had started sounding closer.
”We need to go.” I told him, and both of us staggered out of the warehouse into the night. As we staggered, I saw a truck full of evidence pull out of the warehouse, a truck with Brick standing im the back of it.
”Damn it. I hoped the police would get him.” I growled.
”He’s strong. I shot him in the head and it barely grazed him.” Dig reported.
”Shit. It took all my Mirakuru strength just to stun the bastard.” I said.
”You shouldn’t have fought him fair.” Dig coughed.
”In my defense, I thought he was just a normal dude.” I pointed out.
“Yeah, yeah.” Dig chuckled weakly.
———
Dig and I came down the steps into the bunker to be greeted with a worried Felicity.
”Oh my God, John, are you alright?” she asked Dig, referencing the dark bruise he had under his eye from his fight with Brick.
”Yeah, I’m fine.” Dig waved her off.
”Where’s the asshole?” I asked.
”Assuming you mean Brick, he got away. They put one guys in the hospital on the way out, but he’s going to pull through.” Felicity told us as she walked back to the computer station.
”Where were you, Liss?” I asked my girlfriend, “I asked you for help, and you didn’t respond. If I hadn’t found Dig when I did, he could have been choked to death.”
”I froze up. I panicked, and I’m sorry.” Felicity said.
”I get it. Everybody has some bad moments, Felicity, but if we’re going to do this, without Oliver, the three of us have to be able to trust each other. If we can’t rely on you, the two of us are going to end up getting hurt. You’re overwatch for a reason.” Dig said, gently but not kindly. Felicity nodded.
”I know. I fucked up.” she said, looking miserably down at the ground. Hearing her cuss really highlighted for me just how horrible she felt about the whole thing. I walked forwards, and put my hands on her shoulders.
”I know you, Felicity. You’re one of the strongest people I’ve ever known, but anyone can be rattled. And losing Oliver… I get it. You probably didn’t want anyone else to get hurt, but you didn’t know how to help us. So you froze. But we have to keep going, Liss. This city needs saving, and the three of us are all it has.” I said softly. She nodded, a bit of the old iron in her spirit returning.
”It won’t happen again.” she promised.
”I know.” I said, and Dig, Felicity and I nodded at each other.
———
“Eight months to put them away, eight minutes to set them loose.” Dig sighed, and pushed a button that reset the screen of crossed off criminals to reflect all the criminals that had to be set free because Brick took the evidence. 92% of the people we’d put away were back out in the city now. Dig almost died last nights, and we only managed to keep 8% of the criminals in jail.
”I’m sorry. I tried.” Laurel said, and I glanced at her.
”I know.” I said, and rose to my feet, sighing.
”Without the evidence, the judge had to let them go.” Laurel shook her head.
“I’m not even sure it matters.” Dig sighed, “Oliver, he’s… he’s not coming back. Felicity, she’s falling apart. I think Oliver dying made her realize how vulnerable we all are. For the first time since I met Oliver Queen, I don’t know what happens next.”
”I do.” I said firmly, and Dig and Laurel both looked at me, “This crusade started with Oliver and I, and now it’s going to be just me. You almost died last night, Dig, and that made me realize that you have a family. You have a daughter, and I could never live with myself if I took you from her. You’re done. Felicity, too. I can’t put any of you in danger, not anymore. From now on, this is my burden.”
Laurel walked forwards and she wrapped her arms around me tightly. I squeezed Laurel back just as tightly, and in her arms, I just couldn’t keep back my grief anymore. I buried my face in Laurel’s neck and my eyes teared up.
”There’s no way in hell I’m letting you do this alone.” Dig said, and I looked up at him over Laurel’s shoulder.
“Me neither.” Laurel said, and I looked at her.
“You guys have families. People who need you.” I tried one last time.
”When will you understand that people need you, too?” Dig sighed.
”Who?” I demanded.
”Me.” Laurel said, and kissed my cheek.
”Me.” Dig said firmly, “And so does Felicity. So does Daniel, and Thea. You have a family, David, and it’s time you realize that. You may only have one living blood relation, but you have a bigger family than you know.”
I squeezed Laurel again, purposely ignoring how her breasts pressed against my chest. I then looked at Dig, and chuckled.
”Bring it in, man.” I said, and Dig laughed. He came forwards and the three of us hugged.
“No dumb solo crusade?” Laurel checked. I nodded.
”Good.” she said seriously, and she hugged me again.
———
“Well done, Mr. Queen.” Amanda Waller said after Oliver handed her the vial of Alpha, “I’m glad to know my investment in you and Mr. Hale hasn’t entirely been for naught. Although I was disappointed to read that Agent Pierson’s after action report. You left one of Chien Na Wei’s men alive, Mr. Hale.”
”I knocked him out. He wasn’t a threat.” I said, folding my arms.
“Right. But you didn’t bring him with you to interrogate.” Amanda said.
”You mean torture?” Oliver asked.
Amanda Waller walked away without answering.
”Why didn’t you grab him?” Maseo asked me after she left. Oliver glanced at me, and I looked at Maseo.
”We put the tracker off the vial into the man’s pocket. Once he woke up, he probably ran straight for Chien Na Wei. He’s going to lead us to Tatsu.” I explained our plan.
Maseo looked at us both in surprise.
”What you two have done… I will be forever in your debt.” Maseo said.
Chapter 124: Midnight City, Part 1
Chapter Text
David
I landed lightly on the ground, righted, and fired an arrow in one smooth movement. It pinned the man in the shoulder, and he staggered backwards. The woman he was holding by the throat gave a gasp of relief as the man dropped his knife, and I lifted my own knife and threw it with pinpoint accuracy at his shoulder, then ran forwards. The knife embedded itself in the man’s shoulder, and I proceeded to kick the knife deeper in. Then, I grabbed the guy by his nest of curly hair and smashed his face into the railing he’d been holding the woman against.
The man slumped to the asphalt, his face bleeding profusely.
I turned towards the woman. It was Laurel, dressed in tight black leather and wielding Sara’s staff. She also wore Sara’s jacket, it seemed, along with some protective gear. Her arm was bleeding from a cut, probably from the guy’s knife. Laurel wore Sara’s mask, and she wouldn’t quite meet my eyes.
”Something to say, Black Canary?” I asked dryly.
———
Back at the bunker, Laurel had taken off all of the gear on her top half, leaving her in just a black tank top and her geared up black leather pants, belts and holsters, that sort of thing. I had my hood flipped back and my mask off, and Laurel had taken her mask off, too.
I was currently stitching up Laurel’s knife wound on her arm.
Laurel sucked in a breath when I pulled the last stitch in and closed the wound properly.
”I told you it would hurt.” I pointed out.
”You said a little.” Laurel replied with gritted teeth.
”Ever been ran through with a sword?” I raised an eyebrow. Laurel looked at me in surprise.
”I guess my pain scale is a little screwed up.” I admitted.
Laurel nodded and rotated her arm once I bandaged it up.
”So. Good night of vigilantism?” I asked, leaning against the table right beside where Laurel was sitting on it.
”If you’re going to lecture me, don’t bother with the nice stuff.” Laurel told me.
”I’m not going to lecture you.” I promised, “I just don’t want to see you getting hurt. If you want to do this, to fight… I can teach you some stuff.”
Laurel looked at me in surprise.
”You told me you wouldn’t train me a few weeks ago, when Oliver was in Corto Maltese.” Laurel said.
”I did. But Oliver’s gone now, and I think he would want you to know how to defend yourself. Maybe not so much the vigilante part, but I’ll keep you safe.” I said, “I know what it feels like to be so overcome with grief that all you can do is fight.”
“Thank you.” Laurel said sincerely. Footsteps sounded on the stairs, and Laurel and I turned to see Dig.
”Laurel, what the hell?” Dig asked.
”I’m fine.” Laurel said hastily.
”You are certifiable if you think you can wear your sister’s mask.” Dig told Laurel.
”Stop, Dig.” I said, “I’m going to be training Laurel to fight. She needs it.”
“What? Why?” Dig asked me in astonishment.
”Because Oliver’s gone, Dig. And having the Canary with me in fights means double the fear factor. I need her, Dig, and she wants to fight, she wants to help save the city, so I’m going to help her learn to do it properly, so she doesn’t get hurt.” I explained.
Dig gave a curt nod.
”Alright. I won’t say no to the extra help, but you gotta keep her safe, man.” Dig said.
”I will.” I promised. Laurel gave me a grateful look.
———
———
“Tracker’s in there.” Oliver nodded at a cordoned off section of the nightclub me, him, and Maseo were currently in, “Looks like a VIP area.”
”Probably where they’re holding Tatsu.” Maseo said.
”There’s a lot of guys guarding it.” I pointed out.
”Big guys.” Oliver agreed.
”This club is a Triad front.” Maseo explained, “It will be heavily guarded.”
”But will you do anything to get her back?” Oliver asked.
”Yes, I would.” Maseo nodded.
Suddenly, I felt a barrel of a gun press into my back, a glance to either side showed Oliver and Maseo in identical situations.
”I told you it would be heavily guarded.” Maseo said dryly.
The three of us were hauled off to the VIP area, where we were ushered through an opaque curtain into a private room.
”You’re late.” Chien Na Wei said. The rather attractive white haired Chinese woman was sitting on a couch holding a drink.
”That’s funny.” Oliver grumbled.
”I wasn’t taking to you. I was addressing your partner.” Chien said, and Oliver looked at me, and I looked at Maseo.
”What?” I asked.
”Did you bring the item?” Chien wondered.
”What is she talking about?” Oliver hissed at Maseo.
”I want to see my wife.” Maseo said in a flat voice. One of Chien’s goons walked forwards to pat down Maseo, but Maseo grabbed his arm and twisted it so hard I heard bone snap.
”I said I want to see my wife.” he repeated in the same flat voice, “Once I know she’s alive, then you can have the Alpha. Sorry, guys.”
The last part was addressed at Oliver and I, who had been betrayed.
Two goons came into the room with Tatsu.
”Maseo!” she exclaimed, “What are you doing?”
Oliver and I looked at each other.
———
“Felicity!” I shoved my way into the precinct and saw my girlfriend standing there, looking frazzled but unharmed.
I moved forwards and hugged her tightly.
”You’re OK?” I asked, “I heard about the attack on the news. Three aldermen were taken from that meeting by Brick. What were you doing there?”
”I’m fine. Ray just asked me to be there, so I went.” Felicity explained. I glanced up and saw Laurel, and she gave me a small nod. She was fine, too. I wondered if the quick lessons I’d given her earlier this morning had helped her at all during the attack. I had heard she had taken out one of the goons, but she had also been in self defense classes pretty much her whole life.
”You’re good?” I checked again.
“I’m fine.” Felicity assured me.
”Good. Now we just wait for Laurel to tell me who I need to beat up.” I said, and Felicity gave a little laugh.
———
Laurel and I were gearing up when Dig walked into the bunker.
”You guys ready to go?” Dig asked.
”Yeah. Laurel says she knows where they are, and with Felicity’s surveillance system, we can track them.” I explained, “They’re still in transit, so we have a window.”
”Alright. Is Laurel coming with on this one?” Dig asked.
”Yes.” Laurel answered for me.
”What she said.” I nodded.
“Alright. I’ll take care of overwatch for this one, considering Felicity’s still wrapped up with all the attack business at the precinct.” Dig said.
”Thanks.” I said, and Laurel and I walked out to where the motorcycles were parked.
”I don’t know how to drive one of those.” Laurel told me.
”Fortunately for you, then, I’m driving.” I said, sitting down on my motorcycle. Laurel climbed on behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist.
———
When the car and the van pulled up, Laurel and I were ready. Two explosive arrows dismantled both vehicles, and Laurel leapt down onto the roof of the van, but she slipped on the landing and landed on her side.
”Come on you bastard!” Brick yelled, firing a machine gun at me. I flipped off the edge of the ledge I was standing on and fired an arrow at the machine gun, knocking it from his hands.
I glanced towards Laurel, and saw she had taken out the driver of the van and was working on opening the back to get the aldermen out.
I ran at Brick aggressively, using a discarded crate to leap up and over Brick’s head. From behind, I hit him with a Mirakuru punch, and then smashed my own staff into his head.
Brick staggered, but when I went for another smack with the staff, he caught it in one hand and used his other fist to break the staff in half. I tossed aside the broken staff, but Brick charged.
He grabbed me by the arm and I could only shout as he flung me across the alleyway, where I smashed into the brick wall and fell several feet down onto the hard cement.
Groaning, it took me almost a minute to get to my feet, and when I did, I saw the van drive past, Brick at the wheel, and the aldermen still in the back. I looked over to see Laurel lying on the ground.
I ran to her, all my pain forgotten. To my relief, when I bent over her, she was breathing and moving. She groaned, and I bowed my head in relief.
“You OK?” Laurel asked worriedly, touching my arm, “You got thrown incredibly hard into that wall.”
“I’ll be fine. I’m more worried about you.” I said.
”He basically just knocked me to the ground.” Laurel assured me.
I pulled Laurel to her feet, and we shared a quick, relieved hug. It seemed both of us had feared the worst during that fight.
At the least all three aldermen were still alive, so we’d hopefully have a second chance to rescue them.
I had to hope.
Chapter 125: Midnight City, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
I knocked on the doorframe of Laurel’s office, and saw sadly that she was watching a news broadcast about the alderman who got killed during our failed rescue attempt.
She seemed devastated. Laurel turned to look at me, and I offered her a sad, understanding smile.
”You know, this kind of thing is never easy.” I said, and Laurel looked at me, a little surprised.
”Trust me, you are far from the first person to fuck up a mission. There are people in my past, people I cared about who I just couldn’t save. There are faceless people, too. Strangers who died because of my actions or my inabilities. In Hong Kong…” I trailed off, deciding she didn’t need to hear my burdens, “Well, let’s just say that I fully understand what you’re going through. But this isn’t all on you. I was there, too, Laurel. It was my job to keep not just you safe, but them safe, and I failed.”
”I… I thought being Sara would make things easier. Make it hurt less. But instead, it just… it caused more pain. There’s a woman and two children right now who are grieving because of me. I can’t put on the mask again, David. I won’t.” Laurel said, tearing up.
”Did you know I had a crush on Sara once?” I blurted, and Laurel looked up at me in utter confusion. I could see why.
”Well, I did. Back on the Gambit, before the boat went down, I thought she was just so pretty. So put together, so perfect. And then a year later, I saw her again. A year on the island had changed me. That year had changed, her, too. It had made her stronger, and more resilient. But for me… I had changed enough to realize that Sara wasn’t perfect. She was only human, just like me. We fought and bled beside each other on that island, Laurel. We helped each other save Oliver and Daniel, and then we helped each other fight Slade. Sara was far from a warrior assassin back then. She was like you. Fighting to protect the people she cared about, and maybe not having the skills to do it perfectly, but trying her hardest because it was that or lie there and cry.” I said firmly, “And Sara was never going to stop and cry. She was a fighter, and not because she was amazing at it, but because she didn’t ever stop. We need you in this fight, Laurel. The city needs you. If you really want to honor Sara, all you have to do is keep fighting.”
Laurel looked at me with shining eyes.
”So, me? I’m about to go fight a crime boss who somehow has super-strength. Because this city needs someone to save it. And I will not fail this city.” I said, and I walked out of Laurel’s office.
My phone buzzed with a text, and I looked down to see Felicity’s name on my phone.
I answered it, curious.
”Hey, love. What’s up?” I asked.
”Captain Lance just called. He just got finished meeting with Brick. Brick wants all the police out of the Glades or he kills the aldermen.” Felicity reported.
”Shit.” I rubbed my face.
”What do we do?” Felicity asked.
“What did you tell Lance?” I asked.
“I told him you and Laurel are on the case. Well, I didn’t use your names, but I expressed that general-“ Felicity rambled.
”Got it. You know, I think this constitutes a brotherly team up.” I said grudgingly.
“You’re asking your brother for help? You must be desperate.” Felicity joked.
”I am desperate. I need my brother by my side if I have a chance in hell of winning this war.” I said.
Especially because once the truth about Sara’s death came out, I wasn’t sure my brother would ever fight by my side again.
———
Daniel
I came out of the kitchen holding two plates of food, and set them down on the table. Thea looked up from her book, which was some kind of political thriller or something.
“It’s funny that you’re the Hale brother who can cook, but David’s the one who never stops eating.” Thea mentioned, setting aside her book.
”It’s why he keeps me around.” I chuckled, and Thea laughed. I planted a soft kiss on her lips, and sat down beside her on the couch, grabbing one of the plates of food.
The door opened quickly, and we both looked up sharply. My mind was already running scenarios for defense when I saw that it was just Malcolm Merlyn.
“If you came to see how my packing is going, it’s not.” Thea said defiantly.
”Wait, packing? For what?” I asked in confusion.
“The possibility of one of my enemies putting her in danger. But no, I’m not here to push. I’m actually here to apologize.” Merlyn said, addressing the last two sentences at his daughter, and the first one at me.
”I don’t want to lose you, Thea.” Merlyn said, “But at the same time, sharing the truth with you is sometimes difficult for me.”
”Well, maybe you’ll get better with practice.” Thea said, “Who are we running from?”
”His name is Ra’s al Ghul.” Merlyn said, and my head snapped up. al Ghul… that was Nyssa’s last name. Merlyn was talking about the head of the League of Assassins!
“And why does he want to kill you?” Thea asked. Merlyn’s eyes flicked to me before returning to his daughter.
”Ra’s has a particular code of honor he feels I’ve violated.” Merlyn said, “And he’s marked me and my family for death. I fell in with Ra’s because I was consumed by the death of my wife, Rebecca. And I was marked for death because of the Undertaking that killed my son. You’re all I have left, Thea. Keeping you safe is all that matters. Please let me.”
I had very mixed feelings here about Merlyn. On the one hand, he was obviously a monster for killing Tommy and hundreds of others, and a dark part of me was happy that he was facing retribution. But on the other hand, Thea was in danger, and Merlyn appeared to be genuinely trying to protect her, and that… that’s something that I cannot ignore. Thea is the woman I love, and one of the most important people in my life, alongside David, Oliver, and Roy, along with Aunt Miranda and her family.
Thea and I exchanged looks. Before either of us could speak, my phone pinged. I pulled it out of my pocket and saw David had texted me a bow and arrow emoji. Very subtle.
I sighed.
”I need to go.” I said. Thea looked at me in surprise.
”I’m so sorry, Thea. It’s David, he’s… well, he needs my help.” I said.
”It’s OK. Go help your brother.” Thea said in complete understanding. I smiled at her, the beautiful woman who held my heart, and then I rose to my feet and dashed out the door.
———
David
“She’s the mother of my son. You do not get to judge me.” Maseo said to Oliver.
”Too late.” he replied.
”This concludes our business.” Maseo said, holding up the orange vial of Alpha.
”Only if the serum is genuine.” Chien Na Wei said, rising up off the couch. I tried very hard not to notice how busty the super evil lady was as she walked closer to our trio. Quartet, with Tatsu’s addition.
”It’s genuine.” Maseo said firmly.
”Then you should have no problem with me testing it.” Chien said.
She took the orange vial and walked it over to one of her goons, who placed it on a little device. It gave a beep, and Chien turned back to face us.
”It’s a fake. Kill them all.” Chien ordered.
Shit.
Things exploded into chaos. The goons around the room all pulled out their guns. Maseo grabbed a metal tea tray and used it as a shield against bullets, Oliver started wrestling with a gun-toting goon.
One guy turned his gun on me, and my brain sort of stopped. All I could do was recall my training, each muscle in my body knowing what it was going to do before I did.
I ran forwards, leaped up onto a table with one foot then used it as a springboard to leap up and tackle the guy to the floor. We scrambled for the gun, and I wrapped my fingers around the handle. I whipped towards the goon and squeezed the trigger.
The goon flopped to the ground, dark blood spreading from a hole in his chest. I looked up to see the three older fighters had handled everyone else.
“David, come on!” Oliver shouted, and I scrambled to my feet, the gun still clutched in my hand as the four of us broke out of the VIP area and into the main area of the club.
Chien’s men were all over the club, and along the way, one of the four of us had to take down a couple guys. Oliver threw one into a wall, Maseo kicked one guy in the knee, Tatsu flung one guy over a railing, and I shot one.
Unfortunately, we got mobbed, and it became clear we’d have to fight for it.
Oliver, in a dramatic move, leapt up onto the bar and slid across it while shooting.
I more sensibly took cover, trying to get a clean shot on a goon.
One of them snuck up on me from behind, and I wheeled to shoot him, but he grabbed my wrist and knocked the gun from my grasp.
He threw me hard against my cover (a table which was overturned in the club goers’ panicked exit), and I stared as he pulled a knife from the inside of his suit jacket.
Then, like a ninja, my brother dropped from the ceiling onto the man’s back, grabbed the man by the wrist, and slammed the blade of the knife into his throat.
My brother and the goon both toppled to the floor, but only my brother leapt to his feet. Show-off.
He looked at me like he expected some kind of snide remark.
”What do you want me to say? Thanks for dropping by? We’re in the middle of a fucking battle!” I cried, and Daniel laughed.
We had been in some fights before, but this was chaos. I could just about see Oliver fighting, and there was Tatsu, throwing knives with pinpoint accuracy by the bar.
”C’mon, they’re this way.” I said, and Daniel and I tried to run towards them, but we were intercepted by a guy.
In perfect tandem, I went for a high kick to the guy’s face while my shorter brother swept his legs. The guy went down, and Daniel and I ran to join up with the other three. I grabbed an abandoned shot glass and smashed it onto the back of the head of a guy fighting Maseo. The guy staggered, and Maseo grabbed him by the collar and slammed his head into the bar.
“Come on!” I heard Oliver shout. Maseo shepherded Daniel and I towards Oliver and Tatsu, and the five of us ran out into the night.
———
I was a little worried about outing Laurel as the Canary to Daniel, because that would raise questions about where Sara was, but ultimately, I decided that it wasn’t worth the risk of NOT involving Laurel.
This was her fight, too.
Daniel walked into the bunker and found Dig and I standing by the table, discussing what Felicity had told me on the phone.
Laurel walked into the bunker, and she gave a little start at seeing Daniel.
”I didn’t know she was part of the team now.” Daniel commented.
”Yeah, she’s, uh… she’s filling in as our Canary while Sara’s off doing assassin-y stuff.” I lied, hating myself for it.
”Oh. So the masked woman on the news, it’s you, not Sara?” Daniel frowned.
”Yeah.” Laurel nodded, looking very much like she didn’t want to talk about it.
”Right. So, what’s the situation?” I asked.
”I talked to my father about the Brick situation. He said the mayor is going to cave and cede control over the Glades.” Laurel explained.
”Wait, what? Can somebody give me a quick briefing? All I got was a text from David with a bow and arrow emoji.” Daniel spoke up.
”Ok. Brick still has two aldermen captive, and he’s making demands that the mayor has to meet or Brick kills the aldermen. Brock wants all the cops out of the Glades. It seems that the mayor’s going to agree.” I caught my brother up swiftly. He nodded.
”Right. They’re going to evacuate the police force.” Laurel explained.
”So it’s up to us to stop Brick.” Felicity said.
”And Oliver. Where is he, by the way?” Daniel asked.
Everybody in the bunker somebody found the table we were gathered around very interesting.
”Oliver’s not here.” was all I said.
”Where is he?” Daniel asked.
”Look, you didn’t want to be a part of our team, then you don’t get to come and start asking questions.” I snapped, “We’re short staffed, and so I called for your help. Was that the wrong call?”
Daniel looked taken aback, and not very happy with my answer, but he shook his head.
”No. I’ll help with this. This is my city, too.” Daniel said.
”Alright. First we gotta find out where those aldermen are.” Dig said, and our team got down to business. Felicity made a call, and came back, reporting that one of the aldermen had a pacemaker.
”I can track it using GPS, but it’ll take a few minutes.” Felicity explained.
”Alright. Gear up.” I said, and the team moved to do just that.
”I guess you’re in charge while Oliver’s gone.” Daniel said to me.
”Yeah.” I nodded tersely, and we went to go grab our gear.
———
After Felicity talked with Ray, he agreed to let us use his chopper, which means Daniel, Laurel, Dig, and I were flying through the night sky in a helicopter. I was up front with Dig while Daniel and Laurel were in the back.
”You do know it’s been five years since I’ve flown one of these things, right?” Dig asked.
”I offered!” I pointed out.
”Do we have Brick’s location?” Laurel called from the back.
”According to the last signal from the pacemaker, Brick has the aldermen in a warehouse at 16th and Kent.” Felicity told us.
”We’re on it.” I said.
———
Dig landed the chopper somewhat haphazardly on the roof, and I led the charge down into the building, with Laurel behind me and Daniel on the rear.
We were headed down a flight of stairs to enter the warehouse, and found one of Brick’s goons coming up the steps. I gripped the railing tightly with both hands and planted a powerful two-foot kick into the guy’s chest, sending him sprawling down the steps.
I dropped back to my feet and pulled my small collapsed bow off my back and unfurled it.
I moved swiftly forwards, clubbing one guy with my bow then turning and firing an arrow into a second guy. Laurel grabbed her baton and knocked out the guy I had kicked down the steps, while Daniel uses his escrimo sticks to take out three guys.
I watched Laurel run towards a second guy, but he sidestepped and punched her in the face.
I charged at the guy, tackling him to the ground. I gripped his hair tightly in one hand and smashed his head against the ground.
I rolled sideways to avoid a second guy swinging a baseball bat at me, and fired an arrow into his calf, before delivering a swift punch to the same calf, dropping the man onto his side.
A kick to the face knocked him out easily. I grabbed his club and threw it like a javelin at another guy, and he dropped like a stone.
I turned to Laurel and offered her a hand up. She took it, and then we both turned sharply at the sound of crunching to see Daniel had thrown a guy through a wooden wall and charged into a maze of shelves to fight more guys.
“You good?” I asked. She nodded.
With bow and baton in hand, Laurel and I plunged into the maze as well.
She hit one guy with her baton, and he staggered, but went to try to hit her back. I caught his wrist and slammed him sideways into a shelf. A goon appeared at the end of our row, and I quickly fired an arrow into his forearm, and he howled in pain. I charged forwards, and kicked him in the chest, knocking him against a wall.
I turned to see Laurel fighting a guy and winning. She threw him into the wall and smashed her baton into his face.
”See? You’re learning.” I grinned at her, stepping over the groaning form of the guy with an arrow in his forearm.
The two of us fought our way across the room, towards Daniel, who it seemed had yet to use his bow, as melee or ranged. A maze of shelves was probably a good fighting arena for him, because he was quick and good at parkour, so he could use the shelves to get height and speed advantages.
“Follow the hallway 20 yards.” Felicity spoke in our earpieces.
The three of us set off down the hallway like instructed.
”Turn left.” Felicity said as we reached a intersection of hallways.
”Aldermen!” Laurel exclaimed as we rounded the corner. I punched the aldermen’s guard in the face and he collapsed.
“Don’t worry. We’re going to get you out of here.” Laurel assured the aldermen. I grabbed a throwing arrowhead off my belt and used it to cut the ropes binding the aldermen.
Daniel led the aldermen up the stairs, and then gunshots rang out. I grabbed Laurel by the arm and yanked her backwards behind cover. A peek out of cover revealed the shooter to be Brick.
”Damn it! Where’s your backup?” I yelled at Daniel.
“Dig, we need a way out of here.” Laurel reported as the two of us moved around a shelf, taking cover from Brick.
”Copy that.” Dig replied from the chopper.
”I still don’t like hitting women.” Brick announced, “But I could make an exception for you.”
“I’m flattered.” I called, and I heard Brick give a low chuckle. I motioned silently for Laurel to go left down a corridor, and I went right.
I heard more than saw Laurel and Brick engage moments later.
I heard Laurel give a grunt of exertion, meaning she probably went for a stealth attack. A sound that indicated she had made contact, then a louder thud and a pained feminine yelp that tipped me off that her attack didn’t do much.
I charged back down the hall, intent on reaching Laurel in time. I got to the room just in time to see Laurel kick him in the balls.
”Damn, remind me not to piss you off.” I said as Laurel ran towards me.
”This way.” I said, and grabbed Laurel’s hand to charge back down the hallway where I’d just come from, at Dig’s instruction over the earpiece. We reached a giant window and the two of us leaped out of it.
I grabbed a hold of the ladder hanging from the helicopter, and Laurel grabbed onto it too. Far below us, I could see two familiar figures fighting several of Brick’s men.
A red-clad archer and a Vietnamese girl in green. Roy and Jade. Looks like Daniel’s sidekick squad had helped out after all.
———
A happy Akio and Tatsu were playing together, reunited back in their apartment. A smiling Maseo came over to Oliver, Daniel, and I, and Oliver cleared his throat.
”If you’re going to bluff with a fake virus sample, let me in on it.” Oliver said quietly.
”Me too.” I held up my hand.
”I wasn’t bluffing.” Maseo admitted.
”What do you mean?” Daniel cocked his head.
”So… the Alpha we stole from the military was a fake?” Oliver tried to work it out.
”No. Amanda Waller knew I would try something like this. She must have switched out the vials before I took it.” Maseo sighed.
”Maseo! You were willing to risk letting hundreds, maybe thousands of people die?” Oliver asked in shock.
”For my wife? Yes. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for my family.” Maseo said. That kind of bravery was honestly kind of inspiring. Maseo had risked it all for his loved ones, and come out on top. He hadn’t worried about himself, or if he’d survive… he just focused on them.
Because they were his world.
“Thank you.” Tatsu said to Oliver, Daniel, and I, “You three saved my life.”
”Don’t mention it.” I smiled.
Chapter 126: Uprising, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
———
David
Laurel and I walked into a diner together, both of us in our vigilante suits and fully geared up.
An asshole with a baseball bat was threatening the owner of the small diner, looking for Brick’s ‘tax’ money.
“Anything good to drink around here?” I asked, and everybody in the diner turned to look at the black and purple clad vigilantes who had just entered.
”Looks like we got ourselves some real live superheroes here.” the man with the bat said, trying to act threatening. I feigned a yawn then walked forwards, past the ass with a bat.
”Hey!” he protested.
”What?” I asked, taking a seat at the bar.
”Aren’t you going to fight me?” he demanded.
”No, she is.” I said, and jerked my chin towards Laurel. Laurel swung her staff at the ass with a bat, but he managed to raise his bat to block her.
One of bat guy’s friends who had a shotgun burst into the room, but in one smooth move I stood up, grabbed my stool up from the ground and slammed it hard into the shotgun guy’s stomach, legs first.
He crumpled. I turned to see Laurel twist the staff and disarm the bat guy, and then use the staff to knock his ass flat on the ground.
”I am a hell of a teacher.” I grinned, setting the stool back down where I’d found it.
Laurel grinned back at me.
I lifted my hand to my chest.
”Diner at 10th clear.” I reported to Felicity, who was keeping tabs on the situation in the Glades now that the Mayor had signed it over to Brick.
”Multiple reports of looting at Western and Oxnard.” Dig’s voice came.
”Copy.” I replied.
Laurel and I went to walk out, but the guy who had once held a baseball bat stirred.
”You kicked his ass, I’ll let you do it.” I invited.
”What a gentleman.” Laurel joked, and she grabbed the thug up off the floor and hurled him out the window.
With that badass move complete, Laurel and I walked out of the diner to where my motorcycle sat waiting.
To my surprise, I found my brother clad in his blue gear and Jade, in her green suit. They were talking about something in low tones, but stopped when Laurel and I walked out.
”What are you doing here?” I wondered.
”Same as you. Heard the 911 call and figured we’d come help. Arsenal and Crow are helping out around as well.” Daniel said.
”I don’t know who those people are.” I said truthfully. Daniel chuckled.
”Anyway, I saw your motorcycle out front. You and Canary II taking on crime together?” Daniel asked.
”I’m not going by Canary II any more than you go by Arrow III.” Laurel replied.
”Touché.” Daniel said, “Where are you guys headed next? So that we don’t double up again.”
”Western and Oxnard.” I answered, and then walked to my motorcycle. Seeing Daniel laugh and joke about Laurel being the second Canary hurt, because he had no idea that the original Canary was gone. Forever.
I got on the motorcycle and Laurel climbed on behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist. I gunned the engine, and we took off towards Western and Oxnard.
———
“Captain Lance.” I said, my voice obscured by the voice modulator on my chest, and he turned towards me.
After Laurel and I had kicked some looter ass, Felicity had dispatched me to talk to Lance, as he was apparently sharing all the evidence he had on Brick, trying to help even though he couldn’t bring in police support because of Mayor Castle’s strict orders.
”Hey. It’s been a while.” Lance said. I nodded wordlessly. Looking at Lance directly was hard. This was a man who did not know that he needed to grieve for his daughter. This was a man who was happy because of a lie.
“Here.” Lance held out the folder he held.
I took it, opening it to glance over the top documents.
”Everything on Brickwell we could salvage from evidence storage.” Lance explained, “Maybe something in there can help you guys figure out where he’s holed up in the Glades.”
”I hope so, Captain.” I said, and unzipped part of my armored purple jacket to tuck the folder into it, then zipped it back up.
”Any word on our green hooded friend?” Lance asked as I turned away.
”No.” I said, unable to keep all the pain from my voice.
”Alright. And Sara? I mean, I hear the Canary come up every so often on the 911 calls, usually working with you.” Lance said. I was suddenly very glad that I wasn’t facing him. I closed my eyes, and tried to force down the emotion in my chest.
”What about her?” I asked carefully.
”Is she OK? I mean, I haven’t heard anything from her since she’s been back in town.” Lance said.
”Your daughter is fine. She can handle herself in a fight” I said, not exactly meaning Sara.
“I know. You watch her back, though, you hear me?” Lance asked.
“I hear you.” I said numbly, and walked off into the night.
Lying to Lance was so much different than lying to Daniel. It was so, so much worse.
———
“My father give us anything we can use to locate Brick?” Laurel asked. She had taken off her wig and armored jacket, wearing just her armored pants and the black tank top she wore under her armored jacket.
I had pulled back my hood and removed my mask and gloves, but my armored jacket remained on.
”I don’t see how.” Dig said, “Some of this stuff goes back decades.”
I was standing beside Felicity, reading over her shoulder while eating a bag of potato chips. I tried not to crunch too loudly, but I could tell I was annoying her the tiniest bit. I popped the last chip into my mouth and made an extra loud crunching sound right in her ear and she swatted me without looking.
I ducked under her blow, laughing, and went to throw away my empty chip bag.
”There is plenty of evidence against Brick, but there’s nothing the police can make stick.” Felicity said, able to think now that I wasn’t being obnoxious.
”So this is what Brick has reduced us to. Grasping at straws. I don’t know how you guys have done this for so long.” Laurel said.
I sat down on the edge of a desk and contemplated for a moment.
“We had Oliver. He kept us together.” I said grimly.
”Well, now we have you.” Laurel said, and she and I exchanged looks. The sort of looks that only two people who had both lost their sibling could exchange. Oliver and I may not have shared a drop of blood, but he was as much my brother as Daniel was, and losing him… I understood how much pain Laurel was in.
Both of us were entering roles that our siblings had played before us, and we weren’t quite sure we fit into their roles.
Felicity walked over to her computer area, and Dig glanced up.
”What are you doing?” he asked.
”Grasping at straws, I’m pretty sure.” Felicity said, “But maybe there’s something in Brick’s MO that would suggest a couple doors for us to kick down. I mean, for you to kick down.”
She glanced at Laurel and I.
A little beep started sounding.
”What is that?” I asked.
”Cross-reference with Alderman Ford’s murder and the evidence Captain Lance gave us.” Felicity replied, and after a moment of clicking, she read aloud, “The same gun was used in a 20-year-old shooting.”
”The same gun?” I repeated, “Hell, my bows don’t last half that long, and guns are way more breakable and replaceable.”
“Oh my God. The victim from 20 years ago… Rebecca Merlyn.” Felicity said, pulling up a news article. I sucked in a breath.
”I need to make a call.” I said, and pulled my phone out of my pocket and walked swiftly away from the group, pushing Daniel’s name in my phone.
”What’s up?” he replied.
”Felicity’s been reviewing evidence, and we just found out that Brick killed Merlyn’s wife.” I said instantly.
There was a long pause.
”Thank you for telling me.” Daniel replied. And then the line went dead.
———
Daniel
”You already know, don’t you?” I asked.
”I do.” Malcolm Merlyn said over the phone.
”I don’t know how you do it.” I sighed. I was standing on the edge of a rooftop, using the comma system in my suit instead of just holding my phone.
”It’s not hard. Now, I assume you’re about to give me some kind of rant about stopping me. That won’t work, Daniel. You may be stronger than you were when we last fought, but I can still defeat you without much effort.” Malcolm stated calmly.
”I know. I’m not here to stop you. I just… I just wanted to offer you a deal. Work with me Malcolm. Let’s get justice for your wife. The right way. You don’t have to kill Brick. You can lock his ass away for life. Isn’t that better? Slow torture over decades rather than a short, brief flame of violence?” I offered, hating myself a little bit for it, but I couldn’t deny that his help would be invaluable in this war.
”You want to team up?” Malcolm asked dryly.
”No. But we need to. Killing Brick will only create a power vacuum and we can’t have that.” I said.
”I’m not agreeing to anything, Daniel Hale.” Malcolm said, “But I’ll consider it. Now, if you’ll excuse me, my daughter just arrived.”
Malcolm hung up on me. I scowled, and sent a quick text to my brother’s girlfriend.
She replied back almost instantly.
———
David
“Alright.” I rubbed my face, “If I know my brother, he’ll be trying to keep Merlyn in check and preventing him from going all stabby stabby. We need to focus on whether or not this Rebecca Merlyn information helps at all.”
“Are we sure we want Daniel keeping Merlyn in check?” Dig asked.
”That’s pretty dark.” Laurel argued.
“Laurel, if you d-“ Dig started, but I raised a hand.
”Oliver Queen worked to become a better man, a better warrior by making sure that he didn’t kill anyone. Was it the easier option? Every time. But that didn’t change his mind. We’re not letting Brick die. Not even the worst monsters deserve to die just because it’s easier than them facing justice. That’s Oliver’s legacy. Us, making the right choices. It has to be, or he died for nothing.” I said firmly.
Everyone stared at me.
”What?” I asked, “Do I have crumbs on my face?”
”No, well, yes, but that’s not why we’re staring.” Felicity said, a little exasperated at my eating habits.
”I think you’re becoming a leader, David.” Dig said, and I saw respect in his eyes.
”It’s kind of sexy.” Felicity smirked at me.
”Aaand we are getting off topic.” Laurel said, and Felicity blushed lightly.
“She’s right.” I said.
“Ok, so, Brick’s men have been busy. They’ve been cutting down cell towers, disconnecting traffic cams, and staying out of satellite line of sight, which is like, basically every way I know how to find somebody.” Felicity described the scenario.
Something occurred to me. I glanced at Laurel.
”The guys we fought at the diner. They had radios on their belts, didn’t they?” I asked. Her eyes widened.
”They did! That must be how Brick’s forces operate without cell towers.” she agreed.
”Liss, you’re the tech genius. Can you hack walkie talkies?” I asked.
”Laurel, I could excuse because she hasn’t been down here much, but you? Of course I can, my love.” Felicity smirked.
She walked over to the computer station and pulled up a map of the Glades. A couple of keystrokes and she had red signals all over it.
”If they’re communicating over radio, they’ll be on the FRS, somewhere between 462 and 467 megahertz.” Felicity explained.
”Just get me an address, love.” I said.
”I’m getting there.” Felicity chided me.
”If I send out a frequency burst, I should be able to triangulate their location.” Felicity said after a few seconds.
”114 Grandview Plaza.” Dig reported from the large command monitor where Felicity’s findings had just popped up.
”Now that I can work with.” I said, turning towards my gear case, but Laurel reached up and grabbed my arm.
”David, that’s the Glades precinct.” Laurel said.
“Great. We can add irony to the list of charges against Brick.” Felicity said bitterly.
”If Brick’s main forces have police equipment, they’ll be pretty tough.” I said, and a thought crossed my mind. A very bad thought, but one that I couldn’t quite get out of my head.
“So… I have a confession to make guys.” I said.
“What is it?” Felicity asked, spinning her desk chair around to face me.
”I know someone who’s very talented and would love the opportunity to attack a police precinct.” I said tentatively.
”You do?” Laurel asked in surprise.
”Who?” Dig asked.
”Ok, now, before you freak out,” I said, mainly looking at Felicity, “just remember we’re short on options.”
“Uh huh.” Felicity said, her eyes narrowing at me.
”Who are you gonna call in, David?” Dig asked me. I gave a sheepish grin.
”The Huntress.”
”What?! No! She’s in prison, for one! For two, she kidnapped me! And she kills people, David!” Felicity exclaimed.
I winced.
”She is in prison, right, David?” Felicity asked dangerously.
”Remember a few days ago where I came home and told you that I dismantled the Bertinelli crime family and you said good job?” I asked meekly.
”You broke the Huntress out of prison?” Felicity shouted at me.
”I didn’t have any back up, Felicity. Daniel and his sidekick squad were out hunting that pig guy, Oliver was off fighting Ra’s, Laurel wasn’t on the team yet, Sara’s dead. I didn’t have anyone Felicity!” I defended myself, “I needed someone to fight with me, and I made a difficult call. She proved herself by not killing anyone and doing good, and so she earned her freedom.”
”I’ve seen the Huntress fight Sara. She almost won. If you can call her, call her. I think we’re going to need all the help we can get tonight.” Laurel said.
”Thank you.” I said sincerely, nodding at Laurel.
I pulled out my phone to text Helena, and Felicity scoffed and turned back to her computer screen.
I glanced up at her back before I hit send, but then I hit send anyway. We needed the help.
The Huntress was needed again.
Notes:
I decided to make Part 1 slightly shorter than usual so that Part 2 would be heftier, as the upcoming big battle scene is going to be on a larger scale in 2A, due to the fact we have more characters on the side of good.
I want a longer chapter for that, so I’m cutting Part 1 a little bit short.
As for the 1 Year of 2A celebratory original chapter, that will go up following the release of Uprising, Part 2, as I wanted to finish the No Oliver trilogy of episodes before doing it.
Chapter 127: Uprising, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
”Ok. I’ve cut the power.” Felicity said.
”There’s a ventilation shaft 40 feet north of your current position.” Dig chimed in, “It should drop you off in the east wing. There are only two sentries there now.”
”Copy that.” Helena said in a playful sort of voice.
”Ugh, did she really need to be tuned in?” Felicity grumbled.
”You sound jealous, blondie.” Helena said.
”Can we please focus?” I grimaced, trying not stare at Laurel’s ass as we moved through the fairly cramped ventilation shaft.
”They’re spreading out. Brick definitely knows something’s up.” Felicity advised.
”That's the plan.” I confirmed.
Laurel, Helena, and I dropped down to the floor of the police precinct, moving quietly.
“We do this quiet. Brick’s got numbers and weapons. If they figure out where we are, it’s going to be a hell of a firefight.” I told my two companions.
Helena nodded, lifting up her small handheld crossbow.
Laurel held her staff, and I gripped my bow tighter.
”Let’s go.” I said.
We split up, though we stayed in close proximity to one another despite that.
I saw Laurel put one guy in a chokehold with her staff, dragging him hastily backwards into a room.
One of Brick’s men saw, so before he could raise any alarm, I moved swiftly and quietly, remembering my training all those years ago.
I caught the guy by the throat, and yanked him down to the ground. I slipped my arm around the man’s neck and squeezed until he passed out. Then I slid his body beneath a desk and rose to my feet.
I looked up to see that Helena and Laurel had dispatched another two guys, one apiece.
”Good job.” I told them in a low voice. Helena gave me a flirtatious sort of smile, while Laurel gave me a much more sober nod.
Our group moved together now, working our way through corridors. Whenever we spotted a small group of them by themselves, we struck. The three of us were a surprisingly good team.
Helena’s flexibility and combat experience seemed to almost instruct Laurel in a weird way.
I had to admit, doing these stealthy takedowns was actually sorta fun. I could see why Daniel enjoyed all his ninja-y stuff.
The three of us rounded a bend, and I had to use the night vision visor in my mask, as it was simply too dark to see otherwise. Once the visor clicked into place, the dark hallway lit up green, and I gave a small nod to myself, looking around carefully for anyone that the girls might not be able to see, as they didn’t have night vision.
As the three of us moved almost soundly through the precinct, Brick suddenly stepped out of a side room holding a shotgun.
”You wanna get me?” he roared, and fired his shotgun.
The night vision in my goggles was not the most advanced night vision out there, Cisco had informed me. Putting it in retractable visors of a slim mask was a technical challenge that limited the power of what he could do.
So when a fucking flare exploded out of his shotgun, it blinded me.
I heard it impact somewhere close to my left, but I couldn’t see, and I couldn’t exactly rip the mask off with Brick right there. My finger fumbled for the button on my bow that would disable the night vision, but I couldn’t find it.
Arms grabbed me from behind, but the only thing my dumbass brain registered was the feeling of breasts pushing up against my back.
“Green button.” I told whichever girl had grabbed me, and the night vision visors slid up a second later. A glance over my shoulder revealed that Laurel had been the one to save me.
The two of us were wedged into a doorway. Helena was across the hall, also pressed in a doorway.
“David, —— there?” Felicity’s voice came through all staticky.
”Lau-, —you—-“ Dig’s voice came, again unintelligible.
”Fuck.” I muttered.
I tried to lean out of the doorway and get a glimpse of Brick, but then a flare rocketed past my head and Laurel yanked me back into the doorway like I wasn’t already hastily leaning back in.
I looked down at my black leather clad trainee, and tried hard to think of a way out of this one. The reinforced metal door Laurel and I were pressed against was locked, and Brick was clearly ready to shoot.
”What do we do?” Laurel whispered. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying hard to think of a plan, all the while the flares Brick had already shot were starting fires.
“This is what we do when we get you in our sights!” Brick shouted a bit maniacally, and he fired his flare shotgun again.
”I’m going to dive out and draw fire. You and Huntress need to-“ I was cut off by a newcomer.
”Daniel Brickwell.” the newcomer said, a voice modulator on. For one wild I thought it was Oliver, but who it actually was might actually be more insane.
Malcolm Merlyn and my brother stood side by side, bows in hand.
“What the hell are you supposed to be?” Brick demanded of Merlyn, but Merlyn didn’t waste time with a response, he fired an arrow that sent Brick’s shotgun flying from his grasp. The large man cried out in pain.
Helena, Laurel, and I emerged from the doorways we were crammed into, and watched as the fire rapidly was consuming the hallway ahead. A large beam fell, cutting off access to Brick.
Laurel turned and hit me in the chest.
”Ow.” I said, more in surprise than in pain, “What was that for?”
”Being self-sacrificing.” Laurel said angrily.
”I didn’t even do anything!” I exclaimed.
”You had intent.” Laurel narrowed her ‘lawyer eyes’ at me.
Our conversation was interrupted by Merlyn and Daniel walking up to us.
I glanced at Daniel, who’s navy hood concealed his identity, then at Merlyn, who ripped off his black ski-mask type covering, though it was more ornate and assassin-y than a plain ski mask.
Daniel looked at Helena and I looked at Merlyn.
”We need to talk.” Daniel and I said in creepy unison.
———
I sat down on the edge of Felicity’s desk. She sat in her usual chair to the right of me, spun around to face away from the desk. Laurel stood on my left, arms crossed.
Dig was on Felicity’s right, and he too wasn’t in a very relaxed state of mind. Helena sat on a nearby table, looking on with interest, but without much stake in the argument.
Opposite us stood Daniel and Merlyn, who had the audacity to stand together, in my bunker.
Everyone had changed out of their vigilante gear if they had it, so there were a few less weapons in this stand off, though my typical leather jacket had knives in the sleeves like always, and my fingers were tapping idly on my curled up bow.
”Somebody please tell me how this is happening again.” Felicity said.
”Daniel Brickwell. It seems we have a common interest.” Merlyn said simply.
”You know that Brickwell killed your wife.” Laurel stated. Not a surprise, as we had given Daniel that information to give to Merlyn.
”Her name was Rebecca.” Merlyn said instantly, his gaze snapping to Laurel then moving in a rather hawklike fashion to Felicity, “Since my death, maintaining my usual network of associates has become… shall we say, problematic, but the fact that you were able to locate Mr. Brickwell despite the fact that he has gone to ground demonstrates your group’s capacity.”
“I’m so glad we impressed you.” I said icily.
“You followed us.” Laurel realized, looking intently at Daniel, who was being unusually quiet.
”And we saved your lives in the bargain.” Merlyn said, “So why not continue our association?”
“Right. You got one Hale, and now you want the other one, huh?” I asked venomously.
”You want us to team up with you?” Felicity asked incredulously.
”I guess the question is whether your scorn for me outweighs your need to see Mr. Brickwell dealt with.” Merlyn said.
”You mean killed.” Laurel shot back.
”I can’t believe you’re working for this psychopath, Daniel. He killed Tommy! He killed-“ my voice broke off a bit, unable to say the name I really wanted to, “he killed 375 innocent people.”
”I’ve talked to him. We’re not going to kill Brick. He’s going to jail.” Daniel said firmly. I laughed cruelly.
”Right. Because Daniel Hale is such a great judge of character.” I gave a very deliberate cough that sounded like ‘Sebastian’, “This man leveled half of the Glades to kill the one guy who killed his wife, and you really think that at the home stretch, he’s not going to put an arrow through his throat?”
Daniel’s fists tightened at my name drop, but he shook his head.
”I trust him.” Daniel said.
”Then you’re an idiot. Go fuck yourself, both of you. I’m not helping you kill a man.” I scowled, and turned away from them.
“You have your options.” Merlyn said simply, “Weigh them.”
Then, he and Daniel left the bunker.
———
Daniel
After emerging from the bunker, I walked into Verdant, looking for the one person who could make me feel better about myself right now.
David was 100% right on all of his points, but I had… I had a gut feeling here that Merlyn could be trusted. I knew a bit about punishing a man, and I hoped I’d gotten through to him about jailing him rather than killing him.
Despite whatever my twin thought, I wasn’t a child anymore, and I hadn’t been since I’d seen Shado’s blood soak the grass, a bullet in her head.
He had no right to throw my past mistakes back in my face, or did he want me to bring up his past mistakes at every fucking oppor-
My angry thoughts cut off as I saw her on the second floor, leaning on a railing. I loved Thea Queen with all my heart, and nothing about this cold, lonely world felt right until I was with her.
I headed up the stairs and walked up to her, leaning on the railing.
”Hi.” I said.
“Hey.” Thea smiled. Despite the smile, though, she looked troubled.
”Everything alright?” I asked.
”That obvious, huh?” she replied.
”Yeah. What’s up?” I asked.
”It’s Malcolm, but it’s probably the last thing you want to think about right now.” Thea said. I gave a low chuckle.
”You’d be surprised how often he pops up uninvited.” I said.
”He found out who murdered his wife.” Thea revealed, though I did already know that, “He’s fixated on finding the guy and killing him.”
I looked at Thea intently.
”That’s not necessarily news, is it? Malcolm Merlyn wanting to kill someone?” I asked.
”Well, yes, but he also protects people. During the Siege, he was the only one who made me a top priority.” Thea said, “He saved my life.”
I was stunned at this.
“I… I didn’t know.” I said in astonishment.
”Despite everything Malcolm was or is, it means something that he was there when I needed him he most.” Thea said, “Even after everything he’s done, he cares about people. Even all the terrifying things he’s done, it was because he thought that he was helping the Glades.”
I looked intently at my girlfriend.
”I’m so sorry about what happened to you during the Siege. I should have been there, to help you.” I said, angry at myself.
”Don’t blame yourself.” Thea waved a hand, “You thought I was already out of the city. It’s my fault for not listening.”
”No, I’m serious. I don’t ever want to not be there for you again.” I said firmly, and I held Thea’s gaze, “After this whole mess with Brick gets sorted out, we should talk. About everything I’ve been withholding, and why.”
“I knew you weren’t telling me everything.” Thea said triumphantly.
”I can’t discuss it right now, but I’m not going to keep this part of me a secret anymore. I can’t.” I said. Thea smiled.
”I’ve waited two and a half years, Daniel. I can wait a few more days.” she smiled.
———
David
”How can you even be arguing for this right now?” Felicity demanded of Laurel.
”Because I am actually paying attention.” Laurel shot back, “Brick has the Glades under siege. He has the police running scared, he has us outnumbered and outgunned, and I not saying let’s give Malcolm a glass case of his own. All I am saying is let’s use him the same way he wants to use us.”
”To point him like a loaded gun.” Dig summed up, “At Brick.”
”Exactly.” Laurel said.
”Well, A, I’m not OK with that, and B, even if I was, there has to be a better way to go about doing it than to get in bed with Malcolm Merlyn.” Felicity argued.
Damn, I hated that phrase. Now I was imagining.. nope, don’t like it.
Laurel and Felicity both looked to me.
”Well?” Felicity asked.
”What?” I asked, glancing between the two women.
”You’re team leader, David. It’s your call.” Dig stepped in. Oh, right. Damn.
Just then, Daniel walked in.
”Please. I have proof, that Malcolm’s not a cold-blooded killer. The night of the Siege, he got Thea to safety. While we were running around fighting an army of super-freaks, he made sure his daughter was safe. That is not a monster, that is a man. A man we can reason with. I am confident that we can talk Merlyn into not killing Brick.” Daniel said.
”I can’t think of any plane of existence or universe or alternate reality or whatever where Oliver would agree to any of this.” Felicity said.
Daniel and I looked at each other. We both knew just how many rules Oliver had been willing to break for the people he cared about. There was no line he would not cross.
”Oliver’s gone. It’s time we accept that, and stop asking ourselves what would Oliver do. David’s in charge, he needs to decide.” Dig said.
I looked around, from Felicity to Laurel to Dig to Daniel.
”Speaking from past experience, Oliver never encountered a line that he would not cross to save the people he cared about.” I started, “But Oliver didn’t want to be that person anymore. And I know he’s not here anymore, but this isn’t about doing what Oliver would do, because Oliver would make the call and take the risk. I’m not Oliver. I’m going to make sure that when people see us, they don’t think of us as killers. That they see us as who we are. Not superheroes, not villains, just people. People who are dedicated to fighting for this city, but won’t throw sanity out the window to win a losing battle. We have friends. We have resources. We can do better than Malcolm Merlyn.”
”Seriously? Now you’re doing the whole moral high ground thing? We’ve teamed up with worse people. Waller, for one.” Daniel said. I grimaced.
”Why do you always have to argue?” I asked.
”Because you’re making bad decisions!” Daniel shouted at me.
”Why don’t you ever just shut up and do as you’re told?” I snapped, and my brother recoiled.
His eyes boiled with anger, and he stormed from the bunker.
I watched him go silently, then turned and slammed a fist down on the desk in anger.
Not anger at Daniel, but anger at myself, for snapping at him.
”I’ll go talk to him.” Felicity told me, then walked out in pursuit of my brother.
”I know what it’s like having wayward younger siblings. Of course, Sara and I never had disputes about things like the fate of the city, but…” Laurel trailed off. I looked at her with something like gratefulness.
”Sometimes, I just wish he would listen to me more. I’m not stupid enough to think I’m always right, but he always has to do everything Daniel’s way. He wouldn’t even be on the team.” I said. Laurel gave me a sympathetic look.
———
Daniel
I walked straight behind the bar, pulled out a bottle of alcohol at random, poured it into a glass, and then replaced the bottle.
I took a sip of the liquor and it burned in a not very pleasant way. I disposed of my awful drink, and sat down at the bar. I put my head in my hands and tried to sort through my thoughts when I was interrupted.
“Daniel.” a female voice said, and I looked up to see Felicity standing there, looking awkward. I hadn’t spent much time alone with my brother’s better half, just like David hadn’t spent much time with Thea.
”David send you to forge a peace?” I asked bitterly.
”No. I’m here on my own.” Felicity said, walking up to the bar.
”Why?” I asked, looking away from the blond.
”Because we can’t go into a fight like this with you and David in an argument. He’s stressed out, just like we all are.” Felicity said.
”Doesn’t excuse him treating me like an underling. I never treat my team like that.” I said firmly.
”He was wrong, and he knows that. But he made the right choice here, Daniel. Not snapping at you, I mean. What I meant was that he made the right choice in refusing Malcolm.” Felicity said.
”How do you know? What if innocent people die? Can you really say that he made the right choice then?” I demanded, “I’d rather add Malcolm to the roster on this fight, and maybe one guilty man dies.”
“We aren’t judge and jury, Daniel. It’s not our call to make who lives and who dies.” Felicity said, not unkindly.
”I… I know that. But in this scenario, do we have a better option?” I asked.
”Yes.” David’s voice came, and I turned to see my brother and Laurel walking towards us.
“What’s that?” I asked.
”I’ve made some calls.” David said simply, “Dig went to tell Merlyn our decision, and we’ll need you for strategizing.”
I looked at my brother.
”Alright. Let’s get to work.” I said. He grinned.
———
“How’d Merlyn take it?” Laurel asked Dig as he walked back into the bunker.
”I think he just felt inconvenienced.” Dig admitted.
”We made the right choice, right? Refusing Merlyn’s help?” Laurel asked a little nervously.
David put his hand on Laurel’s shoulder.
”Yes. It doesn’t really matter how things go without Merlyn. What matters is that we didn’t negotiate with terrorists.” David said.
”And how many people will die because of it?” I asked quietly.
”We made a choice, Daniel.” Felicity said simply.
”I know. And I’ll follow through with it. But if people die tonight, that blood is on our hands.” I said firmly, and that weight settled on everybody in the room.
”So… who’d you call in to help?” I asked.
———
David
”Feels like recess and we’re about to fight the school bully.” Felicity said nervously.
She and Dig were in the front seats of the Arrow van, while Daniel, Laurel, Helena, and I were in the back.
”Looks quiet.” Dig said.
”Shame. I was hoping for some excitement.” Helena muttered. Laurel raised her eyebrows at me.
“Is your team on the way?” I asked Daniel. He nodded.
I looked to Laurel.
”Are you sure you’re ready for this one?” I asked, “This is your first real battle.”
“It’s OK to admit you’re scared.” Daniel chimed in.
”Ok. I’m scared.” Laurel said. I chuckled.
”We all are. The trick is not ever let fear slow you down. Let it sharpen your reflexes, let the fear make you better, not worse.” I said. Laurel looked me in the eyes, then she nodded.
”Is what we’re doing crazy?” Felicity asked the group.
”Yes.” Helena said at once.
”There’s never been an armed occupation in history that wasn’t overthrown by force.” Dig put in.
”Hear that, team? We’re going down in history.” I said.
”Do you just not listen to people when they talk?” Daniel asked me.
”An all out assault on Brick is the only way to end this.” Dig said.
”Then let’s end this.” Felicity said simply.
Laurel looked at me.
”Let’s go.” she said.
The four of us walked down the street in badass mode.
I saw Brick leaving a building just on time. I grabbed an arrow, notched it to the string of my bow, pulled it back to my cheek, and fired.
It hit the roof of Brick’s car and exploded in a shower of sparks.
Brick saw the four of us standing in the road, and started laughing.
”My favorite trick or treaters!” Brick laughed, “Didn’t anybody tell you Halloween was 3 months ago?”
“Daniel Brickwell…” I growled, voice modulator turned on, “You have failed this city.”
”And you seem to have failed in your maths!” he called back, pointing over his shoulder at a veritable army walking out from around the corner, “There’s a lot more of us than there is of you!”
”Guess again, Brick-head!” a female voice called, and I glanced back to see Sin, dressed up in all black wearing a black mask with spiky hair, leading a crowd of people with weapons.
Dig came out onto the street as well, holding a military grade assault rifle and also leading a group of people.
Ted Grant aka Wildcat was among Diggle’s crowd, while Roy Harper and Jade Nguyen were a part of Sin’s.
”Is this parade supposed to mean something? Because all it means to me is that the population of the Glades is gonna plummet severely.” Brick called, then looked at his men, “Get them!”
Brick’s army charged, and so did ours.
I met one guy head on, grabbing him by the leg and hurling him into a fellow thug.
I ducked under a crowbar swipe and kicked out brutally. I wheeled towards Laurel like I tended to do these days in fights, ensuring she wasn’t doing too badly.
She whacked one guy across the face with her staff and whirled to catch a second guy.
I sidestepped an idiot with a baseball bat, and aggressively high fived his chest using my super strength hand. He went flying.
———
Daniel
I didn’t bother with my bow, preferring instead my escrima sticks. I moved swiftly through the horde of Brick’s men, aiming my attacks at joints like elbows and knees, meant to disable not fatally wound.
I glanced over my shoulder to see David and Laurel fighting practically back to back, while Roy and Jade worked in perfect harmony, just like I’d helped them perfect.
Dig was brawling with a guy, his military grade assault rifle not in use. Possibly the close quarters were limiting him.
But once he smashed his fist into the guy’s face, he grabbed his rifle and started taking people out with it.
I had to dodge an attack with brass knuckles, and reminded myself to focus on my own fights.
The fight was brutal, bloody chaos.
For every thug I took out, another was ready to take his place.
I took a sharp blow to the head and hit the ground, cursing at myself. My biggest advantages were speed and stealth. If I was on the ground in a messy battle like this, I had neither.
I leaped back up to my feet, and happened to see Ted fighting Brick one v one. Ted was definitely losing.
”Arrow!” I shouted, and David’s head lifted up in the crowd. I pointed, and saw my brother follow my finger.
He took off moving through the crowd, racing to reach Ted.
———
David
By time I reached Brick, he was pummeling Ted. Wildcat was up against the back of a van while an unhurried Brick delivered fist after fist into Ted’s torso.
”Hey!” I roared, and Brick turned. I lifted my bow up to my quiver and it curled up and magnetized to the quiver (thanks to Cisco) and then I moved my hand to the right slightly and pulled out my katana.
“Fancy sword.” Brick grinned. He was bleeding from his head, but seemed wholly unconcerned.
I ran at Brick, and to my shock, he ran at me. I barely had time to lift up my powered arm before he slammed into me like a bull. I went flying probably twenty feet, smashing into the windshield of a car.
Groaning, I pushed myself up out of the hole I’d created, clambering up onto the hood. My katana had flown from my hand when I’d been hit, and I had no idea where it had wound up. I reached behind me and grabbed my bow again, letting it unfurl.
I rejoined the melee, swinging my bow and firing arrows and delivering powerful blows to joints, disabling my enemies.
I wheeled towards a guy who was charging at me, but an arrow sank into his calf, and he went down with a scream. I stared at the arrow… green fletching.
“Oliver.” I whispered, turning around, following the angle of the arrow up to a shadowy figure on the edge of a roof.
I raised my fist and let out a whoop of elation. Somehow, against all odds, he was alive.
———
Daniel
I came down the alleyway Brick had run down after throwing David across the battlefield, and saw Brick on the ground, Malcolm Merlyn standing over him holding a silver pistol.
”Is this the weapon you used to kill my wife?” Malcolm demanded.
“Everybody I dropped was with that piece.” Brick said.
”She was a good person. Decent. Kind. She ran the clinic right here in the Glades.” Malcolm seethed.
”Brunette?” Brick recalled, then laughed, “Yeah, now I remember. She was my first, my initiation into the Orchid Bay Butchers.”
”You murdered her because you wanted into a gang?” Malcolm demanded, cold rage in his voice.
”No, because she was weak!” Brick spat, raising to his feet, “Because she was crying, begging me not to kill her. But you won’t get that from me. So come on! Finish it!”
Malcolm pistol whipped Brick, and he fell right back onto the ground.
”Malcolm.” I said warningly, walking forwards, still holding my sticks.
Malcolm looked up at me, then his eyes slid past me.
”Don’t do it.” a familiar voice said from behind me, and I turned to see Oliver and David, standing side by side with their bows in their hands.
He was back from his vague mission!
“Drop the gun.” Oliver ordered Malcolm, “No more death.”
”That’s easy for you to say. You just returned from the grave.” Malcolm replied. I choked.
”What?” I asked, looking between the three other archers. David gave me a half-shrug.
”Look, Malcolm, killing somebody to avenge death doesn’t decrease the numbers of killers in the world. It won’t balance the scales.” David said.
”Very original.” Malcolm said dryly, “But when you have killed 475 people, including your own son, you tend not to worry about scales, and don’t tell me it won’t stop the pain and it won’t bring her back because you DON’T UNDERSTAND!”
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw David look at me, almost as if he was… comparing me to Malcolm.
“If I had taken care of him back then, it could all be different.” Malcolm said, eyes actually tearing up a little, “The League. The Undertaking. Tommy. Every choice I have made since my wife died.”
”Then make a different choice now. For Thea.” Oliver said.
”Thea will never forgive me.” Malcolm said.
”I think you’ll find that she has an amazing capacity for forgiveness.” I said quietly, and Malcolm looked at me.
———
David
I looked at Oliver as he walked down into the bunker.
”You’re working with Malcolm, aren’t you?” I asked. He stopped and looked at me.
”He’s going to be training me to stop Ra’s. To kill Ra’s. I won’t let him take Thea from me, not for something Merlyn did” Oliver said.
“Very noble.” I said dryly.
”You’re not going to try and stop me?” Oliver asked. I shook my head.
”I had a taste of leadership these past few weeks and I’m not a huge fan. It’s a lot to deal with. I’ve started to believe that your judgement is better than mine sometimes. I mean, I did let the Glades be entirely overtaken while you were gone.” I said.
”But you got it back.” Oliver smiled, “You’re just as good a leader as I am, David. It’s not about always winning, it’s about not stopping until you’re dead or you’re winning. You fought for this city, David. You didn’t fail it. Not yet at least.”
I laughed.
“I’ve missed you, brother.” I said.
”I missed you, too.” Oliver said.
”It was harder for me. I thought you were dead.” I said.
”I thought so too. Ra’s kicked me off a mountain. But Tatsu had some miracle herbs or something.” Oliver said.
”Wait, Tatsu?” I asked.
”It’s a long story.” Oliver said.
”We have time.” I replied.
”Alright. I’ll tell you what happened with Tatsu, but in exchange, you have to tell me why you completely disobeyed me and went ahead and trained Laurel?” Oliver said.
”Didn’t you just say that I was as good a leader as you are? By that logic, I made a perfectly sound choice.” I grinned at him.
”Hilarious.” Oliver said dryly.
“I know.” I smirked.
———
Daniel
I stood on the balcony of the loft I shared with Thea, my fingers spinning a cubic object in my hands.
I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out my phone.
”What’s up, little bro?” David’s voice came.
”I’m going to tell Thea everything.” I stated simply.
There was some shuffling, and then Oliver’s voice came through the phone.
”I agree. I’ll do it within the next week, but please, let me do it, alright?” Oliver asked.
”You… you agree with me?” I asked, floored.
”I do. Nearly dying gave me some new perspective.” Oliver said.
”Yeah, about that, where were you where you nearly died?” I asked.
David made some very unbelievable static sounds.
”Breaking up. Oh no. Bye.” David said, and hung up.
Despite that though, I was smiling. Within the next week, Thea would know the truth. I opened the box in my hands and my grandmother’s ring twinkled in the moonlight.
Chapter 128: Canaries, Part 1
Chapter Text
———
David
The criminal raced ahead, with Oliver and I in hot pursuit. He reached the edge of the roof and jumped off of it, grabbing a hold of a fire escape on the building opposite. The criminal hauled himself up onto the metal walkway, and Oliver and I both jumped after him, but the criminal was fast. He’d already started booking it down the stairs. Realizing that he was going to have a solid lead, I leaped smoothly over the side of the railing, flipping as I fell. Right before I hit the floor, I spun so that I landed with my feet planted on the railing. I jumped down onto the steps a few feet below the railing and closed the distance fast, body slamming him over the railing, where he fell down to the cement.
I heard the sound of an arrow firing, and looked up as Oliver grappled down to land beside me.
“Always showing off.” Oliver grimaced.
“We didn’t all get ran through with a sword and pushed off a mountain.” I retorted, and Oliver chuckled. I heard the criminal scrabbling to his feet, and I reached back for an arrow, but a figure in black jumped out from behind a van and used a baton to deliver two savage hits to the criminal, knocking him unconscious. I released the arrow I’d been about to pull from my quiver and let my arm fall back to my side.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Oliver demanded, walking angrily down the last few steps onto the ground of the alleyway.
“Your job, apparently.” Laurel shot back.
“I told you that I didn’t want you out here.” Oliver said.
“And I told you it wasn’t your call to make! David trained me, I can fight.” Laurel defended herself. Oliver turned towards me.
“Jeez, don’t remind him about that.” I said, holding up my hands, “For this argument, consider me Switzerland.”
“You can’t be Switzerland when you actively went against my wishes.” Oliver growled.
“ Hey, I thought you ran off and died, and I couldn’t defend Starling against Brick all by myself. I made a call, and I’ll own that, but I’m not getting involved in your guys’ lovers’ spat.” I said . Oliver rolled his eyes and turned back to Laurel.
“Will you think for a second about what it would do to your father if something happened to you?” Oliver demanded, “What you’re doing is selfish.”
“Fighting for your city isn’t selfish. I think you’re the one being selfish. Why is it OK for me to sit around and worry about you on your crusade, but you won’t let me help at all?” Laurel pleaded. Oliver gave a heavy sigh.
“I just… I can’t see you hurt. You… you and Thea are the only people I have left.” Oliver said despairingly, “The only people who aren’t involved in all… this. I really want to keep it that way, for both of your sakes.”
“You know Thea can’t be kept out of it for much longer.” I interjected, “Daniel’s getting antsy.”
“That’s… that’s something different. I want her to know the truth, too, but… what if she hates me?” Oliver asked, diverted from the issue of Laurel’s vigilantism.
“She won’t.” I said seriously , “She’s family.”
“If that’s your stance, why don’t you ever advocate for telling people the truth?” Oliver asked.
“Because that’s not my stance. But it’s a lot better that she hears it from you rather than Daniel. He has a way of always sounding like a victim. I don’t think he means to, but if he beats you to it, you’re going to sound like the bad guy for forcing him to keep this secret.” I said .
———
“How’d it go out there?” Dig asked as Oliver and I walked into the bunker.
“We ran into Laurel.” Oliver said unhappily, “Again. How could you guys sign off on her doing this?”
“Oliver, I think your love for her is blinding you.” I told him.
“Oh yeah? So, you’d be alright with Felicity becoming a vigilante? Running around in leather and a mask? Getting shot at?” Oliver demanded.
“ That doesn’t sound like something I would do.” Felicity piped up.
“Answer the question, David.” Oliver said firmly.
“No, I wouldn’t be OK with Liss getting into fights. However, Laurel isn’t Felicity. She’s trained and tested.” I argued.
“Right. You handled that part, didn’t you?” Oliver asked.
“Are you saying I’m not a good teacher?” I asked incredulously.
“I think you’ve only taught one person to fight before Laurel, and she wound up getting shot.” Oliver shot back. I recoiled.
“How dare you bring her up?” I demanded. Oliver seemed to realize he’d crossed a line.
“You’re right. I shouldn’t have brought her into this.” Oliver relented.
“Who?” Felicity asked. I thought sadly of pale blond hair, the warmth of a curvaceous body on a winter’s night, and shook my head.
“No one.” I said, and turned purposefully away from Felicity.
“Right.” she said skeptically, “Well, you have a visitor, Oliver. Or, as I like to call him, your new BFF.”
“I see things are still running smoothly down here.” Malcolm Merlyn said in his usual pretentious manner.
“What do you want?” Oliver asked exasperatedly.
“It’s been weeks since your return. I thought it past time we spoke.” Merlyn said, “Nanda Parbat is remote, but I wouldn’t delude yourself into thinking that Ra’s al Ghul missed your televised return to Starling City.”
“Your point, Malcolm?” Oliver sighed.
“We can’t simply wait for Ra’s to mobilize his forces.” Merlyn said vehemently, “It’s time to bring Thea into the fold.”
Oliver and I exchanged looks.
“I know somebody in blue leather who’s going to be very happy to hear that.” I said.
———
”How’s Tatsu?” Oliver asked.
”She’ll be better when we’re far away from here.” Maseo responded. Oliver, Daniel, Maseo, and I were all in the Yamashiros’ apartment, collecting our things.
Maseo handed two long, cloth wrapped items to me and Oliver, one each.
”Your bows. If you want anything else, take it quickly. We’re leaving in five minutes and we’re not coming back.” Maseo said.
”We can’t just run.” Oliver argued.
”Waller knows I tried to steal the virus to get Tatsu back. Even if she didn’t, Chien Na Wei knows where we live. We have to go.” Maseo said simply.
”Look, Maseo, we-“ Oliver tried.
”If you stay, Waller will torture you to find us. Contact your families. Contact the press. Once the world knows Oliver Queen is still alive, it will limit ARGUS’ operations, make it more difficult for Waller to assassinate you three.” Maseo explained.
”I don’t understand why we have to go our separate ways.” Daniel spoke up, “Surely that protection would extend to your family, too?”
”No. We cannot stay with you forever. Our best bet is to disappear, unlike with you three, publicity will just draw Waller to us.” Maseo said.
”So, where are you going then?” I asked.
”I’m going to take Akio and Tatsu on the ferry to Shanghai. And from there, we will disappear.” Maseo said.
”You shouldn’t have told us that much, in case Waller does grab us.” Daniel said shrewdly.
”By time she breaks you stubborn Americans, we’ll be long gone from there.” Maseo smiled. He looked between the three of us.
”You saved us. Now save yourselves.” Maseo ordered.
———
Daniel
Anticipation quickened my breath as I stood in darkness, partially concealed behind the display case containing my suit. I had a similar one at the Clocktower base that my team resided in, but I’d been working more with Team Arrow in recent weeks, so it was here instead of there.
Roy was leading the team whenever I was busy with other stuff, and while Team Arrow handled the big problems like, say, a shadowy force of assassins preparing to attack Starling for vague reasons, my own team was more street level, helping ordinary lives carry on. That wasn’t to say we didn’t help, because we did. A lot. It was nice sometimes to just help people, and not worry about some overarching conspiracy or attack on the whole city.
I heard the click of the door unlocking, and my breath caught. This was it. Provided Oliver had kept his resolve, Thea would be walking down the steps into the bunker any second. I’d dreamed of this moment for so long. Well, actually, those fantasies usually took place at the Clocktower as I feel like that embodies my vigilantism a lot more than the secret bunker beneath a nightclub, which was just so Oliver-ish.
Metal creaked as the door swung open, and then I heard two pairs of footsteps come down the stairs. The heavier pair of footsteps moved slowly, as if hesitant.
“Ollie…” a very familiar female voice said uncertainly, and I took a shuddering breath of excitement. This was it. I no longer had to hide my true self from Thea, I could finally enter a stage of the relationship like David and Oliver had, where their girlfriends knew about and were actively involved in their nightlife.
”What’s going on?” Thea asked, “You’re kind of- kind of making me nervous.”
Oliver did not respond, instead he just pulled the lever to activate the lights. Still, I remained hidden from the Queen siblings, and my heart was racing. How would she react?
”I know that this isn’t going to mean much.” Oliver said, “I’ve given you no reason to believe me when I say it. But I lied all of this time to protect you.”
I heard Thea moving around the room, and then I saw her standing in front of Oliver’s case, looking up at his green hood.
Then, Thea looked sharply at her brother.
”What about the other color Arrows?” Thea demanded, “The blue one, he saved my life a few times. Who’s he?”
”The blue one was vehemently against keeping things from you. He advocated honesty from the jump, and I didn’t listen.” Oliver said.
Slowly, terrified but thrilled, I stepped out from behind the glass case and Thea and I locked eyes.
”All the times you weren’t there for me…” Thea looked from me to Oliver, “you guys were saving lives. You…”
Thea was a little teary eyed, and damn it so was I.
”You’re heroes.” Thea said.
I exhaled a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding. She didn’t hate me for keeping the secret. She understood.
Thea ran to me, and we embraced tightly.
”Something about… in hindsight, it seems so obvious. I’d always figured you had something more going on, but… I should have known. Maybe I did know, somewhere.” Thea said, looking at me.
”Don’t say that.” I said with an emotional laugh, “I was much too sneaky.”
I realized suddenly that I was acting somewhat like my brother, making a joke to cover up emotion. Thea laughed, but I shook my head.
”No, I’m… I wanted you to know this for so long. I… I felt so guilty because we’ve become so close, and there was this enormous part of me that I had to keep secret from you, and the weight of that burden. I love you, Thea, and I’ve wanted you to love all the parts of me, and could only hope that you would.” I expressed.
”You go out into the streets and you save lives. Both of you do.” Thea said, looking over her shoulder at Oliver, “If either of you thought for one second that I wouldn’t be proud of you for risking your lives to help those who need it, you’re idiots.”
Oliver and I looked at each other.
”It’s possible, maybe, that we’re idiots.” Oliver said.
Thea rolled her eyes.
”Hey, hang on.” Thea paused, and looked at Oliver, ”You crashed through my window!”
“Well, I-“ Oliver tried.
”I wasn’t a part of that plan. That was a serious point of contention.” I said firmly.
”Good to know.” Thea said, lips pressed together so she didn’t break out smiling.
———
“You know how many times that I wished I could thank the Arrows for things they’ve done to help the city?” Thea asked idly. The three of us had moved to Thea’s loft, and Thea and I sat on the couch while Oliver stood in front of the window.
”Probably as many times as I’ve wished we could have this conversation.” Oliver chuckled.
”Not nearly as many times as I’ve wished we could have this conversation.” I said, smiling at Thea.
Thea smiled at me, then looked at Oliver. Her smile turned slightly sadder.
”Did Mom know?” Thea asked.
”The night that she died, she told me that she’d known for a while. I remember how you reacted about Malcolm and… I was worried that you’d be angry for all of the lying.” Oliver admitted.
“I’m only angry because you broke my window.” Thea said, “Although I did kind of kick your ass.”
”You didn’t.” Oliver said firmly, “I was holding back.”
”Were you?” Thea asked innocently.
I snickered. I had been furious at the time, seeing Oliver attack Thea, and still was pretty pissed all things considered, but I could see the humor here.
“You were looking for Malcolm that night.” Thea stated.
”We all know about each other.” Oliver confessed.
”Wait, Malcolm knows that you’re the Arrows?” Thea asked in shock.
”I am amazed that he didn’t tell you.” Oliver said honestly.
”Then why did you tell me? Why now?” Thea challenged.
The door opened and a figure stepped through.
”Partially because of a promise I made to Daniel. And partially because…” Oliver trailed off.
”Because Ra’s al Ghul is coming for us.” Malcolm Merlyn finished.
”All of us.” Oliver nodded, “And the only chance that we have to survive is to work together. To trust each other.”
”He’s right.” Malcolm nodded, “The five of us have to unite.”
”No.” Thea said, rising to her feet “No, no, he’s not. I turned my back on everyone I know, including my brother and the man I love, because you told me there was nobody else I could trust.”
”I was only trying to protect you.” Malcolm tried.
”Yeah? By driving a wedge between me and Ollie? A wedge between me and Daniel? That’s not protection, that’s manipulation.” Thea said angrily. She stormed past Merlyn and left the loft.
Just then, Oliver’s phone started ringing. He pulled it out of his pocket.
”David, what’s going on?” Oliver asked briskly. He turned back towards us.
”I have to go.” Oliver said. I nodded.
And when Oliver left, I looked at Malcolm.
”Alright, get out. I’m not leaving you here unsupervised.” I told Malcolm, who sighed but left the loft.
I grabbed my jacket and headed out myself, following Thea.
I found her out on the corner, standing at a streetlight.
”I don’t want to talk to Malcolm.” Thea said instantly.
”Me neither.” I said, “There’s a million better things to talk about than him.”
Thea gave me a grateful smile, and we crossed the street together, with me vaguely guiding us towards this gorgeous fountain I knew.
“I cannot stress to you enough how much I love that you know our big secret.” I told Thea as we walked.
”I can’t imagine how you’ve kept it hidden for three years. I mean, in hindsight, there were a few clues, but…” Thea shook her head, brown locks bouncing.
”Keeping a part of myself hidden from you when we were meant to be growing closer as… as friends, as lovers… I’ve never felt more guilty as when you kept unveiling more of you to me, and I had to fake that I did the same to you.” I confessed.
”I don’t blame you. I’m serious.” Thea said, “You’ve done so many amazing things for the city, and the fact that you still came home and tried to be the best boyfriend you could… it means so much.”
Thea and I reached the fountain, and I turned towards her.
”I promised myself that as soon as you learned the truth about who I was, I would do something that I’ve been meaning to do for a while.” I told Thea.
Her eyebrows knitted adorably in confusion.
I dropped to one knee and pulled a small box from my pocket.
“Thea Dearden Queen. Will you marry me?”
———
David
I stood in the chilly Hong Kong night, hands in my pockets, standing beside Daniel while Oliver dialed home.
”Mom, it’s me.” Oliver said into the phone, “I’m alive. I’m, uh, I’m in Hong Kong. I know it sounds crazy, but I’m alive, I’m in Hong Kong, and I need your help. I want you to call Ned Foster, you tell him to issue a press release. Tell everyone. And you tell Thea. I’m coming home. I love yo-“
Oliver was cut off by a man in a suit who emerged from the night and disrupted Oliver’s phone call.
”Shit.” I gasped, yanking my hands from my pockets. Oliver took off running first, and I shoved Daniel forwards and we followed.
Oliver shoved a man aside as he ran, and then another suited man jumped out at him.
Daniel and I stumbled to a halt as Oliver and the guy fought. I balled my hands into fists and turned back to face the guy who’d cut off the call, lifting my fists up in a fighting position.
As the man drew nearer, I surged forwards, going low and grabbing his leg, which I promptly yanked out from under him. He staggered, and I grabbed a crate from a shelf of them and smashed it against his face. I delivered a heavy punch to his face, and he fell to the ground.
I turned behind me to see Oliver on the ground courtesies of a third guy holding a Taser while Daniel brawled with a fourth, burly guy. I say brawled. In truth, fancy karate tricks don’t do a whole lot if you’re in a bear hug by a huge guy with thick muscles.
The Taser guy took care of Daniel and then the huge guy dropped my brother’s unconscious body to the ground.
The huge guy, the one Oliver had skirmished with, and the one who’d Tasered Oliver all came towards me.
”One vs three?” I grimaced, “Not very sportsmanlike. Why don’t you come at me one at a time?”
They didn’t seem to like this idea. I fought back, sure, but I very quickly got hit by the Taser and went down just like Oliver and Daniel.
———
“What do we know?” Oliver came into the bunker. Dig was standing by the large computer screen, Felicity was at her desk, and I was fully geared up minus the hood and mask, and amusing myself by trickshotting snacks into my mouth while sitting on my desk.
”Apparently the federal marshal guarding Werner Zytle just started shooting while Zytle waltzed off in the panic.” Felicity explained, referring to the highly publicized prisoner escape in broad daylight in front of a crowd of reporters earlier in the day.
A news report on the incident was playing.
”This is my favorite part.” Felicity said, waving us over.
As we watched, the federal marshal doing the shooting was taken out with a punch from Laurel, who was at the scene in her capacity as assistant defense attorney, not as vigilante.
”So, vertigo poisoning then.” I concluded.
”Has to be.” Oliver nodded.
”Zytle was in a full set of restraints.” Dig pointed out, “How did he even manage to dose a federal agent?”
“He didn’t. One of the reporters did.” Laurel explained, walking into the bunker.
”What’s wrong?” Laurel asked at the frustration on Oliver’s face, “Was my form off?”
“Nah, it was great. I loved it.” I smirked. Laurel flashed me a smile.
”She’s right about the reporter.” Felicity said. Using some security cam technology, she brought up footage of a reporter in a black overcoat secretly dose the guard using a syringe.
“We need-” Oliver said.
“A name and address on our clumsy reporter.” Felicity nodded, already typing, “I’m on it.”
Oliver grabbed his bow, and Laurel set down the large duffel bag she had walked in carrying, and unzipped it to reveal her gear.
”What do you think you’re doing?” Oliver demanded.
I stepped in and stood beside Laurel, metaphorically and literally.
”She should come. If you’re worried about her being inexperienced, then she can gain experience. You already know she won’t NOT come, so you may as well just let her come with us without a fight. I trained her, and she’s proven herself capable. She can handle herself.” I said firmly. Oliver looked at me.
”You can’t say that we’re full partners and then expect yours to be the only opinion the team works with.” I retorted to his silent statement of power.
Oliver’s gaze slid between me and Laurel.
”Fine. But you stay close to me, and if something goes wrong, you leave it to us. Deal?” Oliver demanded. Laurel nodded. Oliver turned away to get his gear, and Laurel gave me a thankful look and a quick squeeze to my hand.
———
Oliver kicked open the door and the three of us entered, Oliver first, then me, then Laurel.
”Anthony Walker!” Oliver roared in his voice modulator’s deep voice, “Where’s Werner Zytle?”
The reporter, Anthony, sat in his black overcoat, looking fearful.
”He’s not… he’s not here.” the reporter said.
”You helped him escape today.” Oliver growled.
”Zytle, he threatened my wife.” said the reporter, who was sweating nervously, “Said he could get to her, that he’d kill her if I didn’t do this, then-“
”Then what?” I wondered.
Anthony opened his overcoat to reveal a bomb.
”Kill you.” the reporter answered.
”Fuck.” I swore under my breath.
The suicide bomber to be rose to his feet, detonator held in his hand.
”Anthony…” Oliver said gently, “Give me the detonator.“
”He’ll kill my wife.” Anthony replied.
“We can protect her.” Oliver said, trying to soothe the bomber while one hand hastily waved Laurel and I backwards.
I grabbed Laurel’s forearm and guided her back a few steps, not wanting to have any communication that might startle the reporter.
”God forgive me.” Anthony said, tilting his head up at the sky.
No friendly chat ever started with those words.
In a blur of motion, I turned, grabbed Laurel and we ran for the nearest window, while Oliver did the same in an adjacent window.
Without hesitation, Oliver, Laurel, and I threw ourselves from the windows, as an explosion erupted, propelling us further away from the building.
If it wasn’t for some conveniently placed cars, we might have sustained some serious injuries, but instead, we just smashed up some windshields. The biggest damage we had done was to the poor people who owned these cars’ insurance.
———
Daniel
Oliver came in the door in a bit of a shuffle, clearly sore from the night’s activities.
He pulled out his phone to look at it, then glanced at Thea and I sitting on the couch.
”Hey. What are you guys still doing up?” Oliver asked, his voice a little quieter than usual, maybe because of the late time.
”Can’t sleep. Apparently insomnia is a common side effect of finding out your boyfriend and your brother are vigilantes.” Thea joked.
“I just have that vigilante sleep schedule.” I shrugged.
Oliver laughed.
”You smell like smoke.” Thea sniffed as Oliver came over to the couch to sit down, “Korean barbecue?”
“C4.” Oliver deadpanned.
”It’s… nice that we can tell each other this stuff now.” Thea said, uncertain at Oliver’s flat delivery.
”It is, actually.” Oliver nodded.
I stared at him. Oliver shifted a bit.
”You’re gonna make me say it?” he asked after a few moments.
”I am.” I nodded.
“Fine. You were right.” Oliver grumbled. I made an encouraging motion with my hand.
”Again.” Oliver growled.
Thea laughed and she laid back on the couch, looking between me and Oliver.
”You always had the lamest excuses.” Thea said.
”Lame excuses are sort of an occupational hazard.” Oliver admitted.
”I don’t know. I like to think that mine were more believable than yours.” I replied with a smile.
”Maybe.” Oliver allowed.
”David had the worst ones. I’ll have to help him learn to lie better, now that I’m going to be his sister in law.” Thea said casually. Oliver choked.
I laughed. Thea had insisted she be the one to tell Oliver the good news (banning me from telling David until she told her brother) but she’d kept the specifics of how she would do it quiet.
“What was that last part?” Oliver managed.
Thea held up her hand, revealing my grandmother’s ring on it, blue gemstones sparkling.
“Wow. Congratulations, you guys.” Oliver said, genuinely smiling. He and Thea hugged, then Oliver hugged me, which was very abnormal.
”Guess now you and I are officially going to be brothers.” Oliver said.
”Guess so.” I said, beaming. I was so overjoyed at the day’s events. I’d started this morning as a guilty liar and ended the day a honest, engaged man.
Thea rose to her feet, and my eyes followed her as she grabbed my hand and tugged me to mine.
”Ollie, you might want to go play some loud music in your room, or get some earbuds or something.” Thea told her elder brother.
Oliver looked stricken as Thea and I went upstairs.
———
David
”Ten minutes. I’m impressed. I know special forces who can’t last longer than three.” Waller said in her patronizing way as the soaked rags were pulled off our faces, letting us gasp for air.
Torture. We were being tortured by ARGUS, who claimed to be a force of righteousness.
”You know what you can do with your fucking patronization?” I snarled.
”Eventually, though, everyone breaks.” Waller continued unbothered, an increase in volume the only sign she wasn’t deaf.
Men came forwards and released the straps tying Oliver, Daniel, and myself to the tables where we had just been waterboarded.
”Tell me where the Yamashiros are, and it will stop.” Waller said.
”My family’s going to be looking for me. Everyone is going to be looking for me!” Oliver said, clinging to hope that I just couldn’t feel.
”Because your mother issued a press release?” Waller asked dryly, “We erased your message before she could hear a word of it. Be glad. If she had heard it, your mother would be dead right now.”
“You wouldn’t risk the exposure that killing somebody so prominent would bring.” Daniel coughed.
”Hmm, you’re right. But, Thea Queen, on the other hand… did you know she’s developed something of a substance abuse problem since you’ve been gone?” Waller asked Oliver, “I guess the strain of losing two family members must have been too much for her to bear. One day, someone may just find her in the back of a car, dead with a needle in her arm. Poor Speedy.”
”You stay away from my sister.” Oliver growled.
”I will, if you answer one question. Where are the Yamashiros?” Waller demanded.
I hung my head. I would never be able to refuse something like that either, for my mother or any family member, if they had been alive.
”Don’t, Oliver. Don’t you dare give them up. The Yamashiros saved us, they gave us shelter.” Daniel pleaded.
”It’s your family, Oliver. The Yamashiros understand the importance of family, and they wouldn’t ask you to lose your own for theirs.” I said firmly. Oliver looked at me with drained but grateful eyes.
”The ferry to Shanghai. They’re on the ferry to Shanghai.” Oliver said, and Daniel groaned.
Chapter 129: Canaries, Part 2
Chapter Text
David
“What happened?” Oliver asked, walking into the bunker while I walked in behind him.
”One of our trackers sent a signal from the Starling City Docks.” Dig answered.
”Except we don’t have any tracking devices in the field.” Felicity pointed out.
Oliver looked unusually thoughtful.
”Unless we do.” Felicity guessed.
”It’s Laurel.” he admitted.
”I’m sorry, you stuck a tracer on your girlfriend?” I asked in astonishment.
”If she’s going to be reckless, I need to know what she’s doing.” Oliver said.
”Well, she’s definitely doing something.” Felicity said, looking at her screen, “I’m just not exactly sure how reckless it is.”
“I ran the manifests on all these shipping containers you see here.” Dig said, gesturing to a surveillance image of the docks, “One of these leads back to Zytle’s old supplier.”
”This asshole came at Liss with a rocket launcher. I’m going to get this son of a bitch.” I said angrily, and moved to grab my bow.
———
When Oliver and I arrived, Zytle was standing over a bloodied Laurel, her own baton clutched in his hand. Laurel was visibly out of it, and I expected she was drugged at this point.
I lifted my bow and fired an arrow into his hand, and he screamed and dropped the baton, my purple arrow tip jutting out the back of his hand.
“Get away from her!” Oliver roared. Zytle took one look at us, and dashed away. Coward. Oliver jumped down from our position standing atop a storage container to check on Laurel, but I sprung forwards, bounding from container to container.
”Don’t!” I heard Oliver shout at me, but I ignored him, flipping sideways off the last one to land in front of Zytle.
”You don’t get to run away.” I growled, and Zytle’s uninjured hand flicked towards me. I felt a prick in my neck and staggered a little bit, my vision swimming, and then it cleared to reveal a very familiar figure.
My brother Daniel stood opposite me, but his eyes were broken and empty, and everything about him screamed rage.
”My whole life, you’ve never respected me.” Daniel seethed, and I eyed the escrima sticks in his hands.
”That’s not true.” I argued.
”You lie to me constantly. You lie to me about Sara, about how shitty you and Oliver are, you even lie about Thea. The girl I love! Imagine that, me keeping secrets about Felicity from you. Seems downright insane, doesn’t it?” Daniel demanded, looking fairly unhinged.
”I wouldn’t… no, no, it was Laurel’s idea to lie about Sara, and I didn’t want to hurt Lance-“ I explained, but he cut me off.
”You always have an excuse!” Daniel snapped, his eyes absolutely mad with anger, and then, the rage was all wiped away, replaced with something as smooth as glass. Something inhuman, something without remorse.
“You’re Oliver’s lapdog, you’re always drooling over Laurel, and you’re nothing to Felicity except a bodyguard from all the dangers of the city. Why else would she stay with you? You’re not smart like she is, you’re not rich, you work as her assistant, you never even finished high school! You don’t think a genius like that looks down on you? The only reason she stays near you is so nothing hurts her. You’re a dog, David, always obeying and serving the people around you, just like you serve Oliver and act like Felicity’s guard dog.” Daniel said icily, walking forwards slowly. I readied my bow, breathing hard, and attacked.
———
Daniel
I was in the bunker with Thea and Felicity, giving Thea a real tour of the bunker, when the door opened and Oliver came in, holding Laurel in his arms while Dig held David.
”Shit.” I said, running my hands through my hair.
”I need two IVs.” Oliver said, and he and Dig laid down Laurel and David on two adjacent metal tables. Oliver looked up at Felicity, who was frozen, terrified eyes on David’s spasming body. My brother looked awful, with haunted eyes, uncontrollable twitching, and blood pouring from his nose and lip.
”Felicity!” Oliver roared, holding David down. The yelling seemed to jolt Felicity awake and she hastened to get the IVs set up. I looked at Thea, who was looking worriedly at David and Laurel.
“Get off of me! Daniel, get off of me!” David roared, but Oliver held firm.
”Sara?” Laurel asked, looking at Felicity with wide eyes.
”What kind of drugs are they on?” Thea asked in complete confusion.
”It’s gotta be Vertigo. I bet David went on a revenge crusade.” I said.
”Revenge crusade? For what?” Thea asked.
”The guy on the news, Zytle, he attacked David and Felicity with a rocket launcher once.” I explained.
Dig handed one of two syringes to Oliver, and he drove it hard into David’s leg, and Dig slammed one into Laurel’s leg. The spasms subsided, and the two of them laid there, eerily motionless.
”Ollie?” Thea asked uncertainly. Oliver ripped his eyes off of Laurel and David’s bloody, still forms.
”Go upstairs. Daniel, take her upstairs.” Oliver ordered.
”No, you agreed we bring her in. You can’t just kick her out whenever you feel like it.” I argued.
”I’m not. I’m protecting her.” Oliver said, looking at me like I was crazy.
”By ordering her around?” I scoffed.
”Enough, she’s my sister.” Oliver shook his head.
”She’s an adult, Oliver. You can’t control her, just like you can’t control me.” I shot back.
”Are they going to be OK?” Thea asked worriedly.
”They’re going to be fine.” Oliver said comfortingly, “I promise. Just… please go upstairs.”
Thea looked at me, but then she nodded at her brother and headed for the stairs.
Oliver slammed his hand against the table David laid on.
”You idiot. Why didn’t you wait for me?” Oliver demanded of the still David.
”Thank God he finally showed some initiative, rather than being your sidekick.” I scoffed.
”If you hate me so much, then go away!” Oliver shouted.
”Oh, trust me, I would be upstairs with Thea right now, but my brother is laying on this table right now, shot up with Vertigo.” I said.
”That’s his fault. He should have listened to me.” Oliver said.
”No, he shouldn’t have. You’re not a fucking dictator.” I snarled.
”Whoa, let’s pull the throttle back.” Dig said.
”No, we need this.” a teary eyed Felicity said, looking up from David, “Oliver, you were gone. Dead. At least, we thought you were, and we had to go on with our lives. And doing that meant not doing things your way. David took charge, and David’s the one who carried us through that mess with Brick.”
I was impressed at the steel in my (probably) future sister-in-law. I guess David wouldn’t really be into a girl who wilts under pressure, but I’d never seen this kind of ferocity in her.
”Fine! I’m back now.” Oliver said.
”That doesn’t mean that we can go back.” Felicity said emotionally, “And you do not have the right to come back here and question everyone’s choices.”
Ok, now I was doubly impressed.
Oliver looked around the room, meeting eyes with everyone present.
”Just let me know if there’s any change in their conditions.” Oliver said, in an almost defeated tone as he set the syringe down beside David’s leg and walked away.
———
David
The lights in the torture room flared on, and Maseo was marched down the stairs and flung to the floor. He looked up at us with betrayed eyes, but those quickly vanished when he saw the state the three of us were in.
How defeated, miserable, and uncomfortably wet we all were.
”Are you alright?” Maseo asked us after the guards marched out and closed the door.
”I told them you were on the ferry. I’m sorry” Oliver confessed.
”They threatened our families.” I jumped in.
”They tortured you.” Maseo guessed.
”I sold you out.” Oliver said miserably.
”No, you didn’t, because we were never going to Shanghai. I lied.” Maseo whispered, “A precaution, just in case we were captured.”
”Then how’d they find you?” I asked, confused.
”They didn’t. When I found out you’d been taken, I came back.” Maseo said.
“You’re an idiot.” Oliver said, but not very forcefully.
”Maybe. But I will not let you face Waller alone for my actions.”
“So now we’re all going to get tortured.” Oliver groaned.
”Or worse.” Daniel grumbled.
”Great plan.” I said dryly.
Maseo rose up onto his knees and faced the door as it opened, letting three guards in.
”I must speak with Agent Waller.” Maseo said.
The guard ignored him, and punched him across the face.
”Hey!” I shouted, but the other guard stepped towards me and slammed their fist into my face.
———
I woke up with a splitting headache, and a strange throbbing in my leg. I sat up, pushing through the nausea and pain that followed. The movement caused Laurel to stir beside me. For one wild moment I thought I had wound up in bed with Laurel somehow, but then I realized we were lying on metal tables in the bunker and we were both fully clothed.
”Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Felicity’s voice came as Laurel also sat up.
Felicity held a mug in her hand, and she placed it in mine, but I ignored it as memories kept rushing back.
My jaw tightened as I recalled the events of my Vertigo poisoning, but Laurel began to share while Felicity set another mug in her hand.
”When Zytle hit me with Vertigo, I… I saw Sara.” Laurel said, audibly troubled, “She was alive. And she was calling me a fraud. I was crazy to think I was fit to wear Sara’s jacket, much less follow in her footsteps.”
”You’re right.” Felicity told Laurel, “I hope I’m not out of line here, but… I think Sara wore her mask just as much to hide her demons as she did to help people. And I don’t see that with you. You have a light inside of you that Sara never had. So… maybe you should stop trying to be Sara, and just be yourself.”
The two girls hugged, and then Felicity looked at me.
”Oh, no thanks. I don’t need a therapy session, Dr. Smoak.” I said, extremely bitterly, and heavy sarcastic emphasis on the last two. Felicity looked hurt, and I instantly hated myself for saying those words, but before I could apologize, a beeping sounded on the computer.
”What’s that?” Laurel asked.
”One of the chemical drums Zytle stole tonight just sent out a GPS signal.” Felicity explained, walking over to her desk.
”Why?” Laurel asked.
”Because he just opened it.” Felicity said. I swung my legs off of the table and hopped down to my feet.
———
Daniel
I watched happily as Thea climbed, naked, out of our bed. My eyes wandered along her beautiful, fit body as she started to pull on some clothes.
I hadn’t felt this happy in a long time, I realized. The only things wrong in my life were my brother’s current Vertigo problem and the threat of Ra’s al Ghul.
Thea and I smiled at each other as I climbed out of bed, too, pulling on boxers and some shorts.
”I’m going to the kitchen for a drink.” Thea said, dressed in a tank top and jean shorts.
I was pulling on a shirt when I heard glass shatter. I dashed out of the bedroom and saw in the living room on the first floor of the loft a black-robed assassin, fighting Thea.
I dived off the railing, landed in a roll and went straight to the kitchen. I pulled a kitchen knife out of the knife holder and ran into the fight.
Thea landed a solid kick on the assassin’s chest, and I followed up with a slash across his chest, which he almost entirely dodged, the blade just grazing him.
I performed a whirlwind kick, which he blocked. The assassin lashed out with two solid strikes, which I blocked both of. On the second one, I caught his arm and cut open his hand.
The assassin made no sound of pain, just lashed out with a brutal kick to my stomach.
I coughed as I staggered back a few steps. Thea took up my slack, moving in with some precise martial arts. I stepped into the fight, too, and the two of us drove the assassin back across the room to the window he had smashed through.
I half expected the assassin to dive out the window, but instead, he drew a knife from his sleeve and dived at Thea. I dived, too, and collided with the assassin in mid-air amidst a whooshing sound. We hit the ground, and I expected a tussle with the assassin, but he was limp. That’s when I noticed the black feathered arrow sticking out of the assassin’s neck. I looked to the doorway and saw Malcolm Merlyn standing there, bow in his hand and a quiver on his back.
Thea came up beside me, and I yanked the mask off of the assassin to reveal a vaguely familiar face.
”That’s Chase. He’s a DJ at Verdant.” Thea recognized him, stunned.
”The League has been watching you.” Malcolm said ominously, entering the loft.
———
David
”Daggett Pharmaceuticals, 5th and Kingsley.” Felicity reported to Oliver and Dig as they walked into the bunker while Laurel and I were gearing up, “Looks like Zytle found a place to change those chemicals into some new Vertigo… and he’s got hostages.”
I looked at Oliver.
”Suit up.” I said, and he gave me a strange look before nodding.
———
Oliver and I fired zip line arrows down into the pharmaceutical building, and the two of us slid down them, with Laurel following Oliver down his line.
Zytle’s goons were everywhere, but I had eyes on the boss. A goon stepped up to me and with a brutal combo of a simultaneous kick to the knee and fist to the face, I dropped him.
Stepping over his fallen, groaning body, I marched onwards to Zytle, dispatching three more goons before I reached him.
“Werner Zytle…” I growled, notching an arrow to my bowstring and aiming it at his heart, “You have failed this city.”
Zytle opened his hand and a glass vial crashed to the floor. Flames erupted where the vial’s contents touched, and I swore, lowering the bow just a tad, and Zytle turned to run.
Mercilessly, I lifted my bow again and shot an arrow through his leg, and the man fell to the ground, crawling desperately away from the flames.
I turned away from that scene and headed back towards Oliver, Laurel, and the hostages.
”The place is going to blow.” Dig said over our earpieces.
”You have to get out of there!” Felicity exclaimed urgently.
The hostages were all chained to the ceiling, but an explosive arrow from Oliver dispatched their restraints. The hostages hastily fled the burning building, and Oliver looked at me.
”Are you going to leave Zytle here?” he asked me.
”Yes.” I said fiercely, and walked towards the exit.
Oliver lifted a fallen hostage over his shoulder and carried him out.
”You guys OK?” Felicity asked.
”Yes. David took care of Zytle, and Laurel and I got all the hostages out safely.” Oliver affirmed, “It’s over.”
“You need to get home right now. It’s Thea.” Felicity said in a serious voice.
———
Daniel
Thea was rattled by the assassin attack, as was I, but she was, of course, less used to events such as this.
I covered Chase’s body in a sheet, and sat with Thea at the table, and we waited for Oliver together.
He burst into the room not long after, and went straight to Thea.
”You’re alright.” Oliver said soothingly, looking around the loft, and I saw his eyes land on the covered body.
”I thought I was stronger. I thought that I could keep myself safe.” Thea said to no one in particular.
”Who was he?” Oliver asked me, but Malcolm answered before I could.
”One of Ra’s’ agents.” Malcolm answered. Thea looked up at him bitterly.
”Hope you’re not expecting a thank you.” Thea told Malcolm bitterly.
”No parent needs gratitude for saving their child.” Malcolm said.
”I didn’t ask to be a part of this.” Thea confessed to Oliver, “Maybe you’re right, Ollie. Maybe we can’t do this without him.”
But then she looked at Malcolm.
”But I am never going to forget the things that you’ve done or the person that you are.” Thea vowed.
”Understood.” Malcolm nodded, “But before we begin, there’s something that you must do. Ra’s al Ghul preys upon the fears of his enemies. Conquer your own fear, and you eliminate that critical advantage. For you, there is only one place on Earth uniquely suited to doing that.”
———
“You’re leaving again?” David asked Oliver.
”It’s just for a few days.” Oliver shook his head, “Ordinarily I wouldn’t do this, but it’s for Thea. And if you’ve shown me anything… it’s that the city is more than safe in your hands.”
Oliver and David nodded at each other, and Oliver looked to Laurel.
”All of your hands.” Oliver said.
”Thank you.” Laurel nodded, finally recognized as part of the team.
Oliver and I rose to leave, but David stopped us.
”Wait, where are you going?” David asked.
Oliver and I looked at each other.
”The island.” I said quietly.
———
“You’re not dead, if that’s what you’re wondering.” Amanda Waller said, “Once again, you three have the good fortune of being uniquely qualified to help me.”
”Us? Why?” David asked, groaning. David, Oliver, and I were squeezed into a backseat of a car with Maseo sitting opposite us, as far as possible from Waller, who sat beside him.
”Chien Na Wei has left Hong Kong. We’ve tracked her here.” Waller explained.
”Here? Where are we-“ Oliver cut off at the sight of a sign.
The sign read ‘Welcome to Starling City’.
”Welcome home.” Waller said.
Chapter 130: Nanda Parbat, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
———
David
I walked into the bunker with Laurel and Dig to see Daniel, Merlyn, Thea, and Oliver sparring with swords. Following the trip that Oliver had taken to Lian Yu with Thea and Daniel, they'd come back having decided to work with Merlyn to prepare for a fight against the League of Assassins, who were after Merlyn for killing Sara. Which, as I took in the fury in Daniel's expression as his cold eyes moved across Oliver and myself, Daniel was not happy about. We'd kept Sara's death entirely a secret from Daniel, to prevent him from telling Lance, which Laurel hadn't wanted. So at Laurel's request, we'd kept it quiet, but Daniel didn't like secrets. At all. He'd rightly been furious after finding out from Slade Wilson on the island, and hadn't spoken to me or Oliver since.
"Thea has the club closed for renovations, and I've reinforced all the entrances with ARGUS tech." Dig informed the group, and the four of them stopped their sparring. "We're secure."
"John." Merlyn nodded at Dig in way of greeting, I supposed.
"My friends call me Dig. You shouldn't even speak to me." Dig said harshly to Merlyn, and I shook my head. How did Malcolm Merlyn always end up on our team? Dig walked off towards the back of the bunker, and I shook my head at Laurel, who mirrored my reaction. Merlyn was a problem, and him being with us on this would only lead to disaster.
"If the club is as secure as John says, perhaps you and Thea should relocate here." Merlyn said to Daniel, who looked at Thea.
"We've already discussed that, we're gonna stay in the loft." Daniel said. "Better to live there than hide here like rats."
"I have only been able to survive in Starling City as long as I have because the League does not know where in the city I am." Merlyn appealed.
"We're not leaving the loft." Thea told Merlyn, who scowled.
"You and your brother have the same stubbornness." he told Thea. "Clearly it comes from your mother's side of the family."
I shook my head again as Laurel went over to talk to Thea. Daniel stared at me frostily, and I tried to ignore it. I went over to join Oliver, who had his sword up again, practicing movements with his training pole, the one with the arms. He was lining up slashes, trying to create some muscle memory.
"Having fun with Merlyn?" I asked him, and Oliver sighed.
"He's not exactly my top choice either, but to protect Thea from the League, I need him." Oliver said to me, and I nodded. Taking in his appearance, I raised my eyebrows.
"When did you sleep last?" I asked him, and he looked away.
"I will sleep when this is over." Oliver said, and I sighed.
"Right." I nodded.
———
"We recovered the Omega from Chien Na Wei. We stole the Alpha from the Hong Kong military and gave it to Amanda Waller. Look, no matter how many times you make me say it, it's not going to be any less true." Oliver told the ARGUS agent interrogating us.
"That's enough. You're relieved" a voice said, and Oliver, Daniel, and I turned in surprise to see a man in an army uniform walking in. An American army uniform.
"Yes, sir." the ARGUS interrogator nodded, and he stood up and left us.
"Sorry, Waller's a little too thorough for her own good." the army man, a general from the stars on his chest, said. "And by thorough, I think you know that I mean paranoid."
"Well, we've gotten used to it by now." Oliver said, and I nodded.
"Where is she, anyway?" Daniel asked.
"Well, the mop up of the Alpha-Omega bioweapons problem has become a United States Army operation." said the general, folding his arms as he stood on the other side of the table from us. "Ms. Waller's participation is concluded. I'm sure that comes as a profound disappointment to you."
General Shrieve, according to his nametag, gave us a small smirk. I snickered.
"Oh, like you wouldn't believe." Oliver grinned.
"I apologize for the invasiveness of your debrief." General Shrieve nodded. "But now that it's over, you're free to go. The Yamashiros have been released, too."
The general nodded behind us, and I turned to see Maseo walking in wearing a nice fancy suit.
"They're returning to Japan. You three go with them, and from there you can return to Starling, or go wherever else on Earth you wish." the general explained to us.
"Thank you, General Shrieve." Oliver said, and shook his hand.
"Yes, thank you." I nodded, and shook his hand, too. Daniel shook his hand wordlessly.
"After what you boys did, that's the least I could do." General Shrieve said with a smile. We turned around, and Maseo nodded to us before leading us out of the debriefing room.
———
I was sitting at my desk in the bunker reading while Oliver stood in the center of the room, a practice sword whirling in his hands as he practiced move after move. Following his near-fatal defeat at the hands of Ra's al Ghul, I could understand why Oliver was so single-minded when it came to training. He was probably rattled, just like we all were. We'd thought he had died, and it had been a relief when he finally came home safe, just in time to help us stop Brick.
As Oliver was practicing, Laurel came down the steps, and Oliver turned to face her, curiosity on his face. Laurel looked... apprehensive. Her hands were fidgeting, and she seemed unsure.
"I can't remember Sara's smile." Laurel whispered, and I sighed in sadness. Sara was... a terrible loss. I'd had a huge crush on her, too, and we'd been close. That day I'd come into the bunker and seen Laurel there crying over Sara's dead body... it had been horrific. Maybe that's why I hadn't told Daniel, too. So he didn't have to face the same horrors.
"I mean, I know Sara used to smile and- and laugh, but when I close my eyes and try and picture it, all I see is the way that I found her." Laurel continued. "You know, sometimes, the only thing that keeps me going is the thought of one day finding her killer."
I looked at Oliver, but he wasn't looking at me.
"We will." Oliver told Laurel. "I promise."
"How do you do that?" Laurel asked, and Oliver lifted his head curiously.
"Do what?" Oliver frowned.
"Lie. Right to my face." Laurel answered, and I hung my head. Everyone was finding out everything all at once, and it was destroying the team.
"Thea told me, Oliver. She told me everything." Laurel explained. "How could you two keep this from me?"
"After what you wanted to do to Lacroix and Merlyn?" Oliver challenged. "Do you really need to ask me that question?"
"I am not so consumed with vengeance that I would blame Thea for Sara's death." Laurel snapped. "I blame Malcolm Merlyn."
"Me too." I grimaced. "But Oliver's playing all buddy buddy with him now."
"I need him." Oliver told us both.
"He murdered my sister." Laurel raged.
"With the League targeting us, he is the only chance I have of saving mine. This is how it has to be." Oliver replied.
"There's enough of us on this team that we don't need Merlyn." I shook my head. "I don't understand how you can want him on this team."
"It's really amazing... the way Merlyn always finds a way under your protection." Laurel said.
"I'm sorry, Laurel." Oliver said, but Laurel shook her head.
"We're through, Oliver. I can't look at you knowing you're working with the man who killed my sister." Laurel said, and turned on her heel to walk out. Oliver lowered his head and closed his eyes.
———
Dig, Felicity, Laurel, and I were in the bunker, and I was watching Laurel as she took off her mask and sighed.
"So you went after Merlyn by yourself? You didn't think to call me?" I asked of her, and Laurel shook her head.
"I didn't know who's side you were on. Mine or Oliver's." Laurel looked at me fiercely.
"I would have come." I told her, and her face softened.
"I didn't end up needing it. Nyssa and the League showed up." Laurel told me, and she touched my arm to reassure me.
"What? Did they kill Merlyn?" I asked hopefully.
"No, but they took him." Laurel answered, and I nodded. It was at that moment that Oliver came thundering into the bunker.
"Where is she?" he demanded, then his eyes landed on Laurel. "Hey! I told you Merlyn was off limits."
"I know." Laurel retorted, walking up to Oliver to face him. "And then I realized that I didn't really give a damn."
"This is why I keep secrets from you." Oliver snapped. "Because you let your emotions dictate your actions, and it is going to get you killed! Did you really think that you had a chance against Malcolm Merlyn?"
"Nyssa and the League kidnapped Merlyn." Dig interjected.
"I know. Thea traded Merlyn for safety. She was able to contact the League because they are in town on the hunt." Oliver said.
"Merlyn has a video of Thea killing Sara." Dig pointed out. "First thing he's gonna do is show that to Ra's. Then we're right back at square one."
"Making that video was a bluff to make me challenge Ra's." Oliver shook his head. "Merlyn loves Thea. He would never just serve her up."
"So we're good, then?" I asked. "Mission accomplished, no more League?"
Oliver looked at me with sharp eyes. "We have to get him back."
"You're shitting me." I said.
"What?" Laurel demanded.
"Yeah, I'm with them, because it just sounded like you wanted to rescue Malcolm Merlyn from the League." Felicity agreed.
"Which would be batshit crazy." I chimed in.
"My sister did this because she is angry." Oliver insisted. "Eventually, she will settle down and realize that she basically just killed her own father. There's no coming back from that. The guilt will just eat away at her until there is nothing left."
He gave Felicity a pleading look, and she sighed. "I'll start with the private airfields."
"No." Laurel said, shaking her head. "Oliver, Merlyn murdered my sister and corrupted yours and now you want to save him?"
"Not to mention the part where he leveled half the fucking city." I shook my head.
"I'm trying to save Thea's soul." Oliver insisted.
"You're out of your mind." Laurel said.
"And you don't need to be here." Oliver retorted. Laurel glared at Oliver, and then she stalked towards the exit. Oliver looked at me.
"Are you with me or against me?" Oliver asked. I stared back at him.
"I'm with you. Under protest. But you're right. I can't let this happen to my brother's future father-in-law, which is just an awful thing to think about." I sighed.
"Good, because I got something. Unless it's a big, fat coincidence that the security cameras at Starling City Aviation just went dark." Felicity said, turning to look between me and Oliver.
"I'll handle it." Oliver said.
"You sure you don't want me to come?" I asked, surprised.
"I can handle it." he insisted. I looked at him, but nodded.
"Alright." I relented.
———
Oliver, Daniel, and I walked towards the boat, smiling as the Yamashiros approached us. Akio ran forwards, excited, and he embraced Daniel.
"I'm going home!" Akio cheered.
"We hope you three will consider staying with us in Tokyo for a day or two before you leave for Starling City." Tatsu smiled.
"Don't pressure them, Tatsu." Maseo smiled. "They've been away from home for a long time."
"You can stay with us forever." Akio said brightly. "I like playing games with Daniel."
"Well, maybe I can send my family's plane, and then you and your parents could vacation in America." Oliver smiled.
"Your family owns a plane?" Tatsu asked in surprise.
"It's more of a jet." Oliver smiled, and with that our group made its' way towards the boat. We rounded a corner and Akio pointed.
"I see it, I see it! I see our boat!" Akio cheered.
"I hate boats." I grumbled, and Oliver nodded in agreement. As we walked towards the boat, one of the workers, a man in a blue jumpsuit and a construction helmet, looked our way, and started walking past us.
"Oliver." Maseo said as the man passed him.
"What is it?" Oliver asked.
"Move!" I exclaimed, and Maseo wheeled, drawing a pistol out from the back of his pants and shooting the man. We ducked into cover as men dressed identically on the boat started shooting, and some started heading down the gangplank.
———
"I knew I should have gone with you." I said, looking at Ra's al Ghul's sexy daughter Nyssa al Ghul, who was currently meditating in a cell in the bunker.
"Too late for that." Dig shook his head. "What's the play? Trade her for Malcolm?"
"Ra's will not make that deal." Oliver sighed. "Even for his own daughter."
"I still think we just let her go and count our losses." I shrugged. "Merlyn should die for what he did. It's wrong, but it's better than pissing off the League because we kidnapped Nyssa."
"What are you doing with her?" a voice asked, and Dig, Felicity, Oliver, and I turned around to see Laurel coming in.
"She's a source of information... and leverage." Oliver said simply. "I need the room."
"You're gonna torture her to find out where Nanda Parbat is?" Laurel asked, horrified.
"I need the room." Oliver repeated. Dig looked at the others, and nodded.
"Everyone clear out." Dig said.
"I'm staying." I said, and Oliver glanced at me, but he nodded wordlessly.
"Oliver, listen to me. I know what you're doing, and I know why you're doing it." Dig said as the girls began to walk away. "But you can't save Thea's soul at the cost of your own."
And with that, as usual, impeccable wisdom, Dig left Oliver and I alone with Nyssa.
Oliver and I approached the cage, and Oliver knelt down to be at Nyssa's level while I remained standing, watching with my arms crossed. I hoped it wouldn't come to torture, but I also knew that Oliver was no stranger to torture, and neither was I, for that matter.
"Laurel was right." Oliver began. "I need to know where Nanda Parbat is."
"Was she also correct you intend to torture me for that information?" Nyssa asked, finally opening her eyes. I tried not to stare at the sexy assassin's cleavage, but when her eyes flicked up to me, I knew I'd been caught.
"No. Because we know I won't have to." Oliver said.
"You placed Sara's killer under your protection." Nyssa said coldly. "Your every action has been aimed at towards the frustration of justice. I will gladly tell you where to find my home... because you will die there."
Notes:
So, it's been a little while. Just a little while, definitely not a year and a half. But, I'm back to it, and hopefully I'll be getting these chapters back out at a regular pace. In addition to this story, I'm also working on a Percy Jackson story called 'The Son of the Sea', which is still getting started, but is planned to be a fun adventure.
This is also the 130th chapter in the story, which is incredible how long this story has become, and how much longer it has to go. Hopefully you guys are willing to stick it out, and aren't too mad for the huge gap since the last chapter. I tried to include as much details about relevant plot points that have been happening this season as a refresher, but I'd recommend a re-read, it's been a LONG time since the last chapter.
Thanks!
-SilverFalcon0000